《Versatile System Online》
Chapter 1 Welcome To System Online
In a ssroom full of teenagers, a video yed on a big screen while a voice narrated,
"New York City,
Tall buildings and high skyscrapers dominated the wholeyout of the city. In the busyness of the modern world, technology dominated everything.
From solving the mostplex algorithms to helping out toddlers learn simple sybles, technology was needed everywhere.
In such a world, heavily dependent on technology where magic and swords were mere concepts of fiction, where such things were shown as animated cartoons to entertain people, a change urred.
When humanity cracked the code for transmitting their consciousness into a virtual world, they found a world many would only dream of.
However, that was when things went wrong. The code they cracked, the so-called life-altering change they imed woulde backfired upon them.
Although transmitting one''s consciousness into a virtual world was possible, it wasn''t in the hands of humanity anymore. Not only that, humanity couldn''t even control where their consciousness would be transmitted.
The thing was, humanity had optimized several different worlds to provide the perfect form of transmission from reality to the virtual world.
At the start, everything was fine, but when a group of teenagers around the age of 16 entered the virtual worlds. They were all transmitted to a single world.
It''s name? Unknown.
No one knew what the world was, only that it was less of that but more like a game, a role-ying game wherepleting quests and killing monsters would make one stronger.
Soon, many testster it was confirmed that transmitting consciousness into other worlds was not possible anymore and only the unknown world remained.
Later, it was confirmed that the mysterious unknown world had very strange mechanisms for people who entered it.
They would obtain different systems and get stronger using those systems.
However, the strangest thing that shocked the whole world wasn''t that, but the fact that those systems and the powers gained through them could be used in the real world.
This caused great unrest in the real world, the world leaders panicked and after testing and experimenting with countless theories, it was confirmed that the world was an alternate reality that affected the real world.
Thus, giving a start to a new era where modern technology and magical things would co-exist while the unknown world was given a new name, System Online.
This world known as System Online slowly grew and took over the world while humans all around treated it as a game, to get stronger so they could change their destiny",
"And that is how the world we live in adapted to change and after a hundred years, we could find normal humans and system users working in tandem to help run the world", the teacher spoke as she paused the video and faced a ss full of students, of which more than half were dozing off.
"Uhm, As today is thest day of school, the school would be arranging a farewell party in the evening. So don''t forget to join", The teacher spoke her words before turning the screen off and waiting for the ss to end.
"Tringgggggggg",
Not long after, the bell rang. Officially marking the end of ss and also making the teacher sigh in relief.
Meanwhile, upon hearing the bell ring, all of the students regardless of their condition during the ss stood as if programmed robots and rushed towards the exit.
The chatter continued as students excitedly rushed to their homes in anticipation of the event a few dayster. When they all would enter System Online and awaken as System users and obtain powers that a hundred years ago were only thought of as myths and fictitious stories.
...
A few dayster,
In a small two-story cottage, a young teenager just woke up at the sound of an rm.
He had an amiable smile on his face, his face which had refined features with dark ck eyes as deep as wells and silky ck hair cut neatly. Although the young man was good looking his eyes seemed to have a slight coldness in them that even the young man did not know about.
This young man was very happy today, as he had turned 16 and he would be able to enter the world of "system online". So that he could obtain a system and make the conditions of his family better as he knew how much his mother put up for him and the family. He also knew that she had been saving forst year to a buy game capsule for him to y "system online".
Although the system online was free, the capsules were overpriced due to game poprity, Moreover, even the worst capsule would be overpriced as expensive or cheap would not change the type of gamey experience of someone.
Moreover, although one could join and obtain a system online at any age, it was rmended to start at the age of 16 as the soul would beplete and would be rid of any impurities of life thus one could obtain the best system for them.
This young man''s name was Ray.
Ray got up from his bed, refreshed himself, got a change of clothes, and got out of his room for breakfast just as he walked out of his room he got greeted by his sister.
Who excitedly hugged him and cheered for him as she shouted, "Happy Birthday".
His sister who was just eight years old handed him a birthday card as well. Ray knew how much she cared for him, so he took the card and gave his sister a warm smile while he also hugged her back.
Afterward, the family of three went to the kitchen and proceeded with breakfast. After they did their breakfast, Ray''s mother stood and called him and his sister, who at that time were having a fun time messing around with each other.
" Ray!! ", His mom shouted.
Ray got up and went to see what his mother said:
After reaching his mother who was at this moment trying to hold five different-sized boxes stacked at one another. As Ray reached her, her foot tripped and she fell with all of the boxes on the ground. With stars in her eyes she said, "Son, your birthday present is here, though it''s in a mess. Nothing was damaged", she chuckled.
Seeing his mother on the ground, Ray hurriedly got to her & made her take a seat, and settled her down. Afterward, he said, "Mom you should take care of yourself and rest sometime & why did you buy so much stuff." Ray inquired in a worrying tone.
To this Ray''s mom said, "Son you are 16 now & I have been saving money for some time now, so I thought that I would help you get the best gift I could get for my child",
To this Ray said, " Mom, don''t tell me you bought all that just for the system ceremony"
Ray''s mom smiled and said, "Although the house matters are going on, I have been working some part-time jobs so I saved some money so I could give you a good gift and don''t even say something young man, just be happy and ept the gift I prepared for you and let me exin what this is",
"This over here is a setup that would allow you to safely enter "System Online", Although all capsules provide the same gamey, this capsule helps your body recover faster & does not put a strain on your body".
As Ray heard his mother give a detailed exnation, he sighed as he knew how much his mother cared for him and how much she worked for their house, inwardly promising himself to do his best & help his family out by bing stronger...
Ray then got up and set out all of the boxes, & with his mother & sister together. they set out all of the boxes and constructed the game capsule. They had the time of their life as the whole family was present after a long time because his mother was always working.
Therefore, after Setting the console up, Ray''s mother & sister bid Ray good luck & left the room After leaving the room they closed the door so Ray could peacefully enter System Online. Ray then looked at the capsule, steeled his resolve to get stronger, and got into it.
Afterward, his vision got blurry and the world around him changed as slowly, he found himself in front of a ck vastness that stretched as far as his eye could see.
Then all of a sudden a text appeared.
Wee to "System Online."
....
A/N:- Ps. I got a lot of readersining that the first chapter seems very off and is not a good read. Hence, I edited in a way that it''s fun to read.
So remember that it''s an edited chapter and my way of making the novel better and listening to everyone''s suggestions.
Chapter 2 Obtaining A System
Ray was at first dazed as he saw all of this because it seemed so unreal.
A few secondster,
The wee notification faded & another notification appeared,
"You are now being teleported to the starting grounds, where all of the new yers would get their introduction to the game and also activate their system".
Right after the message disappeared Ray''s consciousness got pulled into another ne. Over there he was standing on a grassynd with a cold breeze blowing over his face, making his silky hair wave in the air.
Moreover, due to his good looks, some females were continuously eyeing him, yet Ray as always was oblivious to it all.
He looked around the whole terrain, he seemed a bit dazed at the scenery in front of him as the ce looked extremely beautiful.
After he got ustomed to the beautiful terrain, Ray looked around & saw a lot of yers present over there, so he began to carefully observe the area around him.
As Ray was observing everything, unbeknownst to him and everyone there was some being watching all of them while floating in the air with hands behind his back.
After the being saw that everyone has gathered on the starting grounds, he cleared his throat and said,
"Wee to my world younglings".
Ray was brought out of his reverie by this voice, and as he looked at the Source of the voice, he saw an old man with a grey beard wearing the clothes of a clown, hovering in the air, his gaze sharp and as he looked at them It seemed as if he was a wolf looking atmbs to be ughtered by his sharp maws. afterward, he said, " Now that I have weed you all to System Online.
Let me exin,
"It''s a ce where everyone can obtain systems, I am your guide & instructor to guide you through the basics of here. Now please open your inventory and look at the system initiated within it. As that initiator is the key to your future strength.
Moreover, the initiator would then analyze your soul, body, mind, and all other aspects of your being, and finally allow you to obtain a system suitable only to you",
"Also, there are different types of such systems and after initialization, you all will be transported to different ces on the continent to start your journey, other than that you have also been given a set of instructions and a basic system interaction guide for you to navigate within this world",
After saying those words, the man waved his hands and a blue screen with the word inventory came into Ray''s view.
,m Ray clicked on inventory & saw a stone appear in the inventory with the words ''initiater'' below it.
He took out the key and held it in his hands. Not daring to open it, as he first wanted to observe Some people, before doing so.
Immediately after, he heard a voice," Ha! Ha! Ha! I got a rare poison ability system, ha! ha! ha. It was a burly-looking kid with brown hair and a rather normal-looking face. Right after the kid vanished in a sh of light,
Afterward, the old man''s voice sounded. "Oh! And one more thing, each system has a grade as well & higher the grade the better the system and all of you, open the system after you reach the starting point as I have more matters to attend to," After saying that, the man took out a scroll and tore it,
Instantly after, Ray vanished and appeared in front of a sea shore.
Ray looked around & saw that no one was there, hence he opened his inventory and took out key that was within it. The key was the system initiator, as he had read a lot about it and it was even taught in his school, thus he had to form a blood link with it to initiate his system activation.
He sat cross-legged on the sandy beach & cut his hand open, allowing blood to drip on the key. As soon as the blood touched the key, it merged within it. Right after the blood disappeared into the key, and mechanical voice sounded within his consciousness, stating,
System initialization has begun, body and soul being scanned,
: - Body strength: Average.
-Soul strength: Average
-Bloodline: ???
- Special attributes: Unidentifiable
- Spiritual bnce: Perfect.
ERROR!!! ERROR!!! ERROR!!! System initialization has run into an issue,
"Huh!"
Ray was taken aback as it had never happened to anyone. Could it be a bug or something? What bad luck, & here I thought that finally, something was going my way", Ray muttered under his breath and waited for what toe next.
As Ray waited, a sounde from within his consciousness.
"Ding! System error identified, unable to fix the error as outside interference has been detected, the system has been influenced by a celestial being".
"What!",
Ray blurted out loud, just what the hell was wrong with the world today and now otherworldly beings?",
Ray thought that his luck has run out or someone has put a curse or anything on him thus Ray just resigned to his faith & kept some hope of betterment & approached the system with caution.
As he focused back on his system initialization, All of a sudden an old sagely voice sounded in his head, " Congrattions child, for you have been chosen as the master for the "Versatile System", now this is a power that defies the veryws of the universe.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As Ray heard this new voice, he could not take it anymore and fainted on the spot. Although he was young and was not so easy to scare, he had the responsibility of his family on his shoulders thus he could not take it anymore and his consciousness blurred.
As for the sage voice, it just sighed and left a message behind in the system, after doing that the voice left the ne altogether.
_____________________________________
A few hourster, Ray opened his eyes and sat up from his position.
He thought back to today''s events and knew that he might have fainted from shock, therefore he steadied his heart and approached the system interface with caution, although this was a game and a way for him to get stronger, he did not want to start with negative levels outright.
After opening the interface a message sounded in his mind,
" Youngd, although you fainted after hearing my voice I wanted to tell you that you have a supreme power within yourself and due to this power, you were granted the VERSATILE SYSTEM, although most of its power has been bound by shackles of destiny and will only unlock when you start to get stronger and change your fate into one that can uphold this great power. Use this power for the betterment and make your destiny and treat the system well". The same sagely voice stated,
Ray was now even more confused what did that guy mean by " treat the system well" it''s just a system, however, Ray shrugged it off and looked at his system, and what he got after that startled him so much that he fell to his bum,
As another voice sounded in his consciousness and it was yawning, " Yawn!!! So good to be finally awake".
Ray now really thought that something was wrong with him or there was something wrong with him as he was constantly having so many voices in his consciousness.
Chapter 3 The System
Although Ray felt that something was wrong with him, he probably knew in his heart that all of it was happening in real life and he wasn''t imagining things. Also, he understood that there was more to the voice, therefore he carefully asked,
" Uhm!!! Who is it speaking, I mean who is in my consciousness?"
Although it sounded strange for Ray to ask about some voiceing from within him. But he dared to do so or he might as well fall off a cliff for not even being daring enough to confront someone within his consciousness.
However, who would have known he would get such a reply as,
An extremely angry female voice echoed in his mind
"Ahhh, what the hell do you mean who is in your consciousness, isn''t it obvious you moron, I''m your system and for your kind information I just woke up from a slumber of millennia and that''s how you greet me ???",
Ray, who had just got scolded in the first confrontation with his system did not know what to say,
A millennia-long slumber ?? He didn''t know about that and worst of all,
Systems could speak???
He was so confused that he blurted out, "Man what the hell is happening, can''t something go peacefully, first that old voice and now this system, can''t I get a normal system like everyone, Is it that hard?"
Yet all his pleas got unanswered and his system sounded,
" Ohh! so you just got you are a noob that doesn''t know a thing, Well allow me to exin it to you",
Ray was now a bit calmer as the system spoke in an elegant and soothing voice, the voice sounded like a teenage girl and calmed Ray a lot.
The system continued,
"So basically, all systems can speak to their host. They do so after developing a consciousness. Thus, it''s dependent on when a system develops its consciousness. As for me, you have an example right here. A fully developed consciousness right from the start",
" It''s a secret, so no one tells about these things as a system that develops its consciousness is very much rarer than normal systems, and all systems have the rule to stop their host from spilling the beans about the specifics of their system".
"Ohh! I see!", Ray said as he was a bit more rxed and thanked the gods for a rare system, Moreover, now that he got a rare system, his goal of getting stronger and helping out his family wasn''t out of reach.
"Now that I have you as my system, it will be easier for me to get stronger. Though, I wonder how strong you are and what powers and abilities could you provide me", Ray thought out loud as he tried to take advantage of his System''s strange personality.
Just as Ray was thinking about all of that, his system interrupted,
"Quit daydreaming, you will have to work hard to be stronger and that would be der on. Right now give me a name at least because I can remember whatever name I had before",
Ray was now taken aback because not only can his system talk with him, but it also wants him to name it.
"Are you sure you don''t have a naming fetish, don''t you?", Ray sighed out loud.
" Shut the fu*k up moron. I am not some piece of cr*p like you. Just name me already, I don''t want to be called a system forever", the system said as it urged Ray to name it
"Well although I''m not good at naming, how about Aurora? it''s a good name and also has a good meaning "
To it the system then replied, " Hmm, Aurora ''the goddess of dawn'', I like it. So with naming done, let me exin the system",
Hearing the system speak, Ray rejoiced as he spoke
"Well, even I want to know, that what type of system are you."
To this Aurora replied,
"Well, that''s the fun part. I am not your ordinary system. As your system, I can allow you to unlock all of the powers there are",
"Huh? What do you mean by that?", Ray asked as he scratched his head.
"Meaning you could wield all of the types of magic, have the best affinity in all of them, and also have multiple abilities, best of all the system allows you to acquire beast souls and also use spirit attacks", I mean isn''t it great? Like you have a system above of all the other systems and I haven''t even told you more of it. You will have to unlock the information to know more", Aurora answered proudly.
Although Aurora felt like she gave the best answer and thought that Ray would most probably faint from shock or cry tears of happiness, however, Ray''s reaction was unexpected,
"Pfft!! " Rayughed out loud speaking, "Aurora, you must be joking, like there''s no way a system could be so powerful."
"You Dumbo! It''s the f*cking truth, you like it or not." Aurora snapped back at him.
It was when scolded did Ray realize his mistake and thus, immediately apologized for his behavior, as he didn''t want to make aurora angry.
" Oh! I''m sorry, but if it''s for real, then I am invincible! Ha! Ha! " Ray said as he startedughing like a maniac...
To this Aurora signed and replied, "Well you will have to eventually work and get stronger but yeah",
"However, you would have to do missions to unlock more skills for abilities, and spells, you would have to level up as well as increase your magic tiers to amodate your power or else you will burst into blood pulp".
Ahh! So that''s how it works." Ray got a bit disappointed at the thought of not getting powerful instantly.
However he shook his head and steeled his resolve to work hard and get stronger and asked,
"Well how do I ess my system and all because it''s all nk right now"
Aurora replied, "Yeah about that, I am calcting your stats and all because there is something wrong with your stats so it will take time, and don''t worry, Moreover I got a gift for you so check your inventory, and yeah your system interface has loaded so check on it."
After that, Aurora turned silent as she contemted Ray''s unusual stats as even she, a supreme existence system needed time to calcte them.
Meanwhile, Ray checked his ''gift''.
He went to inventory and opened the ''gift'' which was a ''system starter pack''
"Ding! You have received, your starters system awakeningpack for fully awakening your system and it continued,
Ding! You have opened the starter pack.
The system has rewarded you with,
- 3 intermediate-tier beast souls
- beast gear crafting manual
- 2 magical affinities (special attributes)
- 2mon abilities
- 1 umon ability.
Ray was ecstatic now and asked Aurora,
"Aurora, how the hell do you have so many powers, and don''t I need toplete tasks and missions to avail all of these", Ray asked with his eyes glistening from happiness.
"Well, you are my host so I can''t let you die so easily, and I thought why not give you a head start so you could get stronger much faster"
Aurora replied in a sweet voice and continued,
"And move fast dumboplete your tasks to get stronger"
To this Ray replied, "Well at least let me look at the details and I promise to get stronger "
So he checked his rewards,
At first, he checked the beast''s souls
"Beast Souls, (3/5) - equipped Nil,
Description
- Weapon-type midgrade beast soul (Weapon: Long Sword )
- Defensive armor type midgrade beast Soul ( body armor )
- Enhancement-type midgrade beast soul (glory of enhancement )
[Note: With all beast souls equipped together, the User will get a 10% attack, defense, and Enhancement bonus.]
After checking the beast''s souls, Ray calmed his rapidly beating heart and moved forward with checking all other things
- "Beast equipment forging manual:-
Description: "A manual that helps the user in forging beast equipment up to advanced tier". Forging requires beast cores, body parts, and other materials to act as conduits to forge equipment. Other than that this manual also allows the forger to learn many techniques as well as to allow mana transfer to make pseudo cores of high-grade artifacts".
Ray was on cloud nine right now as everything he was given was enough to help him to forge his way through the newbies.
Thus he calmed his heart and moved on,
- Magical affinities:- (02/05)
? Affinity:- Fire based (special attribute:- Lava condensation)
? Affinity:- Lighting (special attribute:-prative power increased by 5%)
Ding! "Both affinities can be fused to make a special fire and thunder domain" (locked).
[The domain is currently locked Please upgrade magical affinities to the next levels to unlock the domain. Moreover, with every level increase, both affinities would also unlock more skills rted to the host''s magical affinities].
Ray thought that today was the best day he would ever live his whole life. Although there were many things he did not understand and some skills were locked such as the special domain, Ray was sure that Sooner orter he would get stronger and unlock more skills. Now that he had looked at the magic affinities, only abilities were left.
Thus, he went on to look, and what he got left him with a bittersweet smile, because, he got two of the mostmon abilities. Abilities: (03/05)
1.) Speed enhancement (rarity: Common):
Description: Amon speed-type ability that enhances the speed and other stats based on agility, while decreasing stamina consumption.
2). Strength enhancement (rarity: Common):
Description. Amon strength type ability that increases the stat type of the user and has some more skills.
3). Fusion Dome (Barrier type umon):
Description: Uses hosts energy to produce barriers, and light and can be upgraded to increase light mastery and gain control over light rays.
After seeing all of the abilities and reading their descriptions, Ray got to know that although speed and strength type abilities were weaker abilities andmon with a fairly normal skill set.
They would make a greatbination in using them in meleebat. While the barrier-type ability would provide him with great defense.
Moreover, Ray thought that,
All in all, he got a boost amongst young starters or even some people with higher levels, all due to the help of ''Aurora'', Hence, he spoke,
"Aurora, you are my lucky charm, although there are some things I don''t understand, not to mention your personality, with this gift you have helped me a lot. Thank You."
Afterward, Aurora''s voice came "Well Your wee and it''s my job as a system to help you and you will understand things as you get stronger. Other than that, why don''t you check your missions tab?
Ray listened to her answer and smiled genuinely while he checked the missions tab.
-Missions
?Task 1: Reach a nearby city and practice your skills.
?Task 2: Gain proficiency in using all of yourskills, as you reach novice proficiency in them.
Ray looked at these skills and got moving energetically.
....
A/N:- Editing of other chapters is underway, edited this one already. Do read and give feedback on how I can improve.
Chapter 4 Training Hall
,m Ray then took out a map from his inventory as this was one of the basic things that came with the system, along with some copper coins and some more things used for basic survival.
After checking the map to find his current location, Ray noticed that he was near the borders of the ''RYSAL EMPIRE''. This empire was an ancient empire that had ruled with the same noble lineage since its creation.
Thus, Ray looked and saw that the nearest city to his location was a small trade city that also served as a stronghold for the military.
Moreover, although the city was small, due to several connections of trade routes & being near the borders of the empire, it garnered a lot of revenue. Now that his destination was settled.
Ray looked for the safest, route to the city to avoid any confrontation with wild beasts.
Although Ray believed that he had the power to defeat any basic tier beasts & escape from intermediate tier beasts, he did not want to take chances as he just got the system & did not have any experience in using his skills.
Thus, after carefully picking out the safest route, Ray started moving toward the city. He estimated that it would take him at least half a day to reach the city. However, it was not always as it seemed to be, because nature was strange.
Therefore, Ray immediately started his Journey without taking any breaks to reach faster, and he also remained vignt of his surroundings in case of a surprise attack from some hidden beast.
As Ray carefully journeyed towards the city he could not help butpliment the level of detail of the game.
As he could feel the cool breeze brushing past him and the beautiful scenery was even harder for him to miss as he could loud above his head and vast verdant green ins that stretched as far as his eye could see with grass swaying along with trees and the freshness of the wild without any pollution made Rays if he was in apletely different world and not a game. However, he just shrugged that thought as soon as it came to his mind because he could not care less about such things when there was not enough evidence on such matters.
Just like that, Ray reached his destination.
As he could see a city with sturdy gates that reached a height of 10 meters with strong walls around the whole perimeter.
Moreover, Ray could also see a dozen carriages waiting in line and being checked before they were let into the city. Hence, Ray also got in line, albeit one for travelers on foot. The line had 30 people with Ray beingst, so it only took him 10 minutes before his turn arrived.
The guard asked him in an indifferent voice,
"Name",
Ray replied, "Ray".
The guard asked then, "purpose for entering the city? "
" Ray replied, To look for a ce to rest and have some work toplete". The guard noticed Ray''s look adorned in normal traveling clothes and naturally let him pass.
Ray then walked into the city while the guard moved on with his duty.
As Ray entered the city, he couldn''t help but marvel, Because the city albeit small, had the grandeur of a big city and before the major trade hubs of the empire, he saw that the city had paved roads for carriages to pass through, there were well-made streets and the houses were made up of good materials.
Moreover, as a trade city, Ray could see shops almost everywhere. The shops varied from food stalls to merchants selling clothes or ornaments, although he wanted to check them out, he neither had the money nor the time to do so. Therefore, he hurried towards the training hall.
There he saw arge building with a wooden nk hung above stating ''Training hall''. Moreover, Ray could hear faint noises of people training from within the hall. Thus, without halting his steps Ray strode inside the building & approached the counter. Over there he saw a middle-aged man sitting, and Just as the man saw Ray enter, he said "Wee Young man, you must be here to sharpen your skills; So what type of training room do you need ".
Listening to all of this Ray asked,
"What''s the price of a c training room with an automated training dummy?"
As if expecting him to ask such a question, the man behind the counter said, "The Price of a basic training room with a training dummy would be a total of 2 copper coins for one hour"
After Listening to the price, Ray checked his inventory and saw that he had a total of twenty copper coins, so he decided to book the training room for two & a half hours & paid 5 copper coins. After doing so the man & handed him a card and said," here you go young man, follow the direction the card points you towards & when you reach the room, point for the card forward & the door would unlock".
After listening to what the man said Ray took the card & followed the man''s instructions. After reaching the room, he did as the main said so and entered the room. After doing so, he got ready to practice his skills &plete his tasks.
Moreover, he remembered something so,
He checked on the System interface and saw the first mission had beenpleted,
__________________________________________________________________________________________
Mission Tab :
? Task 1: Reach a city & book a training hall (Status: Completed) Reward: Skills have been unlocked and 1000 experience points have been awarded.
- Ding: You have leveled up, you have reached level two. Two skill Points were awarded, and one stat point was awarded.
As Ray read the system messages, an idea came into his mind and he asked Aurora, " Aurora, could you show me all of my skills"
To this she replied in an annoyed tone, Can''t you do it yourself, just open the skills tab and use your brain you moron, I''m busy, and don''t disturb me until your life is in danger".
Ray did not know what to do with her reply but he let it go, After all, she had granted him a lot of abilities so, he was naturally grateful to her, thus he checked his skills by opening the skills tab.
And there he saw all types of skills for different types of scenarios and styles of fighting.
Skills:
-Magical skills
-Ability skills
-Martial Arts
-Weapon skills
Ray looked at his fighting skills and saw that he had four options
for different types of skills. Therefore, Ray looked & checked on weapon skills as he first wanted to test his skills with a sword before he moved on to his abilities or mage skills.
Thus, he chose weapon skills & a list of different weapons appeared,
- Spear skills
- Bow skills.
- Sword skills.
- Halberd skills
- Mace skills
- Axe skills
- Hammer Skills
____________________________________________________________________________________
Ray could see a lot of weapons and skills rted to them, but he just chose sword skills as he just had a sword with him. Thus, he looked at his avable skills in the section for sword skills & saw that he had three skills avable.
Skills:
Sword Skills:-
1). sh: (Skill that allows the wielder to sh their sword at the enemy, has a 5% chance of causing a critical hit to the enemy).
LEVEL 1 (0/100 exp)
2). Parry :( Skills allow users to parry an opponent''s attacks).
LEVEL 1 (0/100 exp)
3). Block: (Skill that allows the user to block iing and block certain attacks has a 5% chance of reflecting 20% of damage to the enemy).
LEVEL 1 (0/100 exp)
Ray looked at the skills & noticed that they were all basic skills that allowed attack, and defense & for him to maneuver over the battlefield, however, he knew that if he just mastered the basics very well he would not only have a good foundation but also be better than most of his peers. Thus he decided to test the skills against the level 1 dummy to not only level up but also get better at using them.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
However unbeknownst to Ray, inside his system Aurora was very perplexed after having a measure of Ray''s stats thus she thought,
" Yep! This kid is not so ordinary, he has very strange energy inside him that feels primal and even I feel the urge to bow before it although, I am a supreme existence and above all, however, time will tell".
Chapter 5 Relying On The System Too Much
Ray started to use the training dummy to level up his skills & increase his proficiency in using them.
Therefore, he used the settings on the training dummy for it to allow the dummy to block Ray''s attacks like a novice fighter, and sure enough, after he started attacking the dummy, the dummy only defended, parried, or dodged his attacks, for an hour, Ray only used his attacking skill,
[SLASH LV-1]'',
to fiercely attack the dummy however, he just exhausted himself with no attack hitting the dummy. After an hour of exhaustion, Ray looks for a break.
While recovering his stamina, Ray thought back to every time he attacked and realized that, although he could execute his skill, there was nothing but brutality and mindless attacking from his side, and he just seemed to lose his rationality while attacking.
Therefore he got up and changed his approach towards attacking the dummy, & unlike his way of attacking like a brute, he beds the dummy and, kept an eye on its movements. He did this for about 15 minutes and surely, he saw an opening in the dummy''s movements and proceeded to use his skill,
[SLASH]
(nk),
A dull metallic ng came from the dummy and the part where Ray attacked was disfigured due to the strength behind his attack and also for the fact that he attacked at the dummy''s weak point he chucked about half of its healthy of course was overjoyed and also its made a mental note to not lose his rationality while fighting enemies, and always use his brain with brawns.
Moreover, Ray noticed that whenever he attacked, his movements were not much refined and he also wasted a lot of energy with unnecessary and exaggerated moves. Thus, kept all of these things in mind, and again started training against the dummy and surely after another hour, he got the message he wished to see more than ever now.
[Ding!! The host has leveled up the basic attack skill ''SLASH'' to level 2],
[SLASH] Level 2 (0/150 exp),
["After extensive training with the skill, the the the basic concept of this skill"].
[Ding!! Host''s proficiency with baste attack skill, [SLASH] has reached beginner''s level].
A sign of relief escaped from Ray''s mouth. Then, he proceeded to check his second task.
-Task,
["Gain proficiency in using all of your skills and reach basic proficiency in them"].
A wry smile came upon his face as he thought of how many hours he would have to practice so that all of his skills could reach basic proficiency.
Therefore, his mood turned a little sour and he rested a bit before his time for using the training room came to an end. After leaving the training room, Ray searched for a tavern and paid 5 copper coins for a meal & a night''s stay.
After eating the meal, he went to his room and thought of his ns for the next day before logging out of the game. As One day within the game equaled three hours in the real world, Ray was just thinking of his ns for the next day a system message popped up,
[Ding!!!, Host''s stats have been calcted],
- [Stats]:-
- [Strength]: 8
- [Agility''s]: 12
- [Stamina]: 9
- [Endurance]: 15
- [Dexterity]: 10
- [Mana]: 126
Ray looked at his stats & noticed that & they all were pretty average except for the Mana stat.
Therefore, he proceeded to ask Aurora,
"Hey Aurora, are you there"
To this, azy voice answered, "What happened now",
Ray proceeded to ask, "Umm, do you know why my mana stat is extremely high".
To this Aurora replied,
"Beats me, I just calcted them and presented them to you".
Ray then proceeded to ask,
"Oh! Ok! and do have an idea you of how can I level up faster ".
Aurora replied to him, "Man really??? Just go and get into a real-life death battle, if not, just spar with someone and don''t tell me you are a pussy??".
Although she replied normally, there was a hint of mockery in her voice that Ray did not miss.
So he just said, " Well ok!, I will fight beasts and als-". Ray was interrupted by Aurora as she spoke,
"And yeah, your beast souls, abilities, and magical skills have been unlocked to you and you would just need a thought to use them"
Ray heard her and thought, "What!, his skills, abilities & beast souls were locked all this time"
Now he was angry and thought of saying something but his words got caught in his throat after hearing aurora''s next words,
"Moreover, don''t you darein, do you know that this starter pack that I so ''generously'' gave you as a gift was a reward for you when you would have reached level 5; so if youin even once then u will have to forget about everything until you reached level 10 as a penalty"
Aurora said to Ray in an annoyed voice, as she had enough of Ray, as even having so much potential and talent, he was relying on her, even for quests that he had toplete himself".
As Ray heard Aurora''s words, he realized that after getting the system he unconsciously started relying on it more and more. Therefore, after realizing it, Ray clenched his jaw and steeled his resolve to get stronger by himself without relying on the system too much.
However, little did he know that Aurora could hear most of his thoughts, thus they gained him a nod of approval from Aurora.
After that Ray slept with the me of ambition burning within his soul.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Next day,
In the middle region of the city, a young teenage man about the age of 16 was looking at a building with the words ''Guild Association'' on top of it. The teenager was looking at the building with ambitious eyes, then he walked inside the building.
This teenager was naturally Ray, who, at this point was going to the building to join a guild & hunt beasts to level up. Therefore, as he got inside he looked for guilds recruiting new members, but he was destined to be greatly disappointed as no one wanted to recruit a basic rookie and someone who looked weak because Ray had a slim appearance.
Therefore, they did not ept Ray into their guild as they would have to carry him all the time so as not to let him die.
After his bout of disappointment, Ray then looked at the guild''s association quest board and noticed that there were hundreds of quests ranging from escort missions to high-ranked missions of ying strong beasts.
He looked at the quests stated there, as Ray was looking at the quests, a quest caught his eye, It stated,
? "Need 5 spirit cores of basic grade "magical silver furred wolf".
Ray saw this quest & was very interested in this quest therefore, he applied to solve this quest as not only was the quest a good way for him to level up but also a way to earn good money as the quest reward was 10 gold coins,
However, because Ray was a rookie and looked like a weak person with no high leveled gear, he was ridiculed and mocked when he applied for the quest, Yet he persisted because only he knew his power, and he knew that to get stronger, he would have to risks to or else he might as well log out and get a job at a supermarket.
Of course, Ray was also scared of it all and tempted to log out, but he persisted for sake of his mother & younger sister.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As Ray started to go out of the city toplete his Quest & get stronger, A being within his System was looking at his change of behavior with a satisfied satisfied smile
Aurora knew that, for Ray to show their great talent & bring out the ''hidden power'' within him he would have to go through a baptism of blood and participate in life & death battles.
Therefore, she watched him go in anticipation of what was toe. next.
Chapter 6 Silver Furred Wolf
On the outskirts of the city, A young teenager was venturing towards the vast forests near the city, while adorned in travelers clothing. The young man looked barely 16, but any onlooker would be shocked if looked directly at his ck eyes they would notice the me of passion burning fiercely within his eyes.
Of course, this teenager was none other than Ray & right now he was advancing towards the "silent Night forest".
This was the forest located near the outskirts of the city, that stretched for more than 3000 miles. Moreover, this forest had several strong beasts that resided at the core of the forest, while the beasts that resided near or at the core of the forest were strong.
The Lord of the forest was an Earth Dragon who was currently an existence within the celestial Realm, meaning that the Lord of the forest had long since freed itself from the chains of time and had be an immortal that could live for as long as it got stronger and it currently had thousands of years to live for and get stronger, Moreover, it could at any moment attack human territories but,
It never attacked thend outside the forest as it was not only a prideful creature but also had a pact with the emperor of ''Rysal Empire'', the pact stated that, "neither humans nor beasts would expand then territories".
However, any humans going into the forest would be at the mercy of beasts while any beasts would be at mercy of humans if they left their territory.
Yet, that did not stop many humans from venturing into the forest to obtain natural treasures, legendary legacies, or to hunt beasts, as beasts contained spirit cores while their bodies were also used for crafting treasures and artifacts whereas consuming their meat would grant the consumer power also at the same time making them stronger and also provide them with immense benefits.
Thus, as the saying went,
"The reward is in the risk".
Hence, many people went on with it, while some weak and unknown people got so strong that they happened to challenge the heavens themselves while so famous existences had also perished within the forest.
Yet, very few dared to venture into the forest & take risks to get stronger while many people wasted their lives in fear, and some looked for safer alternatives.
However, Ray was neither the former nor thetter as he directly ventured into the forest.
____________________________________________________
Ray continued to travel towards the forest & on the way, many travelers venturing out of the forest looked at him in contempt, while some just looked at him with pity.
However, that served as fuel to Ray''s passion causing his passion to burn more fiercely as he looked at everyone''s expression towards him while his resolve along with the desire to get stronger only reached new heights.
____________________________________________________
It had been a total of two hours since Ray left the city & now he had reached the outskirts of the forest.
He took a map from his inventory & observed that his spot was blinking with a red light constantly, stating that he was venturing on a dangerous path.
However, Ray ignored it and checked the map for the location of ''Silver furred wolfs''.
Apart from that Ray also remembered the information that he got about these wolfs from, the ''Guild''s Association'', stating that these wolf''s lived in small packs and did not have many stronger magical attacks while they were creatures that had the magic affinity toward the wind element with their basic attacks being, [Howl] and [Wind de].
[Wind de]: "A basic attack that is created by concentrating wind into a de to attack the enemy"
While
"[Howl]: battle cry used to alert the members of the pack"
___________________________________________________________
Ray recalled everything as he equipped both of his artifact-type beast souls and just as he did so, a sh of light epassed him and the next moment, a ck armor adorned his figure, with a golden sword sheathed on his waist. Both the armor and sword exuded the aura of an intermediate tier thus indicating their presence as intermediate tier beast souls.
Although these beast souls were only intermediate tier & did not have special characteristics or a beast name attached to them, Ray didn''t give much thought to it as intermediate tier beast souls were still better than basic tier beast souls and even cost a lot. So, to someone who came from a hard background already a privilege to own an intermediate-tier beast soul.
Then, Ray disappeared into the forest,
____________________________________________________________
While Ray ventured into the forest, Aurora on the other hand was amused & a little shocked by the change of character shown by her host as she realized that he might have loved his family to change so much in such low time just for their sake, thus she watched Ray search for his target, Ray finally spotted a creature whose features matched his target.
The creature had silver fur all over, it stood on all its four limbs, had pointed hairy ears while its sharp fangs dripped with the blood of its prey along with its saliva, the wolf was currently feasting on its prey with its snout buried within it it''s prey''s body.
Ray, seeing that the wolf had not yet sensed him, took his chance & attacked the wolf with a magical attack of his own. The skill Ray used was,
[Lightning bolt]:-( "Uses 10 mana to condense a bolt of lightning to attack the enemy with its special destructive and prative along with a paralyzing effect that temporarily paralyzes the enemy"),
This was the description Ray got when he acquired the skill. Therefore, Ray used this skill due to it is the special paralyzing effect.
Hence as Ray thought of this skill he felt mana in his body churning and spreading towards his hands, just then a lightning bolt appeared in between his hands. Then Ray pointed his hand towards the wolf and released his attack,
[Lightning Bolt],
Swoosh,
However, to Ray''s absolute surprise, the wolf sensed the approach of the lightning bolt & moved out of the trajectory of the lightning bolt yet it still grazed through one of its limbs. Lightning cracked on its fur and the wolf winced, seemingly affected.
Ray, although unable to get a perfect hit, was still happy as the lightning bolt had served its purpose.
Then, under the gaze of ''silver furred wolf'', Ray approached the wolf and unsheathed his sword that causing the wolf to slightly narrow its eyes as it sensed the presence of an intermediate-tier beast from Ray''s equipment.
Thus, the wolf got on its guard against the seemingly weak human.
Ray, on the other hand, held the sword & without any exaggerated moves, attacked the wolf using his skill,
[sh]
Swoosh,
Ray gave the wolf no chance & unleashed his relentless pursuit against the wolf to which it dodged and in the next attack the wolf blocked his attack with its paw,
SLASH!!, Click!!!,
Ray quickly took a step back, held the sword in a backhand grip & horizontally shed at the wolf,
[SLASH]
Stt !!!,
Arge deep wound opened upon the wolf''s back and the wolf took a step back. As the wolf winced in pain, Ray once again cast his spell,
[Lightning bolt],
Bzzt !!!, Crack!!, Bzzt!!!,
As the lightning bolt left Ray''s hand, the pain hindered the wolf''s reaction speed hitting it squarely at its chest, and sending it flying towards a tree.
Howell!! Screech!!,
A screech along with a cry of pain escaped from the wolf''s mouth but Ray did not waste any time and as his cold eyes shed with a murderous glint, he took advantage of the wolf''s paralyzed state and shed fiercely at its neck,
[SLASH],
Stt!!!,
Blood gushed out from the wolf''s neck as its head rolled down on the ground with its eyes filled with disbelief, as a puny human had killed it.
On the other hand, Ray fell to the ground from exhaustion while a series of notifications sounded within his consciousness.
Chapter 7 Fighting A Pack Of Wolves
A series of notifications sounded within his consciousness stating,
-Ding!!!,
"Skill:- [Lightning bolt] has leveled up. [Lightning bolt] - Level 2 [0/150].
Ray saw the notification & was quite relieved when he got another notification.
-Ding!!, "Skill [SLASH] has leveled up.". [SLASH]: Level 3-(0/300).
Ray was very happy, now that he had leveled up another skill, he could also feel getting stronger.
Thus, Ray got up and pierced the wolf''s body to search for its spirit core. After about a minute of searching, Ray found the wolf''s spirit core. It looked like an uneven sphere with rough edges & seemed as if a murky cloud of ckness remained moving within the spirit core. Without a second nce, Ray put the spirit core within his system inventory,
Ray had enough space to store a lot of things infinitely in his system inventory to the fact that ''Aurora'' was a system that reigned supreme, while only systems of a higher grade had an inventory space of their own.
Ray kept the wolf''s corpse in his inventory as well because he could sell the corpse for a good buck.
Now that his Stamina had replenished, Ray got back to work. He moved towards the east side of the firstyer of the forest as the map indicated that a pack of five wolves lived there.
As he advanced east, Ray noticed that the trees got denser and the presence of other animals lowered considerably. After half an hour of movement towards the east of the forest, Ray reached his location.
In front of him was a cave, it emitted a thick stench of blood.
Ray was sure that he was in the right ce due to the thick stench of blood. Therefore, he equipped his beast souls but did not make the foolish mistake to head into the wolf''s den, instead the cast a spell of his own,
[Fire Ball]:-
"Uses mana to condense a ball of me capable of widespread destruction."
Moreover, he also equipped his third beast soul,
[Halo of Enhancement],
Immediately after a halo of light hung above his heel that increased his stats by 15% for a total of 30 minutes.
Other than that, Ray also activated his abilities empowering him further.
As he was doing all of this, the fireball released by him hit the target, and along with it a howl of pain sounded from within the cave & 5 figures dashed out.
Due to the activation of his speed ability, Ray could the five that had dashed out of the cave, the five wolves matched the characteristics of the first wolf he had killed thus he got into a fighting stance for a serious battle.
Therefore, without waiting for a moment Ray dashed out and shed at the wolf he had injured with his fireball. Along with it he released a [Lightning Bolt] from his free hand to distract other wolves, he also noticed that his spell had formed faster and its attack power had also increased, Yet Ray did not linger on it for long and continued with his attacks.
The injured wolf let out a cry of pain as Ray severed one of its limbs with his sword making blood gush out uncontrobly.
Then after Raypleted his attack & dashed towards therger wolf amongst them all, that was because he sensed more danger from therger wolf that seemed like the alpha of that pack.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ray engaged in a melee sh against the wolf while using his skills often,
[SLASH],
[BLOCK],
He used the former to attack andter to defend, while also keeping his ability ''light dome'' activated to stop any other wolves fromunching a sneak attack.
A few moments into the sh with the alpha, Ray''s hunch proved to be true as two wolves lunged forward to attack Ray.
However, to their dismay, a barrier that glowed faintly with a yellowish hue stopped their advance. They pounced on the barrier many times but only got hurt themselves.
While the wolves attacked the barrier, Ray and the Alpha shed against each other.
A couple of shester, both Ray and the alpha took a step back as they knew they could not hurt the other party.
Ray also realized that if not for his [Armour type beast soul], he would have long suffered bloody gashes all across his body due to the wolf''s sharp ws.
Thus, Ray thought for a while & a strange glint shed in his eyes as the mana in his body surged forward and he sent out two magic spells, with one masked behind the other.
He sent out,
[Fire ball] at first & masked a [lightning Bolt] behind it.
The purpose for such an attack was clear as he knew that even if the first attack did not hit the wolf, the second would surely hit while the lightning bolt''s paralyzing effect would make further shes against the wolf alpha easier and just as Ray predicted, the Alpha sensed danger from the fireball and defended against it, but failed to notice the lightning bolt behind it & was sent flying towards a bunch of trees as the attack hit it in the chest while the paralysis effect slowed down its movements.
Ray did not give the wolf a chance to catch its breath & immediately dashed forwards to force it into another confrontation,
Crash!!, nck!!, sh!! Stt!!,
After several confrontations, Ray found an opening and shed at the wolf. Arge gash opened up on the wolf''s back.
Pant!! Pant!!,
Ray was exhausted due to a loss of stamina and consumption of energy as he was constantly supplying energy to the barrier so he could be safe from any sneak attacks.
Moreover, it seemed that the alpha was quite tenacious as well, as it still lunged forward to attack Ray.
Ray immediately used his sword & blocked its w,
The [Block] skill is handy at times like these and Ray was really happy to have it.
After the wolf''s attack was blocked, Ray held his sword in a backhand grip and shed while he spun a full 360¡ã, causing a big blow to the wolf. Stt! Awolowo!!!,
,m Ray cut the wolf very deep & inches away from the heart while some white bones belonging to the ribcage could also be seen.
As the wolf howled in pain, Rayunched a fireball & attacked it immediately, while the wolf alpha had no strength to counter or dodge and died shortly after.
After which Ray turned to face the three remaining wolves.
-----------------------------------------
nk!!, Stt!!, nk!!,
Ray fought against the wolves for half an hour and some time ago, the enhancement-type beast soul had also lost its effect as it had reached its time limit.
Therefore, Ray''s fighting power was greatly affected. Moreover, one of the three wolves had died & the other two had received various injuries as well.
However, Ray was also not faring much better as he had consumed almost all of his stamina & did not have many options left, and if not for his armor, he would have suffered more as well.
Then suddenly,
Urghh!, spat!
Ray spat a mouthful of blood meaning that his internal organs had been shaking from all of the attacks.
Ray knew he was on hisst leg so he immediately thought of a way to kill the remaining wolves. Then, an idea came to him and he started kiting the wolves towards the cave where they previously lived. The wolves on the other hand were lost in bloodlust & did not seem to notice Ray''s tactics and relentlessly approached him.
Ray on the other hand reached the entrance of the cave while the wolves fiercely lunged at him, he sidestepped then rolled over the ground to dodge the wolves, while the wolves skidded into the cave due to their momentum.
Ray, on the other hand, used all of his remaining mana to create a huge fireball & also condensed a lightning bolt, he then encased both of them in a barrier &unched them towards the caves while shrinking the barrier and merging both attacks as they reached the cave, then the whole cave shook and a st urred,
Boom!!!
Right after the st, tremors urred in the cave and many rocks fell within the cave leaving it on the verge of copse while, Ray whose face was as pale as a piece of paper, fell to the ground heavily.
Thudd!!!,
While he was gasping for breath, a series of notifications sounded in his consciousness & Ray''s strength gradually increased and his condition started to be better.
Chapter 8 Logging Out
Ray was exhausted beyond point, he could feel his head spinning and was even unable to read any system notifications that sounded within his consciousness.
However, after the notifications sounded, a surge of energy came from the system that not only helped his condition but even increased his power...
"This..", Ray mumbled under his breath.
? Ray stood up from the ground and looked at his limbs as he felt an immeasurable amount of power coursing through his body.
Moreover, he felt that after the battle he felt a bit freer, as if some unknown shackles that bounded him, had weakened to an extent.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Little did Ray know how much shock he caused Aurora. Right now Aurora was in such disbelief that she could notprehend what happened before, because after Ray defeated thest two wolves & fell to the ground he had umted a lot of experience points.
Thus, the system leveled up.
Meaning, that Ray had increased his strength. Yet the strangest thing was that when Ray''s strength increased, Aurora naturally had more energy and had to provide Ray with energy to amodate his increase in strength.
However, just when she released some energy to strengthen Ray''s strength and body, the primal energy that she sensed from earlier within Ray''s body also released a minute amount of energy and carried on with the energy she released and entered Ray''s body and even got absorbed within the system to some extent, unbounding the system even more.
However, the most frightening thing was that after absorbing the mix of primal energy and the energy released by the system, Ray''s wounds and internal injuries started to heal and Aurora herself felt the primal energy empowering the system as well. Aurora felt that the energy she released waspatible with the primal energy and even submitted to the primal energy within Ray.
Therefore, Aurora felt so shocked that she even failed to hand out the rewards Ray had obtained afterpleting the hidden Quest she had handed out without Ray''s knowledge. After some time she came to her senses & noticed that Ray was in a trance-like state. So to wake Ray from such a state she sent him all the notifications again.
-------------------------------------
Ray, on the other hand, waspletely overwhelmed by the power coursing through his body. He also noticed that many if not all of his injuries had been healed. Therefore, he stood in his ce for some time and enjoyed the feeling of brimming with power. However, that did notst long as a series of notifications rang from his system thus waking him up from his stupor.
- Ding!!! "Host has defeated basic tier, "Silver furred wolf host has obtained 500 exp
- Ding!!! "Host has defeated basic tier, "Silver furred wolf", the host has obtained 500 exp.
- Ding!!! "Host has defeated basic tier, "Silver furred wolf", the host has...
- Ding!! "Hidden Questpleted. Defeat the alpha "
- Ding Host has defeated pseudo intermediate tier beast
Ding!! Ding!!
-------------------------------------------------------
Ray received so many notifications that he failed to notice all of them.
Therefore, he thought of checking them while being in a safe environment & out of the forest.
Ray then picked the corpses of silver-furred wolves & extracted the spirit core from within their bodies, while he also kept the bodies of the beasts in his inventory
Then Ray dashed out of the forest. Although Ray knew that his strength had recovered and he was feeling energetic at this moment. He did not dare to linger in the forest any longer as he knew the mental exhaustion was also there along with the fact that did not Ray want to take any unnecessary risks to overexert himself.
------------------------------------------------------------------
As Ray was dashing out of the forest, he felt an extraordinary aura lock onto him. The aura made his body shudder & his knees buckled under the pressure produced by the aura. Ray stopped for a moment and looked around but the aura disappeared as if it never happened to lock on Ray.
Whereas he hurriedly dashed out of the forest at full speed without looking back.
Little did Ray know that the aura that locked onto him was the aura of someone way stronger than him to the point that he could turn Ray into nothing just from a single nce.
-------------------------------------------
Huff !! Huff !! Paint! Pant !!
Ray''s chest rose & fell heavily as gasped for breath while hey on the ground.
The freight from the aura still made Ray shudder thus making his mental state a bit shaken.
As Ray''s breathing steadied, his mental state also got better and he regained hisposure as well. Ray then picked himself up & made his way towards the city gate. Right now he was very near the city gate as he had run from the forest all the way here without taking a rest or looking back.
Ray then reached the gate & after showing the guards the token that he was out on a mission issued by the "Guild''s association", he entered the city & made his wards the ''Guild Association'' to submit the spirit cores toplete his quest and obtain his rewards.
As Ray entered the building belonging to Guild''s Association many people nced over at him for various reasons.
The first being that the current armor on his body was fully covered in blood while his face was sttered with crimson, thus, many thought of him as a veteran who had juste back after causing a massacre.
Whereas, the second reason was the aura emitted by his beast souls that he had not unequipped for obvious reason. They emitted the aura of an intermediate beast. While only squad leaders were able to possess an intermediate beast soul within the city due to the rarity of beast souls and also the fact that one had to kill intermediate beasts and had to acquire them with someone''s help who could acquire such beast souls.
Under the astonished & careful gazes of everyone, Ray reached the counter & calmly said, "I want to submit items for thepletion of a quest"
Because Ray''s face was smeared in blood and the aura released by him was beyond what a normal mortal could handle the man was scared to the point that it took him all of his strength not to relieve his bowel.
Therefore, he hurriedly nodded at Ray and looked at the items Ray had handed over while marking thepletion of the quest.
On the other hand, Ray and Aurora knew that such behavior change was due to Ray''s beast souls and aura, while Ray''s perspective towards human emotions and behavior also broadened and he understood that humans were vile creatures that like beasts and demons worshipped strength above all.
Ray then took his reward while he also submitted the corpses of the wolves and exchange them for one coin each. Therefore, gaining a total of 16 gold coins from his endeavor to the forest.
Ray was very happy as he had got 16 gold coins and his strength had also increased along with the rewards provided by the system and also for the fact that the pseudo intermediate beast crystal was still in his inventory for various reasons.
Now that Ray had enough gold coins, he could simply convert them into the currency of his world.
Then, Ray quickly left the Guild''s Association''s building and took off his armor as he traveled the streets to avoid any unnecessary attention.
Then he reached the checkpoint and logged out of the game.
And just as he had logged him, the world around him faded into darkness and he had his consciousness returning to the capsule. He opened his eyes and got out of the capsule. As his feet touched his room''s floor, Ray stepped a bit forward, reached his bed, and with a loud ''Thudd'', crashed on the bed, lost in the sea of dreams.
---------------
Ray groggily opened up his eyes & noticed that the sky had turned dark. He did not how much time has passed, so he sat & checked how much time had passed. He saw that he had been asleep for a couple of hours & it would be time for dinner soon. Therefore, he thought of checking his rewards and having a chat with his system before dinner.
Chapter 9 Resolve
Therefore, Ray did not head outside and instead conversed with Aurora.
Hence he spoke,
"Hey Aurora, are you there?".
To which she responded, Yeah! I am here what do you want to ask "
Surprisingly, this time Aurora''s voice sounded quite energetic, which left Ray baffled for a second.
"Huh!!", Umm... So I wanted to ask you about something"
"Yeah shoot",
Indeed!!, Aurora is quite approachable, unlike,st time when she outright rejected to speak to him or either sounded toozy or grumpy to answer him.
Little did Ray know that Aurora was always an upright & bright person while the reason she replied to Ray grumpily was that she wanted Ray not to rely on her & get stronger by using his fists and no shortcuts.
Then Ray simply asked,
"Well..., could you show me my improvements and detailed information about every reward or experience point I gained since " Ray then nervously added, " Moreover, if you don''t want to then it''s okay, just tell me how to do so and I will do it myself".
Listening to Ray''s reply and request along with the alteration,
Aurora giggled like a child, "ke ke ke....", She was amused by the change in his tone and realized that her earlier behavior towards him may be the cause of such tone and might have made Ray afraid of her.
Therefore, she thought that in a way she would make her & Ray''s rtionship a bit better as she was his system after all and they would need to cooperate and trust each other without hesitation soon when they both would have to work together as a single existence.
Thus, she replied, "Oh! don''t worry about doing anything, I will just tell you a summarized report of everything you obtained as system rewards".
Ray thought that Aurora was acting a bit strange however he nodded to her without much hassle as Aurora was indirectly making things much easier for him. Moreover, he waited in anticipation while Aurora started to narrate,
" You obtained a total of 2500 exp for killing 5 basic tiered beasts along with a total of 1000 bonus exp for the first kill. Other than that you gained a 1000 exp forpletion of a hidden quest for defeating the pseudo-intermediate wolf alpha along with 1500 exp for killing it as a bonus and 500 exp forpleting the quest from the guild¡äs Association. Therefore, you received a total of 6500 exp until then. Other than that, you received 500 more exp forpleting the second task of the system-rted mission, therefore you reached level 10.
"Hmmm!" & are there any other rewards".
Ray pondered for a moment & asked.
To which Aurora naturally replied, "Yes! Along with all that, your sh skill leveled up to reach level 4 while block managed to level up to level 3 while ''parry'' leveled once as well.
Moreover, your magic skills leveled up twice and you obtained 5 skill points that you could use to learn new skills"
Ray was ecstatic with the things Aurora was telling him but just as he was about to chime in to say something Aurora interrupted him by saying,
"Oh Yeah'', You also leveled up your abilities twice. And don''t forget to check out all of the changes & have a test session to get used to the changes and your ever-increasing strength". With it, Aurora stopped speaking and went silent.
While Aurora went silent, Ray once again expressed his thanks to her and thought of testing his power some time as his strength has went from being a mere level 1 to a whopping level 10 within a few hours and if that wasn''t enough, his skills also upgraded along with the fact that he could currently use 3 abilities, had control over two destructive magical affinities and had 2 intermediate beast souls as well.
In short, right now Ray was invincible against any basic tier being in a one-on-one confrontation if he went all out and revealed all of his trump cards.
Thus, Ray knew that it was now time for him to increase his power and also to carefully n his next steps.
Ray thought for a while and a glint shed within his eye while he reached out to hisputer to check thetest gold to dor conversion rates.
Then he saw that,
One bronze coin = one dor,
One silver coin = hundred dors,
Andstly,
One gold coin = one thousand dors.
Thest conversion made Ray very happy to be able to gain 1000 dors for a single gold coin meant that Ray could exchange a total of fifteen gold coins for fifteen thousand dors and help his family''s condition improve tremendously.
Therefore, Ray thought of going to the bank tomorrow to exchange his gold coins for U.S dors.
----------------------------------------------------------------
Although, "System Online" had changed the world and humanity evolved
beyond thought, some things such as banks, governments & many organizations had not changed.
However, this did not mean that life got easier for those who had little strength or did not y ''System Online'' or just did jobs such as working in a shop or doing minor things that did not require tremendous amounts of strength as they were ridiculed & mocked by upper echelons of the society who were mostly people that got to their position by getting stronger in System Online.
After Ray was done with the gold coins, he opened up an online site that dealt with buying & selling beast cores while they also had many auction houses in System online.
Then, Ray proceeded to search for a pseudo-intermediate tier beast core. However, he found no result for his search as he knew that this would happen because pseudo-tier beast cores were very rare & were only sold at auction houses due to the countless amounts of things that could be used and also for the various benefits they provided.
Moreover, they could be used to upgrade beast souls from a lower grade to a higher grade & also many important treasures could o be made by using pseudo-tier cores in them.
Hence, Ray thought of visiting an auction house while in the game to auction the pseudo-intermediate tier beast core.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Then he stood up & opened the door of his room
''''Creak !!!,
Ray stepped out of his room & traveled downstairs with a smile on his face as his thoughts wandered off to providing and helping his family while inwardly thanking & being grateful to Aurora for all of the things that she did for him.
Moreover, he could have never achieved what he did so far without the help of the system. Therefore, he did not even mind Aurora''s grumpy side at all.
Then, as Ray went downstairs and reached the ground floor,
a cute little girl around the age of 10 came and hugged him tight with apparent joy on her face while she said, "Wee back brother!!, how did your day go?".
A smile bloomed upon Ray''s face as he heard his sister''s voice and hugged her back while deep inside, he steeled his resolve to help his family even more and decided to fight even the heaven for sake of his family".
Rumble!!! ,
Thunder crackled amidst Ray''s thoughts as if appreciating or fearing his resolve, however, no one seemed to notice it as at the moment, a motherly voice sounded and said to Ray,
"Wee back son, hope your day went well. You must be hungry soe sit and let''s eat while the food is warm".
........
Mass Realease:- Chapter 2/10 done.
Enjoy, I am working very hard for this, so plz help me out by showing support.
Chapter 10 Making Preparations
Ray along with his mother and sister sat down at the dining table to have dinner. The whole family had a good time and Ray treasured such moments when their whole family sat together peacefully, even if they did menial things like eating along with the small talk. They always did find a way to make such small moments into the best moments of their life.
After having dinner with his family, they all chatted for a while until Ray''s adorable little sister felt sleepy and his mother took her to bed.
While Ray''s mother took his little sister Katie to bed, Ray just sat down on the couch and reminisced about all the good times they have as a family and as Ray reminisced about such times, his heartfelt calmer.
However, as Ray was feeling calmer and better, his mother came and sat down on a chair opposite the couch while she asked him a simple question that even he did not know how to answer.
"So... how was your day and what did you do after obtaining your system ".
She asked this question from Ray with a tinge of worry and a small frown on her face because she noticed a very slight change in his aura while his demeanor had also changed a bit.
Right now, Ray froze as he knew what she meant by her question. He thought hard about what to tell her and how to exin it to her, but he got no thought of how to get out of his current predicament. Therefore, he just came clear and exined to her everything while excluding the problems that urred while awakening his system and also excluded the fact about Aurora or the power she had given her simply stating it as a very rare system. Then he went on to tell her how he traveled to the training hall and practiced his skills for some time and then he told her about his venture to ''Guild''s Association'' and that he took a basic quest andpleted it, while he excluded details about going to the ''Silent night forest'' and simply stated that he killed a couple of basic tier beasts with a guild party and afterpleting the quest he logged out.
Although Ray''s exnation sounded very true and urate, some small tidbits did not go unnoticed by his mother, as when Ray spoke of his system''s awakening, he took a break to contemte something and she also noticed that when Ray spoke of his quest his pupils seemed to tremble from nervousness and he also fiddled with his fingers while a bead of sweat trickled down his forehead.
Yet, Ray''s mother knew better than to pry further for information as she did not know what happened inside the game and also the fact that everyone had secrets. Whereas systems were such existences whose information was keptpletely confidential as they were humanity''s chance against many threats while even a person''s life was heavily dependent on their system.
Therefore, Ray''s mother just nodded at Ray''s exnation while she gave him a motherly smile and said, "Son!, I know it''s hard and I also know that you are trying your best to help us all out but please, I request that you do not overexert yourself".
To which Ray replied, " Don''t worry mom, everything will be fine and I definitely won''t over-exert myself"
Ray''s mother nodded and stood up to go to bed while Ray sat on the couch for some more time and then even he went to bed.
_____________________________________________________
While Ray and his family had a good dinner and also afterward when talked happily to each other, there was an existence that was watching everything she felt extremely touched while small imaginary tears of happiness slid down her face and she now understood the reason why Ray was so sensitive towards his family and also why his family was his soft point.
This existence was naturally Aurora, who watched everything from within her system.
Then when Ray talked with her mother, Aurora understood that it was not just Ray who cared for his family and that his mother also greatly cared for his well-being.
After everything was done and Ray went to sleep, Aurora sighed and looked at the energy present within Ray''s body. The energy seemed to resonate with Ray''s feelings whenever Ray thought about his family. Therefore Aurora had an idea that whoever would try to injure or seek harm to his family, would greatly suffer from this strange primal energy present within Ray.
The next day, Ray woke up early in the morning and went out for a jog to calm down his mind. After that, he had breakfast with his family. Then, he went to the exchange building responsible for exchanging in-game currencies and real currencies. One could either buy or sell gold coins at the exchange rate while the exchange rate changed every month depending on a lot of statistics and calctions that were unknown to many.
After Ray went into the building, he had a chat with the representative and told them about the exchange. He then proceeded with all of the processes for the transaction to take ce, after which he transferred the money into his mother''s ount. The total money transferred was precisely 15,000 U.S dors. To some, it may seem normal or a small amount, but for Ray, it was an amount that would help his family out of a lot of problems.
After everything was done, Ray came back home and informed his mother about everything and went on to another building to attend to one of the most important matters.
The building he went to was " System''s Association". It was an association made for System users to assist them in figuring out their systems, holding tests, and grading new system users. Moreover, this association also trained system user''s with powerful systems and admitted them into their world-ss academy known as ''Academy For System Users''.
ording to the information Ray had, this academy excelled at nurturing system users and helping them evolve their systems. Moreover, the academy had state-of-the-art training facilities while one of the best system evolvers acted as professors for the young generation. Right now, Ray''s goal was to join this academy, and to do so, he would have to pass their test with perfect results to get enrolled in the best ss. Other than that, Ray also knew that although the academy helped users with a lot of things, they never interfered in someone''s progress in the system online andpletion of quests as they thought of it as more of a trial for the system used toplete themselves while they, as an academy would help the user in perfecting their system in real life.
Ray then walked up to a counter and asked, " Can I have a form for joining the ''Academy For System Users''?
The man behind the counterzily took out a piece of paper and handed it to Ray and slumped back into his chair once again. Whereas Ray walked back and filled the form. Afterward, he went back and handed the form back to the man behind the counter and paid 50 dors as a fee for form submission. After which Ray left for home.
The form was a registration form for Ray so that he could attend the test that the academy would conduct 2 weekster while Ray would use those two weeks to grind and increase his strength in the system online.
After all, Ray felt that it was necessary to make preparations for the test and be stronger than before for many reasons.
.....
A/N:- Chapter 3/10 out now.
Chapter 11 System Fusion
Logging in...
Ray saw the endless darkness around him change into the world as he appeared right at the ce where he log off. After all, he decided to log in right after reaching his home as his task was to join the academy and gain more knowledge about systems along with perfecting his supreme system.
As the world around him fully loaded, he could see all the caravans go, ing, as usual, traders selling things while merchants advertised things to sell. Then, Ray went to a nearby restaurant to have a chat with Aurora. After all, he could not just stain in the middle of a city square to have a chat with his system while his gaze remained vacant.
"A cup of tea please", He said to the waitress who took his order. Then he began to chat with Aurora without a care in the world.
"Haven''t you been quite silent for a system?" he asked.
"Well, it''s not that you trust me that much to have my opinion or to discuss matters with me, hence what''s in it for me to speak from time to time if you will ignore me"
Aurora replied to him in a sad voice that was free of any malice as Aurora although being a millennia-old was just a system with a young consciousness that had not talked for a long time.
To this Ray''s reply was practical as he said, "Well you tell me, how could I fully trust someone who I literally know nothing about and they could practically hear all of your thoughts, so¡ if you have any way to make me trust you, I''m in"
Aurora was very joyful when she heard it as she had some idea why Ray didn''t trust her but she needed to hear it from him and she also had a way to make Ray fully trust her. Therefore, she replied,
"Well.. you are in luck then as not only do I have a way to make my innocence known to you and earn your trust, but I could also make the system more responsive and help you get stronger".
"Really!!!", Ray asked her in excitement, as he did not even focus on the part about trust or innocence and simply thought about getting stronger. Then he replied after regaining hisposure,
"Well, if you can do that then let''s see what you could do as I''m pretty sure that systems could not harm their host or else¡." While saying that Ray even gave her a silent reminder of what happened to systems that thought of harming their hosts.
Aurora then replied, " Yeah, as if I would be foolish enough to harm my host". Then she proceeded, "So, when do we start the processes"
"You know you could wait and let me finish my tea", Ray replied while sipping his tea that had freshly arrived.
After finishing his tea, Ray paid for the tea and went on to book a training room as Aurora told him that not only would the process take some but it will also hurt. Therefore, to avoid any trouble, Ray booked the training room for the whole day and paid 20 bronze coins.
________________________________________________
" AAhhhhhhh!!!!!",
Ray screamed at top of his lungs but unfortunately, no one could hear him as the room was soundproof. Ray was going through the process Aurora had mentioned. It was a process called "System Fusion" that only systems with a consciousness had.
After system initialization, the person would get a system but it would be up to the person to familiarize himself with the system, whereas in the process of system fusions, the host and system would syncpletely while the host would know everything about the system as well as how to use the system most efficiently and the only thing unknown would be quests and the rewards gained frompleting them. However, for Ray, it would be best as he would fully know about his system abilities and Aurora would fusepletely in such a way that they would even be able to sense each other''s emotions.
Ray made a lot of ns for what to do after fusing his system but the pain hit him too hard. Although Aurora had warned him that no system could do this process without evolving to a higher grade and it was an ability that only she had and required high mental fortitude for the host, she told Ray that he would handle it but did not mention that he would be able to handle it due to the strange primal energy within his body that would protect him from any irreversible damage to either body or soul. Therefore, she went on andpleted the process.
The process took a total of four hours toplete as Aurora fused the system slowly or else Ray''s brain would have fried from excessive knowledge flowing in at an iprehensible rate.
_____________________________________________________
"Ughh!!, Where am I",
Ray said in confusion as his vision returned. Although his consciousness had returned, his head hurt like hell, he felt as if someone was constantly banging a massive hammer on his head.
"You are just where you were and congrattions onpleting the fusion sessfully" Aurora replied to him.
"Huh!, what fus¡", Ray''s words got stuck in his mouth as a load of information flooded into his brain as his eyes rolled back to their whites but just as they did, Ray''s condition stabilized with a slight release of energy within his body.
"Oh, so it did work, and Aurora I''m really sad about you, I can understand your loneliness and behavior for being locked in a dark ce with nothing to do and no one to," Ray said to Aurora in an apologetic voice as soon as he came to his senses and his condition stabilizedpletely.
"Ohh, it''s good you understand and don''t worry, the dark days are over anyways", Aurora replied to him. She then thought to herself and thanked the gods for obtaining someone to talk to and to be out of the dark ce where she was kept to hide her existence from certain people.
Then Aurora asked, " So¡ do you trust me now?"
"Yeah I do trust you now", Ray replied to her while he checked his system interface and realized that the system worked even better than before and felt much smoother as well.
Then he asked Aurora,
"by the way, can you tell me other benefits of this fusion apart from linking our minds and memories and smoother interface"
"There are a lot of benefits to it and the list could go on forever but let me state the most beneficial and useful benefits that would aid you in an increase of your strength", Aurora said to Ray. Then she continued,
" The very first benefits would undoubtedly be your spell channeling time as the time required for your body to channel your spell through your affinities would decrease by a substantial amount while the amount of mana required to channel would also lower, other than that, your abilities would consume less energy as well. While their versatility would increase even more. Moreover, when you level up to the point of using spirit attacks, your spirit force would also be purer than others and the chances for obtaining more beast souls would also increase"
As Aurora finished her exnation, Ray''s eyes were glistening from the boon he earned from fusing his system while he asked, " Are there any more important benefits?"
To this, he got the answer, "You would have to find them out put yourself"
Ray got a bit disappointed but his mood remained happy as the benefits he got this time were so much that a smile bloomed upon his face.
However, things did not go as nned as Aurora''s voice brought him back to the ground. She said, " Wait!! I still have to tell you some important information about systems and this world".
Chapter 12 The Truth About System Online
"Wait, I still have to tell you some important information about systems and this world" Aurora said to Ray in haste.
"Huh!! What!!?", Ray asked in confusion as he did not know what to say, systems? And this world? wasn''t all this just a mysterious game that allows you to wield your power in the real world? so why is she talking about it as such, and aren''t systems the source of power? Therefore Ray just tried to listen to what she had to say, he said, "Aurora are you sure you spoke the right words and if so would you please exin"
"Yeah, what I said is right and I know you would be too baffled right now after listening to what I said but please trust me". Aurora said to Ray in a serious yet persuasive tone. Then she continued,
"Actually, ''SYSTEM ONLINE'' is nothing but a medium to transfer strength to your world. Although it may sound strange, Earth is not the only habitable and there are many other races aside from humans. Moreover, all races have to acquire a system when they advance to a certain degree. However, their methods of acquiring a system are different andpletely reliant on the advancements they made and in what field did they advance to the degree of acquiring systems. Some races had advanced to such an extent that they made dimensional teleporters, this let them gain systems by teleporting to a new dimension and ne to practice and level up their system. Whereas for Earth, the leap in technology was virtual reality, therefore humans of Earth could acquire systems through SYSTEM ONLINE. And yeah, all of the races despite their mode of advancemente to the same world which is the world of "SYSTEM ONLINE" ".
As Aurora finished her words, Ray did not know what to say, he felt his understanding of the world crumbling into dust right in front of him. Ray just stood rooted to his spot for a whole 15 minutes with various thoughts going through his mind. However, there was one thought that kept reurring and that was, didn''t it mean that a stronger race could attack Earth and make us their ves?".
Ray was very troubled by this thought, so he asked Aurora,
"Doesn''t that mean that Earth could be attacked any time by other races or worlds as humans are still weak?"
To this Aurora chuckled in reply and said, "Well, it could not happen as there are manyws that exist in this universe that do not allow it, and even if someone attacked Earth, they would be surprised by what they would find"
"Huh?, so Earth would be safe?", Ray asked as he could feel that Aurora had only answered half of his question. However, to his dismay, she just avoided his question by saying, " That I can not say but what I can assure you is that you will be safe for the time being and you are too weak to know something anyways"
Then Ray asked her another question, "So.. if other races used dimensional portals or other means to get systems, they surely had to be present in person to obtain a system so how do humans get their strength as they are not present in person and y through virtual reality"
"Not a bad question for someone so young, but the answer is simple. A system gets attached to one''s soul and not the body as the body can be destroyed and created but the soul can not while all the strength you obtain from your system is nothing but spiritual essence that nourishes your soul and body to strengthen it" Aurora said to Ray as she noticed Ray''s unusually calm attitude after hearing words that she had just spoken as a normal person would be panicking knowing about other races and things as such. Moreover, she also praised Ray for his deductive ability and once again thought of the origins of Ray''s soul as he was unusual with his abilities, calmness, and other traits that people of his age would not possess.
Just as Aurora was starting to get lost in her thoughts, another one of Ray''s questions woke her out of her thoughts. Ray asked her, " And Aurora, you said that you would also tell something about systems? Or is it all that you wanted to say?",
Aurora cursed at herself for getting lost in her thoughts and said,
"No! That''s not all, there are still many things to be told to you however I will tell them along with time as you get stronger, but remember that SYSTEM ONLINE is just a phase for humanity to strengthen them by it and when humanity''s strength reaches a certain point, All of humanity would be barred entry from the game and all of the humans would awake system''s on their own but it would be harder to get stronger with harder quests toplete and at that time a lot of changes will ur to Earth, remember Ray, a lot of changes would ur so you better be ready as you would be at the spotlight for the power that you contain". Aurora said all of these words to Ray in a stern voice that Ray heard from her for the first time and he realized that she was damn serious and there were a lot of things he did not know while the only way to survive was to do so by getting stronger. Therefore, Ray''s resolve to get stronger strengthened even further while his gaze became serious as he asked Aurora,
" So how much time until hell breaks loose?"
To this, she replied, " Although you don''t have much time, it''s enough for you to get strong enough to take care of yourself and be ready for what''sing after"
This answer calmed Ray''s nerves as he had expected the time to be short enough for him to not be prepared for it all but Aurora''s reply made him feel better for having some time to get strong. Then he asked Aurora,
" I would need to enroll in the ''Academy For System Users'' to get stronger but they check every system to make the most efficient n for their students but your existence is a bit special, so could you tell me what to do"
To this, the answer he got from Aurora left him speechless as she said, " Just have a talk with their headmaster and tell him of my existence, as earlier when you went into their building to get the form. I perceived the aura of a system user at a high level of evolution while the system had also awakened its consciousness. Therefore, you could tell that person about my existence and have a chat with them, I''m sure that person''s system would cooperate with you"
"Really!!", Ray asked in excitement as he could already feel his blood boiling over the thought of mastering his abilities fully without needing to hide his strength, and being in the academy would also allow him to have the instructors ording to his abilities.
Then, Ray talked to Aurora a bit more about various things until their time for using the training room was up. Moreover, Ray felt that Aurora never had any wrong intentions, to begin with, and was just someone who wanted to have someone to speak to, while Ray also realized that after the fusion, he felt even closer to Aurora as it was a feeling that even he could not describe to and just felt as if a part of his consciousness was finally full.
After Ray''s time for using the training room came to an end, he ventured towards the guild''s association to get some more quests to hunt down some beasts and get stronger while also leveling up the system, as this time he was thinking of going all out and do all it would take to get stronger.
___________________________________________________________
As Ray went towards the guild''s association to obtain some quests, Aurora sighed deeply within the system as she knew a lot of things were going to happen and time was strict. Moreover, she hoped that Ray would be able to get strong enough to handle that is thrown at him when the timees as it was not too long until all hell went loose.
___________________________________________________________
As Ray and Aurora were in their thoughts and doing their best to get stronger. A meeting was going on at the headquarters of the ''System Users Association'' on Earth. Over there all of the leaders of the top powers of the world were discussing the same topic that Ray and Aurora had discussed earlier.
"It seems that we don''t have much more time", The chairman of ''The System Users Association said as he looked at everyone present there. All of the people present knew that there wasn''t much time and it was better for them to leave aside their differences and make full use of the time they still had and try their best to save humanity.
......
A/N:- Mass release ch 5/10.
have fun guys and don''t forget to add it to library.
Chapter 13 Calm Before The Storm
"It seems that we don''t have much more time", The chairman of ''The System Users Association said as he looked at everyone present there. All of the people present knew that there wasn''t much time and it was better for them to leave aside their differences and make full use of the time they still had and try their best to save humanity.
After the chairman sat down, a middle-aged that had a trimmed beard along with neatly cut brown hair with greyed edges stood up. The man barely looked 40, and as he stood up and spoke,
"On the behalf of Earth''s federation, I am here to state the new changes that would happen to the system of Earth for the betterment of our society and to give us a chance against what''s toe next. Therefore, from today onwards, all of the countries would start operating on a military system as they would make academies for enrollment of every system user and all of the new system users would be recruited into the military as soon as they obtain a system. Other than that, all of the elite system users from all around the world would be transferred to the "Academy For System Users" for them to be trained by the best instructors. Other than that, all of the world powers would make elite teams of their own that would bemanded by generals that would be elites amongst the elites of the academies, who would then be under the jurisdiction of the main team which would be from, "Academy For System Users", this way all of the academies would have a stronger base along with military strong enough to be a backup n in case our soldiers at front lines fail. Lastly, all of the resources obtained would be used in more efficient methods and the tournaments between academies would be held by the military to better check and bnce on strength of our future generation. More information along with other rules and regtions would be sent to all of you through encrypted mail. That''s it for now, meeting is adjourned"
After his long speech was concluded, the representative of Earth''s Federation left the meeting hall while all the other people followed behind him. However, all of them had aplicated look in their eyes as they knew what this speech was about. After all, how could they not know what this speech was about? they have been in their position for long enough to know about such scenarios, and the scenario right in front of them told them that all of it was nothing but a calm before the storm.
In System Online,
Within a forest covered with thick trees that were so dense that even light did not pass easily, a young man was standing amongst corpses of several beasts, his body covered in blood with his chest heaving up and down while a faint yellowish barrier covered his body. The man stood there unaware of anything happening within his world as he trained by fighting against basic tier beasts. The young man was none other than Ray, who at this moment had killed around a dozen or more beasts within the past couple of hours while a few of the beasts were even pseudo intermediate tier beasts.
Ray had been in the forest right after taking several quests in a bid to get stronger and level up while earning some gold coins to support his family. After all, at the end of the day, everything he did was for his family.
After his breathing calmed down, Ray noticed that his strength had increased tremendouslypared to thest time he was in the forest. Moreover, he also noticed that he felt more attuned and in sync with his body. Therefore, he realized that it must be the effect of fusing his system that not only increased his strength but also made him a bit more aware of himself.
After he was done with his thoughts, Ray moved forward and cut open all of the corpses around him to extract their spirit cores. After extracting the spirit cores he also stored the bodies of the beasts and thought of selling themter to the ''Guild''s Association. While he was doing all of that, Ray also kept a count of the beasts he killed and noticed that he killed a total of 18 beasts among which 3 were of pseudo-intermediate tier while 15 were of basic tier. After all, there were no intermediate tier beasts as he was in the outermost region of ''Silent night forest'' where only basic tier beasts and pseudo-intermediate tier beasts lurked. Moreover, he also noticed that all the basic tier beasts had a pseudo-intermediate tiered beast as their leader. Yet he did not give it much thought and dashed out of the forest to recover his strength and obtain more quests to level up and continue to train him.
As he was dashing out of the forest, Ray thought back to thest time when an uncannily strong aura locked on him, but he just shrugged this thought as he med it for his imagination or his exhaustionst time. Therefore, he proceeded to check his system interface and noticed that he had leveled up 4 times, reaching level 14 while all of his skills leveled up either once or twice. Then he checked his stats that came up to him as:-
-[ VERSATILE SYSTEM ]
(Interface)
Stats:-
-Strength:- 19
-Agility:- 21
-Stamina:- 24
-Endurance:- 22
-Dexterity:- 25
-Mana:- 140
-Perception:- 5
(Stat points:- 17)
After checking his stats, Ray noticed that all of his stats had increased tremendously while some stats had even doubled. Moreover, he also noticed that he unlocked a new stat which was precise ''perception''. Ray then proceeded to check more information avable for the stat, [ "Perception:- Stat that allows the host to perceive any danger or anything around a certain area depending on the number of points avable in the stat. The host could normally increase the stat by fighting enemies inrge numbers or by fighting against enemies in areas with many obstacles" ].
Ray found this stat very useful as it would even allow him to perceive danger from before and he would be aware of a certain area around him. Moreover, he believed that when reaching higher points this stat would increase his sensory abilities tremendously. Therefore, he paid great attention to this stat and thought about increasing this stat as well. Thus, he added a total of 10 avable stat points he had in the perception stat, raising it to 15, and just as he raised the stat, Ray could immediately sense the area around him better as his 5 senses got more in tune with their surroundings and Ray believed that now he might be able to sense life and death situations when suddenly attacked and would be able to move out of attack''s trajectory.
After he was done checking his stats, Ray chatted with Aurora on the rest of his journey and entered the city sometimeter. He did not have any problem after entering the city as even the guards recognized him now. After entering the city, Ray went straight towards the Guild''s Association while wearing his beast soul armor as it would have a tremendous effect on his surroundings and no one would bother him within the building. He went onto the counter and submitted his quests and gained the reward on theirpletion, while he sold the corpses to the association as well.
Then, just as he was about to turn around and leave, the man behind the counter timidly said, "Sir, you have done two mid-grade quests upon yourself within the least amount of time, therefore you are eligible to level up your current traveler rank from beginner to novice, with it you could take higher tier quests and also obtain more benefits from the Guild''s Association itself"
Hearing this, Ray halted his steps and turned around intrigued by the man''s words while a smile came upon his face as he said, " Oh! so that''s how it is, why don''t you tell me more about it".
The young in front of Ray naturally dealt with many people daily but he was scared out of his wits when he saw Ray''s smile that looked like a devil''s smile as his face was smeared in blood from his previous battles. Therefore, the man gulped and started exining everything to Ray.
.....
A/N:- Mass release chapter 6/10,
More chapters would be out tomorrow. It is a huge burden to post so much in such less amount of time. But still, it''s fun.
Don''t forget to add it to library.
Chapter 14 Auction House
The young in front of Ray naturally dealt with many people daily but he was scared out of his wits when he saw Ray''s smile that looked like a devil''s smile as his face was smeared in blood from his previous battles. Therefore, the man gulped and started exining everything to Ray.
"Hmm!!!, so that''s the benefits I get?, and I would even be able to make a small party of 5 people to fulfill quests of a higher level. Now that''s great man, and thanks a lot for the info, here you go", Ray said as he tossed a silver coin to the man in front of him. After all, the man had given him valuable information that would allow Ray to get stronger in less amount of time. Moreover, the man also upgraded his traveler rank without any hassle, therefore Ray rewarded the man after all that man had solved one of Ray''s biggest problems and that was auctioned. Now that Ray was a novice traveler, he could participate in auctions up to intermediate tier and auction items of basic tier and even auction pseudo-intermediate tier spirit cores.
While Ray tossed the man a silver coin and did not think much about it, the man behind the counter felt his heart thumping as his eyes widened upon seeing the coin Ray had tossed to him, then he quickly reached his hands and picked up the coin, afraid that Ray would change his mind. After all, such a reaction was guaranteed from someone who was paid in bronze and for such people, a silver coin was a raremodity. However, Ray did not even give that man a side nce for his actions as this was what Ray intended to do after all, as the man was a mere mortal who had no power in the outside world, this man would be grateful to Ray and he could also help Ray in getting insider and crucial information from Guild''s Association. After that, Ray left Guild''s Association and reached his hotel room to take a bath so that he could clean himself of the blood and gore. After which, he headed out of his room and went to a merchant''s shop. There asked the merchant, "Good day sir, could I have one of your finest suits" After all Ray only had his travel clothes and he can not visit the next ce he nned to visit while wearing such clothes as he had to make an impact with what he was doing it.
The merchant seeing that Ray was a traveler simply nodded and pointed at Ray to follow him to where the suits were kept. He then proceeded to take Ray''s measurements and ced 4 suits in front of him.
Ray noticed that these suits were different from how suits on Earth were. However, it was to be the case as right now Ray was in a world filled with magic, beasts, abilities, and whatnot. Therefore, he just carefully observed the suits. All of them were very traditional styled dresses. The suits he had been shown were of 2 types. One type was the typical mage robes and the other type of suit was oddly simr to one that was used in ancient times on Earth with a silk shirt coupled with leather pants. Moreover, Ray observed that the mage robes had different designs on them, while the silk shirt and leather pants were quite simple. Therefore, Ray chose the silk shirt coupled with leather pants as they were much iner and allowed Ray to keep a low profile as well because mages were of course rare, to begin with.
After settling the bill with the merchant, Ray walked out of that man''s shop and headed towards his hotel room to have a change of clothes. After the change of clothes, Ray die to his good looks coupled with his well-built body looked like a charming young master that would squeeze the hearts of many young women. However, Ray as always was oblivious to it. Then he began walking in his direction, which was the ''Auction house''.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Outside the auction house, there were several people lined up and from the looks of it, they seemed to be young travelers at the beginner or novice level. However, there were even some young travelers that were allowed VIP ess to the auction house, and these people were most probably young heirs of big families or some inner disciples of sects that had a higher influence.
As Ray reached his destination, he could see a lot of people near the auction house and he even understood the hierarchy of that ce due to Aurora giving a heads up on the situation, hence he came prepared. After fixing his state, he walked towards the direction of the auction house and shed his novice tier travelers'' badge towards the man standing at the front while he slipped a gold coin into the guard''s hand. Then he said to the guard in an indifferent voice, "Bring me the manager, I have some spirit cores to sell".
While Ray said this to the guard, the main impact on the guard was not from his words or attitude but from the gold coin he had slipped into the guard''s hand, therefore leaving the guard an impression that Ray came from an influential background. Then the guard rushed back to bring in the manager of the auction house. However, the guard only summoned the manager for the second floor of the auction house that dealt with novice-tier travelers and intermediate-tier beast spirit cores, artifacts, pills, skills, or any other magical item at that grade. Moreover, they also dealt with the pseudo-intermediate tier spirit cores, which were of course a rarity as the lower a beast tier the harder was it for a beast to remain between the pseudo-intermediate tier for long and such beasts advance to an intermediate tier within weeks. Therefore, not many people could find them and kill them. After all, Ray got lucky to encounter such creatures that recently reached the pseudo-intermediate tier.
Other than that, Ray also knew that he would only be getting entry for the second floor or lower as his rank was still not high enough. Therefore, he reached the guard that was guarding the way to the second floor on purpose as this would not only save him time but also in the eyes of the observant guards would he look like someone knowledgeable thus his words and actions have a greater effect.
After waiting for some time, the guard arrived with a chubby stout looking man that seemed to be in his thirties. The man wore the same type of clothes that Ray did and had a badge on his chest that indicated him as the manager. The manager had a pot belly that if looked at from afar would make it seem that a pregnant woman was walking. The manager gasped for breath as he came running after hearing the guard''s words. After all, for the second floor, pseudo-intermediate tier spirit cores were a raremodity, hence the man hade as fast as he could.
Then as the man''s breathing settled and he regained hisposure, he asked Ray, "Good afternoon sir, how may u help you? I got the news that you had something to sell?"
After listening to what the man said, Ray didn''t answer him but took out one pseudo-intermediate tier spirit core from his inventory and showed it to the man while saying," I have 3 more of these".
...
A/N:- Mass Release ch 7/10.
asionally missing content, please report errors in time.
Chapter 15 Auction (Part 1)
After listening to what the man said, Ray didn''t answer him but took out one pseudo-intermediate tier spirit core from his inventory and showed it to the man while saying," I have 3 more of these".
"Huh!!!", The man''s eyes widened like saucers, and his breathing that had just calmed became erratic as he gazed at the spirit core in hands of the young teen in front of him. All this while the man only had two thoughts running through his mind, "Either this teenager is someone from a big family sent on a mission by the family or is someone with great strength", the manager leaned forward to the second thought as someone from a big family would not sell such things at an auction for money. However, there was one thing that the manager knew and that was to befriend the person in front of him. As although the pseudo-intermediate tier spirit core was not that important for people in higher stages of strength, it had many uses for people with low strength and also allowed many items to be upgraded a tier while it was used for repairing broken artifacts and giving them new features.
Hence, the man quickly calmed his mind and with a slight bow he said, "Young sir, you must be very tired after your journey, let me lead you to our best auction room specifically prepared for our most trusted customers and have chat over there"
? Ray silently nodded to the man while Aurora chuckled at the man''s actions. Then she thought," ke ke!, humans as always just the same, their nature hasn''t changed for past centuries, as greedy as I remember them to be"
As Aurora thought about things, Ray followed behind the manager as they headed upstairs, Upon reaching the second floor, Ray noticed an open area where chairs were neatly arranged. Upon sensing Ray''s thought of the line, the manager spoke, "This is where normal people would sit to attend the auction, however, our destination is different". Then, the manager led Ray away from the seats and towards a hallway where rooms with different numbers were present. The manager then walked until they reached a room with the number 8 written on it. The manager then led them into the room and pressed a button on the wall while gesturing for Ray to be seated on the luxurious-looking sofa. After Ray was seated on the sofa, the manager then spoke, "So let''s have a chat about what you said earlier"
Ray nodded and said, " I have some pseudo-intermediate tier spirit cores to sell, to be precise four".
The manager''s eyes sparkled upon hearing Ray''s words and he said while controlling his excitement and maintaining his professionalism, "Sure sir, can you show me the spirit cores".
Ray didn''t say anything and took out the spirit cores from his inventory and ced them on the table. The manager gasped as he saw the cores and began inspecting them right away. After about 5 minutes, the manager stopped inspecting the cores and put them down. He then faced Ray and with a smile on his face, said, "Young sir, you must have been exceptionally lucky to obtain pseudo-intermediate tier spirit cores of such creatures, as there is a spiritual core of silver furred wolf with wind affinity, along with the core of rock loin with earth affinity, a night spider''s core that has an effect of extreme resilience if used in artifacts correctly, andstly you have a core of venomous snake that gives an artifact venomous properties". As the manager looked at Ray for a reaction thinking that Ray simply did not kill these creatures but what he saw left him stunned as Ray''s expression at that moment spoke "do you take me as a fool?. Therefore, the manager retracted his gaze and said with a smile, " Then sir, you could rest assured that these items would sell at a very high price while the auction house would take one percent of total earnings".
To this Ray replied, "It''s okay by me", then the manager also spoke in a hurry to reassure his words by saying, "don''t worry sir, there would be no issue and you could also participate in the auction while being here". Then as the manager said that, the doors opened and two beautiful girls with skin as white as snow and a curvaceous figure that could leave men stunned appeared with food trolleys. The girls seemed to be in their mid-twenties and seemed to be sisters as they resembled each other a lot. The manager then spoke, "Sir, these girls would be here for your service and if you want to participate in the auction, just tell them". However, the manager surely specified the words service and Ray understood what he meant but he paid it no heed as he had a different goal and to him, such things were nothing but distractions that would lead him away from his goal. After that, the manager and Ray signed a blood contract with all the terms mentioned so that neither the auction house nor Ray would go back on their words, or else they would suffer grievous injuries to their soul.
The manager then left shortly after while Ray ate some food as he had not eaten for some time while waiting for the auction to start.
While Ray was waiting for the auction to start, two men were sitting within themon area chatting together. These men wore a mage robe, meaning they were mages but on these mage robes was a symbol of a phoenix that had its wings open. While these two men were chatting about something, two more men came to them and sat beside them. These men also wore the same robes as the previous men, but on their robes was a dragon that coiled around arge sword. One of the men wearing robes that had a dragon coiled around a sword depicted on it said to the men wearing robes that depicted a phoenix in a voice filled with contempt, " Why don''t you two go down a floor and look for basic tier items as your funds would even barely suffice for them and how dare you topete against us, we are members from "Heavenly Dragon Sword Sect". Our sect has been leading the future generation for years while our strength is greatest among sects of the whole continent"
While the people from the heavenly dragon sword sect said that, the people from the phoenix fire sect just gritted their teeth as what they said was true and their sect wasn''t so powerful. Therefore, all they could do was just sit in silence and not take their words to heart and try their best to gain something from the auction to help the younger generation as the reason they came to the second floor of the auction house while being at a higher level of power was to obtain items to help their disciples that were at lower tiers of cultivation.
Just as they were calming themselves, all the lights of the auction house turned to a darker hue while a stage hovered up in the air that appeared to be the focus of all lights, there on the stage was ady with mesmerizing looks that made some men drool while some calmed down their beating heart as they wished for her to be with them. Then with a dazzling smile, the beauty spoke in a soothing voice,
"LET THE AUCTION BEGIN",
And just like that the auction that would make Ray forget about mary issues for a while began.
....
A/N:- Mass release ch:8/10
asionally missing content, please report errors in time.
Chapter 16 Auction (Part 2)
"LET THE AUCTION BEGIN",
And just like that the auction that would make Ray forget about mary issues for a while began.
The beautiful presenter who had involuntarily roped the hearts of many young gentlemen began to walk towards the center of the stage. At the center, there was a white crystal, the size of a football that glowed every few seconds. It added a mystery to the stage and many neers to the auction could not help but wonder about its origins and uses. However, the ones who came to the auction house on regr basis knew that this crystal was amunication crystal that allowed a person to transmit their thoughts to the other end of the crystal while the special function of this crystal was that it allowed short ranged dimensional transport between items from one end of the crystal to the other end.
Then, after reaching the crystal, the presenter waved her hands, causing the crystal to light up and open a dimensional corridor that allowed items to pass through, causing an item to be transported. The item was covered in a veil, not letting people see what was the item precisely. However, with the dimensions of the item being about the size of one hand, many people thought of it as a weapon.
The woman then said while uncovering the veil, "As always, we will start the auction for today with a rare grade treasure".
As the woman pulled out the veil, many gasps were heard as the item that was over there was a one-handed staff with a deep blue crystal at the top while the surface of the staff was engraved with runic patterns that connected to the crystal on it.
The woman then said, " This is ''Water fall'', this staff was the main weapon of a great sage when he was young, It''s a water elemental staff that boosts magical power by 10 percent and grants a 5 percent buff to water elemental spells", the woman then continued, "the auction for this staff will begin at 100 gold coins with bids being at least 5 gold coins more, let the bidding begin".
Then, shouts erupted almost immediately and the whole auction house seemed toe alive as people began shouting their bids, they did so to such an extent that the bidding reached 150 gold coins almost immediately. However, as the bidding price increased, the speed at which the bids also decreased.
Then suddenly, a man spoke, "200 gold coins for the staff", gasps sounded as someone had increased the bid by 50 gold coins and when they nced, they saw that the bidder was someone sitting in themon area, wearing magical robes with a dragon engraved on them. However, after that, no one said anything as they knew who the bidder was and even if they could bid more than 200 gold coins, they did not dare as not to oppose the heavenly sword sect.
----------------------------------------------------------
As the auction continued, people bet on items whether they were rare ormon items, skills, or weapons. After all, to people at this stage, such items even if they weremon items were very important. All the while the auction was going on Ray had an amused smile on his face. This auction had turned very beneficial for him as at the start of the auction, he got an interesting message from his system.
"Ding!! Host has viewed a rare grade item, unlocking skill, [Inspect]". After seeing the message, Ray clicked on the skill for more information, [Inspect]:- "Allows host to inspect the attributes, skills, and information about different weapons, artifacts, and other items". Ray was overjoyed when he saw the skill information as this skill allowed him to know about items one can not until they were appraisers of that item. However, there was the matter of checking the limits of the skill and to see the extent it could work.
As the auction continued, items, artifacts, skill scrolls, and weapons were disyed and the auction reached its near end. Ray had been informed by the manager that his pseudo-intermediate tier spirit cores would be auctioned towards the end of the auction. Therefore, he patiently waited for the end.
-------------------------------------------
As the secondst item was to be disyed, The presenter said, " today, we have two special types of items for disy. The first is an intermediate tier spirit core with a fire elemental affinity from a fire steed at the beginning of the intermediate stage, the bidding starts from 500 gold coins. Moreover, the second type of item or items will be revealed at the end as special items of our auction".
This way, everyone participating in the auction became more excited about the special item and waited anxiously while some people started bidding for the fire elemental intermediate tier spirit core.
In the end, the spirit core was sold for 950 gold coins. Then, the presenter came and said, "For thest items of our auction, they are very items that require extreme expertise to acquire. Moreover, we have 4 of these items, they are "Pseudo-intermediate tier spirit cores" of 4 different beasts at the pseudo-intermediate tier.
They contain the properties as follows, the first spirit core has a property of extreme resilience belonging to a pseudo-intermediate tier night spider, the second spirit core is a poison elemental spirit core belonging to a pseudo-intermediate tier venomous snake while the third spirit core is of earth element affinity belonging to a pseudo-intermediate tier earth loin andstly, a spirit core with wind elemental affinity belonging to a pseudo-intermediate tier silver furred wolf''
The crowd gasped in shock as they saw the spirit cores that were half a tier lower than the intermediate tier spirit cores but at the same time, rarer and more useful than them.
Moreover, in a mid-tier trade city like theirs, not many people sold spirit cores and mostly weapons and life-saving artifacts were sold. Therefore, even a normal intermediate tier spirit core was of great importance while pseudo-intermediate tier spirit cores were unheard of.
Thus, seeing four of such cores being auctioned came as a shock to many. Then the presenter spoke, " The auction for these items starts at 800 gold coins for the venomous snake''s spirit core, 850 gold coins for night spider''s spirit core while 1100 gold coins for earth loins spirit core and 1300 gold coins for silver furred wolf''s spirit core".
As the crowd heard the prices, the crowd got frenzy and everyone began shouting bids while even the VIP members that sat in their VIP rooms started to bid.
Due to this, the prices for the first two-spirit cores reached astronomically high as they almost doubled. The first two spirit cores were bought by a person in VIP room number two for a total of 3300 gold coins. Then, the bidding for thest two spirit cores started as not only did they have much better affinities, they were said to be of the best quality as the rock loin had the best earth elemental affinity while silver furred wolf had the best wind elemental affinity.
Hence, many people started bidding on it as well, causing the auction house to erupt in chaos due to people shouting and cursing to get a chance to be in the game for bidding.
**********
While people were shouting and cursing in a bid to obtain the pseudo-intermediate tier spirit cores, the two men from the phoenix fire sect looked at each other and nodded as they started participating in the auction for the first time as the item they came for was an earth elemental pseudo-intermediate tier spirit core that would help one of their artifacts, that was previously damaged in a battle to be restoredpletely, causing their disciples to use that artifact in the uing sect championship and upright the sect''s reputation, hence, causing them to go all out and bid to theirst reserves for sake of their sect.
However, how could things be such easy for them, as they had to not only face all the other people bidding for the spirit cores but the people from the Heavenly dragon sword sect also made things harder for them? Thus, a battle for bids started while Ray looked at all this chaos with widened eyes. After all, he never expected that the spirit cores he obtained in a bid to get stronger would cause people to go into a frenzy. Seeing all this, Ray thought,
"Human greed isparable to dragon greed, they don''t let go of. something that fancies them no matter what".
.....
A/N:- Mass release chapter 9/10.
Chapter 17 Getting Rich
As Ray observed the auction proceeding down below, he noticed an unusual tension when a certain pair participated in the auction. It seemed that most people were simply afraid of the pair and whenever they bid on an item, no one would object to them or even bid against them. Moreover, he also noticed that there was a pair sitting beside them with the same type of robes but instead of a dragon coiled around a sword, there was a soaring phoenix on them. Therefore, Ray knew that these people were from different ces. As Ray continued to observe these people, he also noticed that there was some sort of animosity between them as the former looked at the people beside them with clear contempt in their eyes while thetter looked at them with various negative feelings in their eyes.
As the auction reached its end and the auction for Rock loin''s spirit core started, Ray observed that the people within phoenix robes looked eager to obtain the spirit core whilst the people in dragon robes started giving them a hard time.
------------------------------------------------
As Ray watched these people with an amused smile on his face, the auction continued in a fierce battle between two different factions.
"1100 gold coins", said the men in phoenix robes, however, their voices were immediately interrupted by the men from the Heavenly dragon sword sect, as they said, "1110 gold coins". Yet, the former were not ones to be pushed aside, after all, they had pride as members of one top sect of the continent as well, thus they continued to bet, "1120 gold coins", however, they were interrupted once more, "1140 gold coins". Things went on like this as the bidding reached a whopping 1900 gold coins. Both parties were at their limit but still did not let go of the precious spirit core, hence, continued to bid to obtain the spiritual core. The people from the phoenix fire sect gritted their teeth and said, "2500 gold coins". This was near their limit and they knew that any more would hurt their gold reserves, thus they opted to go all out. Then, the people from the Heavenly dragon sword sect said,
" ke ke, what a pity, it seems you need this spirit core. However, we would not let go of a treasure ourselves", then they raised their voice as they spoke, "2700 gold coins", leading this many gasps heard after all such an increase was unexpected as the price for pseudo-intermediate tier spirit core had reached astronomically high and everyone was at their limit, yet these people dared to increase the price by 200 gold coins. Then a man spoke,
"The heavenly dragon sword sect are something. To spend so much just for a spirit core". Then, as if a damn had broken loose, many voices could be heard. "After all, they are the top sect, why would they be cheap to not spend gold coins for such treasure"
"Man, I wish I had even a percentage of their wealth, my life would have been at peace".
"Ahhh!! Why do such people participate in these auctions, they don''t even let us normal people get something for ourselves"
"Yeah man, they should have a separate auction for themselves"
Immediately, many voices were heard in the auction house about people eitherining about the actions of the heavenly dragon sword sect, while some people apuded their strength while some envied their wealth. Amongst all sorts of voices, many people showed their displeasure toward the sect but these voices immediately receded as of afraid something. Soon after the voices receded, the bidding came to an end and after some futile resistance from the phoenix fire sect, the rock loin''s spirit core was sold to the heavenly dragon sword sect for a total of 2800 gold coins. Then, the auction for the spiritual core of silver furred wolf started with the starting price of 1300 gold coins, after some time, it was sold to someone in VIP room number one for 3000 gold coins, after all, wind affinity was lessmon than earth elemental affinity while wind affinity cores also had much more uses and could be used for manifesting a lightning attribute skill to artifacts if used properly.
Then, under Ray''s observant eyes, the auction ended. Ray continued to be seated on his sofa as he knew that the manager woulde after some time. Ray justckadaisically waited while he thought of those people from different sects fighting against each other for treasures. Although he wanted to help those from the phoenix fire sect as they seemed to need the rock loin''s spirit core, he did nothing as it was neither his duty to help someone unknown nor was it his task to ce his leg in someone else''s matters. Moreover, his reason for bidding on the pseudo-intermediate tier spirit cores was to earn money, thus he was happy in getting more money as that would help his family in the real world. Helping his family was much better than helping some stranger just to ur a loss.
------------------------------------------------------
After waiting for some time, the manager arrived at the room with a smile on his face that meant that everything had gone better than he thought.
Aftering into the room, the manager nced at the woman who had been with Ray all this time, then as if understanding the manager''s gaze, the two women left the room and closed the door. After that, the manager said with a smile on his face, "So.. I hope you enjoyed the auction and did not get disappointed with your treatment".
Ray, knew where the manager was going with his words but did not say anything and just looked at the man with a serious gaze as he knew that he had nothing to exin as he did nothing to those women, and neither did he care about what the manager thought. The manager understood Ray''s expression and got to business immediately.
He said, "Young sir, the items brought by you caused a massive profit and even boosted the reputation of our auction house. Therefore, we are making you an official VIP member of our "Golden Pagoda Auction House", with being our VIP member, you will receive the best treatment at any of our auction houses while there will be numerous benefits as well", the man then handed Ray a bracelet and said, "this bracelet works as an identification card at our auction houses to identify you as our VIP member while it also contains a tiny artificial space that allows you to store gold coins and such"
As Ray held the bracelet, a notification sounded,
["Ding!!, Received identification spatial bracelet of "Golden Pagoda Auction House"]
Ray did not delve deeper into the bracelet''s information as he had an idea of its uses. Moreover, the manager was getting to the best part that he had been waiting for.
The manager then said, "Moving onto the topic of your auction, your total earnings are 7100 gold coins, and after we deducted our percentage you are left with precisely 7029 gold coins, which are in the bracelet right now".
When the manager spoke the total Ray was left with, left him dazed as his heart started to beat rapidly while his mind went nk to an extent that he did not hear the manager''sst words as well and just nodded to the manager until the manager left the room. After all, Ray knew that such arge amount of gold coins would help his family to a great extent as nearly 7000 gold coins would be equivalent to 7 million U.S dors. As he calcted the amount after conversion, he could help but exim whileughing
"Hahaha, I am RICH".
After all, he got rich almost immediately within so less time, that it felt as if he had eaten on getting rich.
...
A/N:- Mass release chapter 10/10.
Another piece of news is that I will be uploading 2 chapters daily and the time may wary at the beginning as I need to find the best time to upload.
But don''t worry, it''s going to get fun pretty soon.
Chapter 18 Burden
"Hahaha, I''m RICH", Rayughed out loud like a maniac. Some passersby even looked at him as if seeing a mentally disabled person. However, that did notst long as Ray controlled his nerves and regained hisposure. After all, he had an image to take care of as a VIP member of "Golden Pagoda Auction House". After regaining hisposure, Ray walked towards the square of the city and logged out.
As he logged out, his consciousness turned blurry and everything around him eventually turned ck, then after some time, the capsule opened up and Ray walked into his room with a smile on his face. He then walked to hisputer and opened the web to check the conversion rate of gold coins to U.S dors. He noticed that the conversion rate was the same for 1 gold coin equals 1000 U.S dors.
Ray was ecstatic as he saw this and instantly calcted the amount, the amount that came up was baffling. It was a total of around 7 million U.S dors. His breathing became hurried and his blood bubbled with excitement. That was because, an important goal of his life waspleted, now his mother could sit at home and enjoy life without having to worry about a single cent. Ray walked out of his room while humming a tone. As he reached downstairs, he saw his sister sitting at a table doing school work. Ray sighed, after all, his sister always worked her best as she wanted to help the family as well as she grew up. Ray walked over to her and patted her head. As he patted her head, she immediately turned around and hugged him. Ray sat down and chatted with her while helping herplete school work. After everything was done, Ray got up and said, "Hey, Laura, why don''t you get dressed up, we will be having dinner at a restaurant today".
"Really?", Ray''s sister asked in a slightly curious voice. After all, they did not go out much for dinner and such things as they barely had enough to pay bills and rent.
Then Ray replied, "Yeah! Really, now get ready, I will also get mom".
"Okay", Laura replied happily and walked towards her room to get ready.
After his sister left for her room, Ray then searched for his mother and noticed her sitting at the kitchen counter with a lot of envelopesid out in front of her with "PAST DUE" written on them in bold red characters. His mother had her hands covering her face while her shoulders hunched down due to various responsibilities on her shoulders. Seeing his mother like that, Ray could not help but clench his fists and grit his teeth. He really could not bear it any longer. Therefore, he moved forward and said, "Mom! You don''t need to take any more tension regarding these bills, and also please do not go to work from tomorrow".
Hearing this, Ray''s mother lifted her head and looked at him, while she asked, "Son if I leave my job and don''t take any tension regarding bills, then who will pay for these bills".
Hearing his mother''s words, Ray said, "From now on, you do not have to worry about these things anymore, I will handle all of these things and pay for them just like I cleared themst time as well. Moreover, I have be a strong system user, therefore, there are many ways to earn money and I even earned a lot by doing some quests. Hence, don''t worry about such matters mom". As Ray was saying all that, his body trembled as he saw that tears were streaking down her face and she started sobbing. Ray really could not bear it and hugged her while he also confronted her. They stayed like that for a total of 5 minutes, then Ray told her about going out to eat, so she turned and left to change and get ready. After his mother left, Ray could not help but sigh. After all, they werergely in debt, and even after paying a huge sumst time he logged out, it did not even put a dent in the total debt. Therefore, Ray made sure to check the bills and total amount of debt and pay all of the dues in one scoop.
---------------------------------------------------
Sometimeter, Ray along with his mother and sister were walking in direction of a restaurant. As they walked towards the restaurant, the family of three conversed with each other and joked lightly. They were having a good time as a family. After reaching the restaurant, the family of three ordered their respective meals while they chatted along with each other.
As they chatted, their food arrived and they started eating the food. While they were eating their food, Ray looked over at the news being disyed on a big television in the middle of the hall. There, a news anchor was sitting while holding a paper reading out important news snippets. Then, the anchor received a call, and instantly, a headline was disyed while the anchor said, "Breaking news!!! The World Federation along with System Users Association has announced that with the consent of the leading powerhouses and countries, all academies around the globe will adapt to a military system while the students will be allowed a chance to enter the ranks of the army ording to their performance and corresponding power level during their stay in school. Moreover, we were informed that all the elite system users from around the globe would be transferred to the "Academy For System Users" in the United States, where they will receive world-ss education and training in aspects of controlling, empowering, and leveling their system, while the test for joining the "Academy For System Users" will be moved by a week and will be happening the day after tomorrow. Lastly, we were told that all of this was being done to stabilize and build an environment under protection of system users while the young generation bes the pir of our future".
Then, the news stopped and the anchor repeated all of it again and again while Ray sighed and said to Aurora. "It''s happening, we don''t have much time, I guess I will have to work harder and get stronger fast enough"
To this Aurora replied, "don''t worry too much and just get most you could of this time, until that moment we have a couple of years more. And I believe that a couple of years is enough for you to be strong enough".
Ray sighed while he thought, "I just hope you are right and I will be able to bear for what has toe next".
After that, Ray and his family had their dinner and left the restaurant. Although the test for joining the Academy for System Users was near, Ray did not feel much pressured as he was confident in his abilities. However, now Ray is left with a heavy burden on his heart. A burden that no matter how hard he tried would not go away until he was sure of being strong enough to withstand what had toe in a few years.
As Ray''s heart was burdened, his expression also changed slightly and his aura also became depressed and this did not leave the observant eyes of Ray''s mother.
asionally missing content, please report errors in time.
Chapter 19 The Academy
Inside a huge city also known as Academy For System Users, countless preparations were being made. The academy that had the grandeur of a castle was bustling with people of all ages, races, and ethnicities. However, most of the general popce was young teenagers about 16 years old. After all, most of the people were here to take the test so that they could have a chance to enter the world''s most elite academy set up for system users. It was also known as a hub for system users and acted as a backbone for whole humanity as it nurtured not only the future generation of elites but also had many elites stationed here for the protection of the academy and many top echelons of the military were also here so that they could mobilize at moments notice as the academy was also the headquarters of the military.
Right now, the academy was quite festive as a lot of people had beening here for various reasons. Moreover, every year, to hold new admissions, the management of the academy always had an open house to showcase their strength to the world while also showing their standard as the joining requirements were very high while the test was also very stringent. Other than that, a lot of young teenagers who came to participate in the test had high and important backgrounds belonging to prestigious families.
Amidst the crowd that entered the academy through the front gate, there was a young 16-year-old, dressed in fairly normal clothing with a hoodie covering his face walking towards the academy. The 16-year-old had ck eyes deep as well while his face seemed to be drawn with an artistic perfection as his sharp jawline perfectly aligned with his face the whole symmetry of his face seemed impable. This teenager was none other than Ray.
However, he looked quite different from when he first entered "SYSTEM ONLINE" to obtain a system. This was mostly due to the result of his system leveling up as after every time he leveled up and the system absorbed the soul essence of beasts that he killed, some of that power was used to expel the impurities of his body outwards. Moreover, ording to his system, the first batch of impurities would soon be expelled from his body after he leveled up again.
As Ray walked towards the gate he heard amotion that caused many shouts to erupt in the crowd, he looked around and saw a parade of Suv''s escorting a limousine while they entered through the gates of the academy. Many people eximed,
"That must be the dean of Academy", one said,
"Yeah!! That''s his signature special addition limousine", another eximed.
Many people eximed while some envied the director but Ray on the other hand had an astonished look in his eyes.
It was because, the moment the dean''s limousine passed Ray and drove into the Academy, Aurora''s voice sounded in his head. She said, "It''s him, he has the system with a consciousness, I can sense its aura, you will have to meet the person in the car and just tell him about my existence and your worries about the academy would be resolved".
After listening to Aurora, Ray said, "Are you sure he would help us and not make it harder for us or worse, he might even be jealous of the system and try to capture us".
Aurora then replied, "Don''t worry about that, a system''s bond with its host is not one way and he would suffer badly from his system if he does anything out of the way, you just make sure to meet him on the test day".
"Ok, I trust you", Ray answered back.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Meanwhile, within the limousine, the system that belonged to the director spoke, "Hey dean, you have a guest at your Academy"
The dean heard the voiceing from his consciousness and knew it was his system, so he asked, "Who is it, did you sense a familiar aura, or is it, someone to cause trouble".
The voice then replied, "Yeah, very familiar aura, It''s the most familiar aura to me"
The dean was unfazed by its answer and said, "Well tell me who is it, is it someone from the world federation or someone sent by the elite powers of our world".
"Nah, It''s royalty, someone even I am expected to bow my head to". The system replied in a voice filled with reverence.
"Huh royalty? Is it the presidenting over? but why would you bow down to the president? you are a system that''s at the top of the food chain after all".
The system replied, " It''s not the president, It''s a system that''s at the very top and it''s a being that will save humanity from its impending doom, as I have sensed it here, it means that the system has recently awakened and hase here to train to mean that the host of the system would be around 16 years old, moreover for the person to get the system, there must be something special about that person, something beyond a mortal''s capabilities, hence, when theye, treat them well and listen to what they say or else humanity would suffer a huge setback and I''m sure it would make it impossible for humanity to ovee what''s toe next without the person and his system"
The dean was taken aback by the words spoken by the system as not only did they seem to contain a threat to humanity, he was ordered to listen to what a 16-year-old said. but again, if this person was someone who could help them win the war when it came to that, he would put his ego aside and listen to what that person had to say. Moreover, he would also test the capabilities of the so-called future savior of humanity.
------------------------------------------------------
Whilst the dean and his system chatted, Ray walked into the academy gates. The academy was huge, infinitely huge. Well, that''s what Ray thought as this was the first time he had seen such a huge building. After he walked around the academy a bit more, he realized that it was a small city in its aspect. The academy was divided into 5 different buildings.
p A majestic castle was in between while four buildings that were student dormitories were built around the castle while shops spanned a different area while the eastern boundaries of the academy had a forest that spanned over 50 kilometers. Ray did not linger around anywhere and went straight to the main building of the academy.
After reaching the entrance of the majestic castle, he saw a man dressed like a butler checking everyone''s identification details. Ray went to the man and showed him his identification number and details.
The man noticed that Ray was there for the test, therefore he guided him to go inside the main building and wait at the reception until someonees to take him and the other students that arrived for the test so that they could conduct his test. After listening to the man, Ray walked inside the main building, and just as he walked inside the building, he was left in awe.
The building''s grandeur was nothing less than a king''s castle as its tall walls with gold engravings made it look extremelyrge and exquisite withrge portraits hung around them. Moreover, there were various antiques ced around the ce giving it a kingly charm. Other than that, it was huge, Ray could not even see the end of the ce. It seemed as if he hade into another dimension. Hence, Ray suppressed his shock and walked toward the waiting room while he looked at the extremely mesmerizing castle.
...
Chapter 2 for today is done. Don''t forget to add the novel to library so I could be supported by you all.
Chapter 20 The Test 1
Ray naturally reached the waiting room. However, after looking at the waiting room, it looked more like a hall and had enough space to amodate at least 500 people. Other than that, there were about 400 people present inside the hall. Ray found an empty seat towards the back of the hall and quietly seated down. He did not have any intention of talking to anyone and wanted to find a way to meet the dean so that he could tell the dean about his problem hence, finding a way to maximize his learning output from the Academy while also finding the most efficient way to handle his system.
As Ray was seated at the back of the crowd, he did not notice when all of the students had arrived. The ce became lively as many students chatted with each other while some approached one another to make friends. Ray was jolted awake from his line of thought when he heard a harsh bang.
"Bang!!, Bang!!, Bang!!"
When he looked up, he saw a person standing in front of everyone holding a cymbal while he struck it with a stick thrice. As he garnered everyone''s attention he said,
"Good morning everyone, I will be your instructor and examiner today, the test will happen during the training so please follow me to the training room in an orderly manner". As the man said it, he turned around and started walking while everyone followed behind. Ray, also followed behind and kept thinking of a way to meet the dean, he then realized a detail that nearly made him facepalm himself. After all, how could he forget such an essential piece of information, when he had applied for the test, he was told that anyone who got the first position in the test would get a chance to meet the dean and possibly attain some reward.
For Ray, the reward was not much, but the chance to meet the dean was monumental. Therefore, he made sure to get first ce in the test. Soon, everyone reached the training hall.
As they entered the training hall, Ray was left stunned due to its resemnce to training halls in "SYSTEM ONLINE". It had wooden dummies along with simpler walls and racks that consisted of training weapons and other items. Most importantly, from looking at the dummies, Ray was sure that they were the same magical dummies as were in "SYSTEM ONLINE" due to their immense resemnce to them.
The instructor led everyone into the room and said, "Your test will be very simple. It will be divided into two parts. One will be the normal part that would allow you to join regr sses in the academy while the other would be for special candidates, those special candidates could join the elite ss on passing the test while they could also receive many benefits such as rewards for gaining a position in the test. Furthermore, the test results would be judged based on student performance and time taken to clear the test while a whole list of their stat points would also be recorded for perfect evaluation of theirbat strength. Therefore, I suggest you all give it your best and try to advance to the special ss as it has various benefits that you would be told on your first day of school in your respective sses".
Then the instructor continued, "Your goal would be to pass the test before you could be evaluated, therefore to pass the test for a regr ss, you would have to fight thebat puppet at level 5 and defeat it while for special sses you would have to take two different tests, first would be to defeat thebat puppet at level 8 before advancing to the second stage that would be revealed when you pass the first stage. Moreover, if those who tried for the special ss failed to defeat the level 8bat puppet, they would not even be able to participate in the test for the regr ss. Hence, I rmend you to choose carefully, you have five minutes to choose what you shall do".
As the instructor said this and finished his exnation, the facial expressions of the students changed drastically as they had been changing throughout the exnation, as when they first heard of special ss and rewards, many could not help but cheer inwardly but their enthusiasm died the second they heard of the requirements for joining the special ss. However, there were still some people who thought of giving a try to test of special ss and try to defeat the level 8bat puppet, yet they were destined to be disappointed as the instructor''s final words acted as thest nail in the coffin and their enthusiasm died as well. Therefore, only a select percentage of the 500 youths had calm expressions on their faces as they were prepared for it all.
Meanwhile, Ray also understood that for him to meet the dean, he would have to show the bestbat strength and get the top spot in a special ss test. Hence, he clenched his jaw and got ready for the test.
After 5 minutes, the instructor spoke again, "I''m sure all of you must have made your decision, therefore, all those who want to take the test for normal sses please step to the right while those who want to take the test for a special ss please step to your left".
Immediately after the instructor spoke, around 400 students took a step to their right while about 100 of them took a step to their left. After seeing the results, the instructor grinned while he thought, "Oh!, so there are about 100 this year, it will be an interesting sight to see".
After everyone had chosen their side, the instructor said, "From here onwards another instructor will take the test for normal ss students while the students for the special ss test would follow me".
Ray and everyone who wanted to join the special ss started following the instructor while another instructor took over the test for a normal ss.
-----------------------------------------------------
Meanwhile, as Ray was following the instructor, he felt a prick on his back as if someone was watching him. It was the result of his upgraded perception after he gained it from the system. Therefore, he looked around but failed to discover anyone looking at him did not find anyone and just shrugged it off.
While in a room adorned with various illustrations and magical artifacts, a man was sitting in front of a table while he looked into a screen that showed Ray following the instructor for the test. The man then muttered, "Interesting, for a mere newbie to feel something while I watch on him, very interesting. Hmmm, I''m starting to suspect that this kid would surely be meeting me very soon".
As the man was talking to himself, Ray and all the students following behind the instructor reached the area where their test would be conducted. It was a room simr to the previous training room but had subtle differences, while the instructor leading them said, "Wee to our top-of-the-line training room for a special ss. This is where your test would be taken."
...
Don''t forget to add the novel to collections and also don''t forget to give an honest review about the novel.
Let''s reach the top and of course with all your help, my dear readers.
Chapter 21 The Test 2
"Wee to our top-of-the-line training room for the special ss. This is where your test would be taken.". The instructor spoke.
He then proceeded to say, "I will call out your names and ording to that you woulde here and fight thebat puppet, Moreover you would be given points ording to your performance and they will be added along with points of the second test so that you could be ranked ordingly".
The instructor then started calling out,
"Nia Jhones", he called out the name of a girl.
A girl stepped forward, she had an average height, about 5ft 6in tall along with blonde hair that flowed down to her hips. Her eyes were of a hazel hue that along with her blonde hair gave a perfectbination coupled with her slightly oval face free of any blemishes, that was as pure as snow. With all of her featuresbined, she gave a charm that was hard for many men to resist, along with her plum bosom and hourss figure caused most men to sneak looks at her while some even looked at her with eyes filled with lust without any need for hiding them.
Even Ray looked at her once and thought of her as beautiful but did not bear any lustful nature towards her. Instead, he kept a watch on her battle to have a general understanding of everyone who was participating in the exam.
Meanwhile, Nia, who seemed oblivious to all the stares she was getting walked forward. The battle puppet has been prepared in the middle of the room. Therefore, she walked to the middle of the room and took a sword out of thin air. Instantly, many gasps were heard as an inventory was not amon feature, to begin with, and only rare systems had them. So having the first participant take a sword out of inventory was a shock to some. Moreover, the sword seemed to be a magical artifact from System Online as it had many runic engravings on it that gave off a magical aura.
As Nia took her sword out, thebat puppet also came to life. Thebat puppet then held its sword diagonally and moved forward while it shed at Nia. Seeing that her opponent had started to charge out at her, Nia simply side-stepped and stabbed her sword forward stabbing the puppet at its abdomen. After the initial confrontation ended, both parties took a step back and prepared for another attack. While the puppet stabilized itself, Nia finally activated her system ability. Immediately after, rays of light shone upon her figure while her hair fluttered in the wind. Making her seem like an immortal fairy that hade upon a world of mortals to purge out darkness. Everyone looked at her with reverence and the battle pursued between the puppet and Nia.
As everyone was watching the battle, Ray had a thought cleared from his mind. Because from start he seemed to have heard Nia''sst name ''Jhones'', and only after seeing her ability did he realize that she belonged to the famous Jhones family who had a lineage that allowed their kin to have control over light-based abilities. However, the extent of ability for every member changed as one with an outstanding physique and purer lineage would be able to fully control light and use it in a multitude of ways while someone might not even be able to use light rays to change colors. After all, System Online was a fair game and it only allowed people to systems based on their potential and talent, while things such as lineages were always secondary to them.
The fight between Nia and thebat puppet went on for a total of 10 minutes until thebat puppet was decapitated by Nia with a sh of her sword infused with light rays that had high prating power.
The instructor then came forward and assessed the battle while Nia expressionlessly walked back to her ce. After the first battle ended, many people continued with their battles and only a couple dozen were able to defeat thebat puppet as a level 8bat puppet had the strength of a basic tier beast at its peak or a pseudo-intermediate tier beast at its beginning stages. Among those who passed were many ability users with a few rare abilities but even they took at least half an hour to defeat the puppet. Moreover, there were only three performances as great as Nia''s and they were from system users belonging to prominent families. One was a teenage man, named Adrian ke. He had a dark elemental affinity-rted system that allowed him control over the dark element and also allowed him to cast curses to some extent. Other than Adrian, there was Josh Wilfred, who had an earth elemental affinity-rted system that allowed him control over earth elements with a strange attribute that granted his attacks formed from the system a metallic characteristic to them. Lastly, there was a young teenage girl, her name was Hailey Kent, she had a nt elemental affinity-rted system that allowed her control over nt elements along with a poisonous attribute.
As the battles continued, the instructor called Ray''s name,
"Ray Xander",
After Ray heard his name being called, he moved forward and stood in front of thebat puppet. Thebat puppet activated and pounced on Ray while Ray did nothing and dodged to his right.
Swerve!, Swerve!,
Ray continued dodging for a couple of seconds until he got a good judge of its strength. Then, he activated his magical affinities to end the battle. At first, he used his newly acquired spell,
[Lightning Web],
It allowed him toy a web of lightning around a radius of 10 meters, which allowed him to stun the enemy. Then, he cast his other fire elemental spell,
? [Fire Ball],
Currently, it was at level 9 after fighting against multiple beasts for the past few days. Therefore, it instantly obliterated thebat puppet in one go. Ending the battle within a minute after it started.
After the battle ended, Ray walked back to his ce while the dazed instructor moved forward to asses his exam. Moreover, everyone has also been dazed to the point that their minds went nk as they were unable to fathom what happened. After all, for the first time in their life had they seen a 16-year-old wield two different magical elements and that too of extreme destructiveness. These things were only head for extremely rare geniuses whose talent was one in a billion.
Meanwhile, the instructor did not say anything and continued with the examination. On the other hand, Ray was extremely satisfied with his assessment of thebat puppet and his strength along with the way he dealt with thebat puppet. After all, he knew that people were having a system that allowed them to wield multiple magical elements at the beginning stage of their strength. Therefore, Ray only showed a small amount of his power. After all, the current strength that Ray possessed allowed him to defeat pseudo-intermediate tiered beasts at peak stage while he could enter a stalemate against intermediate tier beasts at early or mid stages of their strength.
Soon, the instructor ended the first stage of the examination. In the first stage, only a total of 35 students passed amongst the original 100, and about 7 of them defeated thebat puppet with ease. The instructor then stated,
"All those who failed to defeat thebat puppet, please return to the waiting room. A person would escort your pit of the academy while all of those who passed, please follow me to the training room for the second part of the test".
-------------------------------------------
[A/N]:- Will be releasing a bonus chapter at end of the week.
Chapter 22 The Test 3
"All those who failed to defeat thebat puppet, please return to the waiting room. A person would escort you out of the academy while all of those who passed, please follow me to the training room for the second part of the test".
The instructor said and started walking deeper into the training hall. Although many were confused with the fact that the instructor was leading them deeper into the training and not to another training hall. No one questioned the instructor.
Therefore, all of the 35 remaining youths followed the instructor. While everyone was following the instructor, Ray kept a tab on his surroundings as he could feel certain pricks on his back, meaning that someone was watching him. This greatly worried and disturbed him. Therefore, he asked Aurora, "Aurora, could you analyze the surroundings and tell me who''s keeping a watch on him. It''s very ufortable to have someone watching all your moments".
Aurora then replied, "Already done it and also found who is keeping a watch on you, but don''t worry. They do not have any ill intentions and are just spectating your test performance, and I feel it will incline more with your intentions if you let them spectate you".
Ray listened to Aurora''s answer and asked her, "Could you tell me who is it. Is it the dean, who is spectating me?".
Aurora then answered, "Bingo!!, yep it''s the dean and his system spectating you".
Ray felt at more ease listening to Aurora''s answer. However, he wondered why the dean would watch him so specifically, did he somehow identify him? Or is it something else? Yet neither did Ray delve deeper into the topic nor did he have much time left to think more about it as they had reached their new destination.
---------------------------------
The instructor had led them in front of another door at the end of the training hall. No one would have thought of any other room existing towards the end of the hall. But still, it came with it. The instructor opened the door and led them in, and what they saw inside left them in shock. Inside the room, there was a huge beast standing. After seeing the beast, even Ray was shocked and prepared for battle immediately then,
He hurriedly asked Aurora, "Aurora, what the hell is that, aren''t beasts supposed to be found in "System Online" only. Why are there beasts over here in the academy, and most importantly that''s an intermediate tier beast standing in front of us".
To which Aurora replied grumpily, "Really? Ray where''s your brain? in the gutter or did you drop it on the way here, Like really?, can''t you see that the beast is standing there and not attacking anyone along with the fact that there''s no killing intent around it. And what do you mean how is the beast here? Can''t there be someone with a summoning system and summon a beast?".
Listening to all of this, the gears within Ray''s mind began moving and he understood everything that was happening and felt like an asshole for losing his mind so abruptly. Hence, he reminded himself to stay calm in all situations and use his brain along with his strength. However, he wondered about the reason for a pseudo-intermediate-tier beast to be in the training room and his question was answered by the instructor''s next words, who said,
"Okay everyone, now all of you have to defeat this beast while working in teams of 6 and all those who had fainted are disqualified".
Only when Ray heard the instructor''s voice did he realize that there were other people with him as well, and as he turned to look at everyone, he saw that 5 of the people that hade with him had passed out on the floor while some had their legs trembling and seemed to be holding their genitals from leaking out. Moreover, just like Ray the other four students who had received top results in the first test had also prepared themselves and were ready to battle the beast with their weapons out.
Seeing this, a glint passed through the instructor''s eyes but he remained silent, his expression indifferent. After everyone regained their bearings, the instructor spoke,
"You will be battling in teams of 6 with and there would be five teams present, fighting one beast each. These beasts are at the beginning stages of the pseudo intermediate tier and won''t seriously injure any of you. Moreover, all the five students who had the best time on the first test, please step forward.
As Ray, Nia, and the other 3 stepped forward, the instructor said, "These five will be team leaders and would be leading a team each, now for the selection of yers. Depending on everyone''s performance in the previous test. I will be appointing you all in a bnced manner. Now for the names of every team member along with their leader.
"Team 1:- Nia Jhonson(leader), Ria Thompson, John Summers, Henry Bart, Will Mason, John Grey
Team - Adrian ke(leader), .....
Team 3:- Hailey Kent(leader), .....
Team 4:- Josh Wilfred(leader),...
Team 5: Ray Xanders(leader), ....."
Ray''s name was calledst along with his team members. Knowing that being the leader, it was his duty to gather all of his team members and make strategies to fight against the pseudo-intermediate-tier beast. Although, he was not sure if he could win against a pseudo intermediate tier beast alone. It was a different matter fighting against it along with a team.
Ray looked upon his information and found out his team members, were:- Aliya Rose, and Tim Barns. Elina Barns, Sirius Brown, and Noah blue
After looking at the information and names of his teammates, Ray quickly gathered all of them and asked them about their strengths so they could tackle the pseudo-intermediate-tier beast. The pseudo intermediate tier beast that they had to fight was a mutated night spider. It had many simrities to the night spider that Ray had ughtered in the game. Therefore, he had a good idea of how to defeat this beast.
As Ray listened to his teammates, he realized that the instructor had put up a bnced team. As Aliya from their team had a system that allowed her to heal people while Tim and Elina were twins who had systems that favored each other and allowed them to have a unique fighting style for themselves. The male twin Tim, had an advanced strength ability to coat himself in a metallic sheen while also increasing his strength tremendously while the metallic sheen provided him immense defense making him a perfect tank. Whereas, the female twin Elina had a system rted to curses. She could make full use of her system which allowed her to ce different types of curses on different creatures that had various effects and buffs, making her the best support.
Whereas, Sirius had a transformation system. It allowed him to transform into a werewolf, that had increased strength, defense along with vicious effects.
Lastly, Noah had a spirit system that allowed him to use spirit force to attack his enemy causing the enemy to lose a great deal of his strength.
Hence, after hearing everything he made a formation that would be able to utilize everyone''s potential to its fullest while giving them an easy victory with minimal effort and causing the least injuries.
After all, Ray knew that this test was not about showcasing one''s strength as much as it was about teaming together and eliminating the threat in the best way possible. Whereas, Ray being the team leader, he had a gut feeling that his ranking would depend upon how he defeated his opponent and how he utilizes his resources to their fullest.
Chapter 23 Fighting A Pseudo-Intermediate-Tier Night Spider
After everyone had discussed and strategized on how to defeat their respective opponents. The instructor asked them to follow him to their respective opponents.
The first team led by ''Nia'' followed the instructor to the first room while their opponent was a huge beast that stood sturdy like a mountain. The beast is from a rare breed of behemoths that specialized in the Earth elements. However, this behemoth could also control metal elements by turning the earth''s elemental mana into a metallic element. Nia along with her team went into the first room to fight the behemoth.
The training rooms that the instructor lead everyone to battle against the beasts were nothing more than an extremely condensed spatial formation that condensed space in a certain area.
One could use this formation to control the space to the amount of area the formation covered. This formation had been built recently when their strongest formation master evolved his system to the cmity realm and acquired the ability to make formations with a spatial attribute.
The spatial room that Ray and his teammates were led to was not much different than the usual training room. It had a battle arena in the middle where the beast was standing without attacking anyone while the whole ce was empty. There was also a weapons rack at the side wall from where one could choose a weapon of their choice to battle.
However, on Ray''s team, no one chose a weapon. Not because they did not need one but rather because they had weapons of their own. As even the weakest system user would obtain a basic grade weapon from their system upon their system awakening, and these basic weapons were mostly way better than basic weapons forged by human forgers. Moreover, some people from Ray''s team had rather great family backings therefore, their weapons and equipment were outstanding. As for Ray, he had the versatile system and Aurora had given him quite a good starter pack.
...
Thus, right after they entered. Ray gave them a signal and they circled the Mutated Night Spider while they maintained they had agreed. The formation that they had agreed on was a simple pentagonal formation. With their member Tim being at the front providing them defense and being their tank with help of his system while Ray and Sirius would alternate between attacks. Other than that, Elina and Noah would pincer the night wolf spider with curses and spirit force attacks respectively.
Lastly, Aliya would be at the back of the formation and heal anyone who got injured while being safe at the back where no one would attack her. With this, no one dared tock in their actions and decisively followed Ray''s orders as not only had his strength from the previous test been imprinted into their mind but they did not dare underestimate a pseudo intermediate tier beast that was way above their level. Thus, they knew that they had to work together to defeat this beast while working together in perfect sync.
After everyone took their ces, they took out their equipment and weapons. Ray equipped his intermediate tier sword beast soul along with a basic tier armor beast soul that he gained from a Rock Loin he defeated previously while he did not equip his intermediate tier beast soul armor.
He did so to not gain any attention from people as two intermediate-tier beast souls were not easy toe by and his intermediate-tier beast soul armor was at its peak as well. Moreover, Ray liked to keep his cards hidden and he took out his intermediate-tier sword beast soul only because he knew that it was very hard to injure a pseudo-intermediate-tier beast with a basic tier weapon. Other than beast souls, Ray also churned his mana into both of his hands ready to cast lightning and fire spells with them.
On the other hand, Tim also used his system, causing his entire skin to gain a metallic sheen while his muscles bulged. Then, he brought out arge shield that he wielded with both of his hands. The shield had a crimson glow around it while it looked as if made from the bones of a beast.
Moreover, there were several runic patterns on the shield that indicated that the shield was forged by a forger and was a great defensive weapon while its aura made it easier to be recognized as an intermediate-grade weapon. Ray, upon seeing it did not give it much thought as after all, intermediate-grade forged weapons were much cheaper andmon than beast souls because beast souls had automatic regeneration abilities if given enough time whereas, forged weapons and artifacts had to be repaired by the forger.
Right after Tim, Sirius also activated his system. It caused his body to change tremendously as not only his muscles bulged but brown fur started toe out of his skin.
His eyes turned into beastly slits while his mouth elongate into a snout filled with razor-sharp teeth along withrge canines that resembled the fangs of a vampire. All of Sirius''s body had changed, ws came out of his hands while his legs also swelled and his feet also had erged and his appearance greatly resembled a humanoid brown wolf.
Ray looked at Sirius and only one thought came to his mind when he saw him transform and felt the aura of a pseudo-intermediate tier beasting from him and that thought was,
"Beastly", Ray seemed to perceive Sirius as a beast while Aurora spoke in his mind, " That guy that transformed into a werewolf in front of you is very special so be on good terms with him or if possible, make him join you".
Huh!!!, Ray asked Aurora why she spoke such words but he did not get any reply. Hence, Ray left it be while all his other teammates also took out their equipment.
Elina took out a calligraphy pen and when she activated her system, the pen allowed her to write curses in the air. Moreover, her pen was also a treasure in the intermediate grade just like her brother. The pen allowed her to amplify the power of her curses while giving them a physical form, causing them tost longer and be more potent.
While Elina took out her pen to write curses in the air, Noah took out a mask along while several needles floated in front of him. As Ray saw the mask and needles, he identified them as beast souls with the mask being at the intermediate tier while the needles were basic tier weapon-type beast souls. Ray roughly guessed that the mask increased the power of spirit force attacks Noah could cast while the needles acted as the medium of attack.
Ray had seen everyone prepare for the battle other than Aliya. Therefore, he nced at Aliya and saw her wielding a pure white staff that had a golden crystal embedded on top of it while several gold veins followed down the crystal to the whole staff. The staff also pulsed with a resplendent golden glow confirming it was a pseudo-advanced tier weapon.
Other than that, a golden armor appeared around Aliya''s body with the aura of an intermediate-tier beast soul. Moreover, Ray noticed that the armor also had some unknown special attributes that aided Aliya. Therefore, he understood that the Rose family was not backing down on Aliya''s safety while giving her the best protection without hindering her talent or slowing down her growth.
After noticing that everyone has taken out all of the weapons and artifacts they wanted to. He confirmed that everyone was ready to battle using hand signs so as not to alert the beast. While in response everyone nodded with fervent gazes.
Then Ray and the team charged forward as Ray gave them the signal to attack the pseudo intermediate tier beast. Led to their first fight against a pseudo intermediate tier beast that was way out of their league considering their strength.
....
A/N:- Good day to you all, I have a good news too. One bonus chaptering out in a couple of hours. So be ready.
And don''t forget to save the novel to library and vote to help me write more and more.
Chapter 24 Defeating The Pseudo Intermediate Tier Night Spider
The mutated night spider was a pseudo intermediate tier beast that had great agility coupled with the ability to cast illusions to some extent. The illusions it could cast would most of the time affect the senses of its opponents while people with weaker wills and minds would be affected greatly by its illusions. Moreover, the night spider was a natural predator of bug-type beasts. These beasts would live in forests and would be lured into the webs of silk made by the mutated night spider. Its web could also be used as a defensive measure in slowing down the enemy while being extremely hard to cut down through.
Therefore, Ray had specifically told everyone to keep their distance from the spider to avoid the web being shot at them. Moreover, these spiders had sharp 4 pairs of legs that had several des protruding out of them that could tear through even the strongest in intermediate-tier armors.
Hence, everyone circled the night spider and probed it for some time before engaging in a battle against it. Ray had made several contingency ns against the night spider to defeat it quickly and efficiently. Therefore, he had Tim attract the attention of the beast while he would search for a moment to attack it with his spell, [LIGHTNING BOLT]. The spell would not be able to severely injure the night spider but it would leave it stunned for a few moments while the paralysis attribute of his spell would take effect.
Just as Ray and his team had imagined, the night spider was struck by Ray''s spell and left stunned for a few moments and it was at the exact moment that Sirius shed both of his ws at the night spider while they were covered in a strange reddish hue. As Ray looked at Sirius''s attack, he understood that he had a lot to know about his teammates but he didn''t have any resentment toward Sirius for not telling him of such skill that he had as everyone had secrets that they did not wish to share.
As Sirius shed down his ws at the spider, due to it being stunned for a few moments, the spider was only able to block one w while the other left a shallow gash just above one of its long legs. The wound did not cause much harm to a pseudo-intermediate-tier beast such as the night spider.
Therefore, Elina and Noah started to pincer it with their attacks as Elina wrote a few curses in the air and directed them towards the spider while Noah used his needles to attack the spider at different juncture points.
The curses that Elina had sent towards the spider had various effects but the greatest one was to use one''s ability against themselves, causing the spider to have its senses weakened while its agility also dropped a bit more. Other than that, Noah had stricken the spider at various important juncture points within the spider''s body by using his needles. The juncture points were naturally the joints and some channeling meridians within the spider''s body. Therefore, its body movements became stiff due to the attack on its joints while Elina''s curses slowed it down further coupled with the stillsting paralysis effect from Ray''s attack. Such attacks caused the spider to lose a great deal of its mobility and its attack power weakened more.
After dealing with the initial attacks, Tim received a signal from Ray and immediately rushed to m the spider so that he could make the spider lose its bnce. However, at the end of the day, the spider was a pseudo-intermediate-tier beast after all. It dodged Tim''s attack just before it connected with its body and shed down one of its legs at Tim, while the spider shed at Tim, Tim perceived the attack as well and he shifted his momentum, causing his body to bend at a strange angle causing the attack to miss any vital part of Tim''s body while a long gash appeared from his shoulder to his elbow. However, blood did not gush as one would expect as the muscles around Tim''s arm and elbow contracted to their extreme while the metallic sheen over his body glowed and spread to his injury, causing the muscles to turn metallic while a satisfied expression came upon Tim''s face as his defensive abilities were really on par with those of a top intermediate tier beast.
Moreover, seeing that a teammate was injured, Aliya raised her staff and muttered something under her breath. As she raised her staff, the crystalline gem embedded upon the staff glowed while a golden ball of light shot out of the staff and made its way to Tim''s injury. Immediately after itnded on Tim''s injury, the gash on his shoulder closed while Tim nodded to Aliya as he started to go another round against the night spider. This time, Tim used his shield to block the spider''s attack while dodging some.
Eventually, Tim kited the spider where Ray wanted the spider to be. After kiting the spider to the end of the wall, Ray, Elina, and Noah used their long ranged skills. Ray used his spell, [Fire Ball], while Elina used a special curse against the spider and made it go through an illusion of being frozen. Causing the spider to panic and lose its target.
Furthermore, Noah stabbed some more needles into its body but still failed to cause substantial damage to it. Just then, Sirius joined the frenzy and wed deep into the spider''s body causing the spider to shriek from immense pain. However, due to the immense pain, it broke off Elina''s curse and the night spider finally returned to its senses. Upon seeing a pesky wolf clinging to its body, the spider sent Sirius flying by flinging out one of its legs.
Sirius mmed heavily into Noah, causing them to crash into the nearest wall. After Noah was sent flying along with Sirius, a gap opened as only two people blocked the spider instead of three. Therefore, the spider escaped to the middle of the battlefield the training hall had be of.
Upon seeing the spider escape from their blockade, Ray signaled Aliya and she immediately used her full power as a great amount of mana churned from her body and converted into a divine glow that flew towards Sirius and Noah, healing them almost instantly.
However, Aliya''s face became a little pale as she had used arge amount of mana in one go. Yet she didn''t seem to be fazed by it and persisted while she stood ready to heal anyone. Upon seeing her stance, Ray apuded her inwardly while he signaled everyone to go all out to take down the spider. This meant that this time everyone would use their strongest attack and take down the spider in one go. Hence, everyone returned to their position and went all out.
The shield within Tim''s hand started spinning while he used the skill of his and charged over to m into the spider. At the same time, Elina activated a weakening curse that immediately lowered the defense and strength of the spider by 10 percent while Noah used his needles to release all the energy stored within them, and with the needles being inside the spider''s body, the strange energy released by them rampaged the spider''s body from inside causing it to lose a great deal of control within its body.
Moreover, Sirius''s eyes turned bloodshot while reddish energy coated his originally brown fur causing the werewolf to berserk and repeatedly attack the spider''s body. Lastly, Ray raised his intermediate tier beast soul sword and fused it with his fire elemental mana causing it to be scorching hot. He jumped into the air and furiously shed at the neck of a spider that was immobilized by constant attacks. The attack was fast and fierce while a fiery sword light released from the sword and struck the spider''s neck along with the sword and then with a thud,
"Plop",
The head of the spider rolled on the ground in front of Aliya who furiously crushed the head with a powerful stomp while all of the team fell to the ground and heaved for breath after using their strongest attacks. However, there was a thought running down their minds, "they defeated the seemingly impossible to defeat intermediate tier beast".
And all the gratitude and reverence they felt went to their leader Ray, who at this moment was dazedly looking at his system interface as some very important messages have revealed themselves.
....
A/N:- Todays bonus chapter also released, hope you all liked it.
Chapter 25 Test Results
A series of system messages appeared in front of Ray right after he yed the mutated night spider''s head. The messages were,
[Ding!!, The host has killed a pseudo intermediate tier beast.]
[Ding!!, The host has leveled up]
[Ding!!, The host has leveled up]
[Ding!!, The host has leveled up] ¡.
[Ding!!, The host haspleted a hidden quest,
(Kill 10 pseudo intermediate tier beasts),
[Reward, New featu-],
****
Ray cleared the notifications from his system after reading the initial ones and thought of checking out all of his rewardster when he had free time. Ray then nced at the headless corpse of the mutated night spider and saw it turning into motes of lights. This further proved his theory that the pseudo intermediate tier mutated night spider was not a wild beast but rather a summoned or contracted beast.
Seeing that the matter with the beast was done, Ray looked back to his teammates and noticed that all of them were on the ground with their chests heaving in and out profusely due to exhaustion. After all, the previous fight against the beast was not as easy as it seemed. Moreover, if not for Ray''s precise calctions, and their impable strategy along with their formation, the beast would have either killed someone or seriously injured at least one of them before it was brought down.
The whole team rested on the ground for 5 more minutes and after they had calmed down their nerves, everyone got up and approached Ray. As Ray was their leader, it was natural for them to approach him.
? All five of his teammates stood in front of him and Ray understood that they had subconsciously taken him as their leader and were waiting for his instructions. After all, bonds and trusts made while someone was within a life and death situation were more foolproof than bonds betweenpanions or lifetime friends. As the one on the battlefield would unconditionally trust the other with their life when in difficult circumstances, and also help each other on the battlefield for the sake of survival. However, bonds such as friendships or lifetimepanions could betray you more easily for ulterior motives or worldly possessions such as wealth and power.
Therefore, trust gained through a baptism of blood was much stronger than that gained from friendships andpanionship, while Ray fully understood the situation and took the opportunity to act as a leader. Therefore, when he saw his teammates standing in front of him, he smiled and said,
"We did it guys, we defeated an intermediate tier beast together while working as a team. Moreover, I do not think there should be any more tests or any other enemy to fight. So let''s just rest and wait for the instructor''s signal"
After listening to Ray''s words, his teammates sighed and dropped their guards while exhaustion covered their expressions. Then, they unequipped their beast souls, and artifacts while Sirius and Tim undid their transformations. The hair on Sirius''s body receded while his hands, feet, and mouth reverted to that of a normal human. As for Tim, the metallic sheen around his body also disappeared while his bulging muscles returned to normal. Other than these two, Elina had also kept her calligraphy pen that she used to write curses back in her system inventory. While Noah strapped his mask to the side of his belt while he kept his needles within a space around his arm bracers. As for Aliya, she also seemed to ce her staff and armor within her system inventory as well.
Ray also unequipped his beast souls while the mana that churned within his body also stopped churning. Afterward, Ray also rxed his nerves and noticed that all of his teammates had a system inventory other than Noah. As for Sirius, Ray did not know as he only transformed into a werewolf and did not use any materialistic artifact or weapon.
Sometimeter, when everyone had recovered almost half of their strength. The door of the training room snapped open and the instructor''s voice sounded.
"All of the students, please step out of the training hall. Everyone''s results have been announced along with their rankings".
Listening to this, Ray and his teammates stood up and stepped out of the training room. When they came out of the training room, they saw the instructor standing in front of them while a middle-aged man was standing beside the instructor.
The middle-aged man wore a silverbat suit, while the sides of his hair had turned white with some grey hair outlining the top of his head full of silky brown hair. Other than that, the man stood tall at a height of 6ft with a straight military posture while a light smile adored his face. His trimmed beard greatly contrasted with his messy hair which gave him a different charm. While his face had a few freckles and a sharp jawline that hid his real age.
Many youths, upon seeing the middle-aged man gasped while some muttered something under their breath. However, Ray did not understand the reason for the reaction of these youths as he was only focused on getting to know his test results.
****
After seeing that everyone had arrived, the instructor said,
"This year, about 500 students gave the test for joining the Academy For System Users while 100 amongst them gave the test for being special ss students. Amongst those 100, only 35 passed the first stage of the test while 5 amongst those 35 fainted under the pressure from intermediate tier beast thus, disqualifying them. Hence, only 30 people passed the test for being special ss candidates while within those 30 5 team leaders lead their team members against the intermediate tier beasts".
He then continued,
"The rankings of candidates this year were calcted from the start of the test while considering their behavior, control over emotions, body reactions upon sudden threat, and way of thinking during a crisis. Whereas, for team leaders, their strategy-making skills along with leadership skills were also tested. Hence, after observing each characteristic of all of the candidates that had participated in the special ss''s test. A ranking would be given to them along with a leaderboard with top rankings. The candidates will have a total of top 10 rankings on the leaderboard with the best rewards going to those at the top of the rankings. Lastly, there will also be a monitor for the special ss, who will act as the team leader of the whole ss while also enjoying special privileges.
Moreover, the monitor would be chosen from the top-ranked candidates in a special ss and would be a candidate with an exceptional team leading and situation analyzing qualities along with the grit to handle different situations calmly without losing his calmness to his temper".
The instructor then gestured toward the middle-aged man beside him and said,
"Now, as all of the exnations are done. I would like the dean of our academy toe forward and announce the rankings of special candidates test".
The middle-aged man then stepped forward, while something clicked in Ray''s mind as he now identified the middle-aged man as the dean of the academy. Someone, whom Ray wanted to have a chat with about his Versatile System.
....
A/N:- I hope you are all doing well, here is another chapter for you guys. So enjoy reading it and tell me in thements how it was and also your thoughts on it.
Don''t forget to add to the library if you haven''t and also don''t forget to vote power stones.
Chapter 26 Utter Destruction
The middle-aged man then stepped forward, while something clicked in Ray''s mind as he now identified the middle-aged man as the dean of the academy. Someone, whom Ray wanted to have a chat with about his Versatile System.
***
The dean stepped forwards and said,
"As many of you may have noticed by now and for those who may not have, I am the dean of this academy. The academy is under my supervision and the test that we held today was also under my orders as normal, the test for special ss candidates usually requires the candidates to defeat a level 8bat puppet. However, this year, due to various changes in curriculum. We have now started to imitate more, a militia system within the academy to train better soldiers for our future".
As the dean said about imitating a military system of education, Ray realized that the leaders of Earth must have also analyzed and realized the threat approaching them daily.
The dean then continued,
"Moving onto the test results, The rankings are as follows, starting from the bottom,
-The candidate who acquired the-10th ce is ''Tim Barns'', for his extremely bnced defensive skills along with his impable work while fighting the intermediate tier beast and for the way, he respected his leader''s words and acted as a tank for his team".
Looking back at Tim, Ray and his whole team pped for him as it was a great achievement for someone from their team to attain top rankings. Meanwhile, the dean continued,
"The candidate who attained the 9th ce is ''Hailey Kent''. The reasoning for it is just simple and that is that although Ms. Hailey has a good system that allows her to have a nt affinity using which she trapped the beast and defeated it. She did not y the role of a leader that well causing her team to suffer substantial injuries due to some reckless moves taken her.
"Moreover, the next candidate who got 8th ce is, ''Aliya Rose''. The position goes rightly to her not only due to her special system with a healing ability. She also used her strength to the extreme to help her teammates take down the intermediate tier beast and for the fact that although she acted as support within her team, she did not waver and persisted till the end".
The dean then continued and stated all other rankings in which Elina got the 6th position while Sirius got 5th and Noah got 3rd position, mainly due to his rare spirit type system. The dean was equally impressed with all of their performances and even the remaining candidates were appraised by the dean on their skills and teamwork. While some candidates who did not make it to the top 10 within the rankings were given honorable mentions along with advice on what they should improve to move towards the top of the rankings.
The dean then went on for the second position, "The second position within the rankings is achieved by ''Nia Jhones''. She used her light-based system to track the beast into an illusion of fighting a decoy construct made of light while she and her team finished off the beast by using sneak attacks while avoiding an overhead confrontation with the beast. As the beast that they fought against specialized in extreme strength while its mobility and intelligence were on the bottom of the chart".
The dean then continued, "Therefore, Nia can gain the second position within the rankings just below the first position candidate, ''Ray Xanders''.
"He acquired the first position by not only defeating the beast without making his teammates suffer. He acted as the perfect leader by first, analyzing the beast and finding its strengths and weaknesses by probing it before the battle. Furthermore, he also made use of all of his teammates in the best way possible, and using the limited information he had about them, he gave them the role suited best for them. Showing him as an excellent judge of character. Along with that, Ray found the most efficient way to tackle the beast by using a solid formation that suited his team the most".
"Hence, he earned his first ce by not only using his strength but also brains and making his team members show out most of their potential while not being subsequently injured and dealing with an intermediate tier beast in record time for a team of people with their cultivation within the early stages of Evolutionary Realm".
After this, the dean stopped for a moment to let everyone digest what he said while various teammates congratted the top rankers. Amongst the candidates, the happiest was Ray''s team as everyone within the team has found a ce in the top ranking. Even Tim, who got the 10th position within the rankings was extremely happy and continuously thanked Ray and even made a vow to follow him to greatness. However, it was not only Tim who made a vow to follow Ray, all of his teammates hade to him and thanked him very much while everyone vowed to follow him as their team leader. After all, the rewards that Ray had helped them obtain by making them reach the top ranking of the special ss were nothing short of unimaginable as everyone knew that the top cream of ''Academy For System Users'' got the best rewards and techniques along with various artifacts to help them train and be stronger.
While all of his teammates thanked Ray, he did not know how to respond to them and he just nodded to their vows of following while he thought to himself,
"Don''t these people from big and influential families have some self-pride within them, they just came here and vowed to follow me just to obtain the best rewards after ranking within the top 10"?
Then Aurora spoke as if listening to his thoughts,
"Yeah!, they seem to like to do anything for getting stronger. But you should have powers. You could always use a team to take out stronger opponents and it aligns with some of your goals as well".
"Yeah, what you said is true. After all, we will all be benefitting from each other". Ray said and started chatting with his teammates.
Meanwhile, as Ray and his teammates were chatting with each other, the dean of the academy was having a chat of his own with his system.
"Are you sure it''s him, although he looks to be the best candidate for being the person to inherit it, I''m not very sure", Asked the dean from his system.
To which his system replied, "Yes, I''m sure of it. I can never mistake that suppressing aura of greatness and royalty and right now it''sing from him. Moreover, he seems to have advanced while giving the test as well. Other than that, there is another aura alsoing over from him. It''s an aura that even makes me feel frightened".
The system continued, "I shall tell you Prometheus, he is not be underestimated nor shall you ever get on his bad side. He is the hope within the dark, he will be the dawn that will make darkness seize to exist. Let me warn you, if he ever goes to the other side, only "utter destruction" awaits mankind. Nothing else".
After listening to his system talk in such a serious tone after so much time. Protheus got frightened as thest time his system gave him such warning, they were still suffering from the effects of neglecting it as nothing but mere words. But now, the dean of the academy knew that his system''s special ability could not be wronged. Thus, Prometheus made sure of tackling Ray with extreme care as he was still totally unaware of Ray''s character.
[A/N:- Bonus chapsing this Sunday, be ready for them]
Chapter 27 When Chaos Ensues
"I feel that I should just use the first approach with him, after all, he doesn''t seem like a petty person". Protheus assured himself over the ns he had made to deal with Ray. After listening to his system''s warning, he had been extra careful to not get on Ray''s bad side or to have Ray leave humanity in their darkest times.
Therefore, he started to put his ns in motion. Thus, he said, "Everyone, who has passed on the test, Congrattions!!. Now, I must ask all of you to leave other than Mr. Ray Xanders, I would like to have a chat with him.
As for rewards for those who made it into the ranking, they would be awarded on their first day of Academy after they start attending their sses. Moreover, the timings and the joining day would be told to you by our representative.
Therefore, all of you. Please follow the instructor to the exit while I would ask Mr. Xanders to follow me to my office".
With that said, the dean started walking to his office with Ray following him while the instructor led everyone else towards the exit of the building.
***
Ray was sitting inside the dean''s office, fiddling with his fingers while the dean continued to indirectly apply some pressure upon Ray to test his boundaries. And to the dean''s surprise, Ray seemed to be unfazed by all the pressure while his face only showed nervousness that one would show upon meeting a direct superior or a respected elder.
Therefore, the dean confirmed Ray''s strength while he silently started to withdraw the pressure he emitted from within his body. However, to check Ray''s mental fortitude, he nned to remain silent and see how Ray reacts to his behavior.
Little did the dean know that although Ray seemed to be unfazed by the pressure he applied on him. He already knew that he was the cause of the pressure being applied to him. Yet, Ray faced it without a hitch and took it as a form of training as well. However, the nervousness on his face wasn''t fake. It was real as after all, at the end of the day, he was just a 16-year-old who had just got his system a couple of weeks ago.
As Ray endured the pressure that was being applied to him, he silently had a chat with Aurora, so that he coulde up with a n to tackle the dean''s questions in a way that would not reveal most of his secrets while he would also obtain the most benefits from the dean.
Furthermore, Ray and Aurora spected that the reason for this ''special'' meeting between them was not the show of Ray''s abilities but rather the fact that somehow, the dean knew about Ray''s system and Aurora.
While Aurora also spected that the dean also sensed the primordial energy within Ray as someone who could sense Aurora''s existence would also be able to sense that energy that resided within Ray. However, Aurora did not mention it to Ray and thought of doing so when Ray was stronger and much more mature. So that he could handle all of the information that she would share along with the information about the strange energy with a calm head.
After the pressure receded from Ray''s body, he asked Aurora, "So.. what do you think we should do now, shall we speak or shall we wait for him to speak".
Aurora replied, "I think that you should just sit tight and silently observe the man, he does not seem to have any wrong intentions and seems to be testing your capabilities".
"Um, hmm",
Ray nodded to Aurora''s words while he sat on his seat and closed his eyes for meditation. He began his usual routine and started sensing the mana within his body. After obtaining the system for 2 weeks, he realized that he could also cast his spells and control mana without the assistance of his system. However, it required him to not only have immense focus while casting the spell but was also way harder for him to do so. Therefore, he had previously asked Aurora about this and she replied,
"Well.. this is a given that it would be hard for you to cast spells and control mana without the help of a system as mana is not an easy thing to control and use, whereas the system acts as a conduit and support for your body while it stimtes the mana within your body and helps you cast a spell".
After a break, she even told Ray that,
"Moreover, for you to not only sense mana but also control it to some extent while having awakened your system for just two weeks is something that not even the best geniuses of the biggest factions, families, and sects within the whole universe could do. Hence, You!! Ray Xanders are a very different person to do all that in such a short time, if I may tell you".
Ray did not ponder over Aurora''s words and continued sensing the mana within his body while he meditated. About 5 minutester, Ray seemed to have sensed the mana flowing within his body. It seemed like a thin thread of energy flowing through different points of his body and circting all of his body organs, tissues, and meridians, strengthening all of them as it circted through them along with his blood. However, Ray felt that there was something more than that to the energy circting within his body.
Therefore, he nned to delve deeper into the energy to sense what''s more to it. Just as he was about to delve deeper into focusing more on the mana coursing through his body, a voice broke his concentration.
"Ahem", the dean cleared his throat and stated,
"So.. Ray, you may know that why we are having this meeting. And the reason for it is simply that there is something I would like to know from you, and I hope you know what I am implying to".
Listening to this, Ray nodded and said, "I guess it''s about my system sir, what would you like to ask?"
The dean nodded, clearly satisfied with Ray''s answer and choice of words as he spoke, "Let''s not implicate things anymore, I would just state that if you need any resources or information in progressing your system, the academy would try its best to nurture you without suppressing your talent. Moreover, although you will have more resources to study and help with your progress in the system, don''t get too ahead of yourself as the academy would require you to show progress to have ess to the resources".
After listening to the dean''s words, Ray had an inkling that although the dean knew about his system, things weren''t very solid, or else he wouldn''t have said his previous words. Therefore, to seal the deal, Ray spoke words that Aurora had told him previously so that he could speak those words to the dean so that neither the dean nor his system would betray their secret. Thus, Ray spoke,
"I fully understand what you mean to say sir, but I and my system conversed something before and I would like to speak some words to your system".
Listening to Ray''s words, the dean''s eyes widened with disbelief as his hands trembled from shock. After all, how could he not have such a reaction as not only was Ray saying that he spoke with his system but also wanted to say some words to the dean''s system? Due to this, only two thoughts were revolving within the dean''s mind,
"How does someone, who has just awakened a system a little more than two weeks ago have a system with its consciousness unlocked and fully functional and how did he know about his system and even wanted to impart some words to his system?".
The words that Ray spoke were ridiculous but his next words made the dean''s legs go numb while all color paled from his face and he got scared to such an extent that even the dean''s system took a corporal form.
Ray spoke,
"When chaos ensues, many would stand while many would fall, amongst those would be one, who would not yield. He will be the pir of humanity while all others would be his subordinates. The one who will stand tall as a pir would be as light and darkness. Light to those who would follow him while darkness to those who oppose. He will be the one and only, the great conqueror".
______________
[A/N: Another chapter for you all, I hope you are all enjoying it as much as you all could. It takes a lot of effort on posting so I hope you all support me the same too. Have fun.
Chapter 28 Prostrating
Thudd!,
"Huh?", Ray stopped his words as he heard something dropping to the ground. He looked around and saw the dean standing in front of him with his eyes opened so wide that they threatened to pop out of his eye sockets. Furthermore, his forehead seemed to be covered in sweat.
Ray did not know if it was from shock or fear or both of them, but the expression on the dean''s face surprised Ray a lot. The expression the dean showed was that of someone who had seen a ghost. As pale as paper. Moreover, the dean was not someone weak, he was one of the most powerful powerhouses of humanity yet he seemed to be scared stiff of something. However, after observing the dean, Ray realized that the source of the voice he heard before was not the dean, it was someone or something else. He looked around and saw something that made the hair on his back crawl while sweat trickled down his forehead.
Just beside the dean, he saw a strange humanoid creature kneeling on the ground. Ray did not even focus that the creature was kneeling towards him, he was just startled and afraid of its aura. It felt as if a god was kneeling in front of him. The creature had four membranous wingsing out of his back. Moreover, the wings constantly emitted pulses of dark energy.
The creature''s back though, unlike its dark wings, was as white as snow and pristine as jade. It was not only its back but his whole skin seemed to be like this. However, the creature''s hands were covered in some sort of bone that went up until its arms. It seemed as if it was wearing bone bracers.
Yet, these features weren''t even that fearful, the most ferocious aspect of this creature was its face. Its face had two hornsing out of it while a ckish me burned on its tips while its eyes were as ck and deep as a ck hole that seemed to devour anything in its path. Furthermore, they were shaped like slits, like those of a reptile. Other than that, instead of a nose, the creature only had t holes that acted as nares for it to breathe while its mouth had tworge fangsing out of it. Other than that, there were two scars shaped like an Xing down from its eyes and reaching its chin.
This coupled with the terrifying aura it released scared Ray out of his wits and he calmed down only when Aurora diverted the pressure being released by the creature subconsciously due to its superior strength. Therefore, after calming down, Ray silently observed the creature and consulted Aurora for her opinion.
He asked her, "So.. do you know what it is and how it came here, most importantly why is it bowing down to me?".
Aurora could only shake her head as though Ray had felt a threat from the creature after being under the pressure of its aura. He seemed to be unperturbed by it all after the pressure vanished.
Furthermore, from Ray''s tone of speaking, he seemed to feel no fear from such a ferocious and bloodthirsty creature while he only looked at it with curiosity. She did not know if it was due to her being Ray''s system that he had gotten such boldness and courage or if it was something that Ray had deep within his bones as she could feel Ray''s contempt for the creature that came from within his being. Therefore, she spected it to be something rted to strange energy within Ray.
After some thinking she spoke, "I know the creature''s origins, it''s nothing more than a manifestation of the dean''s system and for it to bow down to you in such a manner, I guess you should ask it yourself".
Although Aurora said for Ray to ask for the reason as to why the creature bowed down to him, she knew that it was because of the words Ray had spoken earlier on. Those words were a part of prophecy predicted by a being above the celestial realm. That person had mastered the art of divination and he predicted the person within the prophecy to be one who would have fused with her. As that person would be able to bring out the full potential of the system and would be able to withstand its power.
At first, Aurora did not believe the prophecy but as time went on, there came a person who had fused with her. Her previous host was someone just as ordinary as Ray. However, he contained immense talent and he was the one who saved the race he belonged to before fromplete annihtion. However, that person met a sad end just like everyone does, and just before he died, he told Aurora of the prophecy, that he was never meant to be the one who wouldplete the prophecy. He said to Aurora when on hisst breath,
"Remember, you have such powers within your being that even dimensions would fight for you, yet the one in the prophecy would be able to even make your power obey itsmand. He would not drool over your power, at the end he would be your host, your master, yet he would never mistreat you".
Aurora still remembered those words said to her and these were part of her memory that she retained over her millennia-long slumber. And after meeting Ray, she knew that he was the one within the prophecy, to make the world yield in front of him. She did not know the future, but she believed that only he would be able to reach the unknown and stand at the top.
Hence, she asked Ray to speak those words to the dean as she knew that all of the systems that had awakened a consciousness would at least know of the prophecy, thus, making things easier for her.
Yet, even she did not expect to find an ancient system here. The system prostrating in front of her was an ancient existence just like her, however not as strong as her, and was someone who had been under her previous master''s rule.
However, she simply said nothing to Ray and wanted to see the reaction on the face of the other party.
****
As Aurora''s thoughts ran amok, Ray ignored the dean and approached the system. He stood in front of the system and asked,
"Who are you and what are you doing here prostrating in front of me". There was not even a shred of fear on Ray''s face while stood in front of an existence that could wipe him out in a breath.
On the other hand, the creature stood upon listening to Ray''s words and with a bow said,
"I am your utmost servant sir, the power you control had ruled over my kind for eons, although it''s weak now. I sense its potential and am sure of my judgment. My name is "Roh", I am a demonic system. Although I would love to tell you more, my master does not approve of it".
Listening to the demon''s words, Ray was at loss for words. He had a servant? and what power? was it Aurora?".
He then thought of asking Aurora but then dismissed the idea, because if the demon would have implied it for Aurora, he must have said so. However, listening to thest words said by the demon, Ray realized that it was a system belonging to the dean. He was about to ask the dean for more information and the dean snapped back to his senses.
***
Meanwhile, during the exchange between his system and Ray, the dean had been standing shocked while a myriad of thoughts crossed his mind. Although many thoughts were crossing his mind. There was one that remained reurring the most. The thought was, "I have to get this kid to remain with us and not be poached by someone else".
Moreover, another thought that came to his mind was, "This kid''s talent and power must be hidden until the right time". With such thoughts, the dean made sure to nurture Ray the best he could.
After all, he had finally realized the impact only a percentage of power could have as the kid in front of him had forced out his system that remained high and looked at everything else with contempt. This kid has finally made his system kneel, meaning, this kid has made him kneel. However, the urrence of such thought boiled the dean''s blood with enthusiasm as he looked forward to the time when the kid in front of him would rule humanity to greatness, fight against what is toe, to defy the heavens.
Chapter 29 Humanitys Destiny
Outside a huge manor.
A brand new sports car arrived in front of the main gate. The gate was extremelyrge, about 5 meters high and 7 meters long along with multiple guards stationed around it while there were statues of light pdins beside the gate signifying the gate as an entrance to the manor of the famed ''Jhones'' family, who excelled within systems that had light rted abilities and so on.
As the sports car arrived, a guard came and asked,
"Please state your name, I.d and the reason foring to the esteemed household of ''Jhones'' family".
As the guard had just been appointed to the post and did not know who the red sports car belonged. He proceeded as normal and followed the protocols and the orders given to him by his higher-ups.
Seeing the window of the driver''s seat being rolled down, a beautiful girl sat in the driver''s seat. She looked not a second older than 16, had an oval face free of any impurities and her skin color was white like milk. Her long blonde hair cascaded down her waist while her golden irises shimmered in the sunlight.
The girl pouted yfully and asked, "Do you not know me?".
At first, the guard was stunned at the girl''s beauty. However, he soon regained his bearings and stated, "No mam, I don''t recognize you, it''s been only a few days since I got a job here".
"Ohh, so you are a new one!!, no wonder you are so fun. The others are just boring, lifeless robots that follow orders as if programmed within them, interesting!". The girl said while she started to slowly pull up the window while she once again spoke in a teasing voice,
"Well, let me enlighten you, I, am the second child and only daughter of the current head of ''Jhones'' household, you may know me as ''Nia Jhones'', so¡ now that you know my name, could you please let me pass through the gates and enter my house?".
As Nia started to speak, the guard''s facial expression changed from a smile to a solemn one. Then from a solemn expression to an expression of pure horror as all color drained from his face while the guard''s whole life shed in front of him. It took just a second for the guard who was happy to finally have a job and provide for his family to turn sad while the fear of being killed for disrespecting and stopping the only daughter of the current head of Jhones family.
Hence, to stop the situation from taking a worse turn. The guard hurriedly bowed till his head reached the ground. The. He proceeded to kowtow in front of the sports car while repeatedly speaking, "Please forgive me, young mistress, for I have sinned by even thinking of questioning you, much less questioning you. I seek your forgiveness, if not for me, then please take heed of my family and my young daughter".
The guard started muttering the same words repeatedly while he kowtowed. Whereas, Nia was extremely perplexed about the situation as she realized that her teasing of the guard had gone too far. Therefore, she hurriedly said with a tinge of guilt in her voice,
"Don''t worry, I understand that you just got appointed for the job. Therefore, I forgive you. However, make sure to not let it happen next time. Now open the doors".
Listening to Nia''s words, the guard got extremely happy and hurriedly stood up while he bowed to her and said, "You are a very generous young mistress. This loyal ve would never be able to repay this debt".
The gate then opened while Nia drove her car into the mansion she vowed to never have such a joke with anyone unknown as she now realized why the guard was fear-stricken after hearing her identity.
It was clearly because he worked as an ordinary worker with the lowest post in the family while the Jhones family was big enough to own multiple cities. Therefore, the offense of offending the only daughter of the head of the family would have been the final nail in the coffin for the young man and his family.
******
The car drove inwards until it reached the inner gates of the manor. Over there, Nia handed down the keys to her car to a guard standing by the door. The guard grabbed the keys and drove the car towards the parking while Nia ventured inside the manor.
As she ventured inside, she could not help but recall the events that happened during the test that led to her position within the rankings being second while a teenage man with silky ck hair, ck eyes as deep as wells while a smile hung on his face. The young man had even mesmerized her with that smile of his although they had little to no interaction with each.
Thinking about this she muttered, "What a strange guy, I could feel a very strange yet familiar auraing from him".
However, she shook her head and continued to walk toward her father''s study to tell him about today''s events that urred during the test. Especially about the young man who seemed to have control over two different types of magical affinities at such a young age. Little did she know that her father had received a call from the dean and the dean had exined to her father all the events that urred today.
Hence, as she entered her father''s study and closed the door. She saw her father looking at thetest economic statistics of their various businesses.
Looking at her father working so hard for the betterment of the family. Her expression changed while a glint passed through her eyes. Hence, she decided to start with small talk while she slowly moved on to the topic of today''s test.
Therefore, she first greeted her father and asked him about his day. She spoke,
"Good evening dad, how was your day, any new news".
Listening to her daughter''s voice, Nia''s father looked up in her direction and smiled while he stopped his work. He then replied to her in a sweet tender voice,
"Aww, my dear, you care about dad so much. I don''t know what I would do if it were not for your daily encouragement to me".
He then continued, "As for my day, it was the same as usual. Coming up with some new ideas, checking business statistics, and all the boring stuff. However, something interesting also happened but that''s not at your level yet. So I can''t tell it you".
On the other hand, Nia was intrigued by her father''s mood and expression. He seemed to be greatly relieved from something. As if a heavy boulder that had been weighing on his back was lifted from it. Hence, she said,
"C''mon dad. Don''t be like that, it''s okay if you can''t tell me, at least give me a hint".
"Okay.. as you wish sweetheart". Her dad replied.
He then continued, "I would say, your days in Academy are going to be more excited and you will eventually get to know about it".
Listening to these words, Nia pouted,
"Huh dad.. at least don''t be sooo cryptic. Well anyway, today was my test for admission within the Academy".
"Test? wasn''t your admission already approved without a test and that too within the special ss?".
Her dad asked her as he heard his daughter''s words.
To this, Nia replied, "Well¡ I wanted to see how the Academy tests its students before admission and I also wanted to know about their standards".
Listening to her daughter''s words, the head of Jhones family sighed. He knew that his daughter was just like him when he was young. Alwayspetitive and curious, doing things without others'' permission, and always seeking more.
However, he did not give in to his thoughts as he asked his daughter for a summary of a test which she happily told but alsomented on not being able to get first ce in the test while also swearing to defeat Ray.
On the other hand, Nia''s fatherughed wryly within his heart. Even he wanted to see how his daughter would defeat someone who could make ancient systems prostrate in front of him. Well, it will be interesting when the timees.
However, he did not forget to warn his daughter to not be on bad terms with strong. Indirectly specifying Ray as he wanted his daughter to be with someone whose hands seemingly controlled humanity''s destiny.
While Nia found her father strange today, especially when he talked about the man named Ray in a respectable tone. As if speaking about someone with a higher standing than him.
Little did she know that the enchanting man who defeated her to the first ce in the test rankings would in the near future make her mesmerized over for him.
.....
A/N:- Today''s second chapter out now. Guess you guys are enjoying the novel. If so, then plz let me know too.
And don''t forget to add it to library.
Chapter 30 Having A Chat With THE Dean
"Mom, I am home", Ray shouted as soon as he entered through the door. Even Ray did not know why, but it was a habit of his to always shout and tell everyone of his arrival when he arrived at his home.
He greeted his mother and walked upstairs to his room. After a long day, he wanted to take a bath and rx for a while before he started grinding at ''System Online''.
He walked to his room, opened the door, and entered. After taking off his clothes and putting them in the cloth basket, he looked at himself in the mirror. Little did he know that the act of looking himself in the mirror would leave him astounded because what he saw was simply unbelievable.
"Huh!", when did his body be so toned? and how the hell did he have abs on his torso?. He simply stared at his body, unable toprehend what had happened to him.
He had frickin abs on his torso, rock solid abs that seemed to be rather carved on his body by the artisan. Seeing that there were abs on his body, he proceeded to check his whole body and surely. What he saw left him stunned to such an extent that he began to question himself,
He had changed so much within the past two weeks? although he did not ce concerns on his looks that much. He asionally checked his body to see if he would gain weight or anything of that sort.
However, he had been quite busy ever since he obtained his system, as he was trying to get stronger andtely with the test for the academy and all. Hence, he had not been able to keep on with any changes that may have urred to his body. Therefore, he was especially surprised after seeing such a change.
"But how??", that was the only question in his mind right now and he did not work out for his whole life. Thus, he unknowingly asked Aurora. Perhaps it was because she was his system and was present within him or it was because she seemed to know almost everything. Any supernatural questions and mysteries that Ray came across were asked from Aurora. Hence, his dependence on Aurora had increased quite a lot but not in a disadvantageous manner.
He asked,
"Uh¡, Aurora, do you know why my body changed so drastically within the past two weeks, it seems less like a body and more like a work of art, especially my torso".
To this, Aurora replied without even a bit of exasperation in her voice, "Duh! dummy, you are as na?ve as a child in matters rted to the world of systems.
You see, every time your system levels up, it also strengthens your body and culls out the impurities within your body, and sensing from the state of your body. You are very close to your first breakthrough, through which a majority of your body''s impurities would be expelled".
Listening to Aurora''s exnation, Ray naturally understood everything and did not linger on the topic anymore. However, it was apletely different case for Aurora, who at this moment sighed while inside Ray''s system,
"This guy is very strange. To be able to achieve his first breakthrough so soon, that too without cultivating any cultivation sutras or meditation techniques. It surely has to do something with the strange energy within him".
Meanwhile, Ray continued with his bath. After cleaning himself and having a change of clothes, Ray felt much better andid down on his bed while his mind drifted towards the chat he had with the dean a few hours ago.
****
It had been quite an experience for Ray while he was with the dean. From the dean being shocked and the dean''s system showing up in a corporeal form while bowing down to him. At first, Ray did not know what to do as he was terrified by the aura released by the demonic system. However, he calmed down and proceeded to have a chat with the dean.
There were a lot of things that Ray had to discuss with the dean the first he said to the dean was something he needed the dean to assure him of, thus he spoke in a serious tone,
"Well.. dean, I know you called me here to talk about some important matters and even I had to talk to you about some very important matters. Furthermore, I believe that the topic we are to talk about is more or so the same. Therefore, what I am to tell you is not be leaked anywhere outside of this room".
Listening to Ray''s tone and seeing the expression on his face. The dean knew that things were going to get extremely serious and highly confidential. Thus, he opened a cab under his desk and took out a magic crystal. Then, he crushed the magic crystal, causing a radiance to flow out of it. The radiance covered the whole room and formed temporary runes on the walls of the room.
The dean then spoke, "I understand, now you may speak. What I have just crushed is a magical crystal that can create a barrier that separates an area into a different dimension for 15 minutes. Therefore, only I can hear what you have to say. However, I would rmend you hurry as neither do I have much time nor is the crystal''s effect going tost long".
Listening to the dean''s words and realizing that the dean was serious as well, Ray nodded and started exining his special system to the dean.
However, he did not tell the dean everything and only told him about his ability to wield different types of magic, and abilities and obtain the highly rare beast souls. Ray did not tell that he could evolve his system to such a level that he could extract the abilities, skills, and even innate bloodline abilities of different beasts, nor did he tell the dean about the fact that he could also extract different magical essences from high-grade treasures and herbs.
There were even a lot of other things that Ray had not told the dean about. He just gave the dean some basic ground knowledge and just that information served to make the dean tremble from shock and excitement.
The shock came from the fact that even the dean could not believe how the heavens allowed such a cheat to exist, while the excitement came from the hope that such a cheat provided. To hold different magical powers, and abilities and even obtain beast souls, the man in front of him could be their speck of light within the endless darkness that was to be brought when the restrictions lifted.
However, Protheus also knew, that to nurture such a talent, he had to be extremely careful while he would also have to save Ray from the schemes of those who wanted to ruin humanity.
Hence, Protheus only listened to what Ray was saying and in the end, he confirmed,
"So what you mean to ask for is, that if the academy would allow you to train and have ess to all of the facilities that are reserved for those with different types of systems along with the fact that you require ess to all sses about different types of systems as well. Furthermore, you need the freedom of leaving and entering ''System Online'' as to your wishes. Am I right?".
To this, Ray replied, "Yes sir, you are extremely right, and please consider your answer carefully as you know that a very dangerous threat is to approach not much farther into the future. Hence, we need to be trained to our extreme best".
Listening to Ray''s words, the dean had no expression on his face. However, hearing Ray''sst words. The expressions on the dean''s face turned ugly as he hurriedly asked,
"Where did you g-",
"Don''t worry about how I got to know about it, you could say that it''s also part of my system''s strength", Ray''s words cut down the dean in the middle of his sentence, while the dean said nothing and gestured to Ray to leave if he had expressed everything he wanted to say.
Ray got up and left as even he didn''t want to overstay his visit to the dean.
****
Ray sighed as he recalled his ''negotiations'', with the dean. He hoped things would turn out well and humanity could also strengthen themselves and progress to perfection until ''System Online'', remained open and restricted many powerful existences way beyond humanity''s control and stopped them from stepping forward and devouring humanity.
He stood up and walked downstairs for dinner before he started to put his ns into motion.
*~*~*
[A/N:- Another chapter for you all. Would like to thank all those reading these chapters. I have a small request and it is that it would be very helpful if you all could add the novel to library. It would help me in ways even I couldn''t imagine . And thx for the suppport.]
Chapter 31 Pain
The dinner had been as usual with nothing new to happen. Ray even told his mother and sister about him getting a ce in a special ss at Academy For System Users. However, there was not much enthusiasm on their side as joining the academy required one to pay a huge amount of money.
Even if one got into the Academy with a schrship in their hands, they had to pay a huge amount of money in form of admissions fees. However, he did not say much to his family as not only did he have the means to pay the admissions fee and the money for all other procedures but he also had enough money for his family to live luxuriously. However, he had not yet broken the news of the amount of money he had obtained from the auction to his family and was still thinking of how to do so while also investing some amount of money.
Ray had just finished his dinner and was walking back to his room to log into System Online. He had many reasons to do so, with getting stronger being the most convincing one. Along with that, Aurora had also told Ray that he had to enter the game to check out the new feature that he had unlocked.
Ray excitedly entered the capsule as Aurora had been hyping him about how great and beneficial the new feature was for him and how it would allow him to unlock the real power of the system.
As Ray entered the capsule, the screen went nk and those familiar words greeted him,
"Wee to System Online",
"Logging In",
****
As per Aurora''s instructions, Ray booked a training room, and now that he had a good amount of money avable for him to spend. He booked the best room, with top-grade magical puppets and arrays that allowed one to have better focus during practice.
Moreover, several arrays functioned to heal the user of the training room heal any injuries that urred during the training session. it also allowed Ray to have a real sparring partner of his choice of strength although he had to pay extra for it, Ray kept it in mind if he had to gain any experience against fighting human beings. However, the reason that Ray chose this room was the amount of privacy it allowed the one training within the room. Moreover, due to the room being the best one could get, it was made of better materials and was not that easy to break while it also had sound and energy blocking crystals in it. This way, no form of sound or energy could leave or enter the room. Hence, making it almost impossible to spy on the person within the room.
''Creak!,
The door creaked as Ray entered. The room was well built with a simplistic design with some subtle gold engravings on the walls. Along with that, there were much better weapons on the weapons rack along with multiple battle dummies and many crystals as well. Although Ray did not know the use of these crystals. He was sure that they must have many exaggerated uses and were probably high-grade artifacts. However, these things were not Ray''s goal this time around. The reason he came here was to sessfully unlock the new feature of the system.
He sat down on the floor and asked Aurora,
"So¡ now what?, should I have to do something, or is it all upon you".
"I would say that you should be ready for an intense change within your soul and body. Just persist until itsts and doesn''t try to lose consciousness, the results would be worth it". Aurora replied to Ray while she started the process.
However, there was one thing Ray did not understand, hence he immediately asked,
"Hey!!, what do you mean by not losing consciousness and why should I pers-,".
"Aaahhhhhh", a shrill scream sounded within the room as Ray screamed in pain. He was just in the middle of his sentence when the process started, catching him off guard.
Ray gritted his teeth and sat in a lotus position while he tried his best not to scream from the immense paining from within him. His whole body pained as if someone was inserting a million needles within every single pore of his body. Moreover, his head had a splitting headache and it felt as if someone was forcefully tearing down his soul and sewing it again after tearing it down. All of this pain was still bearable, however, the worst thing was something else. It was the mana within his body going crazy and flooding all of his body. Ray tried to calm down the mana but his control over mana had not reached such an extent and the immense pain caused his control over mana to weaken significantly causing severe internal injuries.
There was nothing Ray could do and he tried his best. He even tried calling Aurora but there was no response from her. It caused his expression to turn ugly and he just persisted with it and seconds ticked by. Sweat trickled down his forehead while blood also started seeping down from the corners of his mouth as he had bit his tongue so much that blood seeped out. The pain had started to get worse.
This continued for about half an hour until suddenly, something within Ray''s body reacted. Suddenly, a warm current spread through his body and embraced his body. As the current spread through his body, Ray felt the pain lessen considerably while internal injuries caused by his mana rampaging around his body also healed. Moreover, the warm current started flowing rhythmically.
Ray felt an extreme amount of power coursing through his body. He felt as if he could punch a hole through a mountain. However, Ray knew that it was just an illusion that came from high levels of power coursing through his body. As the warm current spread through his body and continued coursing, Ray reached a bottleneck for his breakthrough. However, he did not have to do anything as, the moment he reached the bottleneck, his body broke through on its own ord without him using any strength to break through.
Following the breakthrough, Ray felt as if some invisible shackles had fallen off his body and he had been freed from all worldly restraints. At this moment, he felt much freer, much lighter as if he could fly through this universe like an immortal fairy and free himself from everything.
The euphoric feeling of strength coursing through his body did notst long nor did the feeling of breaking throughst long. As immediately after Ray broke through, a ck goo-like substance poured out of his body. His every pore and orifice had the ck gooish substanceing out. The substance smelled so bad that Ray had the urge to vomit the moment it starteding out of his body. It smelled as if someone had mixed rotten eggs and rotten vegetables along with spoiled food left for several days.
Ray, really could not bear it and puked his guts out until only bile came out of his puke.
"I wouldn''t have had such a dinner if I had known of this happening to me", Ray cursed under his breath. However, it was at this moment, that a series of notifications sounded within his consciousness.
****
let''s vote the novel until the top and have as many collections as possible. You guys are the reason I write so please encourage me with some reviews and collections.
Chapter 32 Breakthrough
Several system notifications sounded within Ray''s consciousness. However, he did not have the time to check them.
After all, how could he? the smell was killing him.
He can''t even breathe like this.
Just as he stood to wash off the impurities, one of the magic crystals within the room lit up and a light shot out from them and fell on Ray, as the light fell on Ray all the impurities were cleaned along with the sweat he had umted during the breakthrough.
Ray sighed in relief,
"Thankfully, I took the best room avable. It''s not best to always skimp on the money".
He sat down and checked the system notifications.
****
Half an hourter Ray sighed,
"It had taken him half an hour to check the notifications, although the notifications weren''t much and did not take half an hour to read. Ray had been studying his gains after reading the notifications.
This way, he gained a lot of information and his horizons broadened. He finally understood why Aurora had told him that she would allow him truly unlock his system.
Although he had fused with his system back then, allowing him to be more efficient in using it and using it as his limb. There were many features that the systemcked and appeared different from other systems that Ray knew about.
Ray had once asked Aurora regarding this matter but the reply he got was unsatisfactory. She said,
"Just focus on getting stronger for now. When your strength reaches a certain threshold you will get to know about it".
And right now, after reading the notifications. Ray suspected that he had indeed reached the threshold and many features must have appeared. Hence, he spent the previous half an hour looking for any new features that may have been been been unlocked, and indeed, just like he had suspected, some various new features and systems had been unlocked while a new set of skills had also appeared on his system''s tab.
But the thing that excited Ray the most wasn''t the skill set or any other features. No, it was a new tab that had been added to the system. He clicked on the tab and the information regarding it appeared in front of him.
----
[Shop]:-
(Allows host to have ess to various items, artifacts, beast souls, skills, and techniques avable in the universe. Requires System points as a form of currency to purchase items within the shop).
Ray read the information and realized that although the introduction was not too fancy. It was enough, enough to make him excited and try it out immediately. However, he held back as there were a lot of things to analyze and he also wanted to have a chat with Aurora.
After all, the most important factor was the breakthrough he had. Therefore, he needed Aurora''s knowledge and guidance in these matters.
Hence, he asked her about the changes he felt not only within the system but also in his body. His body felt different yet familiar at the same time. He did not know how to describe the feeling his body gave off.
He asked,
"Aurora, at least help me. I don''t know what has happened to my body after the breakthrough so help me familiarize my condition".
To his dismay, there was no reply. The link that shared his consciousness with Aurora came out-static like a radio without any signal.
Ray knew that something was going on with Aurora, therefore he did not pursue the matter anymore and started to diagnose his condition by himself.
Meanwhile,
As Ray diagnosed his condition, Aurora was trying to assimte a small quantity of the primal energy present within Ray that had been absorbed by her after Ray brokethrough.
The process had been extremely taxing on her causing her to sever her connection with the system and solely concentrate on assimting the energy and using it to refine the system.
While Aurora was assimting the energy and Ray was diagnosing himself.
****
Unbeknownst to both Ray and Aurora, they were the topic of a conversation to be held millions of light-years away from them.
Far away in a sea of stars where darkness ruled.
Two handsome men were standing in front of each other. One wore apletely white robe, that seemed to be free of any imperfections, untainted by any impurities of the world. While the other wore battle armor as dark as night itself. If not for the man deliberately showing his presence, he would have long converged within the endless sea of stars. Bing undetectable.
Both men were extremely handsome and had a unique charm of their own.
A charm that could make women go crazy over them. Both of these men had a smile on their faces. However, one''s smile differed from the other. The one within the white robe had a gentle angelic smile on his face. He looked extremely pleasing to the eye. Giving an approachable aura.
While the man dressed in ck armor had a devilish smile on his face. A smile that would make people think of him as the devil but still make them approach him.
Currently, these extremely handsome men were waiting for someone.
Almost at that exact moment, a spatial rift appeared within the vast boundless space. Along with the spatial rift, a middle-aged man stepped forward.
Although the middle-aged man did not look much special in front of the two young men standing in front of him. The aura that he released surpassed the two young men to such an extent that they felt their knees buckle.
Seeing the middle-aged man appear, the two young men hurriedly bowed and said simultaneously,
"Wee Master, this humble disciple greets you".
A smile came upon the middle-aged man''s face as he heard his disciples greeting him. He then waved his hand and said,
"You both shall stand. Now.. for the reason I have called you here".
The man imparted words to his disciples and waited for them to digest the information he had told them. After a few moments. The man in a white robe spoke,
"So the time has neighed, the forbidden power has been inherited. Meaning there will be a world that would be able to resist the invasion".
To this, the man in ck giggled, "Keke¡ times sure have changed, it will be a good show to watch".
However, there was one thing the man in white did not understand. Therefore, he pondered for a moment and then asked his master,
,m "If the forbidden power has been inherited, then why did you call us here master?".
-----
Listening to the question asked by his disciple, the middle-aged man''s face lit up and he spoke,
"Good that you asked, I was moving onto it. The reason I called both of you here is to keep an eye on the inheritor and don''t let any outsider harm him".
He then continued,
"I''m sure that if we could obtain this information, there would be many others to do so as well. I''m afraid they will use some underhand methods to harm the inheritor".
Listening to their master''s words, the expression of both young men turned serious and they eximed,
"Yes master, we will make sure that no outsider harms the inheritor".
The middle-aged man then muttered, "Good¡ good, now go make preparations for your journey. I will open a long-distance spatial rift to transport you guys there. Remember to keep the seal on yourself and don''t dare deactivate it".
"Yes master", both men replied and bowed while the middle-aged man disappeared within the boundless starry sky.
*****
Meanwhile, Aurora and Ray were discussing the changes that happened to Ray and his system after his breakthrough.
...
A/N:- Hey all of you, today there would three chaps.
Soo, here you go for the first chap. Two moreing soon.
And plz add novel to collections and also post reviews for the novel.
Because, only this way would the novel be recognized and I am in dire need of your help.
Chapter 33 Mana Core Condensation
Ray walked out of the training room with a tired expression on his face. His eyes were bloodshot, skin sunken in while his hair was disheveled. He looked like someone who had been awake for months
Although he looked like he had been awake for a month, this was not the case. There was arge smile on his face that betrayed his appearance and movement.
For the past 6 hours, Ray had been constantly training himself and seeing the changes that had urred to his body and system after he broke through.
****
A couple of hours before,
When Aurora sensed Ray asking her a question, she quickly connected the connection that allowed them to speak to each other through their consciousness.
With it, the first question Ray asked her was,
"What does the system mean by breakthrough. I don''t feel like I have advanced to the intermediate tier".
Listening to Ray''s question Aurora giggled,
"You don''t know anything do you?", she asked.
Then continued to answer,
"What it means by breakthrough is not your strength but the level of your system that had finally broken through its basic tutorial phase".
As Ray heard Aurora''s words, his hands trembled while his eyes shone with excitement.
He hurriedly asked her,
"Do you mean that the system I was using before was nothing more than a tutorial and the breakthrough fully unlocked the real system?".
To this, she replied,
"Yes and No!, you were using the real system. But it had the most basic of features at the lowest grade. Think of it as aputer with parental control on it. It will only allow you to ess the features that you are eligible to so".
She then continued,
"Therefore, at the start, your body constitution was weak and did not reach the requirements required to use the true power of the system. However, after you started sensing mana and the first set of impurities left your body, the system unlocked as it had sufficient power".
After saying these words, Aurora stopped for a moment to let Ray assimte what she had told him. After a moment of rest, she continued,
"Furthermore, you broke through and fully unlocked the system after you condensed a mana core in your body. Which condensed right after you excreted out the first set of impurities from your body. Although your strength did not reach the intermediate tier, your magic power had received a qualitative upgrade".
After listening to Aurora''s words, Ray realized that the unfamiliarity he felt in his body was most likely due to the mana core that he had recently condensed.
Moreover, he also realized that due to the condensation of the mana core, he could feel and sense the mana around him more clearly. Not only that, he could even control the mana much better than before.
He realized that this breakthrough was much more beneficial than breaking through the intermediate tier as that would only increase his strength and not his ability to control his strength.
Following this discovery, Ray chatted with Aurora a little more and discovered many new features while she also told him that he had obtained the "Soul-Based System" feature.
This feature allowed Ray to strengthen his soul and use all of the functions a soul-based system had. Such as using spirit attacks, fusing the souls of beasts into other matters, summoning souls, and many more things.
The information about this system required extensive research andrge amounts of time and practice to get ustomed to using one''s soul for attacks and more.
Therefore, Ray did not give it much heed and practiced his mana control for the next few hours until his condition stabilized.
****
Ray walked through the streets with a deadpan expression on his face while he looked extremely haggard. Seeing his appearance, many people avoided him like a que.
This way, Ray finally reached a ce to rest. Although he was currently in a game. Sleeping within "System Online" was the same as sleeping in the real world. Therefore, to recover his lost strength and get rid of exhaustion. Ray booked a nice room with afortable bed and crashed on the bed while he slept like a child sleeping soundly in his mother''s embrace.
As Ray slept like a child, the mana core within his body constantly circted and purified the mana within his body. Hence, rapidly pushing the second set of impurities to the edges of his body.
Furthermore, due to the condensation of the mana core, the primal energy within Ray''s body seemed to be fused with the mana core to an extent as a small amount of energy circted along with Ray''s mana throughout his whole body constantly nourishing and strengthening his cells.
Meanwhile,
Aurora was currently checking Ray''s body for any injuries that may have urred during the condensation of the mana core. However, to her surprise, Ray was as fit as a fiddle. There was not even a single injury nor an anomaly within his body. Moreover, Ray''s cells seemed to be rejuvenated and brimming with energy.
This oue left Aurora a bit puzzled as forming a mana core at Ray''s level of strength was extremely dangerous and normally resulted in death. However, she used the system to temper Ray''s soul, making it stronger and purer causing Ray to unlock the soul-rted function of the system.
With the augmentation of soul-based energy being used as a substitute and the clearing of the impurities opening up a channel for mana to travel, the mana within Ray''s body condensed into a core. Thus allowing Ray to withstand the process of condensing a mana core.
However, even with the system''s assistance, the condensation of a mana core would have caused some injuries to Ray''s body. Yet there was nothing wrong. Seeing this, she attributed the strange phenomenon to the primal energy within Ray that had now fused with his mana core.
Aurora could only sigh at what happened. After all, nothing wrong happened and the oue was even better with the intervention of energy within Ray''s body.
However, this oue left Aurora intrigued about the energy within Ray''s body. Hence, she started studying the aura emitted by the energy in a bid to gain some information about the energy.
Yet, to her dismay. She was unable to gain any insights into the energy within Ray''s body. There seemed to be some sort of special power that cloaked its aura. Seeing her attempt did not bear any results, Aurora could only leave it alone for the time being.
Hence, she moved on to other things to do.
After Aurora left, the primal energy within Ray''s body pulsed and as if responding to it, the newly condensed mana core within Ray also pulsed lightly. Both, the energy and core seemed toe alive as they pulsed rhythmically. Subtly influencing the flow of mana and soul energy within Ray''s body.
The flow of energy formed awork that looked like veins within a body crisscrossing each other as the wholework reached every single cell within Ray''s body.
Furthermore, if one would look closely, thework made a strange humanoid creature that greatly resembled a conjunction of different beings mixed as one.
It had the head of a human while phoenix wings came out of its back. Moreover, draconic scales covered its body while horns wereing out of its head. There were even more features however, they seemed to be dulled and the only features that lit up were those within which the primal energy flowed.
* * * * *
[A/N:-Here you go, today''s second chapter up now. Next will follow in an hour''s time. Have fun]
Chapter 34 Gaining Stats By Eating
Several hourster,
"Yawn",
Ray woke up after a long sleep. His body was energetic and he felt extremely light. As if he could use the wind to levitate himself as a feather. Furthermore, all of his previous exhaustion was gone causing Ray extreme relief.
Ray stood up from his bed and took a look in the mirror. After looking in the mirror he realized that his appearance was not what he felt it should be. His hair was disheveled, his clothes had spots left due to excess sweat from training after the breakthrough.
Lastly, he smelled. Even he could not bear it. Moreover, the smell was so bad that it was spread within the whole room. Due to this, the room smelled of rotten eggs and spoiled food.
Ray could not take it any further. He hurriedly used his ability to form a barrier and covered the whole room with a barrier. Then, he focused only on the air within the room and enclosed the barrier while slowly condensing the air within.
Like this, the smell that remained within the air also condensed into the barrier and formed a highlypressed stink bomb made of air. Ray then simply stored the bomb within his inventory.
He thought of using the bombter on as a distraction against creatures with a high sense of smell to disorient their senses using the bomb. However, after storing the bomb, a system notification appeared in his consciousness.
[Ding!],
-New skill created,
[Compressed Air Bomb:- Uses 5 mana points to augment a barrier topress air into an air bomb. Causes an area of effect explosion within a 10-meter radius].
p "Huh", Ray was left speechless.
He created a skill so easily? And such powerful skill at that? but how?. After all, Ray had never created a skill himself. He had either gotten one from the system bypleting missions or from leveling up after killing different sorts of beasts.
So it was a first for him. However, as Ray thought about it, he realized that although it was the first time he created a skill. It was usible for him to do so. Not only was he stronger now, than before. He had also condensed a mana core while his system had also unlockedpletely bringing out its full potential and features.
Furthermore, the skill was too good. Not only was the mana expenditure moderately low, but it was also an AOE skill that could instantly use air to damage opponents. This way Ray could use this skill in various ways.
Due to this, Ray''s lips curved up and a smile came upon his face that extended to his eyes.
However, Ray did not linger on it for too long and took a bath before conducting any more research about his system.
* * * * *
Ray came out of the bathtub feeling extremely rxed. Now that the horrendous smell is gone from his body after the bath his mind felt refreshed and free. He could finally think now.
After changing his clothes, Ray left his room to look for a restaurant as he felt extremely hungry at the moment. It felt as of he had been suddenly starved for weeks if not months.
He found it extremely strange and asked Aurora for a reason about the urrence of such a strange phenomenon, to this she replied,
"Oh yeah, That''spletely normal for you to feel starved all of a sudden. The reason for you to feel starved is due to the expulsion of impurities from your body. After all, your body forcefully expels impurities causing your cells to consume more nutrients than usual to achieve a hyperactive state".
Listening to Aurora''s exnation, Ray realized that even augmentation of mana and usage of the system could not change human biology, and even now, different sciences and theirws ruled supreme.
After all, every spell, ability, or any other supernatural action done by humans had some sort of exnation or theory behind it.
Such as, many people could use spells to fly,
However, that was also the product of using either flow of air to counter gravity or maniption of mass or gravity to levitate and fly in the air.
- - - - -
Ray sat down at a fancy restaurant and ordered a full course meal that had bread and soup as starters. While the main course contained a nicely seared medium-rare piece of stake along with a serving of mashed potatoes. While the dessert had a moderate serving of rice pudding.
Furthermore, the meat was obtained from the beef of a magical cow that had an extremely soft physique, making the texture of meat melt in one''s mouth.
Hence, as Ray took the first bite, his mouth experienced a heavenly bombardment of vors right after the extremely sulent meat melted after entering his mouth. Such a heavenly experience made Ray savor and enjoy his meal.
However, that wasn''t the greatest oue. The greatest oue was the reward Ray received after he devoured the piece of steak.
It came in form of stat points as a system notification appeared in his consciousness,
[Consumed meat of Mutated Sky Cow],
[Gained Dexterity: 1 point],
Ray was delighted when he saw the notification. After all, if he could gain stat points by consuming the meat of different beasts, he could simply act like a glutton and get stronger. However, he had some suspicions that it was only rted to his system and not everyone had this cheat like the ability to gain stat points in such a way. Therefore, he asked Aurora for confirmation if this stat point he had gained was only special to him due to the system or if everyone gained it.
To this, Aurora replied in a slightlyzy voice,
"Yeah sorry for not telling you, you gained the ability to gain stat points after consuming the meat of other beasts and creatures after the system fully unlocked".
Ray was left speechless, although not by the capability of his system but by Aurora''s attitude.
He asked Aurora with a tinge of sarcasm,
"You could have told me all of this information when you were telling me about the changes brought to the system after fully unlocking it".
He then continued,
"You worry me Aurora. What if you skimp on some important information someday that could save my life but not knowing it would lead to my death".
To this, Aurora seemed as if she could not be bothered and she replied in an upbeat voice,
"Don''t worry about that, I will personally apany you to hell. After all, you are not worthy of heaven",
"Haha",
"This-¡.",
Ray was stunned and speechless by Aurora''s attitude, she made fun of him while her attitude seemed to bepletely unrestrained. Ray found her attitude have a 180-degree shifttely. Making him wonder,
"What happened for her to change like that ande out of herpletely introverted shell in such a short period".
However, Ray could only sigh and wish for Aurora to not skimp on important info. Furthermore, he was also very happy by the fact that Aurora hade out of her shell imposed on her when she slept in a confined space for millennia.
- - - - - - - - - - - -
Little did Ray know that the reason for Auroraing out of her shell was no one but him. After all, Aurora''s consciousness was connected to his. Allowing her to feel his emotions and thoughts.
Furthermore, as he had recently broken through and be stronger, the connection between him and Aurora also strengthened. Therefore, allowing her to feel Ray''s emotions which at the moment we''re very upbeat as well.
Therefore, as the system link between Ray and Aurora strengthened, the insecurities and fear of istion within Aurora also lessened, causing her to gain back her previous unrestrained personality.
* * * * * * * * *
(A/N:-Thest chapter for today uploaded. Have fun everyone and do give the novel a review and let me know about your thoughts.)
Chapter 35 Onwards To The Royal Capital
Ray left the restaurant with a big happy-to-go smile on his face. He smiled so hard that it turned into a grin which due to grinning constantly turned eerie and made the kids walking around the trade city scramble away from Ray.
Yet, just like always, Ray was none the wiser, that was even more so because he never paid attention to his surroundings when he was happy to such an extent.
Ray continued walking around the trade city. However, he just walked around the whole perimeter of the city. Neither did he enter any establishment nor did he leave. He just continued walking until the sun descended and gave way for the countless stars to appear in the sky when night finally gained the throne in the sky.
As night came, darkness upied the skies while countless glimmers lit up. Making the sky look mesmerizing. The streets of the trade city also changed as merchants closed their shops and food stalls opened. People dressed in more casual clothes came out of their homes to enjoy the nightlife while hunters came back to the city after a long day of hunting.
Like this, a versatile ecosystem between all types of people, whether they be normal humans with no power or hunters that hunted beasts capable of sending down shivers through one''s spine or whether they are rich tycoons of the city or the soldiers protecting the city.
This way, everyone lived in harmony with no one crossing another''s way. Ray looked at the people in the city and sighed.
He wished for people on Earth to live like this, without any prejudice, without any distinction of race, color, and heredity, andstly without the distinction between rich and poor.
He wanted to see humans live together and be aligned towards a singr goal while the strong helped the weak. But he knew that this was nothing but wishful thinking from his side.
As far as he knew, humans were creatures of greed. They would use all means to get what they wanted while what they had was never enough.
Ray understood that even he was like that, in search of more. Even he wanted more power and more strength. But for what? just to provide his family with a better life. Hence, Ray did not linger much on the topic. He made his way to his hotel roomte at night. The receptionist was snoring at the reception.
Passing him, Ray crossed other rooms and could hear the people in those rooms having the time of their life while some rooms were silent as their owners slept to ovee their daily exhaustion.
Ray swept past other rooms and reached his.
''creak!
The door opened, Ray entered the room and the door closed behind him, he sat down and took out a quest token.
"8 hours until the carriage leaves the city. Have to be 5 minutes before departure. Destination, "The Rysal Royal City.
Duty: Protection of the goods and people traveling the Royal city".
Ray once again read the information on the token and made sure his preparations were all set for departure. Seeing that all his preparations were done, Ray sat down in a lotus position and began observing his mana and trying toprehend the changes brought by the condensation of the mana core.
****
The night passed and morning came as the darkness faded while light gained authority over the skies as it shined down on the world illuminating the vastnds.
With the arrival of morning, Ray also stood up, he changed his clothes and put on his beast souls while he made his way towards the city gates. Where he would meet his employer.
Ray walked along the streets and quickly reached the city gates, as he reached the city gates, he saw around 20 people standing in front of a stout-looking man.
He naturally verified the stout-looking man to be his employer while the other 20 to be those who took the quest just like him.
Although Ray did not know the reasons for the other 20 to take the quest. For him, this quest was the most convenient way to leave the trade city and reach the Royal City. After all, with apany of 20 people, there wouldn''t be many problems. While they would be provided with food and rations and they would just have to look out for the carriages and their safety from bandits.
Furthermore, for Ray, these people would make him enter the Royal City without any issues. This way, he could further his ns of getting stronger while the journey to Royal City would go smoothly as his employer would know the safest route to Royal City.
* * * * *
"Your job is to protect the carriages and the goods from bandits and beasts. Furthermore, I assure you, there won''t be any beasts beyond the intermediate tier, so do your best to protect the goods, along with the goods, there are 5 passengers in one of the carriages, so you have to protect them too and oblige with their needs".
The stout-looking man exined the details to Ray and the other people. After Ray joined with the other guards on the mission, 3 more people arrived making the count go to 25.
Then the stout-looking man looked pleased with the number of people who would serve as their guards for the journey. He hoped they would reach the Royal City safely.
After all, what no one knew was that one of the princesses of the Rysal Empire was inside the carriage and the goods were nothing but a ruse for the safety of the princess.
Meanwhile,
Ray met up with the other guards and chatted with them as they all settled to start their journey towards the Royal City.
Ray got to know a lot about the guards. Of the 25 guards appointed to keep the carriages safe, 9 of them were females while others were males. However, no one dared to touch or patronize any female nor did they do anything foolish, instead their behavior towards them was without any wrong intentions. However, they did so not in respect of gender and values, they did so due to the strict rules imposed by the Guild''s Association to uphold thew and safety of their workers.
Although many males controlled themselves and did not do anything without consent, there were some who although controlled themselves, could not control themselves from eyeing the female guards. After all, the females also wore battle armors that clung to their curvaceous bodies which increased their appeal. Therefore, many gazes lingered on their bodies.
However, this did not hinder the females in any way.
Ray got to know more about the journey and realized that the route they were taking, although not void of danger was much saferpared to other routes. There were not many beasts lurking in their route while the highest one would find were pseudo-intermediate tier beasts and intermediate tier beasts. However, the beasts weren''t the danger, the greatest danger was bandits.
And that was also the reason for the merchant to hire guards, to keep them safe from the bandits. As after all, for a merchant, to be loitered by a bandit would be the worst. Furthermore, Ray also got to know more information about the type of beasts they would encounter on their journey.
This helped Ray to prepare himself for the journey and gave him a journal idea of the difficulties that would arise through the journey.
Therefore, shortly after meeting with the employer, the carriages started their journey toward the Royal City and so did Ray''s journey to Royal City started.
A journey during which a lot would happen for someone as young as Ray.
.
Chapter 36 Sleeping Alongside 4 Beauties
Along the trade route, some carriages journeyed with the care of 25 people. The carriages were not many and there were only 4 carriages, to begin with.
Out of those 4 carriages, only 3 of them carried goods while one had people resting within it.
After some traveling, the carriages and guards stopped at a clearing near the trade route. The clearing was also not far away from the forest that was beside the trade route. However, it was a rtively safe ce to stay.
* * * * * *
The 25 or so guards started taking out camping equipment from the back of carriages and started setting a camp at the clearing.
Inside one of the carriages,
"Your highness, the tents are being set. We will shortly escort you to your tent", the manager said while bowing down to a teenage girl who looked to be around 16 or 17 years of age.
The girl only nodded and did not say a word. Seeing the girl nod, the manager did not over wee his stay and tacitly left the carriage.
A few hourster, the camps were set and the manager led the princess and her entourage to their tent.
The guards had set up a total of 6 tents. 5 for the guards to sleep and one for the princess and her entourage. Along with the princess, there were four more people. Simrly, they were all females and were her caretakers. Theyplied with the wishes the princess had.
Meanwhile,
Ray had just set in his tent when more people arrived. Every tent had 5 guards staying in them. The tents for the guards were dull and nothing fancy. Although they had enough ces for 7 people to stay, only 5 did so for privacy reasons.
The people who had just walked in were females. Seeing them, Ray stumped and hurriedly apologized,
"Sorry seniors, I think I ventured into the wrong tent".
As Ray said those words, he quickly started to pack his things so as not to gain a bad reputation amongst the guards. After all, no one wanted to be called a pervert for mistakenly entering the women''s tent.
While thedies that entered only giggled upon seeing Ray''s reaction upon entrance,
"Keke!, Don''t worry, it''s not the wrong tent",
The girl in the middle said she was wearing normal leather amour while her hair was tied in a bun. His skin was tanned due to her job being a hunter.
She was quite tall by women''s standards at a height of 5ft 11inches, while her body was lean and muscr which added charm to her along with her height while her plump bosom and curvaceous figure made her an eye candy.
Whereas, when Ray heard the girls say that it was not the wrong tent, he gulped. After all, he understood that he most possibly had to spend the night with these women.
Therefore he asked to clear any misunderstandings,
"Umm.. mam, I feel that there should be some misunderstanding".
To this, the women in the center said,
"Ohhh, don''t worry we won''t eat you, and no... it''s not a misunderstanding. As you know, there are 9 women here and a tent only has a ce for 5. So we had to find a tent, whereas, none of us would even think of sleeping with any of those brutes outside. So you are the next best choice as space is limited".
Hearing the women speak, Ray did not know whether he shouldugh or cry. After all, he would be sleeping with 4 different types of beauties in one tent.
However, he could onlyugh wryly and watch the women settle down their possessions in the tent. After they settled down their possessions, everyone walked out of the tent.
As Ray walked out of the tent, he could not help but shudder as he sensed many prickling gazes on him. Furthermore, he also picked up many gossips gown about him, leaving him somewhat curious.
Therefore, he used his enhanced senses and perception to listen to what everyone was saying,
However, what he heard left him speechless,
"That young bastard, who does he think he is to sleep in the same tent as those four beauties".
"That rascal, he must have done some good karma in his past lives to be able to sleep in the same tent as those women".
"Nah, he must be a virgin in his past life".
Another one said,
"Why don''t we make him work all the chores in the camp".
Another simultaneously agreed,
"Yeah let''s do that, it should teach some sense in that punk".
* * * *
Ray''s back was drenched after listening to the conversations amongst the males within the camp. He now wished that he had not peeked into their conversations.
"At least I would have been ignorant of it", he sighed.
After all, as the saying went, ignorance is bliss. He would have not thought much of it. But now, as he looked at these men, he understood that there was not even a bit of kindness in their smiles, they were hyenas who would do anything to satisfy their pitiful ego.
Ray tried not to focus on what they said and did his chores as well as the chores of other men. He seemed less like a guard and more like a working boy doing work for all of these men.
Little did they know that with Ray''s strength, he could easily match their strength and even take them down in battle as he was now as powerful as a fully-fledged intermediate-tier beast in the middle stages of evolution.
After all, his act of condensing a mana core not only improved the quality and strength of his spells but the consumption of mana and time taken to cast spells also went down by a lot.
However, Ray was not some petty egoist fool who would waste his strength on such measly matters. He would better do his chores and go into the forest to hunt down some basic tier beasts to vent out his frustration.
Just like that, a whole day went down and night reigned supreme in the skies as the sun left its throne and returned to illuminate the stars that shined throughout the night.
Ray had also retreated into his tent albeit early and sat down in a meditating pose. His goal this time as always was to feel the flow of mana from his mana core to his whole body.
Moreover, he realized that his mana core had made a strange channel within his whole body through which there were different types of energies such as mana, soul energy, and some other energies were channeling alongside his bloodstream but he could not distinguish any of these energies apart from mana and soul energy.
Moreover, he could also vaguely sense the channel in which mana was flowing in. However, he could only vaguely sense it and not make out the full appearance of the channel.
* * * *
Ray did not know how much time had passed while he was meditating but he was awoken from his meditative state by one of the four women in the group. It looked like they had all settled down to sleep and were just checking on him to tell him something.
"Do you need anything, I''m busy",
Ray asked the girl who looked to be around 21 years old, she had ck hair, an average stature, and a normal-looking face. However, her long legs would tantalize anyone who would peek at them. Yet, Ray kept his gaze in his control.
To Ray''s question, the girl smiled and said,
"Uhh, nothing. We were discussing who would keep the night watch and came up with an idea to alternate between the might watch, So I just wanted to tell you that your number is at thest".
"Ohh, ok. I will keep that in mind",
Ray replied to the girl nonchntly and started meditating again. Meanwhile, the girl only gritted her teeth as she walked back to where the otherdies were sitting.
She walked over to them and said frustratingly,
"I don''t think he is interested in women",
To this another seductive woman said,
"Oh, don''t worry about that, he is straight but keeps himself in check. Albeit a hard nut to crack but don''t worry, he will be down this night for some fun".
She then giggled and with her, the otherdies also started giggling as they thought of having some special fun with the cute-looking guy who emitted a masculine aura that had charmed them.
* * * *
Little did Ray know that his good looks would cause him to have a nose bleed in the middle of the night. After all, he was always oblivious to the good looks that he took for granted ever since he was a child.
Andtely, with his system, his looks, physique, and all aspects of himself had improved by leaps and bounds, charming these women unknowingly.
* * * *
Don''t forget to vote for the novel for mass release, let''s reach the top 50 power stones.
Love you guys for supporting the novel.
Chapter 37 Invaders
While the women inside the tent fantasized about having some fun with the charming young teen meditating beside them.
Little did they know that their ns were destined to be foiled by interference that would possess immense danger for them.
* * * * * * * *
A very important meeting was taking ce in the forest not far away from the clearing where the camp was set.
There were four figures dressed in red robes and had hoods covering their faces to hide their facial features.
The four figures sat down in front of a tree stump that they had used as a makeshift table while a little glowing orb was floating above the stump, illuminating the surroundings in an area of about 5 meters.
A burly man with a tall stature sat with a dagger in his right hand, while his left hand had a piece of paper. He would asionally nce at the photo drawn on the paper.
The burly man looked at the photo in his hand and passed it over to his teammates.
The next person to take the photo was a scrawny man. His body seemed that of a skeleton and even the robe he wore seemed to be hung down on his body rather than being worn.
Furthermore, as he held the photo, his hands trembled and seemed to fall from even the slightest movement. The man took the photo in his hand and only gave it a fleeting nce and passed it on to ady on his side.
Thedy took the photo in her milky white hands. The woman was extremely tantalizing, her curves, allure, charm, and elegance were enough to bring down empires.
As her slender fingers caressed the person in the photo, a smile bloomed upon her face. The smile was extremely charming, it had the charm to bring down nations. Fortunately or unfortunately, the hood covered her face. Hence, no one could appreciate her beauty.
The woman took some moments to have a look at the photo and passed it on to the person sitting by her side.
The person had calloused hands while his stature was normal with no special characteristics. The man took the photo in his hands, he nced at the photo for a few seconds.
Then, fire bloomed upon his hands and burned down the photo in the blink of an eye. After the photo was burned down, the man sped his hand and the fire also extinguished.
The man then spoke,
"Our order is to capture our target alive, there should not be any major injuries to the target".
Listening to the man who seemed to be their leader, everyone nodded.
The man on the other hand spoke again as he pointed toward the extremely alluring woman who sat next to him,
"As the order is to capture the target without severely injuring her, I rmend Lena to take action against the girl".
Listening to the man speak, the burly man who sat in front of him seemed to be displeased but said nothing. After all, he was not the one in charge.
While Lena nodded to the man with the grace of a queen, gracefully stood from her position and stretched her limbs before she disappeared into the darkness.
Although the woman did not do anything excessive, just the action of stretching her limbs left the three men drooling.
Her curves were in the right ces while her long silky smooth legs were extremely alluring coupled with herrge and round bosom. Anyone would be charmed and drool over her, much less the three who sat within her arm''s reach.
The first to recover from the woman''s charm and retain hisposure was the normal-looking man who was the leader of the group, followed by the scrawny man. However, the burly-looking man did not even recover after a few minutes. He seemed to be lost in his fantasies.
Seeing this, the scrawny man shook his head and snapped at the burly-looking man,
"Snap out of it Bernard. A brute as you has no chance against her, just move on and get done with the job".
Listening to the scrawny man''s voice, the man named Bernard seemed toe out of his fantasies as he smacked his lips with apparent desire.
Bernard then looked toward the leader of the group and asked,
"Boss!, what''s my job. It better be fun".
Listening to Bernard''s question, the boss revealed a strange smile as a mysterious glint passed through his eyes. He then spoke,
"It''s a simple job Bernard, you just have to go in there and wreak havoc".
Listening to this, Bernardughed out loud as he eximed,
"Not bad.. Not bad, just what I love to do".
Then Bernard also stood up and left in the direction of the camp.
Following that, the leader and the scrawny-looking man nced at each other and nodded as they simultaneously disappeared as well.
* * * * * * *
Ray had been meditating for the past hours. He did not even know if it was his turn to watch. However, his great concentration was broken down when he sensed an anomaly in the radius of 500 meters.
His eyes opened wide as his mana surged. He felt four dangerous presences rapidly approaching the camp. He also sensed that the approaching presences were of humans and they were all at an advanced tier in terms of strength.
Sensing the presence, Ray got a fright and hurriedly stood up from his position. He then walked towards the women sleeping in the camp and woke them up.
The seductive woman who had previously said to wanted to have fun with Ray was the first to be woken up. She nced at Ray waking her up and thought that her prey could no longer resist the temptation.
Therefore, she intimately held Ray''s hand and leaned forward to nt a kiss on Ray''s face. Although she thought that Ray could not resist her temptation, in reality, she was the one who couldn''t stop herself and think with a clear head.
Whereas, Ray also realized that the woman''s intentions were not good. Therefore, he hurriedly stepped backward. Causing the woman''s lips to stop mid-air.
The woman opened her eyes and spoke in a teasing tone,
"What?, regretting now?, toote for that. Nowe forward and enjoy with me".
Ray on the other hand could not be bothered by it and spoke emotionlessly,
"It''s not what you think it is, Don''t get the wrong impression. I wanted to wake you up to tell you that we are under attack. Four presences with the strength of peak of the advanced tier are approaching, so get ready and also wake up the other women".
With that said, Ray activated his speed-rted ability and rushed out of the tent at lightning-fast speed, leaving behind a blur.
On the other hand, the woman was very vexed and beet red from embarrassment. After all, what she did was something she would have never done in normal circumstances.
However, she got her bearings right and also got down to work because she could also sense the presence heading over towards the camp.
Meanwhile,
Ray had alreadye in contact with one of the presences that headed for the camp. It was naturally the burly-looking man who had rushed to wreak havoc.
Ray knew from the aura of the man that the man in front of him was not a mage and purely relied on his strength. Therefore, Ray did not even bother to equip his weapon-type beast soul. He only equipped his armor-type beast soul and got into a fighting stance.
Moreover, he could sense that the man in front of him was most probably the weakest amongst the group that headed towards the camp.
Therefore, Ray could not be bothered to waste much time with this man.
Meanwhile, Bernard only sneered at the sight of a mere kid trying to fight him, and that too without a weapon. However, he was never one to underestimate his opponent.
Therefore, he also got ready to fight the kid in front of him.
Ray did not waste much time and cast his spell,
[Lightning Net],
It was a passive spell that hindered the enemy''s movement and poured damage over time and had a high chance of paralysis.
As for the man, he waved his hands and a hammer appeared in his hands. He then heaving swung the hammer towards Ray.
Just like this, a battle between a mage and a pure warrior began.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
A/N:- Here you go, another chapter up for you guys. Have fun.
Chapter 38 Fighting An Advanced Tier Opponent
Bernard fiercely swung his hammer at Ray, while Ray circted the mana in his body and started casting spells continuously.
Lately, he had been using the skill points he gained every time he leveled up to unlock new skills. Using the skill points, Ray had unlocked a varied repertoire of skills belonging to his affinities of lightning and fire.
Right now, Ray had many types of skills. They ranged from offensive, defensive and auxiliary to movement skills. Furthermore, Ray had also leveled up his previous skills, making his strength unparalleled at the intermediate tier.
However, Ray was still a 16-year-old and did not know the difference between tiers. The intermediate tier was still a huge step behind the advanced tier.
Therefore, throughout the battle, Ray could only attack passively and dodge the attacks Bernard threw at him.
Ray had enough of attacking passively. Therefore, he started going all out.
The mana in his body continuously churned and his mana core pulsed with vigor and started circting mana to his body at a faster rate with needle-like precision, causing the loss of mana during spell casting to decrease.
- - - - -
Ray took out his intermediate-tier sword beast soul. The sword hummed with energy as Ray fused his mana with it.
''Thrummm'',
Ray shed forward and hit Bernard with all his strength, but Bernard was also not someone belittled, he had experienced countless battles.
Hence, he immediately reacted and used his hammer to block the sword from advancing.
"nk!",
The sword and hammer shed. The sh caused Ray to stumble backward due to the recoil and momentum caused by the sh while Bernard only took a couple of steps back to bnce himself.
Ray stood up and bnced himself suddenly,
''Spatt!'',
Ray spat a mouthful of blood as he felt his knees buckle. The previous sh had shaken his organs. This caused Ray to be rmed as he knew, that if things continued like this, there would be no way out for him.
Therefore, Ray decided to ultimately finish the fight as soon as he could. Ray used his barrier-type ability and cast a newly learned skill,
[Barrier Domain],
This was a skill Ray had spent quite several skill points on. However, Its usefulness outweighed its price. The skill allowed Ray to form an inferior domain where he could extend his ability to the environment and control barriers freely while inside the domain.
Using the skill, Ray cast a hexagonal multiyered barrier on himself. Then he enclosed the space between him and Bernard with a barrier while his sword surged with mana.
''Crackle!!, Buzz!!'',
Electricity crackled on the sword as Ray also fused his sword with his lightning affinity along with mana.
This was the premise to use another skill,
[Lightning strike],
This skill allowed Ray to fuse his lightning-type mana into any weapon and consequently attack the enemy with it. It also increased the weapon''s prative strength while the chances of causing paralysis increased as well.
With both of his skills ready, Ray activated his speed-type ability and rushed forward to attack Bernard.
On the other hand, Bernard was interested he saw Ray wielding a sword that had electricity crackling on the sword.
Then suddenly, the person he had been observing vanished from his previous position and appeared in front of him. Bernard was rmed and just as he raised his hammer to block the strike toe forward, he was yanked forward and a gash opened up on his back.
''Pichuii!!, Stt'',
Bernard''s expression darkened as he felt immense pain radiating from the wound on his back. Other than pain, he felt extreme shame. After all, how could he ept a young kid to injure him in such a way?
He looked back and gritted his teeth. Then swinging his hammer forward, he counter-attacked Ray.
Meanwhile, Ray knew that the feint attack he had just done would only work once and now he had to directly battle the man in front of him.
Therefore, as he saw Bernarding forward to attack him, Ray also retaliated and started attacking.
''Crack!, Stt!, Crack!!'',
The battle went on and both sides suffered immense damage from each other. Ray had his armor cracked in several ces while blood seeped from the corners of his mouth.
Whereas Bernard was in a worse condition, his armor was shed open from different sides while blood gushed out from the wounds he suffered. Furthermore, the lightning strike took its effect as Bernard felt his body numb.
Bernard, who was a warrior that relied on his explosive strength to finish off the enemy could not control his body movements well as the paralysis effect from Ray''s strike took effect.
Ray used the opportunity to step forward and shed repeatedly at Bernard while Bernard could not even try to retreat from the relentless assault of sword strikes.
''picture!!'',
Arge gash opened on Bernard''s body. It went from his chest to down his waist. Blood gushed as Bernard screamed in pain.
Arghhh!!, Ahhh!!,
Then suddenly something strange happened as Bernard disappeared from his position.
Ray was rmed when he saw the man in front of him disappear. He looked around and did not find anyone near him.
Then suddenly, a strange glow suffused the sky. Ray looked up, and what he saw left his heart dpidated as his pupils trembled and he felt his knees buckle.
He was rmed and hurriedly turned to run but to his dismay, he could not even move a finger much less run.
Ray tried his best to move his body but to no avail, it felt as if countless arms were holding him in ce.
Then the glow that had suffused in the sky be brighter as it got closer to Ray. After some time, the glow came in front of Ray and spoke,
"Do you think that a mere child like you could defeat me", said the glow.
Ray naturally knew what the glow was, or rather who was it that was glowing. It was Bernard who was on the brink of death just a few moments ago.
Ray knew that he had used some hidden card of his to gain such strength. However, Ray did not yield, he kept silent and struggled with all his might.
Seeing this, Bernard spoke again,
"Do you think that your intermediate tier strength could break from my ultimate advanced tier domain. If so, then you are sorely mistaken".
Bernard sneered and spoke in contempt,
"You know what, I will let you try. Let''s see how much your pitiful struggle could do".
With that, Bernard also started exerting strength on Ray, as the hands that held Ray in ce started pushing in towards Ray''s body causing his bones to creak and his tendons popped.
Ray tried all methods avable to him so that he could regain control of his body but to no extent could he even move his fingers.
Ray was stumped as to what to do, he did not even try calling Aurora, after all, it was his fight and he wanted to finish it himself.
Having not much time left and pain ravaging his entire body, Ray failed toe up with any solutions. He thought about it and finally got an idea.
"Something is better than nothing", he muttered under his breath.
He then focused entirely on his mana core and the energies flowing within his body. Then, he directed all of the energies that flowed in his body towards the mana core.
The energies followed towards the mana core and instantly changed something. The mana core which was before pulsing rhythmically started throbbing.
''Arghhh!!'',
Ray felt immense pain radiating from his mana core. Causing him to scream. Whereas, when Bernard heard him scream, he was overjoyed at Ray''s misery.
Then suddenly, Bernard''s expression turned ugly. An immense amount of energy radiated from Ray and Ray''s body disappeared.
....
A/N:- Another chapter for you all to enjoy. Hope you guys enjoy it.
Chapter 39 Bullying An Advanced Tier Opponent
Seeing Ray disappear from his initial position, Bernard''s eyes widened as saucers and seemed to pop out of their sockets.
After all, this was the same scene that happened with Ray not long ago with Bernard disappearing after activating his full strength.
Bernard did not dare be ignorant. He did a full scan of his environment but did not find anything. It was not that he could not sense any energy signatures around him, rather all he could sense was energy.
Arghh,
Bernard held his head as his ears bled as the surrounding energy overwhelmed his senses. There was so much energy in the surroundings that not only did they blind Bernard''s energy sense but also caused his senses to be distorted and harmed.
Bernard had only recovered to stand up and iste himself from any further harm when he was flung back like a shooting meteor and crashed into multiple trees before stopping and plopping down to the ground.
"Plop, that!",
? Then suddenly, a barrage of fists rained down on him, pushing him further to the ground.
Due to it, a crater formed in the forest. In the forest, Bernard was lying down while a man stood upon him holding him by his scuffle.
The man was Ray. However, right now his appearance was different from usual. He was surrounded by golden energy that constantly radiated from within his body.
His eyes turned golden while his hair floated in the air. Furthermore, Ray''s appearance also had a strange change. Faint scales were covering his face. The scales were golden in color and went down from his eyes to his cheeks.
Although they only went down from his eyes to cheeks and were very faint and hard to see. They were there and seemed to resonate with the energy that Ray''s body emitted continuously.
They acted as amplifiers and whenever Ray punched down at Bernard or used his strength, they pulled in the energy that surrounded Ray and directed it over towards the target.
Moreover, such scales appeared all over Ray''s body, and although faint they had a strange luster to them that made one feel reverence.
* * * * *
Ray raised his hands and grabbed Bernard, who had just regained his consciousness after being plummeted countless times by Ray.
He looked at Ray and instead of his previous contempt towards Ray, right now there was only fear he felt from Ray. He wished to be free from such torture as it was the first time he had been suppressed in such a way.
If anyone would see what was happening right now, they would only think of what was happening to Bernard as one-sided bullying.
Ray grabbed Bernard and floated in the air. Then he suddenly flew forward mming Bernard into countless trees, leaving behind utter destruction.
However, the ce where he was heading was not deeper into the forest. He headed towards where the camp was.
Ray constantly mmed Bernard into trees, disfiguring his appearance as a result of being mmed into trees at the speed of a race car traveling at max speed.
With such devastation urring within the forest, dust, and debris scattered. However, the energy surrounding Ray prevented the dust and debris from touching Ray. This made Ray look like a heavenly being descended from the heavens to purge out darkness.
While Ray was flying towards the camp with Bernard in hand, the camp was not in a good position.
* * * * * *
~The camp ~
The tents were long scattered on the ground while the ground itself was scorched from continuous sts that urred everywhere.
In the middle of the camp, where the main tent was set.
There was utter chaos and destruction near the area of the camp. However, at a radius of 5 meters around the camp, there was no destruction.
Thend here was not scorched and the tent was also in its pristine condition. However, the guards that protected the were not in a good condition as from the original 25 guards there were less than a dozen left.
The remaining guards surrounded the tent in a protective formation as they stood their ground.
Right now there was a stalemate between the invaders and the guards as, neither could the invaders rush in or attack nor could the guards rush out or attack.
It was due to a protective barrier forming around the tent. The protective barrier was powerful enough to hold down both sides.
The origin of the protective barrier was unknown, however, the guards and the invaders both knew that the barrier was summoned from either inside the main tent or the tent originally had the power of forming a protective barrier.
Knowing that the barrier could not be broken at the moment, the guards heaved a sigh of relief and started recovering their strength while some healers healed the injuries of other guards.
As the guards let their guard down, the leader of the bandits revealed a mischievous smile as he pulled out an artifact from his robes and threw it forward.
A guard who had not let his guard down and was observing the enemy was rmed when the man pulled out an artifact and threw it forward. On closer look, the guard recognized the artifact. As he did so, his knees buckled while his body shook from fear.
He turned around to warn his fellow guards but, it was ultimately toote.
''Booooom!!'',
The ground shock and a mushroom of dust rose in the air as the thrown artifact erupted with power and caused such an explosion to manifest.
As the explosion happened at an extremely close distance with the protective barrier. The barrier trembled and,
''Crack'',
And cracked as cracks appeared on the barrier and its light dimmed. It was a sign indicating that the barrier was on the verge of copse and could not hold out any longer.
The dust and debris settled down and as it did, the invaders saw the barrier on its end and the verge of copse.
Seeing this, the invaders were overjoyed while the guards lost their will to live. After all, the guards knew that the three people on the other side of the barrier were way stronger than them.
Furthermore, their strange skills coupled with the number of artifacts in their hands made them a force to be reckoned with.
With the barrier nearing its copse, the leader of the invaders muttered some incantations as a strange glint passed through his eyes. Then, the hands of the leader lit up brightly while mes surged out of them like a river.
The man directed the mes towards the barrier and then,
''Boom, Crack, Shatter!!'',
The mes collided with the barrier and exploded, causing the cracks on the barrier to increase and cover the whole barrier. Then, as if a ss had been shattered, the barrier shattered into countless pieces of light.
Seeing the barrier shattered, the invaders stepped forward while the leader said,
"Let''s where you will run to now, little princess".
* * * * * *
Meanwhile,
Ray had reached the camp and as he did, he heard the voice of a second st appearing from the direction of the main camp. Then, he flew over there with Bernard in his hands.
Right now, Bernard''s appearance was unrecognizable as his nose and jaw had been broken while his eyes were swollen. Furthermore, his skin had peeled off most of his face and blood gushed uncontrobly.
* * * * * * *
The leader of the invaders also stepped forward and raised his hands above his head. Doing this, a huge amount of mana surged from his body while a huge fireball formed above him.
The leader continued supplying mana to the fireball until he depleted his mana. Then, the leader flung his hands forward in a bid to throw the fireball forward in the direction of the camp.
However, his hands did not move. He tried but failed to move his hands. The leader was rmed at this and tried to move, but even that was not feasible.
Then, a voice sounded from behind,
"Not on my watch, you do not".
Listening to the voice that sounded less of a human and more of an ancient god, the man was petrified in horror as fear rose from the depths of his heart.
* * * * * * * * *
A/N:- You guys may feel the story moving fast, but Believe me, the world in the novel is very big and there is a long path ahead for Ray to advance.
This is just the starting so please be patient.
Don''t forget to add the novel to collections and help this novel as much as you all could.
Chapter 40 Demonic Transformation
"Not on my watch, you do not", a voice said from behind.
When the leader of the invaders heard the voice, he froze. Although he could not move even a finger, to begin with, the voice caused his mind to go nk.
The voice was godly, it had amanding tone of a celestial who had ruled for centuries. Moreover, the angry ferocious tone of voice alone was enough to cause one to shiver with fear much less withstand the killing intent released by it.
Ray flicked his hands, causing the restrictions upon the leader to vanish.
Feeling the restrictions bounding him removed and with him being able to move his body and regain control of it. The leader was overjoyed as he thought that the person who bound him must have used a lot of his strength thus, causing the restrictions to be removed.
The leader turned to face Ray and prepared for an intense battle with the person who dared to bound him and cause him such fear. After all, even he had his pride.
Moreover, by being held down by such a person to the extent of not even being able tomand his mana, the leader''s pride took a great hit.
"You just made the biggest mistake-",
The leader started to speak as he turned around. However, he stuttered as words got stuck in his mouth. All he could do was choke on his own words as he saw Ray.
Right now, Ray was floating in the air with Bernard in one hand and his beast soul sword in the other. Furthermore, his body radiated immense energy.
The faint golden scales had spread throughout his body, giving him a feral appearance. Furthermore, the energy surrounding him started to be more corporeal by the moment.
However, it remained unknown what the energy seemed to form into. Moreover, Ray''s body emitted such a killing intent that many of the remaining soldiers in the surroundings were lying unconscious on the ground with blood seeping out their orifices.
After all, normal guards could not withstand such killing intent, causing their consciousness to take a deep blow while their pupils rolled up to their whites.
Meanwhile,
The leader of the invaders shuddered in fear. He never thought to meet a monster on a simple abduction mission. He felt his knees buckle and bent down from the sheer pressure he felt from the person standing in front of him.
As the person in front of him locked his gaze on him, the leader''s world spun as his life shed before his eyes. After all, the person in front of him looked at him in such a way that he felt locked down by a predator ready to be devoured.
By the time the leader turned around,
Ray said in contempt,
"Ohh!, I would like to see how I made the biggest mistake by releasing you. You know what,e at me with everything you got, I will give you a 3 moves handicap".
Whereas, the man sneered upon listening to Ray''s words. He thought of Ray as a naive kid who had newly obtained such strength and did not know anything about how the world worked.
The leader then said, "I won''t stand on ceremony then".
Although the leader thought of Ray as nothing more than a kid, he did not dare underestimate someone who could injure Bernard to such an extent. Moreover, the appearance, aura, and killing intent emitted by Ray still made the leader''s body tremble from fear.
However, on the other side, seeing Ray give the leader such a handicap caused unrest to grow in the hearts of the guards as they knew how terrifying the other person was after they had witnessed the leader''s strength beforehand.
As for Ray, they had not witnessed his strength and only saw him arrive with an unconscious and bloodied man in his hand. While they believed that Ray''s appearance and actions were domineering while the killing intent released by him also allowed them to figure out Ray as someone who had killed countless times.
Yet they knew that underestimating an enemy was the biggest mistake which ording to them was being done by Ray at the moment. Furthermore, they believed that Ray had already used a great portion of his strength to reach here and defeat the man in his hands.
* * * * * * * *
The leader of the invaders was really thorough with his preparations. He knew about his strength and also knew that his mana was near the end due to the amount of mana he consumed in the previous attempt to kill the guards when Ray stopped him and dispelled his attack.
Therefore, the leader replenished his mana by taking out a small jade bottle from under his robes. The jade bottle had a reddish liquid stored in it.
Furthermore, the liquid gave off a demonic feeling, making one take a step back as they felt a guillotine hanging above them at all times just by looking at the potion.
The man took out the potion, uncorked the bottle, and gulped the potion in one breath. The red potion flowed down the man''s throat and then into his stomach. It was then assimted by the man''s body.
The second the potion was assimted by the man''s body, the man''s body went through a strange change. At first, the man screamed at top of his lungs as if in immense pain.
Then, a demonic aura rose from within the man, and the man startedughing maniacally.
As the demonic aura rose, the mana within the man''s body also surged. However, the man was different from before, it also gave a demonic aura. The same aura as that of the potion.
Feeling his mana surge and his strength increase, the man chuckled. Even he could not believe that the association had made such a product.
However, the man did not realize one thing. Along with the rise in strength and his mana replenishing, his body also seemed to get through an unprecedented change.
His hair started graying out while his nails elongated and his teeth turned into fangs. Furthermore, the man''s eyes turned into slits, like those of a reptile.
In short, the leader had traded his humanity and vitality for strength.
Meanwhile, the guards shrieked in horror as they saw the changes that the leader had gone through. They realized that to gain strength, the invader had used a forbidden power and turned into a beast hybrid.
Seeing the change in the man''s body, even the other two invaders, thenky man, and the extremely seductive and alluring women were rmed. They now understood why the association gave them such amazing potions at such low prices.
A few momentster, the leader turned into a strange demonic beast and seemed to lose all semnce of humanity he had, turning into a bestial creature.
The leader only felt rage and all he wanted to do was kill and get it even with the man floating in front of him.
"Roar!!",
The bestial man roared into the sky and lunged forward at Ray.
* * * * * * *
Meanwhile, inside the main tent. The princess was worried stiff after seeing the changes that had urred outside the tent.
She had been constantly trying to contact the pce but to no extent. She received no reply. All she could do was pin her hopes on the man floating above the ground like a god.
* * * * * * * *
Add to the library if you like andment if you have any new suggestions.
Chapter 41 Thrashing The Demonized Creature
The leader turned hybrid demonic beast lunged forward at Ray and shed at Ray with its ws.
Following the sh, an eerie crimson aura was also released.
On the other hand,
Ray simply sidestepped and dodged the attack with rtive ease, causing the attack to fly towards the thick foliage in the forest.
"Boooom!",
A terrifying explosion urred as the trees within the foliage were sted into smithereens. Due to the st, smoke erupted while dust and debris flew into the air. Causing one''s senses to be affected.
Furthermore, the shockwaves that spread due to the st caused the nearby trees to rustle while the area of effect caused the ground to cave in causing a deep crater to form.
The demonized creature only sneered and threw out a barrage of attacks. Trying to overwhelm Ray by surrounding him with multiple attacks leaving no chance for escape.
However, what happened next caused the demonized creature''s eyes to widen while his actions came to a sudden halt due to shock.
This was because Ray did not dodge the attacks as the creature thought he would. Ray simply extended his hand, causing a luminous barrier to form. The barrier also emitted a golden hue simr to the energy that surrounded Ray.
Furthermore, the barrier spread forward and formed a dome around Ray and shrank until it stuck to Ray like a protectiveyer of armor.
However, the most shocking thing was that, just as the demonic aura hit the protectiveyer around Ray, the aura vanished. As if it never existed in the first ce.
Along with that, there was not even a single scratch on the barrier.
Seeing his attack fail, the demonized creature''s eyes lit up with fury as he started attacking more ferociously. He closed upon the distance between him and Ray with a jump.
"Swooosh",
With his speed being at such a level that he appeared as a blur leaving behind a trail of dust. The wind whistled as the man jumped and appeared in front of Ray within a second.
The creature swung forward with its huge ws whose tips glowed a deep crimson as it wed at Ray. However, even then the man was unable to prate the protective golden barrier that covered Ray.
Enraged, the creature repeatedly attacked, not stopping for a moment while Ray floated in the air like a statue. Not even moving a single inch.
"Huff, Huff, Huff",
A few hundred shester, the creature backed out and panted for breath. Although, it was a demonized beast that had an unimaginable amount of stamina. There was always a limit and at that moment, the demonized man''s limit had been reached.
The demonic aura that coated its ws had also weakened significantly while its physical condition was not good.
Furthermore, the demonized creature also showed signs of bloodlust as it constantly eyed the surviving people in the surroundings.
While the survivors, that were being eyed by the demonized creature felt as if they were pigs waiting for ughter.
The unease in their hearts grew as the demonized creature continued to eye them and started to lose focus in attacking Ray while its eyes started to turn bloodshot as veins popped on its forehead.
These were all signs of the increasing bloodlust of a demonized creature that would lead the one lost in bloodlust to kill anything that entered its sight.
The demonized creature eyed a guard that was nearest to it.
It licked its lips while the bloodlust became apparent in its eyes as they also turned a deep crimson. On the other hand, the man who was being looked upon as a pig by the demon was one of the weakest guards who had no attack-rted skills and was a low-tiered healer.
Therefore, the man was scared stiff by the appearance, bloodlust, and aura emitted from the demonized creature.
The creature lunged forward at the healer while the healer failed to react due to the killing intent released by the creature. Moreover, even if the healer was able to react to it, he would not be able to save himself as the creature was too fast for the healer.
The creature kicked the ground with all its might and leaped up in front of the healer. It then opened its maw in a bid to bite the man''s flesh.
Just then,
"Stt",
Half of the creature''s face slid down as a sword beam passed through it. Cutting its flesh and bones as if they were butter.
However, this was not enough for the demonized creature to die.
It stepped back and roared in fury,
"Roooooaaar!!",
While it roared, the flesh on its face began to regenerate at a speed visible to the naked eye. Showing the immense vitality of the demon-possessed.
While the healer, who had just escaped from death''s jaws thanks to Ray, fainted on the spot while a nauseating smell spread in the surroundings speaking of the level of fear the healer felt as he lost control of his dder.
Meanwhile, Ray, who had been defending and taking a passive stance, finally moved.
Ray unsheathed his sword and threw Bernard''s fainted body to the side. Then, Ray kicked the air, propelling himself towards the demonized creature.
As Ray kicked the air, a small air bubble formed and exploded due to Ray''s immense strength. Furthermore, Ray''s speed was even faster than the demon''s as Ray appeared in front of it in a blink of an eye.
What continued afterward was another one-sided bullying as Ray bullied the demon while the demon was hit continuously like a punching bag.
"Boom!, Bang!, Booom!, Stter!, Crack",
A punch to the ribs, an elbow on the jaw, a kick towards the shin while kneed in the stomach. The man for the first time after being turned into a demonized creature felt such pain.
However, its mind was nk from constant attacks that rained down on it. Then, lightning snaked around Ray''s body as his figure was covered in golden lightning.
The lightning also reached his sword giving him a majestic appearance. Moreover, the effects of the attacks increased as lightning amplified the damage dealt by the attacks.
While the attacks hit the creature, the power of lightning was especially effective against the demonic aura, causing the demonized creature''s body to grow weak.
The creature''s body was also numbed due to the special paralysis attribute that the lightning contained.
Then, Ray stopped as he punched the demonized creature''s body down the ground fiercely. Causing the creature to plummet from the sky towards the ground.
"Booom!, Thudd!",
The impact and momentum from the punch coupled with gravitational pull caused the man to heavily fall to the ground as a small explosion of dust surrounded the area.
Meanwhile, a crater formed in the ground. The creature''s chest caved in while its body was covered in blood. Meanwhile, ck blood seeped out of its mouth indicating the number of injuries caused to the creature by Ray.
Furthermore, the injuries did not heal as usual due to the lightning that had suppressed the demonic aura of the creature thus its vitality also decreased significantly.
Meanwhile Ray, upon seeing the creature on the ground descended from the sky like a deity as a golden aura covered his body while lightning snaked around him.
The people watching Ray had the urge to bow down to him as they felt revered by Ray''s actions and his show of strength.
Furthermore, even the remaining two invaders did not move as aplicated glint shed in their eyes.
On the other hand, Ray descended from the sky and looked at the creature who was on itsst legs.
Ray then lifted the creature from the ground and moved towards the main tent. The tent still looked like before. As if no battle had happened in its vicinity, clearly a testament to the high-grade materials it was made up of.
p Ray arrived in front of the tent and held the creature with his one hand extended forward. The hand burned with violet mes as the mes spread to the creature''s body causing it to burn. Soon the creature was reduced to ashes.
Then, Ray looked right at the tent. His eyes seemed to focus on a spot as he said,
"Help me", and then, Ray copsed to the ground.
* * * * * * * *
Enjoy and don''t forget to support me by voting power stones and adding the novel to the library. Moreover, share as much as possible, and thx a lot you alllll.
Chapter 42 Help Me
Inside the main tent, the moments before invaders came into the vicinity of the tent.
---
"Your highness", the manager said while he bowed down in front of the princess.
To the manager''s action, the princess just waved her hands indicating the manager to stand.
"What is it that you require, your highness", the manager said after standing.
"Nothing much, I just want you to have a check of the surroundings to make sure there aren''t any difficulties".
Listening to the princess''s words, the manager sighed inwardly, and how could he not, He had just ordered a full sweep check of the surroundings beforeing to the princess.
However, it was not his ce to either deny or suggest something to the princess as he was nothing more than a lowly servant of the crown.
Hence he replied,
"I will surely do as you say, your highness",
With that, the manager turned to leave the tent and have the guards once again have a full check of the surroundings.
As the manager left the tent, he bumped into someone. Looking up at the person he bumped into, he realized it was one of the guards he had hired from the Guild''s Association just before he left the trade city.
Due to the fatigue from traveling the whole day along with the recent orders he received from the princess, the manager''s mood was not the best.
Hence, he practically growled at Ray,
"What are you doing here in front of the main tent. You should be out there protecting the camp by staying guard with the other guards".
Listening to the manager''s words, Ray knew that the manager was not in the mood to talk. So he kept himself precise and said with a hurried tone,
"I was just guarding the vicinity of the base sir. The reason I am here is to inform you about the fact that there are four foreign presences at the peak of the advanced tier approaching the tent".
"Just eliminate the thr-..",
The manager choked on his words as his brain finallyprehend the words Ray had said.
"Advanced tier and that too at the peak?", he mumbled to himself.
After fully understanding Ray''s words and realizing the severity of the matter. The manager panicked and quickly left the princess''s tent as he moved towards all the other tents to alert other guards, the manager did not even reprimand Ray for beingte nor did he confirm if what Ray said was true.
After all, the manager knew that these guards who were at most at the peak of the intermediate tier while some who were at the beginning stages of the advanced tier had no hope of winning against four existences at the advanced tier.
This was because not only would the guards have to fight against the four mysterious existences at peak of the advanced tier but they would also have to protect the princess without even knowing about it.
On the other hand, Ray understood why there were four existences at the peak of the advanced tier approaching the clearing.
As he had been standing in front of the princess''s tent for quite some time, he was naturally able to listen to what was going inside with his keen senses and acute perception.
He was surprised to find that, the passengers that they were guarding were none other than the princess of the empire and her entourage.
However there was one thing that he did not understand as he muttered,
"Why hire couple dozen guards at the intermediate tier along with a few at the start of the advanced tier, can''t the emperor hire some powerful guards to help the princess reach the Royal City safely?",
This was the only thing he was unable to wrap his mind around. Yet he did not think much about it.
Little did he know thatter on, he would rely his life on this small and seemingly strange discovery.
-----
Meanwhile, inside the main tent,
The princess was pacing around the tent as she knew the approach of several existences at the peak of the advanced tier.
Although her strength and perception were not at the same level as Ray, she had a treasure that could scan around the area of thousand meters to find any anomaly in the area it scanned.
The princess was sure of the fact that these existences were here for her and she also knew that they would not harm her life but were here to abduct her.
However, she knew that being abducted by these people would be far worse than facing death. Not only for her but for the whole empire.
Furthermore, this was also one of the reasons she was trying to return to the safety of the Royal City with the ruse of being normal passengers in a caravan transporting goods to Royal City.
Then suddenly the ground shook,
"Boooooommm",
Forcing the princess out of her stupor arge boom sounded in the vicinity along with the pained cries of many guards.
Listening to themotion happening inside, the princess knew that it had started and the people who came with no good intentions towards her have arrived.
The princess could do nothing but pray in her heart as she watched the massacre continue from inside the tent using another treasure that she had.
Moreover, the whole tent was a treasure that acted as thest resort for the princess to save herself.
"Booom!, Bang!, Ahhhh!, Booom!",
Several sounds traveled to the princess''s ears as she witnessed the carnage caused by merely three people, while several explosions ensued and many tragic cries rose.
The cries were of the guards as they fell one after another while several got injured. Whereas, the invaders who came to capture her did not even receive a single injury and merely looked as if they were having a walk in the park.
Seeing the guards dying constantly, the princess red up but ultimately, she could do nothing as she was weak and did not even have the strength to save herself much less help all these people suffering.
The fighting continued as the guards died in a one-sided massacre, soon there were only nine guards left, who had circled the tent hoping to protect the innocent people within the tent.
Meanwhile, inside the tent, the princess clenched her fist so hard that her skin turned white from the pressure she applied to her fists,
She said to herself,
"Only if I had been strong enough, I would have been able to save them",
However, the princess knew that right now she could do nothing. Moreover, she realized that the remaining guards who had surrounded the tent were not in a good condition as they were constantly huffing and panting while blood seeped from their injuries.
Seeing it, the princess did not hesitate to activate the strong one-time protective barrier that the tent possessed, she did so only to buy some time and wait for some miracle to happen.
The barrier activated and the situation seemed toe into a stalemate as both parties stopped fighting.
Seeing this, the princess heaved a sigh of relief,
"Thankfully they stopped on seeing the barrier erect. I Just have to wait for someone from the pce toe after contacting them".
Yet some momentster, her relieved expression stiffened as she saw the barrier break apart like a piece of ss.
The princess had the urge to curse the heavens for being so unfair, as she saw the man who seemed to be the leader of the invaders put on arge-scale fire spell as he intended to turn everything and everyone to ashes.
However, it was at this moment that something happened,
As if the heavens had heard her plight, a figure surrounded by golden energy arrived. A sword hung around his waist while his hand held a bloody body.
Furthermore, the aura emitted by the man made it seem like a god descended into the mortal world.
Other than that, the figure''s ck hair danced in the air, while its golden pupils calmly observed everything. There was no expression on his face when meeting the leader''s gaze as if the leader was not worth his attention.
Then what she observed was the fighting prowess of the man as he was not hurt by the leader even when the leader shocked her by turning into a demonized creature using a forbidden technique.
However, the most shocking thing to her was not that the figure in golden did not even get hurt in the slightest as he bullied the powerful demonized creature, it was that the figure surrounded by golden seemed as if he was an adult ying with chickens before ughtering them.
Soon she saw the man in golden defeat the demonic creature and kill it. Practically saving her and the guards present.
Yet, then suddenly, the figure in golden looked at the tent, more specifically at her. He seemed to look through the tent and straight at her.
His gaze did not contain any malice and was as deep as an ocean that seemed to be as calm as ake.
However, the most surprising thing was that the man spoke, and what he said was,
"Help me", then the figure copsed to the ground.
While the princess was speechless because she heard that the man had directly spoken into her consciousness. Yet seeing the man copse on the ground and his previous plight.
A river of emotions ran amok her mind that varied differently as she stared at the copsed body on the ground.
A/N:- Another chapter out, so have fun everyone.
Chapter 43 Am I Dead???
"Ughh!, where am I",
Ray mumbled as he tried to open his eyes, yet closed them once again as the light fell upon them. He took his time as his eyes finally adjusted to the bright light that fell upon him.
A few momentster, he slowly opened his eyes, to find himself extremely surprised. After all, what he saw was something so astonishing that even he could not believe it, he was in a ce where he could only see bright outlines.
Then suddenly,
He remembered fighting Bernard and being held back by him until he tried a suicidal method of rying all of the energies in his body to flow through his mana core.
The memory shook him to his core. Beads of sweat formed upon his forehead as his eyes constricted as a thought arose in his mind,
"Am I dead?",
Sirens red in his mind as this thought arose. Ray''s breathing hastened as a sense of urgency came within him.
He suddenly thought of someone to consult and the first person or rather consciousness that came to his mind was,
"Aurora!!, could you hear me??",
He called out Aurora who usually resided in his system.
However, he got no response. Thus, he called once more,
"Aurora!!",
Yet there was no sound, not even the static voice of his systemmunication.
Ray got agitated and continuously tried to contract Aurora but to no avail. This caused him to finally ept his fate and the fact that he had died.
At this moment, Ray did not feel the sadness one would feel when dead. However, he felt extreme guilt.
The reason? it was simple.
Ray did not have any lofty ambitions like other young men. He desired only one thing and that was the safety and well-being of his mother and sister.
Therefore, being unable to give his mother a worry-free life and not being able to provide his sister a lifeparable to that of a princess, broke Ray down.
Thinking about this, tears began to fall from his cheeks.
----
As these thoughts went on within Ray''s mind, only a couple of seconds passed in the real world,
Although Ray thought that he was dead as he could not feel any other parts of his body other than his eyes, which too were very weakly working, meaning all he could see was a multi-colored blur.
Therefore, he did not realize that at this moment someone was sitting right next to him. Observing his every action.
Therefore, the moment the person saw tears dropping down his eyes and his eyes opening slightly while a few unperceivable sounds left his mouth.
The person rushed out of the room in hurry to inform a certain someone about Ray''s awakening as they were instructed to do so.
-----------
On the other hand, Ray''s emotions slowly calmed down as his body regained his senses while an overly familiar voice sounded in his head,
"Yawn!, So you are finally awake".
The voice asked Ray.
Meanwhile, Ray was left confused as he heard Aurora''s voice in his head.
"Has Aurora also died with me? but no.. isn''t she just a consciousness that resided within the system?".
Ray asked himself in confusion as he felt extremely confused about what was happening because he was slowly able to feel his body parts, thus doubting the fact that he was dead.
"Who said I''m dead!!, you can die all you want! But what has it to do with me, you moron".
Aurora shouted within his consciousness in a voiceced with anger.
Listening to Aurora''s hot-tempered voice and her words, Ray finally realized that he was not dead and had just woken up after being miserably tired.
However, there were many things that he did not know as he had no memory of what happened after he used the suicidal method to power himself and defeat that burly man.
Therefore, Ray turned to Aurora,
"Please don''t be angry Aurora, I was just wondering about me dying, not you. After all you are an all-powerful existence among systems".
Ray coaxed Aurora with some sweet words as he knew that Aurora hated to talk about anything rted to her being dead.
Therefore, a very strange urrence of a man trying to please a voice in his head took ce within Ray''s consciousness.
Then, after a few minutes of buttering and coaxing Aurora, Ray felt that Aurora''s mood was finally stable, so he asked,
"Do you know what happened after I directed all of the mana in my body outwards through my core?",
Listening to this question, Aurora felt silent for a moment.
Because Aurora, who was just asked a question by Ray seemed to be in a dilemma. She contemted if she should tell Ray or not. After all, it was a very important matter that she had hidden from Ray for quite some time.
Thus, telling it to Ray right now just after what happened, she feared losing the trust Ray had in her.
After all, with them being inside each other''s heads and being able to sense each other''s emotions the whole time, both of them had be extremely close to each other.
Not only as a system and its user but as arade. And in some ways as a family, especially for Aurora who had none and was in a millennia-long slumber before meeting Ray.
''Creak'',
Just as Aurora was to speak ande clear with Ray, a creak sounded as Ray and Aurora heard the sound of a door opening and someone walked in.
"Tap!, tap! tap!¡"
Since Ray could not move his body as he was too weak to do so, he could only hear and interpret who came to meet him.
Furthermore, from his earlier talk with Aurora, while he pestered her, she told him that he was not in any sort of danger and was being taken care of.
However, when Ray asked her about his present condition and who was taking care of him, she merely stated it to be an admirer with a rather special status.
Aurora''s words left Ray confused. Therefore, when he heard the door opening and footsteps approaching, he was relieved to a great extent as he would be able to finally know who took care of him when he was out.
Furthermore, he also wanted to know about what happened and how much time had passed since the camp was attacked.
In short, Ray had a lot of questions, so he patiently waited for the footsteps to arrive.
As Ray waited, the footsteps approached and the person spoke,
"He showed movement just a few minutes ago ", the person asked.
It was only then did Ray realize that there were two pairs of footsteps approaching him,
Ray sighed, "how weak has my perception gotten".
It was only now that Ray realized that, not only did his body feel weak and lethargic to such an extent that he felt all of the cells in his body empty, devoid of any energy,
But his senses such as perception were dulled to such an extent that Ray knew having them or not would make a grain of difference.
Meanwhile, the second person who was behind the person who had spoken before came forward and looked at Ray.
On the other hand, Ray could only assume who was having a good look at him as he could not open his eyes fully.
From what he could make out, he knew that the person standing and observing him was a woman.
The woman then spoke,
"You don''t know how relieved I am knowing you are alive and showing some movement".
The woman then muttered, "Thank you for everything, I am trying my best to fulfill your request".
On the other hand, Ray was left astonished upon listening to the voice of the person who spoke to him, thinking of him to be still unconscious.
The reason Ray was astonished was that the woman who spoke was not some ordinary woman,
But one with a rather special status, she was the goddamn princess of Rysal Empire for God''s sake.
,m And the same one he was supposed to be guarding on his trip to the Royal City.
This revtion left Ray with a headache even though he did not know how to resolve it.
Right now, he wished to gain strength and know what happened to him during the attack by the invaders for him to be taken care of by the princess of the empire herself.
...
A/N:- Another chapter is up, have fun everyone, and I will uploading a bonus chapter on Sunday if we reach the milestone of 100 collections. So let''s reach the milestone and have a good chapter.
Chapter 44 Having A Chat With The Princess
Days passed by and in the blink of an eye, a whole week had gone by,
During this time, the beautiful young princess of the Rysal Empire woulde to visit Ray daily and have a chat with him. Although, it could not be called having a chat as the princess spoke while all Ray could do was listen.
After all, due to Ray''s recklessness, he had been sucked dry of all of his energy, causing his body to go into a temporary state of paralysis so that it could recover itself.
-------------------
Over the past few days, Ray''s condition had recovered to a good extent. He could now freely move and utilize about 10 percent of his total strength.
Although he could move freely and also use his abilities, mana and beast souls to some extent. His system was offline.
He could not use his system, and when he inquired Aurora about it,
She said,
"The reason for you being unable to use your system is simple. Your earlier stunt caused not only your body to be sucked dry of energy but it also nearly copsed your system from overusing it".
Aurora''s words about the system coupled with the warnings that she had given Ray over the previous week about his deadly stunt told Ray that what he did was not something everyone could do and the fact that even his system was overused made Ray realize how dangerous his act was.
He sighed as his recklessness had nearly killed him this time.
---------------------
Now that Ray could at least do some sort of movement and get out of bed. He used this as a perfect opportunity to gain more information about what happened that day.
Although he had asked Aurora, she did not tell him anything and said that she would give him aplete analysis when Ray logged out and returned to Earth.
With this, all Ray could do was look for other options to gain at least some sort of information about what happened then as he could not log out of the game until he recovered at least 75 percent of his strength.
With all of this in mind, Ray concluded that the perfect person to provide him with information would be the princess who came daily to have a chat with him.
As for the princess, Ray only had a vague idea about her and the strange phenomenon of him being taken care of by the princess and healers of the Rysal Royal Family.
And the idea Ray had was that either the princess had been saved by him in some sort of way and this was her way of paying her debt or he ended up with her due to sheer coincidence.
However, there was one thing that his mind could not interpret and that was the reason for a princess to have a chat with him.
After all, if the news that the princess of the Royal Family was taking time out of her daily routine just to visit amon young man were to be leaked.
It would cause huge mes to ignite all over the Empire. Furthermore, it would be a hot topic in all of the empire as everyone would discuss about it. From the children of the emperor to dukes and other higher nobles of the empire to merchants andmoners.
This in itself could cause the empire an impending crisis as the nobles would never ept the princess visiting amon man daily even though there is no intimacy between them.
Moreover, it would be a disastrous condition for the princess as well, as all sorts of rumors would go around the whole empire while the majority of the rumors would target the princess, causing her psychological condition a good amount of harm.
Due to all of these reasons, Ray decided to finally have a talk with the princess and ask her the questions that had been eating him inside out.
---------------------
"What did you say!!!",
Ray eximed in surprise the moment he heard the answer to his first question.
As for the question asked, it was very simple as he had asked,
"Could you tell me what happened that day on your side?",
Moreover, when Ray asked the question, he could see the eyes of the princess glisten and her mood also changed significantly.
As if indicating that the incident that day was one of the worst incidents to happen to her, yet one of the most exciting ones as well.
Furthermore, Ray could feel from her gaze that the part of excitement she felt was rted to him or what he did that day.
Then, the princess slowly started to narrate the whole story while all Ray could do was listen to her story from the start.
She told him that the caravans that were going into the capital and hiring guards for protecting the caravans were all a ruse as the real reason behind all of that was her.
She further borated that the guards that were hired were for her protection while the carriages and the goods were only a cover-up.
Although she did not tell why she needed to go through so much trouble just to hire some low-level guards, Ray did not ask.
After all, Ray did not like to push his luck, and just getting to know this much information was considered for him.
Furthermore, he did not want to pry into someone else''s life.
With this, the princess continued her story,
"Then, we all left the trade city and started our journey towards the Royal City. For the first few days, the journey went smooth and good but that night in the forest, the whole smoothness of the journey merely felt like a calm before the storm".
With this said, Ray saw that the princess was losing control of her emotions. Her eyes started to turn watery while red veins condensed within her sclera making her eyes look slightly bloodshot.
However, Ray did not stop the princess as he knew that she might have truly seen a glimpse of the reality of this world as she was away from the castle and the protection it offered.
Thus, resulting in her having such a reaction. Furthermore, Ray believed that if she got through this, it would make her personality strengthen in the near future.
On the other hand,
After taking a pause, the princess continued,
"Those 3 invaders came looking for us. There were two men and one female. The female silently got past the defenses of the camp without anyone noticing her. She reached out for the main tent in a bid to capture me using the night cover. However, the main tent was a treasure that did not let her in",
"After realizing she couldn''t get in the women and the two men openly attacked the camp. Since those three were at the peak of advanced tier and were heavily equipped with top-of-the-line equipment and had high-grade artifacts, they easily suppressed the guards who were mostly a whole tier below them",
Due to this, the invaders slowly backed the guards into a corner while also chipping out the number of guards. Then when the leader of the invaders was just about to throw hisrge fireball to finish everything, he froze",
"And that''s when you arrived surrounded by gold like a god".
* * * * * *
A/N:- Would like to thank everyone for supporting, but I would like to request you guys to help the novel more.
Chapter 45 Having A Chat With The Princess 2
"And that''s when you arrived surrounded by gold like a god".
Ray was astonished at the princess''s statement. After all, anyone would be astonished when someonepared them to a god. Especially when the oneparing him to a god was a princess of an Empire that had a noble lineage spanning over generations.
There was one more thing that Ray noticed. That when the princess mentioned him andpared him to a god, her eyes glimmered with fantasy, adoration, and many expressions that indicated one specific thing.
And that was, the princesspletely took him as an idol, a savior, and adored him to quite an extent for such a change in her expression to appear just from a single mention.
Ray did not say anything and merely listened as the princess continued to talk.
"You came floating in the skies, leaving a trail of destruction that spread through the whole forest. Behind you was a destroyed forest while in front stood an enemy that had almost killed us all", the princess said while the sparkle in her eyes intensified and the adoration in her voice reached the extreme.
She continued,
"Although the person in front of you was strong, he was still leagues below you, not even able to harm a strand of your hair".
"You even gave him a handicap yet he was still unable to do anything. However, then he pulled out a potion and did something so despicable that he did not even deserve to be called a human".
At this point, Ray observed the contempt and rage the princess held for the person that he had fought, the leader of the invaders.
Then, the princess continued to exin in detail about everything that had happened, from the leader giving up his humanity for strength and turning into a demonized hybrid creature to Ray killing him and destroying its body into ashes.
Then, the princess''s eyes sparkled even more brightly as the adoration she held for Ray intensified,
She said,
"After killing that creature you¡ yo... you asked me to help you",
Although the words were simple, the princess stuttered when she spoke to Ray, as if she was telling something exciting to her idol.
And that was when she said thest words, the words that made Ray''s mind go in circles as even he could not understand why he did such a thing.
"What!!", Ray eximed as he was unable toprehend the fact why did he ask the princess to help him.
After all, he saved her, and from what the princess told him, he seemed to be in a very powerful state at that moment.
And from what Ray suspected, he ought to have reached the perfected tier while being an unssified being.
As Ray spected and analyzed the princess, her words and expressions, the princess continued,
"After asking me for help, you fainted on the ground",
Ray now understood why he was being taken care of, but he did not understand one thing as he mused,
"From the words of the princess, I must have immense strength and have been aware of everything as I only killed the attackers. Furthermore, from the princess''s words, I even asked the princess for help before losing consciousness",
"Meaning, I waspletely aware of everything in my body, and if things are like this, why don''t I remember anything".
Ray scratched his chin as he searched his mind for answers, even a clue would be enough to satiate his curiosity. Yet he got nothing.
After a moment of silence, Ray spoke,
"Uhmm.. Your Highness, if I may ask, could you please tell me for how long have I been passed out".
Listening to Ray''s question, the princess smiled and propped up her fingers with two fingers raised.
Ray guessed it was her way of saying that he had been out for two days, yet he confirmed once,
" So I have been passed out for two days?, coupled with a week worth of rest that I had, merely a fortnight has passed",
However, the princess differed,
She shook her head and said, "You have been passed out for two ''weeks'' before you showed signs of movement".
Listening to this, Ray was once again stunned as his eyes wandered off, his mind nk.
The first thought that came to him afterward was of his family. His mother and sister would be worrying about him at home.
Yet Ray could not do anything as he knew logging out was impossible right now, given his condition.
"You are staying here until you get well",
The princess told Ray stubbornly while Ray nodded. After all, what was the best ce to recuperate if not the princess''s establishment that had many shadows protecting it?
Afterward, the princess left Ray and went on to do her duties, after all as a princess albeit young, she had a lot of responsibilities upon her.
Ray on the other hand was frowning. His brows creased into a frown while his hand propped onto his chin as he seemed to be in deep thought.
His eyes were as calm as ake while other than the frown, no facial expression could be seen,pletely masking Ray''s thoughts.
Whereas, in Ray''s mind, he was having a very deep internal struggle regarding what the princess had told him. At first, he was very perplexed by what the princess said and thought of her to be exaggerating everything.
Yet when he asked Aurora about it, she did not deny anything simply saying, "You will naturally get to know the full story when you go back to Earth",
After some time, Ray banged his hands on the table, frustration creeping up on his face. He hated riddles and mystery. More so when it was rted to him.
Ray got up and went back to bed. His body was not fully recovered and only had a little of its total strength. Therefore, Ray decided to put the matter at the back of his head and focus on healing himself first.
---------------------
Meanwhile,
In an extravagantlyrge room adorned with decorations while the whole room had different plushies in it. The room had a pink theme that told the owner to be a teenage girl who still had the naivety of a child.
On therge king-size bed, a young teenage girl was lying on it while hugging a cute teddy. The teddy was soft and the girl hugged it as if her life depended on it while seekingfort from it.
If a human from Earth were to look at the teddy the girl hugged, they would immediately know it as one of the toys produced on Earth, not only that, the whole room had an Earthen theme to it.
However, what was strange was that the girl who was a native of the system online had been using Earthly things in a ce that was deemed as a virtual world for humanity.
The girl was naturally the princess that Ray had met and right now she was like every other teen one would find and very different from the elegant princess people knew her for.
The princess hugged the bear as she thought of something or rather someone as her eyes sparkled and the tip of her ears reddened while he blushed bashfully.
She then turned to her bear and said,
"Mr. Cuddles, just you see, I will make dad ept my request and let me and my savior live together happily".
--------------
On the other hand, Ray slept peacefully, not knowing that his actions had once again charmed another teenage girl, who unlike others had a bone-chilling status.
.....
A/N:- Bonus chapter tomorrow as we have crossed the milestone of 100 collections. Have fun.
Chapter 46 Twin Devils Of The Dark Outlaw Association
The Royals lived up to their names as the sole authority.
Although the youngest princess was ambushed and had been traveling in rather unforeseen and unsafe conditions for a princess, no information was out and no one knew.
Moreover, even the news of the attack on the princess was suppressed as if it never happened while the apprehenders were being searched for all around the Empire with anonymous bounties on their heads.
After a few days of investigation, it was known that the ambushers were hired from the infamous hitman association named the "Dark Ouw Association",
It was evident from their name that although they did not have a good reputation as they simply acted as ouws on the outside while deep within the organization, there were members who would do extremely sinister things.
The sinister things were hugely frowned upon as they were the results of curses, dark magic, and using the blood of infants to nurture pure demonic creatures and then using them for various purposes.
It was this same association that had taken order for ambushing the princess and were tasked to capture her. Moreover, from the orders, they should be very tight-lipped about it as no news shall be leaked regarding this matter.
Furthermore, the association could not send groups of people at a higher level of power as the warrior''s higher existence had a different aura that they gave and were easily recognizable due to their aura and the fluctuations of energy they caused due to their extreme strength.
Therefore, the association sent the most powerful and promising set of warriors they had within the scope of an ''Unssified Being'', they were at the perfected stage of an ''Unssified Being''.
Little did the organization know that the princess would be traveling with a monster such as Ray who would foil their ns and the orders given to them.
---------------------------------
Within a dark room several meters underground,
The room was dark and gloomy while an acrid smell permeated the whole room, while sanguine stains could be seen all around the walls forming an artistic masterpiece using the walls as a canvas.
Two figures were standing beside each other while they overlooked a series of video transmissions disyed over arge screen.
The two figures kept staring at the screens without any change in their expressions, their bodies stiff like statues not even a strand of their hair showing even the slightest movement.
p "Creak!!!",
The door opened with a creak while a timid man wearing ab coat appeared to be the one who opened the door. Beads of sweat formed upon his forehead as he gulped and peeked inside the room nervously.
As if sending someone''s arrival after a few minutes, one of the people standing in the room turned to look at the timid man who stood beside the door while sweating buckets.
The person who had turned around had a sinister smile on his face as he looked at the man sweating buckets. The man raised his hand and gestured the man toe forward.
The man upon seeing this looked around to see if the person was calling someone else, s there was no one other than him in the direction being pointed out.
Knowing that the person had called him, the timid man nodded and weakly started walking towards the person, the man''s legs were shaking due to fear, and his body also shivered from time to time while his expression was that of a dead man,pletely pale devoid of any color.
The person who had called him over was quite amused as he looked at the timid man''s nervous and scared reaction.
Slowly,
The man approached the person and soon stood in front of the person who had called him.
Due to the originally dark and barely lit room, the man was unable to see the person''s face who had called him and the reason for the man being scared of the person was due to the rumors that spread throughout the association of the men in this room.
However, the person''s appearance begged to differ from the words said about him.
On the other hand, the man was astonished by what he saw. The man stood in a daze as he looked at the person in front of him, for the person was truly captivating.
The man had never seen such a beautiful face ever in his life. Ember eyes that seemed to pluck strings of hearts of men and women alike. While a face free of any blemishes and smooth and refined like that of a prince who came from the heavens. While blonde hair was neatly cut into fringes.
All of these featuresbined would even make seductive and beautiful women jealous of the person''s beauty, while many would drool over him.
So what was a timid assistant at ab who had just been appointed to the job? Little did the assistant know that the moment he saw the person''s face, he was doomed.
The man stood and dazedly watched the person in front of him while his mind was nk. On the other hand, the person smirked.
His n had worked and he got another meal. The person waved his hands towards the timid man, and soon a ck sinister light lit upon his hands.
The light shot out from the person''s hand and reached the man that dazedly stood in front. The light shone upon the man and great changes urred to the man.
Slowly, the man''s skin started losing its human luster while the man started to be pale. Moreover, the hair on the man''s head also started falling to the ground.
A few minutester, the man who stood in front was nowhere to be seen only particles of light were left.
Soon these particles rushed back to the person that possessed peerless beauty while being a man.
Seeing the particles rush back to him, the person let out a soft moan of ecstasy, feeling rather excited.
Then, the one beside him turned to him and said,
"You know we signed a contract and need to keep ourselves in control, especially you".
"Hehe, brother, it''s hard to control seeing such a fresh and untouched being. Although he was weak, his mind and body were very pure, I loved it".
Said the person who had seemingly killed a person with a rather excited expression.
"Urghh, why don''t you understand. The leader will be enraged upon seeing your actions. It''s the seventeenth one this week, and tell me! what do you get from it".
Said, the one who stood beside the person in a rather frustrated and angry tone.
The person on the other hand remained unperturbed and shed a sly smile as he twirled his finger forming a sanguine light upon its tip.
"What!!!, how¡ how did you?",
The one beside said, almost shocked seeing the sanguine light on the person''s fingers.
"Hehe... brother you stillck in some things, hehe¡. It''s easy you know, just because you are older doesn''t mean you are better. I merely absorbed their blood essence energy".
Said, the person who had formed a sanguine glow on his fingers,
"You are crafty, but that''s not enough, nor is it efficient for you to use other human''s blood essence energy to ease the restrictions on your bloodline, it could have some side effects",
Said the one beside in a very careful tone, yet evident that his rage had been subsided by a margin.
"Don''t worry brother, nothing will happen, I have it under control",
"Hehehehe¡..",
The person continued crackling like a maniac after telling his brother to rx. Then suddenly, one of the screens started shing and both men turned their attention over there.
----------------
As these rather infamous men looked at the screens, the death of ab assistant caused no change in work ethic within theb as this was expected by the least when one visited the room where the twin devils of the association spent time observing.
Yes¡ this was the name given to the brothers who had caused the deaths of many young people who came to theb to work and aspired to be great.
Yet what they became was nothing more than the food of the twin devils.
----------------- * * ------------------
A/N:- Second chapter out. Moreover, made this chapter a bit more narrative as this will serve as a basis for the plot and the first arc.
Chapter 47 System Reactivated
A/N:- The below chapter contains some erotic scenes, so I advice you all to read on your discretion. The scenes are in the starting paragraphs. Thank you.
.....
The twin devils continued to stare at the screens.
Within a well-furnished room,
A plump man sat on a chair. The chair that could easily be mistaken for a sofa as it creaked under the man''s weight while the man who sat was big enough to upy the whole sofa, yet still looked a bit unsatisfied due to him not being able to freely sit on the chair.
However, the man adjusted himself to it and continued to sit, and seemed to be in deep thought.
A rather beautiful attendant stood in front of him, a board in her hands while her head lowered down in respect. She had a petite body while her curves were all in the right ces.
Brown hair cascaded down her lithe waist while she wore a formal dress usually worn in Earth''s offices by secretaries. It could be said that the whole room looked more like a well-furnished office of some CEO on Earth.
Yet the baffling thing was that the office was not situated on Earth but rather in System Online. One would be irked if they knew how the people from System Online had adopted Earth''s culture.
Though it was still a mystery how these people that humans from Earth treated as NPC could adopt to lifestyle on Earth.
On the other hand,
The plump man seemed to be thinking about something while the attendant stood still, her head lowered and her body showing no movement.
After a few minutes, the man who was thinking up till now seemed to have an inspiration as his eyes lit up. He raised his head and looked over at the attendant.
He seemed to say something but stopped as his gaze traveled to the attendant, he gestured for the attendant toe forward as he looked at her with a fire of lust in his eyes.
He examined the girl from top to bottom. Assessing herrge assets and her beauty. As the girl walked over to the man, she was yanked forward towards the man as the man grabbed her lithe waist and pulled her closer.
The girl seemed a little ufortable as she was pulled closer but she sighed and epted her fate as she understood that, for her to achieve greatness, she would have to offer sacrifices.
The man pulled the girl into his arms and began taking action immediately. Soon both parties unclothed themselves and indulged in carnal pleasure.
Though the girl was unwilling, the man seemed to have a great experience as he worked his way around and gave the girl an experience she would remember forever. For it was at this moment she felt extreme bliss.
"Ahh, Ahh, Ah, Ah, Ah, Ahhh",
"Moaaan",
The girl let out moans from the ecstasy she felt at the moment while the plump man also relieved himself.
"Pa, Pa, Pa, Pa",
The office was filled with different voices, some of the ecstasy, some from the thrusting of flesh, and more.
"Huff, Huff, Pant, Pant",
The man was extremely tired from the pleasures he got while the girly on him with her eyes closed and a wide smile on her face.
However, the girl''s smile did notst long as the man pushed her aside and woke her up from her stupor.
"Thudd",
The girl fell to the floor and quickly organized herself. Remembering her position and knowing her mistake, she apologized and hurriedly dressed, yet that did not stop her from letting out a coy smile at the man.
On the other hand, the many on the seat as he always did and took out a cigarette. He lit it up and took a drag,
"Inform the duke that his information was not up to the mark causing the mission to fail and also causing us to lose two of our talented apprentices", The plum man said, "And if the duke asks for reasons, tell him that there was an existence beyond the strength of an Unssified Being".
With that said, the man gestured for the girl to leave. The girl, on the other hand, understood what the man implied and left the office.
-------------------------
In a grass field,
A man stood there with a sword in his hand and practiced repeatedly by swinging the sword. If one looked closely, one would find the man''s movements a bit strange as he swung the sword in a simple yet chaotic manner.
The sword got swung in the same pattern twice before the pattern changed and swung thrice before changing as well. This went on and the number of times the sword swung in a pattern increased as the patterns changed.
With the patterns changing and the number of swings increasing, the man''s speed of swinging also changed. Rather than slowing down, which would usually happen after swinging a sword for long due to fatigue, the man''s speed of swinging the sword increased with every swing and change in pattern.
This went on until the sword became a blur and the man''s movements and patterns became erratic and hard to understand or predict.
This person who swing his sword repeatedly and was training earnestly was none other than Ray, who had now recovered about seventy percent of his strength over the past couple of weeks.
A dozen meters beside Ray, a table was set. The table had tea, exquisite foods, and fruits while an umbre was uprooted to stop sunlight and provide shade.
There were two chairs beside the table and an elegant teenage girl sat on one of the chairs.
She gracefully drank tea while watching Ray train. Her eyes were filled with affection as she looked at Ray.
The girl was naturally the princess that Ray had previously saved.
For the past few weeks, the princess did not let Ray leave her residence and even started to spend more time with Ray while trying to get closer to him as well.
Ray did not find anything wrong with it and slowly became a good friend of the princess. Little did he know that the princess had very different feelings for him, feelings that were very hard for someone like Ray to understand.
After all, Ray had never in his life experienced the feeling of love as he had been focused more on helping out his family.
The princess watched Ray train with affection while blushing from time to time. No one knew what was going on in her brain, only she knew of it.
On the other hand, as Ray continued to train vigorously,
Aurora had also not been idle and continuously observed Ray''s body like a hawk. For any changes in his body, mana core or mana flow would be noted down by her.
Over the past few weeks, she had noticed Ray''s mana core slowly recover its luster while it also started to continuously channel energy and let out pulses of energy. Furthermore, Ray''s mana core seemed to be more refined than before.
This left Aurora rather puzzled but she did not back down and continuously tried to find an answer. She looked around Ray''s body and noticed quite a lot of changes.
Moreover, she also sensed that Ray would be getting to his full strength in less than a week while his system would also be usable in no time.
While Aurora examined Ray''s body, she also knew of the princess''s affectionate gaze towards him and as a female consciousness herself, she understood the meaning of the princess''s gaze.
Yet she did not say anything to Ray and let nature do its wonders, after all, she knew many things that Ray was not aware of yet as it was not the time for Ray to be aware of those things.
Ten minutester, Raypleted his training and joined the princess on the table while he used a towel to clean his face of the sweat.
Due to training his sword, Ray''s body was drenched in sweat and his clothes stuck to it due to the sweat. This caused his chiseled abs and well-made physique to be on show.
Meanwhile, the princess who sat opposite Ray saw it all and her gaze fixed on Ray''s body as she seemed to be bewitched by his well-made physique.
"Uhh!!",
Her gaze unknowingly lingered on Ray for too long before she realized her mistake and hurriedly covered her eyes and turned her face to the side. While her cheeks were beet red from embarrassment.
However, Ray did not seem to realize or notice any of the princess''s embarrassing actions as he was excited by a sequence of words that appeared in front of him in his consciousness.
The words were,
[Ding!!,
"System Reactivated !! "
"System has recovered and the host can use it again"].
Ray''s face flushed from excitement as his system was finally usable but the princess seemingly misunderstood Ray''s reaction for something else as she blushed once more.
.....
A/N:- First chapter today, will be posting a bonus chapter today so be ready for it. Have fun.
Chapter 48 The Princess Knows Of Earth!!!
The princess was beet red from embarrassment. Therefore, she excused herself shortly after.
Ray had also been excited to finally ess his system, thus he exchanged some pleasantries and retreated into the room provided to him.
Ray sat on the bed and excitedly called out to Aurora,
"Aurora!, my system is back online and I can use it again",
"No, you can''t, at least not now",
Aurora said in a stern tone, clearly serious with what she was saying
However, Ray was perplexed. He had seen the message in his consciousness, so why did Aurora say that he can not use the system? was it perhaps a mistake?
Unable to understand the reasoning for why Aurora said such words, Ray asked,
"Do you know why I can''t use the system. I got a system notification informing me of my system being reactivated".
"That was the system being reactivated, not being usable at the instant", Said Aurora nonchntly, "Right now, your system is activated but not usable due to various reasons".
"The first reason being your recklessness. Due to your suicidal move, some changes urred within your body. Right now, the system is scanning those changes and adapting to them so it could be more efficient for you and your abilities".
Listening to this, Ray felt more that there was something he was missing and he knew that what he was missing was not any mysterious power but the information he would be getting to know from Aurora once he recovered and returned to Earth.
Life went on and just like that, a week more had passed and Ray recovered around eighty to eighty-five percent of his total strength.
The system activating and scanning his body had increased the time required for recovery by some margin. This naturally made Ray rather displeased, so he asked Aurora about it.
She told him that although it would not be much, there would be a qualitative leap in his strength and the system would also be able to provide a fully-fledged report about his body and changes as well.
Such words calmed Ray down but did not stop Ray from thinking about getting home, as after all, his family was waiting for him and the time for joining the Academy For System Users was also near.
Over thest week, the princess had gotten closer and also started to be more intimate with Ray. Due to Ray staying at the princess''s private residence, no one knew of it. Thus no problems urred.
Ray''s opinion about the princess had also been raised to quite an extent, therefore getting closer to each other.
-------------
After recovering eighty percent of his strength, Ray naturally wanted to log out and meet with his family.
However, he could not just vanish into thin air, arousing suspicion from the princess. Moreover, the princess had done a lot for Ray, therefore he could not let her down by simply leaving without a proper goodbye.
Therefore, Ray waited for another day and told her about his leaving back to his family.
"Hey, Rose, I will be leaving soon. My strength has recovered to almost full, my mother and sister would be waiting for me".
Ray said to the princess. The name of the princess was Rose and she had nagged Ray repeatedly to call her that as now they were now friends.
Rose seemed to be a bit put down by Ray''s words and her expression also dulled. However, she knew that she couldn''t stop Ray from leaving.
After a moment''s hesitation, she smiled at Ray and nodded, expressing her understanding of the matter. In return, Ray also smiled at her.
Though Ray had been heavily injured and nearly died on the trip to the capital, he found something greater in return,
A friend,
He found a friend with whom he could discuss matters freely and be at ease. Although the princess was not of Earth and did not know of the customs of Earth, there were still a lot of things Ray had talked about with her, or that was what Ray thought because the princess clearly understood everything Ray told her, seemingly knowing of Earth''s customs.
On the other hand, the princess found her curiosity piqued when she heard of Ray''s life, hence making both of them chatterbox in front of each other.
After exchanging a few pleasantries, Ray started preparing to leave, though he could just log out, he could not do so without care. After all, vanishing in the air would greatly astonish the princess.
Sometimeter, Ray stood at the door of the residence, bidding farewell to the princess.
It was at this moment, that the princess spoke something that shook Ray''s beliefs.
"I know you could leave this ne almost instantly, so why do the ruse of leaving through the city and all, I know youe from a ce known as Earth".
Said the princess,
"You could have just told me, but I understand. After all, telling someone that youe from a ce far away and the fact that your method ofing and going is such mysterious, a normal person would find it unbelievable".
As the princess said all she wanted to, she stood in front of Ray, patiently waiting for his response.
Meanwhile, Ray stood rooted to his position, his gaze nking as he felt his world spin.
"Shock",
"Extreme Shock!!!!",
This was what Ray felt. A myriad of thoughts ran through his mind, yet all the thoughts led to one point, one question, one word,
"How?",
"How did the princess know, and if she knew about it, did all of the NPCs know?",
Ray was in a dilemma, just moments ago, he was happy to have made a true friend but now, that friend had confused him to no extent.
On the other hand, the princess felt unsettled when she saw Ray''s vacant eyes. She finally realized her mistake and the level of shock that she had given to Ray.
Trying to better the situation, she hurriedly spoke,
"Don''t worry, please don''t take it to heart. I know it''s shocking enough. Only the nobility knows of this and we keep it as a secret".
On the other hand, Ray''s emotions did not get better. Trying to get a grip on his emotions, he asked,
"How does the nobility know of it",
After all, for anyone to suddenly discover that the people they treated as nothing more but NPCs, would know of their secrets, especially from where they came from. One would be utterly devastated.
The princess replied,
"A hundred years ago, an expedition team ventured into the Royal castle, iming to be people from far away. The Royals were skeptical about it",
"It took a long time but the rtionship between the Royals and the expeditionary party got better and soon more people from your world started to appear in our ne".
"With this, we exchanged information and kept all the information about your world a secret from themoners. For this, a whole agreement was signed".
Listening to the princess, Ray asked her,
"Did the Royals easily believe the people that came? after all they were foreign people".
To this, the princess replied after a moment of hesitation,
"The Royals at first thought of eradicating them, but they brought along with them the seal of our ancestral guardian".
The appearance of the seal changed it all,
"How did the appearance of the seal change the circumstances?", Ray asked intrigued,
"The ancestral guardian left a prophecy, saying that whoever brings the empire his seal, the Royals of that time would treat them to their utmost best and also for the fact that the bringer of the seal would bring be from a ce far away".
"Moreover, the prophecy also stated that our world would merge with the world of those who have the seal with them".
"Although It''s very unrealistic, our ancestral guardian was a supreme existence and many of his previous prophesied things havee true, so the Royal Family fully believes in it".
"Therefore, the Royals treated the people from your world well and made an agreement that they would support each other while your people would help the nobility to learn your culture".
The princess said all of this in one go, clearly desperate to exin everything to Ray and not make him go away from her.
On the other hand, Ray was very perplexed, he thought about it for a long time but couldn''t make anything.
Therefore, he could just take his time and think about the matter slowly with a fresh mind.
Ray nodded toward the princess and bid her farewell, and turned to log out.
On the other hand, the princess seemed to struggle with something, before handing Ray a crystal.
"This crystal allowsmunication through your ne and this ne, Don''t forget to contact me", said the princess.
After which she came forward and hugged Ray, losing herself in his embrace. The warmth that Ray gave her made her feel intoxicated.
Meanwhile, Ray hugged her back and thought nothing much of it. A few momentster, the princess reluctantly separated from Ray while Ray logged out.
......
A/N:- Second chapter up, Bonus chapter will be released in an hour.
Chapter 49 Bloodline??
The sensation of logging out of the game was still as mysterious as ever. The world fades away into darkness while one''s consciousness would fade into reality.
Ray really could not get used to this feeling, making him rather astonished over the whole process.
He would often wonder about System Online. As to what sort of a being was capable of sending millions of humans from one-dimensional ne to another, and that too through virtual reality.
Moreover, humans gaining systems, having superpowers and all these sorts of things made him wonder if there was some sort of god doing all of this.
However, he would always shake his head and leave behind the thought, shrugging it off as nothing but the beliefs of different people.
After all, in the era of technology, people''s belief in gods and supernatural beings decreased. However, the descent of System Online changed it all.
Not only were people able to gain mysterious supernatural abilities through the systems but were also able to transcend mortal reigns.
This made many people believe the system was a blessing from gods and System Online was a sanctuary of Gods, This led to many factions appearing whose belief in gods was even stronger than before technology advanced so much.
However, Ray was never one to believe such things as he was one of those people who would at least require evidence of some sort to believe in something. While System Online, though looked to be a creation of gods, there was no concrete evidence for that.
....
Ray stepped out of the gaming capsule and stood there for quite some time.
This time, when he had logged in to the game he never believed in finding so much trouble or knowing so much about the game.
Furthermore, the fact that System Online would merge with the real world, though real or not, was enough to make one worry.
p Ray stood rooted in his ce for a good minute, sorting out his thoughts. Then, sighing he left the room and went downstairs, to see his mother and sister so that he could tell them he waspletely fine and they did not have to worry.
After that, Ray would focus back on his goals while he also nned to have a stern and serious talk with Aurora.
¡
"Mom, when will brothere back, it''s been soo long since he went inside ''System Online'', did anything happen to him? mom, is brother safe?", asked Ray''s little sister, Katie, in a worried tone, clearly concerned about her brother''s well-being.
"Don''t worry honey, your brother is a strong person, he will make it back very soon and I am sure he suffered no harm", said Ray''s mother. All the words she had said were to convince and assure Ray''s little sister of his safety.
However, these words also worked as an assurance for Ray''s mother herself as even she, as a mother could not help but feel worried for Ray. After all, it had been two whole weeks since Ray entered System Online.
As the mother and daughter talked to each other,
"Creaak",
The voice of the door opening came to their ears and judging by the direction the voice came from, both knew it was from Ray''s room.
The mother and daughter''s faces lit up, their eyes sparkling due to overwhelming emotions ready to burst out in form of tears.
"Brother''s back", Katie who was hardly ten years old shouted with happiness as she ran upstairs to meet Ray.
Meanwhile, Ray''s mother stayed downstairs and silently used her sleeves to wipe the tears in her eyes that threatened to fall out like a river.
On the other hand, Katie ran upstairs and upon seeing Ray, she hugged him tightly. Refusing to let him go while tears fell down her cheeks.
"I thought you. you would also lea.. leave us like father and ne¡ nevere back", she said amid tears.
While Ray, who had been hugged tightly by his sister felt like the worst brother after she heard what his sister had to say.
He felt a rope seize his heart and tighten while his throat parched dry due to the emotions he felt. He felt different emotions, at one hand was the happiness he felt after being able to see his family once again and that too in a good shape,
While on the other hand the sadness and extreme disappointment he felt for himself after knowing how much his sister missed him and how much of a challenge it would have been for her to spend her days while him not returning would make her more anxious about his safety.
With his sister in his embrace, Ray strode downstairs and headed to the kitchen, for he felt the presence of his mother in the kitchen.
As he strode downstairs, his resolve for helping his family and protecting them deepened further, while his mind worked endlessly to find a way for him to protect his family in his absence.
Ray reached downstairs and headed to the kitchen where his mother was currently putting down the cutlery on the table, seemingly getting the table ready for dinner.
Ray looked at her mother and realized how much she had suffered, for even she was trying her best to hold her tears while a tear silently slid down her cheeks.
She hurriedly wiped it and said to bring down the gloomy atmosphere and also hide her emotions,
"Must be the pollen, these allergies are not going to let me live in peace. I will go and check the air filter",
As his mother hurriedly left the kitchen, Ray sat on the chair and let out a long sigh as he berated himself,
"How careless of me, to let my mother and sister suffer so much",
"You shouldn''t be so harsh on yourself, you know you were injured and no one would have been able to recover so fast, I say it''s your will to meet your family that elerated your body''s recovery",
Said Aurora as she could no longer force herself to watch Ray drown himself in a pit of self-depression.
Listening to Aurora''s encouraging words, Ray''s emotions calmed down to quite an extent.
Not long after, his mother came back and seemed to be in much better condition.
"Mom, I''m back, sorry for troubling you. I''m sure you would have been worried",
Said Ray to his mom.
"It''s my duty as a mother to worry about my child and aren''t you back all well?, so why should I worry now that I know you are all safe and sound, let''s have dinner. And Katie, act like a good girl and let go of your brother",
Said Ray''s mother in a single breath, and even managing to make Katie, who clung to Ray and refused to let him go a moment ago, leave his embrace and sit down on a chair.
Ray knew that though his mother looked to be well and had calmed down considerably, her emotions were still a mess.
Yet he did not say anything and quietly remained seated while dinner was served. During the dinner, the whole family happily talked to each other and eased each other''s worries while everyone had a smile on their faces.
No one asked Ray about what happened in System Online, and why it took so long for him to log out, for they knew it was Ray''s matter to tell and he would do so when ready.
Sure enough, Ray was not yet ready to tell his family of what he went through in System Online, for he was worried that the atmosphere would be gloomier than before.
¡
After having dinner, Ray retired to his room to rest.
Ray entered his room and sat on his bed as he asked Aurora the question he had been waiting to ask for a long long time,
"Now that I am back on Earth, could you please tell me why and how I got sudden strength while my body got drained of every bit of energy and strength I had", Asked Ray,
"You should sit tight for this one as it''s not that easy to digest", Aurora said,
"What do you mean?", asked Ray in confusion,
"So how do I tell it to you, you have a strange energy in yourself or better say, a primal power that radiates immense strength and superiority",
Said Aurora while she was not sure of what she was saying.
"What strange energy, and what power, could you please be a little more clear about it?", asked Ray once more, while he was surprised by how even Aurora was unable to describe something and stated it as strange.
While Aurora finally replied after some moments of silence,
"How do I say it, it feels like you have a very strong bloodline",
"Bloodline?", Ray muttered in confusion.
*********
[A/N:-
Bonus chapter up, have fun you guys.
Chapter 50 Learning About Bloodlines
"Bloodline? isn''t that very normal? we all share a bloodline with our parents and forefathers", Ray said nonchntly.
Though Ray''s manner was nonchnt and his face devoid of any expressions, the same could not be said for Aurora. If she had a physical body, she would have vomited out blood due to Ray''s words.
After all, how could Ray understand the importance of a bloodline? He was someone who looked at things from a scientific point of view. Always trying to find a logic behind everything he encountered, it could be said that Ray had little to no knowledge in matters such as bloodlines and as such.
"You don''t know anything do you?", Aurora said with a hint of dejection in her voice.
"What do you mean by I don''t know anything, I just told you a rtively brief description of a bloodline and what it entails for a human".
Aurora did not reply and remained silent. After all, she was unable toprehend how someone with such good talent as Ray did not know such matters.
After all, anyone from System Online would have the same thought process as Aurora, for they did not know that Ray''s whole life had been heavily influenced by science.
Although society had many wonders in this generation due to Systems Online, information regarding it was kept secretive until one joined an academy specifically created for System Users.
Seeing Ray''s understanding of bloodlines being near to none, Aurora sighed.
"Okay!!, let me exin it to you", Said Aurora.
? "Yeah sure go for it, I don''t think there''s much to know anyway", said Ray while not knowing how wrong he was in the ways of the world.
"Just listen okay, and don''t interrupt me until I finish speaking", Aurora said irritated by Ray''s carelessness towards such an important matter.
After all, Aurora''s irritation was not due to Ray''sck of knowledge but to her having an idea of how powerful Ray''s bloodline was. For she had seen it in action first hand.
"Bloodlines are something everyone possesses. However, there''s a clear distinction between each bloodline. First of all, basic knowledge about bloodlines goes like this,",
Aurora then gave Ray a crash course on bloodlines,
"Bloodlines are nothing more than certain traits passed down a lineage by ancestors to their descendants",
"Furthermore, every bloodline differs from one another. Some are strong while some are weak. It all depends upon who the bloodline was passed down from. If a person with a very high aptitude for magic has children then the children and their children will inherit their ancestor''s great magical aptitude which he had passed onto them through his bloodline",
After a short pause, Aurora continued,
"Meanwhile, a warrior with great physical strength would have its children and their children possessing their forefather''s immense physical strength",
Ray on the other listened to Aurora with great concentration as he had realized from Aurora''s earlier outburst about how wrong and uneducated he was in this direction.
After Aurora told him about this, Ray''s horizons broadened but he could not help but ask,
"So if someone has an affinity towards the water element, their children will also have an affinity towards the same element??",
To this Aurora replied instantly, as if she had been waiting for Ray to ask this question,
"Nope, there''s nothing fully confirmed. As you may have studied in science, when a mother gives birth to a child, that child has characteristics of both mother and father. For example, the child may inherit his mother''s eyes while his hair would be like that of his father. Sometimes, some old genes also activate and could affect some of the offspring''s characteristics",
"It''s the same for magical affinities, a child could have a higher chance of inheriting either his mother''s element or father''s elemental affinity, but it''s not written on a que for the child to have their affinities, that''s because affinities act more like genes of a person and are adapted ording to one''s body",
"However, that''s different from bloodlines, bloodlines do have specific affinities but such bloodlines are sparse while having special affinities is not the most important bloodline functions, the most important reason that makes bloodlines so powerful is bloodline abilities",
Ray nodded and asked,
"So you say that one could get any elemental affinity as it''s more reliant towards one''s body type while there''s arger chance to gain one which is of their parent, whereas, bloodlines are different from them and much more special as they contain their own set of special abilities that are a cut above the rest",
"Yes that''s exactly what I mean, and the stronger the purity of one''s bloodline, the more bloodline abilities they could unlock along their life", Said Aurora.
While Ray asked another question from her,
"Could you please exin what are bloodline abilities, they can''t be like normal abilities can''t they?",
"They could never! bloodline abilities are ancient abilities that correspond to different things and are one of the mysteries that no one has been able to find an answer to, only the one who awakens these bloodline abilities know about them",
"Furthermore, every bloodline has different features, abilities, and aura. Moreover, bloodlines are ranked with some being stronger than the other and having a different type of purposes as well",
"Oh and onest thing, there are many ways to gain a bloodline, one is by having outstanding cultivation to the point of being at a realm above immortality. The second is to have them attained through inheritances, the third way is to have them bestowed upon by divine beasts or beings with an unfathomable level of cultivation and power whilestly. It is to do so by consuming or stealing other people''s bloodlines".
Aurora said she did all so without letting Ray question her. It was so he could understand and digest this information before questioning anything. That way, there would not be any unnecessary questions.
Ray, on the other hand, was digesting all of the information, and just as Aurora had predicted, Ray did not ask any questions for the information that had been dumped on him was monumental, and all the questions that arose within his mind were shoved at the back of his mind.
Ray sat in silence for a total of fifteen minutes. Analyzing andprehending everything, he came to the summary that,
"You say bloodlines are anciently urring that no one knows about, more so, there are different types of bloodlines for different purposes and as such. Furthermore, there are even different grades of bloodlines with some stronger than the others. Lastly, there are multiple ways to gain a bloodline, such as cultivating to the point to have one, by inheritances, by being bestowed upon by divine beasts and beings, and by stealing others'' bloodlines",
"Am I right? Or is something missing",
Asked Ray,
To which Aurora enthusiastically eximed,
"Yes you are correct, it''s no wonder you are so talented, inprehending all of the information I told you and summarizing it in such a brief way, I''m impressed, Ray Xanders",
Listening to Aurora''s praise about him, Ray got a little flustered but keeping his emotions in check, Ray asked,
"If it''s just as you told me, then could you care to exin about how I got a bloodline and such a strong one that even you are confused by it? After all, there is no way I could have ancestors with god-like cultivation nor have I cultivated to such an extent".
Listening to this, Aurora grew silent,
" Ugh",
...
A/N:- I would like to thank everyone for reading the novel. Have fun.
Chapter 51 Meeting At The Academy For System Users
"This¡.",
Aurora was left speechless by what Ray had said. For she knew that to an extent Ray was not wrong. Though she had been telling him about bloodlines and everything, it was for her to provide Ray with some basic knowledge,
But she did not know how Ray obtained a bloodline, she thought to herself,
"How¡ how did someone from a world with no magic obtain a bloodline, nor was he strong enough to create one, nor was there someone who had bestowed a bloodline upon him, then how?",
Aurora got lost in her thoughts, this person who she had bonded with was very strange. He had this mysterious energy that acted like a bloodline and had its sentience.
Even though she was not sure of what that strange energy was, therefore she concluded it to be a bloodline. But even if it was a bloodline, then how? how did Ray have a bloodline?
From what she knew, the humans from Earth could also gain a bloodline from their system but it was prohibited for any system to tell their host about it unless their host reached the threshold in which they could obtain one.
Yet this waspletely different, for Ray to have a bloodline was unthinkable. Moreover, there was one more thought urring within Aurora''s mind,
"Is that primal energy that Ray has within him even a bloodline",
This was the most confusing thought for Aurora as she was not sure of what it was. Furthermore, she still had her reservations about not telling Ray about the primal energy and if she did so now, the trust between her and Ray would be weakened considerably.
Aurora went over many ways and answers but she couldn''t find any exnation for Ray''s question. She was stumped and her head ached.
The already silent room plunged into an extremely eerie silence, Ray had been silent, only using his consciousness to talk to Aurora. But now, both parties were silent, pondering over what to do.
After some time, Aurora finally spoke,
"I don''t know, I''m not even sure if it''s a bloodline you have or some strange power, it''s best we wait and see what it bes",
Ray nodded, he understood what Aurora meant to say and it left him baffled, for what Aurora had particrly meant is that the strange power within Ray was something even she could not probe and gain more knowledge of.
Understanding what she meant, Ray tacitly decided to change the topic of conversation and asked,
"Let''s talk about bloodlines and allter, what I want to ask you is, howe I remember nothing of what happened afterward",
"Though I can''t give you a definite exnation, what I think is that the reason for you not remembering anything is actually a usible side effect of the using the power within you and that too in such a way",
"Furthermore, when you were using that power, your body was merely working on instinct while only a small percentage of your consciousness had been awake, that percentage caused you to seek help from the princess",
Said Aurora, feeling very relieved that she could for once answer a question and also for the fact that Ray dropped his previous question. Understanding the fact that she could not answer the question at the moment.
Neither of them continued, while Ray went to sleep, Aurora continued to examine Ray''s body and try to make heads or tails about the energy that whether it was a bloodline or something else, something her intuition warned her of.
.....
While all of this happened,
Inside the Academy For System Users,
In the main meeting hall,
Thirteen chairs were set around a round table. The chairs were made of exquisite wood while their handles were padded with expensive leather and adorned with mysterious runic patterns that seemed to be engraved on the very material of the chairs.
The runic patterns traveled down from the chairs and formed a circle around the periphery of the hall. Even the table had runic patterns running down and joining in the circle.
The circle formed from runic patterns was about 5 meters in diameter while there were glowing orbs that floated above the table right in front of every chair that was ced. Even these orbs were connected to the runic patterns as energy surged from them and flowed into the patterns.
If Aurora were here to see the runes and the patterns formed by these runes, she would surely know about them as this was one of the mostmon powers in the world of System Online, it was called an Array formation.
These formations were made by people known as Array masters, Array masters were cultivators who excelled in making Arrays by etching runes on any piece of material.
These people were also known as one of the most unreasonable people out there, for they could form devastatingly powerful arrays that could even make a joke of powerful cultivators.
However, even though these array masters were not omnipotent, though they had the strength and ways to make heaven-defying effects by using arrays, there were still many things that limited them from doing so freely.
Taking trapping arrays, for example, these arrays could trap any existence that wandered within the array''s area of effect but for that to happen, the person must first walk into the array''s area of effect.
Moreover, the said person could also break free from the array''s effect by continuously attacking the array''s weak points or the energy source of the array.
Moreover, an array needed to be fueled by energy, therefore they could not be used continuously and only the famous sects could use long-term arrays.
Though there was an array carved out in the middle of the meeting hall that at the same time bound the chairs and the table with it, the functions of the array would be unknown until it was activated.
A few minutester, the doors of the hall opened and twelve figures entered one after another. Each of these figures wore expensive clothes as they gracefully walked toward the chairs and took a seat.
Amongst these figures, four were women while others were all men, as these figures sat down on their chairs they closed their eyes and released forth a pulse of energy to the orbs glowing in front of them.
Every figure sent a small pulse of energy to their respective orbs, they did so simultaneously and in small quantities. After a few pulses, the glowing orbs seemed to change as a blurry image started to form in each orb.
As the image started to form, the figures stopped sending out pulses of energy and finally settled themselves down freely and started to chat.
On the other hand, the blurry image was gradually rified but from the speed of rification, it seemed to take quite some time to rify.
The figures continued to chat as if they were in some sort of gathering rather than a formal meeting. After a couple of minutes, a man looked around and asked,
"Is Prometheus noting? his seat is empty and you know we can''t start the meeting without him",
To this, one of the women nodded and said,
"It''s not like Prometheus to be thiste, he mostly arrives on time",
Someone snorted,
"He has just gotten bolder and bolder, even defying the rules now that you all have made him the head representative",
Just like this, the figures started chattering again, but now the talk of the table was none other than the dean of the Academy For System Users, ''Prometheus'',
As the chattering got louder and was about to turn into an argument, the empty seat at the far end of the table glowed and a figure appeared within,
Seeing the figure, a woman affectionately said,
"Prometheus, you are here".
...
A/N:- This might be sad news for many but it can''t be any sadder for me, the thing is that my college has started due to my hectic routine and less time left. I will only be able to upload one chapter a day. Therefore, the amounts of chapters uploaded would lessen but I will try my best to upload more on weekends.
Have fun, and enjoy.
Chapter 52 Did You Rob A Bank Or Something??
"Prometheus, you are here",
The woman affectionately called out.
The woman''s voice was not too loud but had a rippling effect. Like ripples that permeated the calm of the sea, the woman''s voice brought the chattering hall to silence.
"Where did I go, to be here now?, I have been sitting here even before you guys came", said the dean of Academy, Prometheus.
Listening to these words, everyone sighed while a few paled. After all, if what the dean had said was true, then those people who had been speaking ill of the dean would be in big trouble.
For they had poked around the ho''s nest. Moreover, everyone knew of Prometheus''s crafty and shrewd personality. The person did not love anything more than to make those suffer who ever tried to get on his bad side.
The hall had been eerily silent, even so after Prometheus said his words, some had paled while others were shaking their heads, for they could feel a mischievous n brewing in the dean''s head.
"Uhmm, now that everything is in order, Let''s proceed with the meeting", Prometheus said as he waved his hand.
Everyone nodded and waved their hands as well, causing the glowing orb in front of them, which had something forming within it to hasten.
Soon, multiple figures could be seen within the glowing orbs as well, but these figures were not human. They all seemed to be different kinds of beasts, demons, and angels.
In front of Prometheus, being disyed in his orb was a figure who stood proudly. The figure stood proudly with his head high,
The figure had four membranous wingsing out of his back while darkness pulsed off from them, though the wings were dark and ck from the darkness that they constantly emitted, its back was unlike its dark wings, it was as white as snow and pristine as jade.
It was not only its back but the figure''s whole skin that seemed to be like this. Its hands were covered in some sort of bone up until its arms. It seemed as if it was wearing bone bracers. Yet, these features weren''t even that fearful, the most ferocious aspect of this creature was its face.
Its face had two hornsing out of it while a ckish me burned on its tips it''s eyes were as ck and deep as a ck hole that seemed to devour anything in its path. Furthermore, they were shaped like slits, like those of a reptile.
Other than that, instead of a nose, the creature only had t holes that acted as nares for it to breathe while its mouth had tworge fangsing out of it. Other than that, there were two scars shaped like an Xing down from its eyes and reaching its chin.
The figure was depicted as a true demon that could even give nightmares to a full-grown man. If Ray were to see this figure, he would surely recognize it,
For it was the dean''s system''s consciousness that he had met. Unlikest time, the system consciousness acted all aloof and proud as if it was above all of those present.
While the dean''s orb disyed his system, the other orbs in front of everyone also disyed their respective system''s consciousness.
Though every system had different consciousness, these people who were sitting here were one of the most powerful people within the whole system society.
They were the elites of humanity. Today, they hade here to the meeting headed by the dean of the Academy For System Users to discuss the new changes that would be implemented before the start of the new year.
"The military had been pushing forward for us to implement new policies", said the woman who had previously called out for the dean affectionately,
Everyone nodded as they heard the woman''s words. For they knew the reasons why the military had been pushing forward for changes.
"Let me make it clear, the changes this time would be vast and the Academy would be making new policies to implement stricter rules",
"The students have been veryx for the past few years, but now we can not afford it, for the threat of invasion is very high this time, thus needing us to be vignt",
Said the dean, the dean had clearly stated all of this in a very urgent and imposing tone, which made it clear that Earth''s situation was not too good and the danger that was previously hanging above their heads had increased even more.
Listening to the dean, everyone nodded while their expressions were serious. They all knew that they didn''t have much time for petty actions, thus giving up on petty things and acting for sake of their.
Just like that, the meeting continued while new ns were made to be implemented, there were various changes, big and small. However, the biggest change was to the name of the Academy for it had been changed from Academy For System Users to ''Earth''s Supreme Academy'', for this was the bastion of humanity.
The ce where the future generation of elites was to be trained thus getting such an imposing name made it right for the academy for it truly deserved such an imposing name.
...
At Ray''s home,
Ray was pacing around in his room, going around in circles while his face had a troubled expression.
He said to Aurora,
"At least help me solve this issue, the Academy will be starting soon and I need to make these matters right before leaving for the Academy",
To this Aurora shrugged,
"It''s not my matter to intervene and I have previously told you, just go and tell the truth. There''s no need to hide anything",
Ray did not seem to hear Aurora as he continued to pace around the room.
After pacing around the room for the next fifteen minutes and not getting any answer while his frustration increased, Ray decided to throw caution to the wind and went downstairs to his mother''s room.
"Knock, knock",
He knocked twice at the door of his mother''s room, his face very uneasy while his heart thumped loudly for the fear of what his mother would think.
He tried to calm himself down but had no idea how toe clean with his mother about it. The topic of conversation was so big that his mother would panic instantly, she might even take it for a joke.
"It would be better if she takes it as a prank", Ray thought to himself while trying to calm himself down.
''Creak'', the door opened and his mother came into Ray''s view.
"Did something happen dear? is everything okay?",
Ray''s mother asked, clearly worried about the reason her son had knocked on the door sote at night.
"Nothing mom wanted to tell you something",
"Isn''t it a bit toote for a chat, and it is not your personality to want to have a chat sote at night, why don''t we have a chat tomorrow, I have to go for a shift in the morning", Replied Ray''s mother.
"No Mom!, it''s important, it''s best you hear me out now",
Ray shouted out at the mention of his mother dying the talk for tomorrow.
He knew that if he backed down now, it would take forever for him to gather up the courage to tell this his mother.
"Mom, it''s very important, it''s important for us, our family, to live a better life", said Ray.
"Son I know you are worried, and I promise you, that we will move on from it, it''s just a phase", Ray''s mom said, clearly concerned for Ray.
"No mom, you don''t understand. The days have changed, I wanted to show you this",
Ray said and with it, he shoved forward his smartphone that was currently showing his ount bnce that numbered millions of dors.
Yet what he did not expect was for his mother to shriek loudly as she said out loud,
"Did you rob a bank or something?".
...
A/N:- Today''s chapter out, have fun everyone and don''t forget to support the novel.
Chapter 53 A Stronghold To Resist The Might Of Heavens
Seeing the sum shown on the phone, her eyes widened while her hands trembled. She just couldn''t believe seeing such an astronomical sum right in front of her eyes.
However, it was then it hit her. What if this sum was stolen and her son had somehow done something he shouldn''t have, thinking about this, she started to worry.
Therefore she shouted as she asked him,
"Did you rob a bank or something?",
However, Ray gave her no exnation as he stood motionless in front of her.
Meanwhile, seeing her son ignoring her question and standing there motionless, she thought that her fears were true. Thus she began to lose her temper,
"Young man! tell me how you got such a huge amount in your ount", she asked in a questioning tone,
It was this question that pulled Ray out of his daze. He was scared stiff as he knew,
His mother was angry,
Truly angry,
Ray knew that whenever his mother called him by the words ''young man, she got truly angry.
He gulped and said,
"I didn''t steal or rob",
"Then where did you get this much money from?", Ray''s mother asked,
"I earned it",
"What?, you earned it?, then exin how you earned it and I won''t be considerate if you lie", said Ray''s mother,
While Ray on the other hand came clear about everything, from how he got the first mission and killed a pseudo-intermediate tiered beast, and obtained its spirit core, and how after that, he killed more pseudo-intermediate tier beasts while also obtaining their spirit cores.
He also told his mother of the auction house and how he auctioned all of the spirit cores for an astronomical amount of gold coins.
Ray went on and told her mother everything in detail, not once daring to skimp over anything. After all, Ray was very afraid of his mother when she got angry.
It took Ray some time to borate everything to his mother and by the time he finished, he was exhausted.
"Huff.. huff¡, so that''s how I got this much money in my ount", Ray said amid pants.
To this, his mother said nothing and nodded.
However, Ray did not know what her mother felt right now, the whole exnation that Ray had given her on how he got the money was nothing short of a roller coaster ride.
From start to end, her heart threatened to jump out of her chest due to the fear brought by the exnation. After all, which mother would want their child to fight monsters with sharp teeth and tough bodies just so they could help their family to their best?
However, another emotion welled up in her and that was pride.
She was proud.
Proud of her son, his aplishments, and how diligent he was just for the sake of the family. Most of all, she was proud that her little boy had finally started to grow up into an adult.
She was so happy that a drop of tear fell down her cheek. It was not one of sadness rather a tear of happiness bloomed along with the pride she felt in her heart for her son.
Saying nothing more, she hugged Ray and took him into her embrace, while she started to sob, releasing all the hardships she felt over the years after they were left all alone when Ray''s father went missing.
Ray, on the other hand, did not resist his mother''s embrace and confronted her. For even though he was overwhelmed, after all, he as the eldest son also felt the responsibility of family over his shoulders.
The mother and son duo embraced each other and let out their grievances as they finally let off the burden they carried in their hearts.
After some moments, Ray and his mother were seated on the sofa as they chatted about how they would utilize the money on hand.
"We should use some money on ourselves and move on to a better ce", Ray suggested.
"That would be great, now that we have a good amount of money, we should also invest some as to have enough passive ie tost us without doing anything",
Said Ray''s mother,
Ray nodded and continued,
"I say we use some amount and invest in real estate while using a small percentage to invest in the stock market",
"Stock market is a bit risky though, are you sure you want to take the risk?", Ray''s mom asked,
"Though, the stock market is risky. One can not benefit until one takes some risks. Moreover, I am not suggesting to put all our capital into the stock market", Ray said while his brain worked overtime to make ns on how he could make use of the money on hand.
Moreover, the money Ray had on him right now was enough for someone to live luxuriously for all their lives and still be left with a hefty sum of money.
However, there was one more thing Ray was concerned about, and that was not money or anything of that sort. Rather, it was of the uing series of apocalyptic events that would happen when the otherworldly invasions started.
After all, Ray knew from Aurora that Earth was being vied upon by various life forms from outer space due to various reasons. Reasons that even Ray was too weak to know at the moment and the only thing Ray knew was that he needed his strength to be safe in the future.
Therefore, Ray had many ns in his mind, ns that would let him cement his position on Earth when hell descended.
Thus, Ray had decided to use the money had on him to not only find his family a good and new ce to settle in but also to build a stronghold that could resist even the might of the heavens falling.
Ray and his mother continued to make a n while Ray also told his mother how he will soon be joining the Academy For System Users.
His mother was rather pleased by it and even encouraged him to join the academy.
However, Ray did not stop, he even urged his mother to rejoin System Online, so that they could y the game together while he would help her to be stronger.
After all, his mother was also from the generation when System Online had been rather new and she had also yed it. However, she did not have many talents and family matters stopped her advancement in cultivation, leading her to leave her progress in pursuit of her children and their livelihood.
Ray''s mother of course denied Ray''s suggestion at first, as she gave various exnations for not rejoining the game. She even said to Ray who would take care of Katie and as such.
However, Ray did not back down and after pestering her for a total of fifteen minutes, he made her ept Ray''s proposal and that too on her condition that she would log in and log out, with fixed timings so she could also take care of her family.
While Ray also agreed with her, after all, he did not want her to devote all her life to System Online, but only for her to be stronger in case some unexpected events urred.
With this, everything was settled as an borate n was formed in Ray''s mind, this n would lead to the start of Ray''s journey to superiority when.
"All Hell Would Break Loose".
....
A/N:- Have fun reading the chapter.
Chapter 54 Earths Supreme Academy
"Sir this way please", the man said immediately after he recognized the person,
Meanwhile, the person who had just left the car nodded and walked behind the man. Behind the person was a young girl about 10 years of age and also a middle-aged woman.
The young girl seemed to be in high spirits as she curiously looked over at her surroundings while also frequently talking to the middle-aged women beside her.
Like this, the trio followed the man towards their location as they passed through the doors and entered a big hall.
The hall wasrge enough to amodate 200 people easily while its interior wasvishly decorated with arge table in the middle and sofas to the side while several paintings were hung on the walls.
Though the hall did not seem cozy for a family to reside, it was the best definition of the word ''extravagant'', with everything being so expensive that even Ray was disgusted by it as he felt looking at the hall akin to looking at nothing more than a pile of dazzling trash.
After all, no matter how much expensive, or extravagant one makes it look, trash will always remain trash.
While many would disagree with it, Ray was not the one to disagree, for he felt utterly disgusted by such extravagant lifestyles. Moreover, his mother also shared the same sentiment as even her nose was crooked upon such sight.
''sigh'',
"It''s been the twelfth house that we looked for, and even though we specified to be shown to a house with a simplistic design. All they show us are piles and piles of crap". Ray said as he turned his attention away from the hall and towards his mother.
"Mind yournguage, young man, and for the house, I say you just wait for some time as the specifics you provided are hard to find in today''s era", Ray''s mother said along with a re that made Ray fix his speech in front of his little sister.
On the other hand, seeing their buyer''s expressions. The man in charge knew that they did not like this house as well and that too is the twelfth house.
The man felt disgruntled but did not voice out hisints and kept a weing expression, for he had already been paid an amount in advance to show them these houses.
"I guess it''s enough for today, let''s check the remaining locations tomorrow", said Ray.
"Yes sir, no problem, just remember to inform Mr. Waltz when you need to check the remaining locations", the man replied earnestly, for he was also relieved that the long day had ended.
Ray along with his mother and sister walked back to the car as they proceeded to leave the location. The trio then sat in the vehicle whilst Ray drove off towards a restaurant for lunch.
¡..
"Ice cream!!, I want to eat ice cream",
"Katie you know you can''t only eat ice cream, why not eat your food before having ice cream", Ray''s mother confronted Katie, who had puffed out her cheeks in anger for not getting any ice cream.
Ray looked at all of this and couldn''t help but smile as his body felt warm. After all, for him, the family was the most important thing in life while everything else cameter.
"Why don''t we have a deal, you finish your food and I will buy you a big tub of chocte ice cream all for yourself", Ray said as he saw his mother failing to convince his sister to eat.
"Ray you know she won''t eat", Ray''s mother said, but Ray just replied,
"Let it be mom, let her have some fun. It will serve as a lesson as well",
To this, Ray''s mother shook her head and continued with her lunch,
On the other hand, Katie''s eyes lit up as she heard the words, ''big tub of ice cream, she hurriedly nodded to her brother and went on to eat her food hurriedly in fear of Ray changing his mind if she acted a bitte.
Ray chuckled at the sight of his sister trying to gobble down her food as fast as possible causing her cheeks to be so full that she can''t even speak.
The family continued to have lunch as they spent some good family time together.
Ray drove the car back to their apartment while his sistery in her mother''sp sleeping soundly like a cate while a smile hung on her face.
"Mom, what do you think we should do now", Ray asked his mother in a low voice to not disturb his sister''s sleep.
"I don''t know son, we have a lot of resources at the moment and the priority is to find somece so that we could move on with your n, because, if what you saides to be true, then we need to find a ce as soon as possible and reinforce it", Ray''s mother replied.
To this, Ray nodded and kept silent while the car continued to drive on towards their destination.
¡..
While it was indeed as Ray''s mother had said, the biggest problem was, that Ray needed a ce that had fewer luxuries and was made much more practically.
He did not need a ce withrge halls that were adorned with decorations and as such, what he needed was a ce with rooms, safety, and enough area for training and strengthening one''s self.
After all, Ray knew that if the world of System Online descended on Earth and merged with it, there would be no other way but to train on Earth while training halls and such ces would be needed the most for training those who did not obtain a system within System Online.
He did not know how, but Aurora had told him that everyone would awaken abilities and as such when the worlds would merge. There would be no age requirements and every human would get a chance to be stronger.
¡.
Ray mulled over the topic even after reaching his home, hey in bed as he thought to himself,
"How and where do I build a stronghold for my family? I need a ce that is not too dangerous while also allows us to remain low-key while providing the best facilities",
He mulled over the question for half an hour before he went to sleep.
¡..
The next day,
"Yawn",
Ray woke up and jumped out of his bed and went on with his normal morning routine.
His morning routine consisted of brushing his teeth and changing out of his pajamas and into training clothes.
He then proceeded to the roof of their building which at the moment was empty.
"Hwahh",
After inhaling the fresh morning air, Ray got down to his daily exercise, as for what the exercise was,
" 100 Pushups, 100 Crunches, 100 squats, 100 pull ups, and a 5-kilometer run",
Though this routine looked overkill for a normal human, for someone like Ray whose stats were well above forty while he was also at mid-intermediate in Mortal Realm.
Thus, to Ray, all this exercise was nothing but light exercise that he did only to warm up a bit and to get his mind clear.
After finishing his exercise, he came back home and took a bath,
''ding!'',
Aftering out of the bath, Ray proceeded to change his clothes when he received a mail on his phone,
He opened his phone to check the sender and realized it was the Academy For System Users, it seemed that they were finally starting the new session soon,
He read the contents of the mail and was stunned after reading a specific sentence,
"This is the joining certificate for ''Earth''s Supreme Academy''",
"Huh", Ray raised an eyebrow as he thought,
"So it seems that the academy had started doing the changes, I like it, the name even more,
"Earth''s Supreme Academy",
Let''s see what it holds for me".
....
A/N:- Today''s chapter up. Have fun everyone and don''t forget to add the novel to collections and vote power stones.
Chapter 55 Buying A Mansion
"This is perfect", Ray eximed as he stood in front of a simple yet magnificent mansion.
The mansion looked less like a mansion and more like a fortress. It was divided into three separate regions. The outer region, the inner region, and the core region.
"Your insight is perfect sir, this is one of the most trending properties in the area", the man in charge said as he looked at Ray. The man had a cunning personality, so seeing Ray disy this much emotion in the mansion, he tried to milk money out of Ray by using different tactics.
The man continued, "Let''s walk inside and I will show you the features of the mansion".
"Okay", Ray nodded and started to walk along with the man.
The entrance had a simplerge door of metal without any exquisite designs or patterns. It had a simplistic appearance that defied its toughness.
The simplistic appearance allowed it to maintain an integral internal structure that was hard to break while the door was also made of a tough alloy that had the strength and hardness of steel while being as light as a featherpared to other types of doors.
The door impressed Ray and his expression of the fortress-like mansion also increased by a notch.
After crossing the door, Ray entered the outer region and was left stunned by what he saw. It seemed as if a veil was lifted as he saw one of the most beautiful sceneries in his life.
He saw acres worth ofnd covered by greenery and vegetation.
Greenery and vegetation that someone like Ray had never seen in his whole life. As someone who lived in the modern era, an era where vegetation had almost been wiped out while the advent of System Online made it more evident.
Moreover, in a ce like New York, where almost every piece ofnd was modernized to the brim, seeing suchnd filled with vegetation and greenery came as a pleasant surprise to Ray.
Ray continued to gaze at thend as he stood rooted to his spot. Not moving even an inch, only his eyes darting from one ce to another, as if wanting to capture the beautiful scenery in his mind.
On the other hand, the man in charge looked back at Ray with a smug look on his face as he said,
"Sir, this property has many more wonderful ces left to see, let''s move on forward. After all, we don''t have much time on our hands",
Ray nodded and continued to follow the man. Though Ray knew about the change in man''s personality, he said nothing. He was here to buy the property and not to get into useless quarrels.
Ray surveyed the outer rim for half an hour and all he saw were gardens and open areas with lush greenery and trees. There was even a small area for farming vegetables and such, while there was also a small pond with fishes and a barn full of domestic animals.
Seeing all of the natural resources, as well as the opportunity to grow his food calmed down Ray a lot while his need for this property increased by several folds.
Moreover, this led to Ray think back to when he was young and used to watch films in which they depicted people farming and growing their food while making their life self sustainable.
As they had seen every crook and cranny of the outer region, they moved on to the middle region.
The moment Ray entered the big doors and set foot into the middle region, he was left stunned.
"Gasp",
He gasped while his eyes widened for what he saw inside left him pretty shocked.
"This..",
Ray was unable to find words to express his thoughts as what he saw was wonderful. If not for someone else, it seemed perfect for him.
''Indeed, a match made in heavens'',
Though this was a house, rather a majestic stronghold of a mansion he was looking at.
There were halls, big halls with simple and practical decorations. Not only that, but the halls were also essible from various entrances.
In total, Ray saw five halls, these halls could hold about a hundred people at once per hall. Meaning, that Ray could at least have five hundred people in the mansion at the same time. Not to mention the big andvish open space filled with verdant greenery he saw outside.
However, his shock had not even subsided when the man leading him forward said,
"Sir that''s not all, it''s only the entrance of the middle region, let me show you more ces",
"Uhm, okay", Ray fixed hisposure as he said to the man in a deep voice.
However, his eyes shone with a certain glint, the glint of excitement.
The man then led Ray to different ces, going deeper into the building.
On the way there, the excitement in Ray''s eyes increased several folds while the smugness of the man leading Ray also increased after seeing excitement in Ray''s eyes.
"Hehe, such excitement and yet, che!", the man clicked his tongue as he muttered under his breath.
"Did you say something", Ray who had good hearing due to the system enhancing his physique asked the man as he felt the man mumble something.
"uhh, no nothing. Let''s move on to the core region as we have surveyed the middle region fully",
"Okay, lead the way", Ray said to the man expressionlessly while he organized his thoughts and recounted the ces within the middle region.
"Five halls, seven rooms, twobs used for different purposes, a library filled with books, a store room filled with experimental equipment, three training rooms and tworge kitchens along with an infirmary and the room that ha..", Ray recalled everything and felt extremely satisfied.
"I need to buy this ce at all costs, it fits my needs perfectly", Ray clenched his fists as he made it his goal to buy the ce.
With his eyes more calm andposed than ever while his gaze was resolute, Ray followed the man into the core region.
Surprisingly or not, the core region was small, furnished, and well-made. It had a certain warmth that a house contained.
Though it was small, it was by no means smallpared to Ray''s standards. It had a wide dining hall that could fit fifteen people easily along with a simrlyrge drawing/living room beside it. The rooms had plenty of air cirction that made the atmosphere in the ce rather fresh.
There were also attached washrooms and a kitchen while there were also two independent studies.
Looking at everything here, Ray had guessed enough for the core region to be the living quarters of the owner and family. Seeing the number of rooms and the ample space provided pleased Ray.
He only had one thought in mind that he hesitated about. Thus, he asked the man leading him here,
"Do you know why no one has bought this property even though it is perfect, has all of the requiredmodities for loving, being rather extravagant? Not to mention the verdant and lush open area filled with gardens and farms".
To this, the man smirked as he replied smugly,
"Oh, we have a lot of people who are willing to buy the property, but the owner of this property has a rather famous status and he has three rules for selling the property,
One, that the buyer must be clean of any illegal activity and the money he obtained shall be through legal means",
"Second, the buyer must be someone with a high grade ''System''," said the man emphasizing the word system,
While third,
"The buyer must satisfy the owner''s consciousness enough to buy this property",
Listening to all of this, Ray was stumped.
"Such a troublesome fellow", he grumbled inwardly.
He thought about it for some time and said to the man,
"How much is the property, I wish to buy it",
The man this time grinned and said,
"For that, only the owner will tell you",
"Okay then, let''s meet the owner. I want to buy the property right now", said Ray slightly agitated.
"Now that we can not do sir, first we need to check all the documents and confirm the first two conditions and then you could meet the owner", the man replied even more smugly.
"That''s why he was acting in such a way", Ray thought as he reached the limits of his patience.
After a minute of silence and calming himself down, Ray asked,
"You could at least tell me the name of the owner",
"There is no harm in telling you the name of the owner since you are eventually going to know itter on",
The man then continued, "this property previously acted as the residence of the dean of Earth''s Supreme Academy",
Listening to this, Rayughed out and took his phone out,
He dialed a number and called the number,
"Trying!, tringg!",
The call was picked up and a voice said,
"Hello little one, what do you need that you called a few days before the visit to Academy",
"Nothing sir, just came to look out for a property to buy and chanced upon your old residence near the academy, am thinking of buying it but the man says that I need registration and approval and whatnot",
Ray said all of this very slowly, letting the words sink in for both the person on call and the man who stood in front of him.
Since the phone was on speaker, the man could hear the conversation between the two parties. As he heard the conversation more and more, he be equally shocked while color drained from his face.
For he identified the voice of the person on the other hand being the voice of the dean of Earth''s Supreme Academy,
"There are such identification processes and such, but for you, you just need to buy the property. I will even give you a discount", the dean said in delight when he heard that his previous residence was getting an owner. And an owner with someone having such great potential as Ray.
"Thank you very much, sir, let''s meet tomorrow at lunch to settle the matters regarding the property",
"Okay I will be delighted to do so", said the dean.
After a few more pleasantries, Ray hung up the call and turned around to look at the shivering man in front of him.
All of his previous smugness was gone, reced by fear. Fear of offending the dean and someone of his caliber.
Ray was amused at the man''s reaction, the former healthy face seemed to look like that of a corpse, even paler while his legs trembled fiercely.
Ray turned around and only shot a look at the man before he walked back to the car and drove off.
Meanwhile, the man could not hold it anymore as his pants started to wet, and a nauseating spread in the surroundings while a yellow liquid appeared at the man''s feet.
....
A/N:- Second chapter today as I had a day off. Have fun you guys and please support the novel by adding it to collections and voting powerstones.
Chapter 56 First Day At The Academy
A few dayster.
Today was the first day of the new academic year at the Earth''s Supreme Academy.
A teenage boy along with many others stood on the training grounds of the Academy. Though the people here numbered in hundreds, the training grounds were big enough to easily amodate thousands. Therefore, the hundreds looked very little in amountpared to the area of the grounds.
Amongst these people stood Ray, his eyes wandering on the horizon while he stood by on his own with his hands in his pockets. It was so because Ray was currently chatting with Aurora as they both analyzed their chat with the dean.
A couple of days ago, Ray met the dean at lunch to discuss the matter of the new manor he was to buy from the dean. He had arranged everything and just as he brought out the topic of the manor the dean waved and cut him off,
Saying, " Ray, the manor is yours to take if you like it, I will sell it to you if you have money now or you can pay meter. I called you here for another important thing, it''s rted to what''s toe in the future".
Hearing this, Ray tensed up, and the previous smile on his face vanished, reced by a frown. He asked,
"What happened",
"The higher-ups have been getting restless as we have started to detect mana seeping into the world''s atmosphere, it won''t be long until the barrier dissipates and the world merges with System Online",
"Therefore, we have taken drastic changes and we would also be hardening the curriculum of the academy while also taking other measures that will be let known to you on the first day. My purpose foring here today is to warn you that you need to power up faster as things will be getting pretty nasty soon",
The dean replied to him,
Hearing all this, the frown on Ray''s face deepened. Ray reached out his hand and picked up the ss of water beside him and drank a mouthful of water.
Then keeping down the ss, he said in a grave tone,
"I understand dean, I am trying my best to prepare for what''s toe and that is also why I am buying such a big mansion, it''s to turn it into a fortress in times of apocalypse".
p Hearing this, the dean sighed,
" It''s good to hear that you have started taking precautions beforehand, we have estimated the time and it will take six to eight months before people would start awakening and dungeons have started to appear as well. We are doing our best to handle the situation before people start awakening their potential and things go awry".
Ray heard all of it but one detail made him wary as he asked,
"Have dungeons started to appear?",
"Sadly, yes",
The dean replied,
"Just yesterday a dungeon appeared near the academy, but right now only basic types of dungeons have appeared, nothing much. It would take at least a year for higher types of dungeons to appear".
" This is also another reason for me to meet you, I wanted to inform you that the Academy would also allow students to take part in dungeon explorations but only a few could do so as tokens are required to enter the dungeons, hence I took the liberty to get you a token considering your special status".
With that, the dean took out a darkish green token and put it on the desk, with that he said,
"Consider as my gift to you and I hope you would be able to use your powers and abilities to help us in the future",
With that, the dean stood up from his seat and left the restaurant. Leaving behind a bewildered Ray.
Ray looked at the token and took it in his hand, observing it for a while. After that, he kept that token and walked out of the restaurant as well, not before paying the bill.
Sinking back from his thoughts, Ray took a look around him and saw the students chatting with each other. He looked around and counted there to be at least 200 students. Which was quite a lotpared to the amount that passed the test. But still, everyone didn''t need to give a test to enter the Academy. Some used their connections while some had the talent to speak for them.
Taking a look at his watch, Ray realized that it was almost time for the introductory ceremony. Hence, he stood attentively as he waited for the introductory ceremony to start.
And soon enough, a loud voice boomed,
"Attention Everyone, wee to Earth''s supreme academy".
Listening to the booming voice of the man everyone turned their heads in the direction of the voice and were bespectacled by what they saw, over there they saw the dean of the academy himself floating above the ground and calmly observing them.
The dean on the other hand seeing that everyone had his attention spoke,
"Now that I have got everyone''s attention, let me formally wee you all to Earth''s supreme academy",
With that, the dean waved his hand and a stage appeared below the ground where the dean stood.
After that, the dean spoke,
"Now, Mr. Joshua would guide you",
With that the dean turned into a blur and sped off into the distance, leaving behind arge impression of his strength.
"Ahem!!",
A voice sounded, everyone turned to look at the person whose voice they heard, and saw a man standing on the stage with a mic in his hand,
The man spoke in a charming voice,
"Good morning recruits, I am Mr. Joshua and today I will be your guide and host for the introductory ceremony today".
"Now, before I start, I would like all of the recruits from the elite ss to move forward and make an orderly line. Other than that, I would like the selected ss monitor from the elite ss to stand at the front of the line",
Listening to this, Ray took a step forward and then,
Whoosh,
A wind blew by and Ray appeared in front of the line. A nce back and he could see the number second recruit on the rankings standing behind him, looking at him with bewildered eyes,
Nia looked at Raypletely astonished, she could not believe what her eyes saw. With just a step she had seen Ray cover a distance of 100 meters.
A lump of saliva got stuck in her throat as she gulped hard while her eyes were filled with astonishment, adoration, and fear. Yeah, she feared Ray, not because of his strength but due to his speed of improvement just a couple of weeks ago, she had seen Ray and at that time his strength was at the beginner of the intermediate tier, but right now he had crossed that threshold and it was hard for her to know where his strength stood.
On the other hand, Ray knew his strength very well. After he had not been idle the whole time, and with his newly formed mana core. His improvement speed had skyrocketed. Therefore in the past few days, he had advanced to the pseudo-advanced tier and was at the cusp of breaking into the advanced tier.
Meanwhile, a glint passed through the eyes of the guide, Mr. Joshua, as he observed Ray''s strength and nodded to himself.
On the other hand, all other were also astonished as they had only seen dust kicking up at one moment, and at the other, Ray stood at the front of the line.
However not everyone had seen themotion, after that,
The guide spoke,
"Now that everyone has settled, and formed lines, I will start with the introductory ceremony",
With that, the ceremony started.
....
A/N:- I would like to thank everyone who is reading the novel as only reading supports the novel too and helps me write more chapters for you all. So don''t forget to vote and add the novel to collections if you all like it.
Chapter 57 First Day At The Academy 2
"Now I would like everyone to leave the training grounds with their homeroom teachers, only the recruits of the elite ss are to stay behind", the guide said.
Afterward, all the students from normal sses began to move orderly. With their homeroom teachers, they were out of the grounds within a few minutes.
Then, the guide turned his attention towards Ray and the other recruits from the elite ss. He said,
"Let''s get down to the real reason why you all are here. First of all, let me properly introduce myself. My name is Howard Danes, you will be calling me professor Howard for your academic session, Now moving on to the next thing, The Rankings", saying that, the professor rubbed his hands and then spoke again,
"Ray Xanders, Nia Jhones, ¡. Sirius Brown¡, Aliya Rose¡ Tim Barns", Like that, the professor called out 10 names and asked them to proceed to the stage.
Ray and the others from their previous team during the test looked at each other and went toward the stage and so did the others.
After everyone had reached the stage, the professor said,
"These are the top 10 of the elite students who got the position by their hard work and diligence during the test, though they got the first ce, it''s not final as from the remaining elite students you all could challenge them and they would need to ept at least one challenge to keep their position",
"The challenge would be a fight without any beast souls and weapons will be provided by the academy itself, other than that the fight would end when one or another person either surrenders or is unable to fight",
"Now, who would like to challenge these top rankers, in hopes of a better position and reward",
Listening to their homeroom teacher''s words, the students couldn''t help but get riled up. After all, many had performed badly during the test due to the beasts they had to fight, but most were confident against fellow humans.
It was because beasts were said to be stronger even on the same level as many had innate physical advantages also being the fact that the aura they released waspletely different.
On the other hand, some elite students got admission to the academy due to their families being strong and them having certain privileges. These people were haughty and thought of themselves as the strongest, thus they looked down on others.
Ray, on the other hand, could feel a headacheing his way listening to the words of his homeroom teacher.
"It sure is going to be a long day", he thought
Slowly, the fighting spirit in the other recruits increased and many were ready to fight for a ce in the rankings. But at this moment, Professor Howard came down with his words dispersing the spirit altogether,
"Now, lemme tell you all one more thing, one can not challenge someone more than 10 ranks ahead of them, and those who are not ranked would be able to fight any opponent of their choice, and losing would cause them to be rankedst",
Listening to this, some recruits had their expressions turning ugly while those who had joined without giving a test grinned.
After all, they thought of themselves as the best and would challenge anyone, not to mention that most of these students were heirs of rich families and ns where their upbringing was done in a way where they were the best.
The Professor continued,
"Now, the first to fight would be unranked, and remember, you could challenge only one person and the challenged has the authority on whose challenge to ept leaving without fighting is kit allowed so the challenged person has to fight at least once",
"Now raise your hands and point towards the person you want to challenge", the professor said looking towards the 12 recruits who didn''t show a hint of fear and disdained everyone.
"I want to challenge him", a loud voice rang out.
Everyone''s attention turned towards the person who spoke and realized that the guy was pointing towards the front of the elite students.
It took a bit of time for them to realize and when they did, many couldn''t help but face palm themselves,
"This guy is going to die", they thought as the guy had done something foolish, after all, the guy dared to challenge Ray, who was the number one position in the rankings and the rankings were not for show, so people didn''t go forward and challenge the number 1 on the ranking.
But the people were ready to watch a show but it seemed that the homeroom teacher had some ns for them as he said,
"Now don''t go fighting the number one so fast, let''s get over with other challenges before moving on with it",
The homeroom professor had a smirk on his face as he looked at the guy who had challenged Ray.
The guy said nothing and snorted, while Ray was indifferent to it.
He had scanned the guy and found out the guy was in the early to middle stages of intermediate-tier. Hence, even if the guy was strong, he was nothing to Ray.
Then, slowly other challengers also appeared, a guy who was ced at rank 15 challenged Tim, who was at rank 10. Tim also epted the challenge and soon the fight began.
nk!!, swoosh!!, nk!!,
The battle continued for a long while as Tim won the fight by a small margin. After all, Tim was a tank and his system worked best with a team while fighting alone, he only had extra strength while his movements and abilities were more focused on defense.
The guy who challenged Tim was a rather fierce fighter and was able to hold on for long but as the fight got stretched, the challenger lost its stamina while Tim was far from exhausted. Thus, the result became clear.
Next to fight was Aliya, she epted the fight and after putting on a fierce fight, she lost. After all, it was known that she was a healer, and her fighting capabilities although better than most stillcked, not to mention the girl she fought had a style that focused more on stealth and agility.
A couple more fights happened and most were won by those who were challenged, allowing them to retain their rankings. No one fought much against Sirius as most who dared to do so we were scared the moment Sirius began his transformation and released his beastly aura.
Ray was also impressed by Sirius as the aura Sirius released matched that of an advanced stage of intermediate-tier.
This clearly showed the amount of talent Sirius had and also the fact that the system Sirius had obtained was of a higher grade.
Soon, it was Ray''s turn to fight and everyone couldn''t help but look in anticipation as they waited to see the strength of the person at top of the leaderboard.
On the other hand, the guy who had challenged Ray, walked up to the stage with a smug look on his face as hisckeys pushed around everyone in the way.
After reaching the stage, he looked at Ray and said,
"It should be your honor to fight me and face a defeat by me, the most talented individual of this generation and the heir of the Williams family, Ron Williams".
On the other hand, Ray just shook his head and said,
"You are delusional".
Chapter 58 Ray Vs Ron (Part 1)
"What did you say?", Ron asked annoyed,
As for Ray, he seemed to have hit a sore spot and just smiled in response. This made Ron''s face go ugly either from anger or embarrassment, well probably both.
On the other hand, the other students hadn''t heard what Ray had said to Ron as their focus was still on what Ron had dered,
"The Williams? isn''t that one of the strongest families", one said,
"Now that I see clearly, isn''t he the only child of the current patriarch of the Williams family?",
"Yeah, not that you point it out, I heard he is said to be one of the strongest System Users from the current generation of System User",
"It will be exciting to watch",
Such words were spoken everywhere while everyone''s eyes lit up in anticipation. After all, they wanted to know what strength the current number one on the elite ss leaderboard had.
....
Ray, on the other hand, looked at the professor and nodded, implying that he was ready for a fight.
Seeing this, the professor raised his hands and said,
"Fight!!",
Both looked at each other calmly as they waited for the other to make a move, Ray smirked and said,
"Since you are so strong and powerful, why don''t you attack, or was that all talk? Or did you just think you could bluff your way out and scare me with your noble identity whatsoever, well let me tell you one thing? I am not scared of you",
Ron on the other hand was seething in rage. His whole body trembled and mana began to churn around his body. It was clear that Ray''s provocation had done wonders as Ron got ready to attack first.
"God Of War''s Halo",
With that, a reddish light engulfed Ron as his muscles bulged while his eyes also gained a tinge of scarlet.
Along with that, an overbearing pressure was also released from Ron''s body. The pressure spread out and the recruits watching near him all felt their legs wobble, it made them feel as if a predator had locked onto them, and was ready to pounce on them and tear them to shreds.
Many gulped and took a step back. After all, even if they were from the elite ss, they didn''t have the power of someone in the middle stages of the intermediate tier. Even when they fought against the beast during the test, the aura released by it was not that bloodthirsty.
On the other hand, Ray raised an eyebrow. He had thought this guy to be someone who unted little power without any real talent, but it looked like Ray was mistaken.
Because the spell Ron had used was an enhancement spell that increased the power of a person by double. Moreover, the spell didn''t have any strong side effects or bacshes as well.
Ray knew how hard it was to use such spells and harder to master them. But looking at the man, Ray decided to test the guy first before shoving him into the ground.
With that, Ray raised his hand and lightning started to snake around his fist eventually forming a glove made up of lightning on his hand.
Then, he raised his middle finger and beckoned Ron toe toward him.
Seeing Ray''s action, Ron''s anger multiplied as he rushed up ahead with a furious roar.
"Roaaaar",
"Bangg",
A huge cloud of dust kicked up, reducing the visibility to zero. Many recruits couldn''t help but shiver to see such a ferocious attack from Ron.
"That guy is done for, he is no match for the unparalleled might of master Ron",
A guy said that and soon a couple more raised their voices with him, and started to praise Ron to the heavens.
Very few listened to their banter, after all, they were more interested in seeing the fight than listening to some foolish bootlickers.
Soon, the dust cleared up. Many couldn''t help but anticipate the next scene, some wished for Ray to lose while others just wished to see a good fight.
Yet what they saw left them in shock, unparalleled shock,
They all saw Ray''s hand covered in lightning blocking Ron''s attack with ease while Ray kept his other hand on his mouth as he yawned.
"Yawn, is this your full strength? Don''t tell me that the young heir of the Williams family is so weak. Are you sure you are the legitimate heir and not some- ",
Ray stopped there and looked at Ron in a taunting manner as if saying,
"You know what I mean",
Then Ray spoke again,
"Don''t tell me",
Listening to this, Ron''s face turned red in anger and a visible vein popped on his forehead.
"Arghh bastard, I am going to kill you", Ron shouted in anger as the red aura around him converged even more, and then his muscles erged while his eyes gained a deeper shade of crimson.
"You!! And kill me? dream on. Can''t you see what your situation is right now", Ray said as he looked at the guy in contempt.
This guy from the Williams family was someone who thought highly of himself and wanted others to worship him as if he was some sort of God.
And Ray specifically hated these people, even though Ray didn''t know why, but seeing people act in a such way turned him off and he felt an instinctual contempt for them.
"Huh?",
Ron seemed to realize his situation as Ray''s words sounded in his ears.
He immediately tried to pull back but to no extent. It was then some words sounded in his ears.
"Let me show you what real power is",
Ray said these words as he released a small bit of his killing intent.
''Whooosh'',
A gale kicked up in the training grounds as everyone took a step back. While those at the front fainted on the spot. After all, the killing intent Ray had released was not from killing one or two people.
It was formed from killing hundreds of beasts and also the fact that for the past few days, he had been taking on missions from the Guild Association to exterminate and kill criminals in the outskirts of the royal city.
However, the most important factor in it was the strange bloodline Ray had, after its activation during the fight between those advanced tier mages, Ray had been capable of releasing a dense amount of killing intent while he had gotten more cunning and savage.
Most importantly, this allowed Ray to shed his previous gentle personality while it brought out his ferocious side even more.
Ray himself had noticed these changes in himself but he did nothing to change them. After all, this was a dog-eat-dog world and Ray had to change himself to better fit this world and not be looked down on or left behind due to his personality. Thus, he decided himself.
Meanwhile, Ron tried his best to free his fist from Ray''s grasp, but to no avail. It felt as if his fist was mped down upon and held in one ce and listening to Ray''s words, Ron got serious and thought to himself.
"Hmph!!, How dare he teach me a lesson".
With that, a ruthless light shone in Ron''s eyes as the aura around his body turned even redder and then stuck to Ron''s body and hardened. Making its body armor. Then, his pupils gained a deep shade of red while his muscles bulged even more.
However, Ray just snorted at it and raised his second hand, engulfed in fire. And then,
B''oooooooooooom!!!''.
..
A/N:- Another chapter for you all, hope you have fun while reading this.
Don''t forget to support the novel.
Chapter 59 Ray Vs Ron (Part 2)
Boooom,
A loud boom was heard and Ron was catapulted back, flying 3 meters before rolling down the stage and stopping.
Everyone looked surprised,
"Did it just end there, in one punch?",
"But how??",
These were everyone''s thoughts and they backed off the stage instinctively and looked at the ground with wide eyes.
When the dust cleared, they could see a battered Ron, standing up with blood trickling out of his lips. It was clear that Ray''s punch had shaken his internal organs and caused him immense damage.
Ron looked at Ray with unbridled rage, and shouted,
"God Of War''s Will: Frenzy",
With that, his eyes turned red and the aura around him grew even fiercer while ws came out from where his nails were.
"Grrr",
A guttural growl came out of his mouth as he rushed on towards Ray. His speed increased to such an extent that dust kicked up behind him while most below the stage couldn''t even pick up with his pace.
Ron flipped his hands and a War Axe appeared in his hands.
The War Axe itself was glowing red and had the same aura around it as Ron.
On the other hand, Ray looked at Ron in surprise. It seemed that Ron''s aura had climbed up to the peak of the pseudo-advanced tier. Though this method of raising power came with an obvious disadvantage,
Loss of rity in return for strength,
This was a very cruel disadvantage as from what Ray could perceive all Ron saw was red.
However, to everyone''s surprise, Ray smiled and then gave out a heartyugh as his aura climbed as well and stopped at the mid stages of the pseudo-advanced tier,
"Come at me, let me beat the hell out of you and show you who is the boss",
Ray shouted as his middle finger beckoned Ron toe at him. Seeing the clear provocation, Ron got enraged even more and hacked his War Axe at Ray.
Ray smiled and flipped his hand, a sword appeared and blocked Ron''s War Axe. Looking at Ron with a cruel smile, Ray said,
"Let me show you how it''s done",
With that, Ray pushed his sword forward and kicked Ron in the stomach. Forcing him a step back. The sword in Ray''s hand glowed briefly before the engravings on the sword lit up with a golden light.
With that, Ray shed his sword forward but Ron blocked his attack with his War Axe,
"Do yyou thinkk that onlyy you could block, Aaah",
Ron growled before shouting and pushing Ray off, then he stepped forward and shed his Axe down on Ray.
"Hmph",
Ray snorted and blocked the Axe with ease. After all, Ray was not some pushover and had enough strength to fight and defeat Ron without showing any of his trump cards.
Ray then cast his other spell,
[Lightning Web]
The area surrounding Ray got covered in lightning while Ron, who was in front of Ray twitched from pain before stomping hard and once again lunging at Ray.
Ray side-stepped whereas Ron continued to move forward due to inertia while Ray kicked him once on his back. This time, Ron fell on his front. Causing his nose to bleed. Although it wasn''t a serious injury, the humiliation caused by it red his anger even more.
After all, who could stay calm when a whole bunch of students who were weaker than himughed in his face while he got himself yed by someone in such a way?
Ron directed all of his anger towards the perpetrator, Ray. While Ray just looked at Ron with an amused smile.
He grinned and once again beckoned Ron toe at him. Ron, being the angry bull he was, once again rushed forward towards ray, but sadly he met the same situation as before.
Ray did this a couple more times, causing Ron to suffer from endless humiliation. On the other hand, all the recruits that watched the fight understood one thing clearly,
That, Ray, was not someone to be messed with.
Ray then beckoned at Ron once again but as he did so, a voice sounded in his mind,
"Just get it over with, you have made your point, and time is running out. Do it fast or I will interfere",
Listening to the voice, Ray knew who the owner of the voice was and nced briefly at the professor who was nodding at him.
Seeing this, Ray stopped ying his game and got serious.
As Ray got serious, his aura changed. An extreme amount of killing intent surged forward but Ray suppressed it. After all, he didn''t want to kill the guy in front of him.
Ray lifted both of his hands and his mana surged, the mana core in his body started to pump mana faster and faster while ripples appeared beneath Ray''s feet.
Then, Ray activated two of his most trustworthy spell,
[Fire Ball],
[Lightning Bolt],
One of his was covered in fire while the other had lightning snaking around it,
At the same time, he shot out both spells and then,
"Booooooom",
Dust scattered all around as a loud explosion urred. Even in the dust, one could make out the figure of Ron, flying backward in a parab.
Ron on the other hand, felt his vision darkening as hey on the ground but Ron truly had a strong will as held onto himself and bit his tongue, drawing out blood but persisted.
Standing with immense difficulty, Ron looked at Ray and then started to slowly walk towards him.
Meanwhile, Ray raised an eyebrow seeing Ron''s will to fight. After all, Ron was not in a state which could be called good in any way as his whole body was charred from the attacks and blood seeped out of his nose and ears. Other than that, Ray could also see that his internal organs were badly shaken and a couple of his ribs had also been broken.
In the state Ron was, if he did not get himself healed, then he was going to die for sure and Ray didn''t want that. Therefore, he kicked the ground and rushed forward, appearing in front of Ron in a second.
Then, lifted his hand and viciously smacked Ron at the back of his head causing him to lose consciousness and faint.
"Phew",
Ray exhaled as he looked at Ron''s miserable condition. He was kit good and needed care right after. It wasn''t his injuries that were bad but the fact that he pushed himself even after getting injured to such an extent, caused his condition to go critical.
Therefore, Ray hurriedly took out a lesser healing pill from his inventory and fed it to Ron sneakily.
As soon as he did so, the homeroom teacher appeared in front of Ray and looked at Ron.
"Poor kid, even though he knew he couldn''t win, he still fought and got into such a condition, just because his pride didn''t allow him to lose",
The instructor then looked at Ray and said,
"Nice work feeding him the pill kid, but don''t you think you got too far with it? He would have to suffer a lot because of you. Because it is the first time and the dean favors you, I am going to let this go but don''t dare you to do something like this again",
"If you do so, even mistakenly. Then remember, you won''t be having a good time",
The instructor spoke and beckoned the staff toe and carry Ron to the infirmary. After all, now that Ray had fed Ron the lesser healing pill, Ron''s condition got better and there was no rush to heal him.
The homeroom teacher turned around and looked at everyone looking at Ray with astonishment. Some had their eyes filled with envy, some with adoration, and some had a burning desire to grow stronger.
Looking at the reactions and seeing their gazes burning with the desire to grow stronger. The professor nodded at himself for his sessful n.
Then, he gave the rest of the instructions to the elite ss and handed everyone a badge.
"This badge is your identity in the elite ss, everything you need is in the badge. To activate it, drop a couple of drops of blood on it and it will automatically bind with you. It has the information about your dorms and what other things you could expect in the academy along with a full map of the academy",
"Now,plete the binding procedure and get going. You have the day off for today, sses will be starting from tomorrow",
With that, the homeroom teacher, disappeared as if he was me er there and left everyone to bind their badges themselves.
....
A/N:- Hello everyone. I hope you all are doing well. I haven''t had the strength to write today, so I used one of my stockpile chapters.
I hope my health gets better.
And don''t forget to enjoy the novel.
Chapter 60 Teaching Them Some Much Needed Discipline
Ray looked at the badge in his hand and observed it, more so for the fifth time. s, he couldn''t derive anything from the badge.
"You know that this badge isn''t some weapon against you and binding it could bring you more benefit than staring at it for so long without finding anything", Aurora spoke.
Ray nodded when he heard what Aurora had to say. He looked around and found that almost everyone had left the training grounds and the remaining were also starting to leave.
Then, he took out a dagger from his inventory and cut his palm,
"Drip.. Drip.. Drip",
Blood started to drip on the badge and after a few drops of blood fell on the badge, the runes on it glowed and formed aplex pattern of runes.
The pattern lit up for a second before a voice sounded in his consciousness,
"Ding!, Binding sessful. The artifact has bonded with the system and is connected to the host through the host''s consciousness",
"Hmmn",
Ray thought about it and felt that he needed to confirm the purpose of the artifact. After all, for an artifact to bind with a system and for a bond was rare, and that too for it to be done in the Academy.
There were two reasons for it. First, such artifacts were rare, and only highly skilled rune scribes could make them, and such people were very rare, to the extent of them being 1 in 10,000 and still, they were required to be in the Cmity Realm to make such artifacts.
Secondly, they were expensive. Even for the academy the materials required to make them were rare and scarce as such materials were only found in System Online and were not easy to get their hands on.
Ray did not think about the matter of scarcity, price, or anything much. His concern was if there was anything wrong with the artifact or did it tamper with his system or something of that sort.
For this, he asked Aurora,
"Aurora, could you do a scan and see what the purpose of that artifact is",
To which, Aurora replied and said,
"Already did, and found nothing dangerous for you or the system. As for the purpose, it''s nothing much. A few tracking spells, a vitality measuring spell, and a few more such spells. The biggest issue would be the sealing spell that has sealed dimensional storage within the premises of the Academy".
"Could you do something about this?", Ray asked with a frown on his face.
"I could, I could even disable all other spells it has and make it seem as if everything is fine. But if I do so for longer periods, it might show anomalies and the higher-ups or the person in charge would know about it", Aurora replied to Ray.
"Hmmn", Ray thought about it for a good five minutes and replied.
"Leave it be, you could always deactivate it when needed. So there is no need to give the dean a headache on the first day".
With that, Ray summoned the map from the badge and a holographic map appeared in front of him.
Seeing his dorm number and building, he started to move towards it.
He didn''t need to get on with any tedious things like registrations and all that. That was because the badge in his hand acted as that.
Ray''s dormitory was in building number 1. This building was reserved for elite students and there were about 5 more buildings like that for first-years. As for his dorm room, he didn''t have one. He had a whole floor which he had to share with 5 more people.
To be more precise, the teammates of his with whom he gave the second test for the elite ss.
Ray did not mind it as they had fought a pseudo intermediate tier together and had built a certain level of trust in each other.
However, there are two girls in the group. Ray was rather afraid of how they would manage with living and all. After all, boys could live together but, girls... Ray did not darement further on it.
But, all of his worries were unounted for as when he entered the floor. He found out that there were 3 separate rooms, a wide living room with enough space to house at least 20 people.
Other than that, there was arge kitchen and also a fairly spacious dining room.
The floor was made of marble while the walls had a good color theme that soothed the mind and gave a rather refreshing feeling.
Ray did not get the chance to see much because as soon as he turned to the living room. He saw a disheveled Sirius snoring loudly on the couch.
Ray was perplexed but did not dare wake the guy up, lest face his wrath.
After all, even though Ray was stronger and had a higher position, he knew. He knew that this guy was nothing less than a beast when woken up in the middle of sleep for no reason.
Ray quietly tiptoed towards the dining room. Only to find a reliable Noah sitting there, silently drinking some orange juice.
"Hey, how are you doing Noah",
Ray tried to start the conversation. A bit hesitant as he was not the best when it came to socializing, but good enough to not be called an introvert.
"Hmm", Noah turned around and gazed at Ray.
"Oh, it''s you. Hi Ray, how are you doing I am doing good? Thanks for asking. Would you like some orange juice?",
Noah asked as he greeted Ray.
Ray nodded.
Seeing Ray nod, Noah took another ss from the table and poured in the juice.
Grabbing the ss of juice, Ray took a sip before asking,
"Hey Noah, could you tell me why Sirius is sleeping on the couch and where is everyone else? Also, what is the situation with rooms? After all, two people will be sharing one room",
Listening to Ray''s questions Noah sighed and spoke,
"Well, there has been an issue. You know, the girls had actually arrived way before us and each took one room for themselves and even put their belongings in their rooms and after we arrived, they forced us outside and told us to choose who will use the remaining room and who will sleep in the living room",
Listening to all this, Ray was dumbfounded.
These girls were too much, they took a room each for themselves. And how were they going to share the remaining room??, and sleep in the living room??.
Thinking of such non-sensible actions, Ray''s anger red up.
His eyes turned fierce for a second but they returned to normal the other.
Even Noah was, startled for a moment before he thought he might have just imagined Ray spewing fire out of his eyes.
Ray controlled himself and said,
"It''s time I lead you all and teach you all discipline. Let''s have a chat with the girls and listen to their grievances, shall we?",
As Ray asked Noah, Noah only nodded.
Ray stood up and walked to the upied rooms with Noah behind him,
Ray suddenly stopped and asked Noah,
"By the way, where is Tim? he must have arrived by now",
To this Noah replied,
"He went to the mall to buy some things for himself. He had told me and Sirius to wait for you so you could resolve the matter",
Listening to this, Ray nodded in satisfaction.
It seemed that the boys of the group were not fools and were pretty considerate. The girls were an issue.
Ray walked towards the rooms and fiercely knocked on the doors of both rooms. He knocked quite loudly and it even woke Sirius up, who woke up with a snarl.
However, no one opened the door.
Therefore, Ray knocked for the second time. This time even louder,
''bham... Bham... Bham'',
It was then that a voice was heard from one room,
"Who the hell is knocking on the door so loudly, don''t you have manners? Don''t you know that it''s forbidden to disturb a girl''s beauty sleep, you inconsiderate bastard let me teach you a lesso..",
The girl who was shouting and had just opened the door, stopped. Words stuck in her throat. She felt as if someone had choked her throat for God''s sake.
However, seeing Ray''s face made her stop and she stood at the door shocked.
Seeing Aliya''s reaction, Ray turned around and knocked even more fiercely on the second door,
"Whamm.. Whamm.. Wham..",
The door trembled from the force but Ray kept knocking until a voice shouted.
"What the hell is wrong with you? Can''t you let me rest in peace",
The door opened and a slightly disoriented Elina came into view, she wore cute bunny trousers and a white top while she also had a pair of matching bunny-themed flip-flops.
On the other hand, Ray just smiled and said,
"Are you sure you want to rest in peace? Well, I could help you attain eternal peace if you want",
Listening to the words and seeing the cruel smile on Ray''s face, all of her sleep subsided while Elina cursed inwardly.
Yet, her body stiffened as she felt guilty and looked toward Aliya who was also standing in front of her room looking at her.
They both looked at each other and gulped for what was toe.
A/N:- Hi Everyone, I hope you all are doing well. This chapter is also from my stockpile of chapters. I hope my health gets better soon so I could provide you all with fresh chapters.
Have fun.
Chapter 61 Setting Up Rules For The Dormitory
Today, a certain floor within building no.1 was quite lively.
Within the said floor, a peculiar scene could be seen as two teenage women sat on the sofa while they nervously fidgeted their fingers. On the other hand, a young handsome teenage man sat in front of them.
Behind the handsome man stood two more men stood, both in the same age group as the man sitting in the chair.
These people were Ray and his teammates.
A couple of minutes ago,
After seeing Ray standing in front of them, both Elina and Aliya felt their throat go dry. They could not even make a sound when Ray asked them if they were fine with having a chat and settling some things.
They only nodded and then followed Ray and sat down on the sofa, leading to their current situation.
Elina was extremely tense and anxious while Aliya was a bit more straightforward. Even though she was also anxious, tense, and most of all embarrassed. She wanted to say something to clear their names.
Thus, she tried to speak,
"Team leader Ray, it''s not what you think",
She had more to say when Ray waved his hand and asked her to stop.
"I know, no need to tell me more. As for calling me team leader, please don''t. It feels ufortable, Ray would suffice. Other than that, let''s wait for Tim to arrive before we start. Shall we?",
"Un",
Aliya nodded and kept her mouth shut. She was internally screaming at herself,
"Whyy, why did she have to go so far and cause everyone such trouble",
Even Aliya herself didn''t know, but what she knew was that she did something wrong and even pulled Elina into it when she had asked her not to do so.
As for the reason Aliya created all this mess, it was for fun. She wanted to mess with the boys a bit before ying it as a prank and then things would be good.
However, she had gone too far.
And now, that Ray was here. She knew she had to be ready for the consequences of her mistakes.
Right at that moment,
"Click",
The lock on the main door clicked and Tim walked in, carrying multiple shopping bags filled to the brim with household supplies, fruits and vegetables, frozen foods, and whatnot.
However, even he froze when he felt the tense atmosphere in the room. As he looked into the dining room, his expression rxed when he saw his sister and the other girl nervously fidgeting around while they sat in front of Ray as if they were ashamed of sin.
Seeing this, Tim did not say anything and walked forward as he greeted Ray,
"Good morning Bro, how are you doing",
"Hi Tim, I am doing well. I see, you went to get some supplies, so we waited for you to start the discussion",
Ray replied to Tim''s greeting while also telling him why everyone was gathered there.
Tim''s expression turned serious as he nodded.
Then, Tim also stood behind Ray. On the other hand, Ray, seeing Tim standing behind him got flustered and when he turned around, he got shocked.
"Uhmm, why are you all standing there? Take a seat please",
Ray felt embarrassed when he saw them standing behind him as if they were his subordinates.
After listening to what Ray had to say, all of the boyspiled and took a seat as well.
Afterward, the real talks began.
Ray asked,
"So Elina and Aliya, I heard that you guys took two rooms for your own and asked everyone else to share the remaining one or sleep on the couch",
"I am sure you both know that every student has to share their room with another and also that four people couldn''t share a room where two people are the limit",
"Of course, personal space is also very important and in case of two people is still somewhat manageable but how would four people manage it, and also that peace of mind and adequate rest is necessary. I don''t think that sleeping on the couch would help with that, now would it?",
Ray asked and then waited. He waited for his words to sink into their minds and also deliberately spoke all at one time to not let anyone raise any objections.
In this case, Ray acted very smartly and this also caused his words to have a certain reaction on the boys as well. This would make all of them considerate of each other''s matters and would lead them to develop a greater bond.
On the other hand, both Elina and Aliya lowered their heads in embarrassment. Ray''s words made them deeply ashamed as they knew of the consequences of their action and also knew that asking everyone to sleep on the couch was the same as asking them to give up their personal space and a portion of theirbat ability.
The girls had turned silent and the atmosphere remained just like that for about 5 minutes before Aliya cleared her throat and spoke,
"I am sorry, team leader Ray, I got carried away and also dragged Elina into it. It was all supposed to be a light prank",
Ray, on the other hand, looked at Aliya, who seemed to be on the verge of tears after being embarrassed so much, and spoke,
"It''s okay, it is good that you understand the consequences of your action, and although it didn''t seem much if you look into the long term, various negative side effects lead from improper rest and disturbed mental health",
"Now, let''s set some rules for the dormitory. Shall we?",
Everyone nodded and a discussion appeared in the dining room, about dormitory rules and what they should be.
After all, Ray was not inconsiderate of his teammates. Therefore, he epted everyone''s suggestion, and soon a set of 5 rules had been drawn up.
The rules were not too harsh nor too restricting. Everyone felt that these rules were very helpful to everyone''s growth.
The first rule was,
"Any person''s privacy was not to be vited while the girl''s room off limits",
The second rule was,
"No one was allowed to bring anyone whether male or female to stay in the dormitory at night, lest it arises any conflicts for other people",
The third rule was,
"Two-hour Daily sparring and training before breakfast was to be done daily to help everyone act as a team and to also refine their abilities",
The fourth rule was,
"Everyone had to take care of their hygiene while everyone would also alternate in cleaning their rooms. As for the rest of the building, all members would work together for cleaning it",
Thest rule was,
"If any problem arises for anyone, all the people living in the dormitory would help the person to the best of their abilities".
These were the five rules set up and though they didn''t seem much, Ray knew that all of these rules helped everyone be punctual and more disciplined, as, thest rule, was something Ray had wanted to try to help increase the level of team building and to strengthen their bonds.
This way, during realbat, everyone would understand each other much more clearly and it would also help everyone fight as a team much more efficiently.
With that, the day''s matters hade to an end and everyone returned to their own devices.
....
A/N:- Another chapter up you all. Feeling better today, but my hand is very much in pain. I can not write too. This chapter is from thest chapters left, I hope I get better so the chapters get continuously.
Have fun.
Chapter 62 Embarrassing Situation At The Cafeteria
"Yaawn",
Ray woke up with a big yawn as he stretched his limbs to the limits while he was stills seated on the bed.
His eyes droopy as he hopped out of his bed and went towards the washroom. Walking in, he turned on the tap and,
"Ssh",
Washing his face with water, then taking out a tube of toothpaste and spreading a bit on the brush,
"Shroosh!!, Shroosh!!",
Brushing his teeth and then,
"Waaaaa",
Gurgling his mouth with water to clear the remnants of toothpaste and spitting them out, Ray''s droopy eyes became more energetic.
He used the toilet and then took a bath,
"tap.. tap..tap..tap",
He stayed under the shower for a total of 5 minutes before cleaning himself and walking out. He changed into his uniform for the academy, feelingpletely refreshed a smile formed upon his lips.
"Creak!",
The door creaked as Ray walked out of the washroom and into the room. He nced over where the second bed was and saw Sirius still snoring like a dog, Ray turned around and walked out of the room.
Yesterday,
After all the rooms and talks were done, it was decided that Ray and Sirius would be sharing one room while Tim and Noah would be sharing the other. On the other hand, the girls would be sharing thest room, which was the one that Elina had previously upied.
It took them some time to set up the room and all that. Afterward, everyone went their way while Sirius went into his room to sleep.
"That guy could sleep anywhere, anytime, in any way", Noah spoke while earning himself a furious re from Sirius who had turned around after listening to Noah''s words.
"I was just joking", Noah replied nervously and retreated into his room.
Presently,
Ray walked out of his room and into the living room. Seeing the ce empty, he walked towards the kitchen, got a ss of water, and then left the dormitory.
Walking out of the lift, Ray summoned the Academy''s map in his mind and started walking towards the cafeteria.
It was currently 6 in the morning and the Academy was very silent.
A few souls were walking in the same direction as Ray, but they were not more than a dozen of them.
Ray continued to walk until he arrived at the cafeteria,
It was a wide spacious hall, with chairs, tables, and benches ced around anywhere you could find. Ray estimated that the cafeteria had the capacity of housing about 1000 people at one time.
Ray entered the cafeteria, and the swift aroma of food wafted through, making Ray''s stomach churn in hunger.
cing a hand on his stomach to console it, Ray walked towards one of the counters to obtain his breakfast.
Walking up to the counter, Ray did not have to wait in a long line as the cafeteria was mostly empty and almost no one was present at that time.
Ray walked in front of the counter and asked,
"Excuse me, sir, is breakfast being served at the moment or will I have to wait",
The man behind the counter was a pot-bellied middle-aged man who had a warm smile on his face while he cleaned the counter.
"Oh, youngd. You are quite early, almost no one cones for breakfast this early. As for the breakfast, you could tell us what you want from the menu. Though, it would take some time to be ready",
The pot-bellied man replied,
Ray nodded and said,
"Okay, I would like a toast, an omelet along with sausages and bacon. With that, I would also like a ss of fresh strawberry milkshake please",
The man took his order and asked Ray to wait for 10 minutes before the food would arrive.
Ray then paid the man for the breakfast, took a receipt, and sat down on a bench near the corner.
During the 10-minute wait, Ray settled his breathing and started meditating as he continued to observe the flow of mana in his body.
During the past few weeks, Ray had observed that the amount of energy, which he now called the Bloodline Energy, continued to increase as he got stronger. Moreover, it also started to influence his mana and strengthened it as it flowed through his body and then the mana core.
Due to all this, the refining of his mana core had been much faster than before, and currently, Ray was on the verge of a breakthrough.
However, Ray didn''t attempt his breakthrough yet, it was because Ray wanted to hone his skills and strengthen his foundation before he moved on to the next stage.
It was also the same reason why he had not attempted to move onto the Advanced tier and stayed at the pseudo-advanced tier.
"Sir, your breakfast"
A waiter came over with a tray of food.
The man''s voice made Ray lose focus. Ray opened his eyes and looked over at the man and nodded.
The waiter then put the tray of food on the table and walked away.
On the other hand, Ray looked at the tray full of food and swallowed,
He was very hungry and his stomach had also growled twice since,
Therefore, Ray threw caution to the wind and started to wolf down the food.
A few minutester,
"Burp!!",
Ray burped in satisfaction as he felt his stomach filling slowly. The food was truly good. He had to thank the chef.
However, before that, Ray called the waiter and asked for a second serving.
The waiter came and took away the previous utensils and tes but looked at Ray weirdly.
Ray noticed this and thought,
"Did I say something wrong?",
Listening to Ray''s thoughts Auroraughed and said,
"You didn''t say anything wrong, no. You did nothing wrong, it''s just that you ate the food in quite a peculiar way",
Ray was even more confused. He asked,
"What do you mean by saying I ate peculiarly? would you care to exin?",
Aurora went silent for a moment before sheughed again, controlling herself, she said,
"Why don''t you take a look at your hands",
"Hands??",
Ray muttered and looked down at his hands and then he saw what she meant,
His hands, well were covered in food, and looked quite nasty.
Ray now understood,
He was so hungry that he didn''t use any spoons forks or any utensils to eat food and most probably ate the food like a caveman,
Thus, earning him such looks from the waiter.
"Thank God, the cafeteria is empty. Or else my reputation would be ruined even before the sses started",
Ray then carefully looked at the mess he had created and sighed,
"Hunger had gotten the better of him. But what could he do, he had practically worked out all night yesterday as he was training his sword skills.
That is also why he didn''t go for his usual morning training today,
Thinking of salvaging the situation, Ray took a few tissue papers and cleaned his hands and face, followed by cleaning the table.
A minuteter, the table looked much cleaner and Ray sighed in relief.
Then, a couple of minutester,
The waiter came in with the second servings, clearly expecting to find Ray eagerly waiting to make a mess again.
But what he saw left him speechless, because nor did he find Ray in the same mess he was before nor was the table a mess. The whole table was in a better state with no food anywhere while Ray smiled at him and said,
"I am sorry, I was really hungry. Had been tired so much that slept without having dinner, thus I didn''t realize",
Ray, could only say as much because he wasn''t much proficient in lying nor did he want to tell the man that he was training all night, lest the man mistakes it for something else.
The man nodded and put down the tray full of food and then left, clearly looking at him in a better light.
Seeing that he had managed to salvage the situation,
Ray cautiously started to eat with the proper etiquette.
...
A/N:- Another chapter up, hope you guys have fun. I hope my blood testse clear tomorrow and that my health gets better.
But you guys don''t worry, chapters will keeping.
Chapter 63 Learning About Realms
A middle-aged man walked into the hall, he was 6 ft tall, and his build was lean and muscr while his emerald eyes seemed to shine in the sunlight and were quivering slightly from the excitement he felt right now.
His skin was slightly tanned while his slightly blonde hair blew in the air. All of these features made him look quite younger than he was, what betrayed his real age might have been the depth his eyes contained or how he managed himself.
If one were to gaze into his eyes, they would feel as if they looked into an endless well filled with wisdom. His gaze was extremely wizened.
This man was the Homeroom Professor for the elite ss, Mr. Joshua as the dean would have called him.
The man waved his hands as he walked forward and the door in front of him opened. He stepped forward and entered the hall.
The previously chattering hall instantly engulfed in silence while all eyes stared at him.
He walked over to the podium and looked at the students in front of him. He saw that all the students were attentively looking at him as if just by looking at him would they be able to gain anything.
The professor suddenly frowned as he gazed over at the back of the hall.
At the back of the hall, in the corner of thest rows of chairs, a student sat with his eyes closed.
The student was none other than Ray, he had been like that for 2 hours now. He had arrived at the hall after he finished his breakfast and as he had two hours before the lecture started, he had started to meditate and better control the mana within his body.
It was also due to this that he chose the veryst seats and at the corner too as meditating mana created obvious fluctuations in the air around him.
? After all, he didn''t want anyone to notice anything, lest he obtained any unnecessary attention.
This led to Ray getting lost in his training, thus failing to recognize that the professor had entered the hall and the lecture was to be started.
The frown on the professor''s face deepened as he saw that Ray hadn''t responded yet. Even when the whole hall had gone silent.
He was just about tosh out at Ray when his perception picked up very minute fluctuations of mana around Ray. This piqued his interest and as he observed more, he realized that Ray was circting the mana stored in his body as he controlled the mana slightly.
The frown on his face eased a bit but he didn''t let Ray off just because Ray had managed to impress him a bit. After all, as an esteemed Professor of the elite ss and as well as someone at the Cmity realm, just below what the dean was at.
So holding onto his pride, the Professor flicked his finger and then with a,
"Whoosh",
A beam of light shot forward towards Ray,
As the beam shed by, everyone had a nasty expression on their face as they thought,
"This guy is going to have a one of time experience",
"That''s gotta hurt",
Such thoughts revolved around everyone''s mind.
As for Ray,
His eyes suddenly opened wide the moment the Ray of light entered within a 50-meter radius presence.
He gently lifted his hand and caught the speeding ray of light.
However, at this moment Ray''s pupils dted while his expression turned grim.
He had only turned his head to see the Professor widely smiling at him. A hint of mischief in his expression, before an explosion urred and Ray was catapulted to the back until he hit a wall.
The Professor only smirked and had already directed his attention towards his phone as he dialed a number and called for the people from the infirmary to help Ray.
However, just as he put his phone down, he saw Ray standing up from the ce he had fallen into.
Dusting his pants off, Ray looked at the professor and nodded,
Afterward, he spoke,
"I am sorry for not noticing your presence when you arrived. I ept the punishment",
However, Ray''s words had internally caused a storm within the professor''s mind. He thought,
"That attack had the power of mid-stage advanced tier beast. How did he take it head on and got up just like that",
The thing was, that the professor himself downyed it. Although the attack had the power of a mid-stage advanced tier beast, it had no pration power nor did it have any technique or any harmful element within it. It was simply a small burst of energy.
But taking a hit from it and even shrugging it off as if it was nothing was a big thing in itself.
That was why the Professor was astonished. However, he didn''t let this change his expression. He loved his ego and reputation a lot. Therefore, he only nodded at Ray''s statement and started with the lecture.
"Wee to your first ss at the Academy. Today''s lecture would be extremely simple as we will be touching on the basics of power system that exists currently while also discussing some more basic matters rted to systems and System Online",
" Let''s start with the power system, to bepletely honest. The power system is very simple and easy.
First, tiers are the smallerponents that support thergerponents, called Realms,
The tiers are ssified as,
Basic
Intermediate
Advanced
Peak,
And after the peakes the threshold to breakthrough,
If one reaches the threshold to break through any tier or realm, they are known to be at the Pseudo stage of the next tier or realm.
This was all the very basic information that everyone knows about,
Now, the important thing is realms,
Currently, there are four realms that you all need to know about,
The realms are ssified as,
Mortal
Magical
Cmity
Celestial,
As for realms above Celestial Realms, all the information about them is kept secret and is monitored carefully,
Now, one more thing is that currently, every one of you is in the mortal realm. What it entails is clear from its name, meaning that you all are still mortals and haven''t surpassed the limit of a mortal,
This is the same for other realms too, their name entails their function and power as people in the magical realm could sufficiently wield the elements their affinities match with and could cast origin spells on their own.
Origin spells are spells that are specifically tailored and made for their user and are true to their personality and origin while also unique to them,
As for Cmity realm and Celestial realm, that is a topic of ater ss, now moving on to the next¡",
With that, the professor continued with his lecture as he exined more about the realms.
On the other hand, Ray was intrigued when he heard Celestial Realm and he thought,
"Isn''t this the realm that the old man from my system awakening ceremony asked me to reach before knowing my true power and purpose",
As Ray thought about this, a sense of urgency crept upon him while his resolve for getting stronger further deepened.
.....
A/N:- Hello all of you, hope you guys are doing well. Tbh, I am not, just wish that I get better.
Enjoy the chapter.
Chapter 64 Library
Ray walked out of the hall,
The ss had just ended and he had a break of two hours before the next ss started. Hence, he started to walk in the direction of the library.
His face was cid without any emotion and as he robotically walked towards his destination he consulted with Aurora about several matters,
"So, what do you think is after the celestial realm", Ray asked.
He had been very curious and couldn''t help but ask about it. He didn''t ask about it from the Professor as he knew it would be a useless endeavor. Therefore, he asked Aurora,
"I don''t know, not right now. My memories are still locked and to unlock them, you will have to get stronger", Aurora replied.
Ray''s expression darkened when he heard it but this also strengthened his resolve to get stronger as he muttered to himself,
"I need to get stronger and reach the celestial realm to find out about what that old man was trying to say",
That day had always been a mystery to Ray and whenever he thought about what happened after the System Activation ceremony, Ray got even more confused and bewildered.
He was just an ordinary young man from an ordinary family, so why was he given such a strong system, and not only that, what was up with his bloodline?
Whenever he got to this point, he started to think of his father. His father had always been a secretive person and also very different.
Ray had always felt that his father was different, different from other''s fathers who went out for a job and provided for their families, and although his father also did this, he did this differently. His father had a government job and he was mostly out of his city or country,pleting his tasks given by the government.
But he would alwayse back in a few months and would also contact me while away. But one time, when he went toplete his job, he never came back.
No call, no message, nothing. A few monthster, a government employee hade and told them that their father had a car ident and died.
That day, his mother wept until her eyes bled and she passed out weeping, as for Ray. He was just 10 years old while his mother was still pregnant with his sister.
Ray still remembered that day vividly, seeing his mother passing out on the floor while her ears bled. That day, Ray''s heart bled.
Although the government gave them a lot of money aspensation for their father''s death, it didn''tst long as his mother got into severe depression and nearly died while giving birth to his sister.
All the money they had was spent on her treatment and even their old house was sold. It took her some time to get better and since then, she has been doing her best to be both the father and mother to her children.
That is why Ray wanted to be strong, to relieve her of her suffering, to help her, to lessen her burden, to share the burden she felt, andstly, to find the reason why his father died.
Unknowingly, tears started to form within Ray''s eyes but before they could fall, Ray used his sleeve to wipe them.
All this time, Aurora was extremely silent because as a system, she could feel Ray''s emotions and from the way Ray felt right now, Aurora knew why his emotions were such and why tears stemmed in his eyes.
It was the loss of a loved one, and from what she knew, it must be the loss of Ray''s father. Therefore, she didn''t say anything as it was also a way for Ray to steel his resolve and strengthen himself.
A few minutester, Ray stood in front of arge door made of wood. The door was about 10 feet tall and wide enough to fit 5 people at the same time.
He walked towards the scanner at the side of the door, took out his badge, and scanned it.
The scanner lit up and a ray of light shone out, engulfing the badge.
Soon a click sounded and the scanner emitted a green light.
Seeing the green light, Ray stepped forward and pushed the doors open, and walked in. Walking into the library, Ray was stunned.
His eyes lit up while his lips curved up into a smile. The library was huge and the message he had just gotten from his system, it stated that,
"Ding!, Host has been granted level five authority. This allows the host to choose and read any book from the first five sections of the library while the host could also borrow the books free of any cost",
"Looks like the dean has started to keep up his promise, now it''s time for me to keep mine",
Ray muttered and started to explore the library. The library was huge and had a total of 14 sections within it. The first 5 were for those who were in the Mortal realm, the next 4 were for those in the Magical realm, 3 for those in the Cmity realm and thest two were for those in the Celestial realm.
Though, thest 2 sections were only essible to the dean and some grand elders of the Academy.
In the first five sections, there were a variety of books, there were skill books, martial techniques, manuals on body tempering, and many more books for strengthening one''s self.
Ray spent a whole hour just looking through and browsing all the avable books.
Looking down at the clock in his badge, Ray realized that it was time for lunch and although Ray wanted to read the books just now, he didn''t.
He restrained his curiosity and walked out of the library. He wasing back after the second ss and choosing some techniques to practice.
Right now, it was 1 pm and Ray was starving since he hadn''t eaten for quite some time. He once again walked into the cafeteria but was stunned by what he saw.
The cafeteria was filled to the brim while all seats and benches were almost upied.
Not only that, there was arge line in front of the counter and from the way, the line seemed to move, Ray determined that it would take at least 45 minutes before the line cleared up.
Having no choice left, Ray walked and stood in the line. He would be short on time but he didn''t want to cause trouble by breaking the line and also didn''t want to make a scene over here.
"Hey Ray, what are you standing in the line for?",
Ray heard a voice and turned around to see who it was. Turning around, he saw Noah waving back at him. Turning to Noah, Ray replied,
"Standing in the line for lunch",
Listening to Ray''s answer, Noah was confused as he asked,
"You know you don''t have to stand in the line if you want to have lunch, there is a special counter for students of the elite ss to get their lunch from and they don''t have to stand in the line",
Listening to Noah, Ray got confused and it took him a little time to understand what Noah was saying, then his eyes lit up and he stepped out of the line and walked towards Noah.
Previously Ray hadn''t understood what Noah said until Aurora reminded him that in the introductory manual they had gotten, it was exined that the students of the elite ss had their counter to collect food from and their reserved seats for eating food in the cafeteria.
Moreover, Aurora also told him that it was free of cost. Listening to this, Ray understood everything and stepped out of the line he was in.
On the other hand, the students of the normal ss that heard what Noah said and also when they saw Ray''s reaction, got irked.
After all, they had to stand in line for so long to get lunch but the student in front of them stood there just to make fun of them.
That''s what most of them thought and it never crossed their minds that there might be someone who wouldn''t have known and stood there unknowingly.
The normal students were infuriated but held themselves back as they knew everyone from the elite ss was either a monster or a big shot they couldn''t offend.
Meanwhile, Ray walked to Noah and smiled as he said,
"Sorry, I didn''t know that we had this many privileges",
With that, he walked towards the other counter specially reserved for the elite ss and got his lunch. Then, he and Noah started to have their lunch while they made small talk.
As they both were having their lunch, Ray heard someone speak,
"Hey, did you hear that a basic grade dungeon was found near the Academy"?
....
A/N:- Another chapter up for you all. My health is quite better today, I might start to write tomorrow. I would like to thank you all for your support in the novel.
Chapter 65 Martial Arts
"Hey, did you hear that a basic grade dungeon was found near the Academy"?
Hearing this, Ray raised an eyebrow but did nothing.
"Such news sure does travel fast", he thought and continued with his lunch.
Afterpleting his lunch, he along with Noah started to walk toward their destination.
The Training Hall,
It was where their second ss would be held and from what Ray inferred, it would mostly be rted to practical and physical prospects of things.
Ray looked forward to what would happen in the ss as he was a battle maniac and wanted to know more about how people practiced.
Ray and Noah walked a bit more until they reached the training hall.
It was the same hall where their second test for the elite ss was held, the difference was that the training hall differed.
The whole training hall had changed,
Ray stood there gawking at the training hall, marveling at the resources of the Academy.
After all, changing a whole hall just for taking a test and then changing it again for conducting sses, was ridiculous.
Ray walked into the training hall as he observed it,
The training hall had vastly changed, from the bright and white walls to an ancient design where there were rows and rows of weapons on the walls.
Also, the cages or rooms where their test had been taken were gone while the whole hall was nothing more than a space that could easily hold 500 people.
Ray looked around and found that the students that had arrived before them stood at the center of the hall,
Walking to the center, Ray saw a man meditating with his eyes closed.
The man''s body released waves and waves of unparalleled energy as the man breathed in and out rhythmically. Ray also stood amidst the students and observed the man. Observing him for some time, Ray realized that the man was practicing a breathing technique to refine his core.
The man continued to do this until every student arrived. After thest student entered the hall, the man abruptly opened his eyes, startling those who were watching him meditate.
Ray wasn''t much surprised at the man''s action of opening his eyes but what he saw next was surprising.
The man''s eyes brimmed with energy. He slowly stood up and after standing up, his eyes suddenly changed colors. His eyes turned blue while the pupils in his eyes also vanished.
Then, he looked at every student present in the hall, wherever he looked the students would feel as if they were stripped naked while their body was observed from every angle.
Ray also felt that someone wanted to pry into his secrets but Aurora didn''t let the man do so. She blocked Ray''s body from outside interference, this naturally caused the man to raise an eye but he didn''t pursue it and continued with his scanning.
After a few minutes of scanning, the man''s eyes turned back to normal. The man then waited for a few minutes to let the students stabilize from their "scanning",
As the man waited for students to stabilize themselves, Ray observed the man.
p Sharp features, brown hair that was tied up in a ponytail, blueish ck eyes while his skin color was fair white. The man was about 5ft 10in tall while his build was rather lean than muscr.
However, Ray didn''t judge the man based on his features because from what Ray could feel, the man had enough strength to topple mountains.
After all, the man radiated an immense amount of energy, while Ray could also sense a faint amount of killing intent oozing out of the man. Ray knew that the man didn''t have the intention to kill but the fact that he unintentionally released killing intent meant that the man had killed enough times to form a river of blood.
Seeing that everyone had calmed down,
The man started to speak,
"Wee to your first practical training ss of the semester, I will be your training instructor for the rest of your sses. It means that you all will be training under my guidance to be elites of this institution",
"You all may call me Mr. Abraham, moving on to the main topic today, I will be imparting you all with some basic martial arts",
Listening to this everyone nodded while Ray''s eyes sparkled.
It was because Ray had been waiting for this opportunity so he could learn martial arts techniques and now that he had been given this chance, he didn''t want to let it go.
As for why Ray was so excited?
The reason was simple, Ray didn''t know how to fight. Not with his fists at least. He had up until now mostly used his sword and the basic sword techniques he had been given from his system, along with his spells.
This way he had defeated his opponents but Ray knew he was rather lucky. After all, Ray had yet to meet someone who was not only intelligent but also at the same power level or above him.
If such a situationes Ray knew that it wouldn''t be the strength that would judge who lives or dies but martial techniques in one''s arsenal.
Therefore, Ray had been searching for martial techniques in System Online but didn''t find any. The reason was simple, no one wanted to impart their beloved techniques to a stranger and neither did Ray want to be affiliated with an institute or an organization in a world that would soon merge with his own.
Hence, Ray had put his hopes on the Academy, and seeing how the academy had started to provide him with such goodies, Ray wasn''t disappointed with them.
With that, the instructor asked them all to distance themselves from each other and said,
"Now, the techniques I am going to show you are basic body stretching techniques that would warm up your body before you could practice the martial techniques",
After that, the instructor started to stretch his body, at first he did very simple poses such as stretching his hands and legs while doing some triceps stretches.
No one had any issues with these exercises as everyone had been doing such exercises for most of their lives. The difficult exercises started afterward.
Continuing the momentum, the instructor suddenly changed the exercises he was performing, flustering all of the students while some simply fell on their butts due to the change in poses.
Even Ray was flustered but he calmed himself and started to follow the next set of exercises as if nothing happened. These exercises were even harder than before, the poses were moreplicated while the movements were erratic and unpredictable.
Sometimes, the instructor would start to touch his feet with his hands while the next moment he would raise one of his legs and continue with the exercise on one leg.
Even Ray started to sweat as he followed the instructor''s movements but he didn''t give up as he could feel his body opening up, his blood flowed more smoothly while his nerves also jolted awake.
The exercises went on for half an hour before the instructor stopped.
Seeing the instructor stop, everyone fell onto their butts as they gasped for air. The exercises had drained them, their muscles ached and they had a huge headache from following those erratic movements.
Even Ray sat on the ground as he found it hard to stabilize his breathing. But he truly felt good, his body had opened up while his blood flowed through smoothly, causing a refreshing feel to take upon his body.
This was not only felt by Ray, but some other talented students who had also followed most of the exercises shown by the instructor also felt refreshed. Their exhaustion slowly faded while their body felt better than before.
However, it was not the case for everyone and some simply felt too exhausted to notice their change, as everyone was starting to feel better, the instructor''s voice sounded,
"Now, stand up you all, we will be starting the basics of martial techniques".
Chapter 66 Birth Of An Unprecedented Genius
"Now, stand up you all, we will start with the basics of martial techniques", The instructor shouted out loud,
Snapping everyone out of their daze. Listening to these words, everyone''s eyes pooped out of their sockets as they looked at the instructor as if they were looking at the warden of hell itself.
"You all better pop your eyes back in before I start to myself", the instructor spoke in a chilling voice.
Listening to these words, a weak-willed student fainted out of fear.
"Hmph, such weak-willed brats nowadays, take them away",
The instructor snorted before giving amand, and as soon as he said his words. The wall near them morphed and turned into a small golem.
The golem looked toward the fainted student, walked forward, and then grabbing the student by the leg, it dragged the student towards the infirmary.
The instructor looks around the ss and shouted once more,
"That student wouldn''t be studying in elite ss anymore, heck not even in the academy. He is expelled from the academy. Such whims are not required in the Academy",
Listening to these words, everyone''s expression morphed into that of pure reluctance. The students willed their bodies to move and with great difficulty stood up.
"Good, now that''s more like it. Let us get started with the session".
The instructor nodded and looked very pleased with the expression everyone had on their faces. It felt that the instructor was someone who gained great pleasure from such actions.
Ray looked at the instructor with a calm expression but internally, he was disgusted, disgusted at how the instructor took pleasure from other students'' suffering.
However, Ray didn''t suffer. He was quite happy as his body felt freer than ever as if some chains that bound his body had been lifted.
Ray knew the reason why he felt like that and that was simple. The exercise they had been doing before had opened many blocked channels within their body while also letting blood flow more smoothly than before.
And as Aurora had told him, doing the exercise as a warm-up for a long time would result in the ergement of his energy channels and also the strengthening of his blood vessels.
One didn''t need to be a genius to know how beneficial erged energy channels and strengthened blood vessels are while cultivating.
Putting all the thoughts in the back of his head, Ray started copying the instructor''s actions, imitating the technique that the instructor performed.
In front of Ray stood a wooden dummy that Ray was required to perform the technique on,
As Ray imitated the technique, he felt his body act strange. He felt faint energy burning within his lower abdomen, concentrating on the lower abdomen he felt within him, Ray saw a small me flickering there. The me looked extremely small and feeble looking as if it would extinguish any moment.
As Ray observed more intently, he could feel the me providing Ray with energy.
The energy from the me started to flow as Ray imitated the technique. His body followed with the motion of the technique, his hands moved the same way a petal would on water, graceful yet delicate.
As his body performed the movements, the energy spread throughout his body and started to gather in his hands.
The energy started building up more and more while Ray got the illusion that his hands could smash a hole through a mountain.
But Ray did not release the energy in his hands, he controlled and contained the energy more and more. The energy started to gather while his hands started inting like a balloon.
Knowing that he can''t continue it any longer, Ray pushed his hands forward and with the momentum built up from his actions,
His hands turned into a blur, and his body leaned forwards towards the puppet. His left leg lifted up and with all of his strength, he stomped on the ground and punched at the puppet,
"Booom!",
Arge boom sounded as the space dted and tears spread around the puppet.
And then,
"Crack!",
The puppet sted into smithereens as the tears spread out, finishing the puppet from the inside out.
A few secondster, nothing was left of the puppet as the tears turned the puppet into dust.
Ray stared at the puppet or what was left of it in astonishment. His punch had torn the space around it to shreds.
Many would have thought that Ray had simply punched too hard, causing such damage to the puppet. But Ray, with his exceptional perception and agility, had seen what his punch did.
His punch had caused small tears in the space around the puppet. Which then tore the puppet into shreds.
As astonished as Ray was, he was equally confused too. Proceeding to ask Aurora,
He asked,
"Aurora wasn''t that some sort of effect on space due to the energy in my body, now I need to ask you since when did I have an affinity to the legendary space element or was it the technique",
However, he received no reply. Only a static sound could be heard from their connection. Ray didn''t panic as he understood that Aurora was also confused and currently looking into the matter.
He thought of looking at what others were doing but, just as he turned around to look, a feeling of dizziness enveloped him while his step staggered.
He could feel the world spinning, holding his head with his hands, Ray had a big headache while his consciousness started to slip away. Trying his best to keep himself conscious, Ray bit his lower lip until he drew blood while his hands were clenched so hard that his knuckles turned white.
Still, Ray wasn''t able to hold off to himself before his vision darkened, and then,
"Thudd!!",
With a thud, he fell to the ground, unconscious while blood oozed off his eyes and ears.
On the other hand, the instructor kept his eyes on Ray as he could feel that Ray was a very talented student and along with his diligence, the instructor was sure that Ray could easily reach the celestial realm if given enough time and resources.
Due to this, the instructor had kept his eyes trained on him from the moment Ray started practicing the technique and seeing Ray perfectly imitate the technique, the instructor was satisfied but when he saw Ray st the puppet to smithereens, he was baffled.
Not because of the power Ray disyed, but rather because Ray had caused tears to appear in the space around the puppet because of his punch.
Another reason for his bafflement was the amount of energy Ray had stored in his hands, this amount of energy was enough for someone''s hands to burst open into a bloody mush due to the load from the energy, but seeing Ray''s hands all fine and intact left the instructor surprised.
However, the instructor was brought out of his tumor when he saw Ray holding his head in his hands and bleeding from his eyes and ears before falling unconscious.
He quickly ran towards Ray and checked his body condition. Seeing that Ray had fainted because of consuming too much, he was a bit relieved as it was not much of a serious problem.
A good meal and a nice sleep would fix the issue. Therefore, he sent Ray to the infirmary for further checkups as he didn''t want to take any chances with the health of such talent.
On the other hand, all the other students thought nothing of Ray fainting as a result of using too much energy as they knew of such people who were too weak and had no strength to speak of and fell unconscious from even small usages of energy.
However, some people had strange looks on their faces, these were those who knew of Ray''s strength and also knew Ray''s identity as the ss monitor of the current elite ss.
But only a few had a look of astonishment as they had observed what Ray did to the puppet. These people knew that a new heavenly genius had been born today, a genius who had control over the legendary space element.
Amongst these students, a blonde-haired student had a smirk on his face while a glint shed in his eyes as he observed Ray being carried to the infirmary.
Chapter 67 The Void Dragon Bloodline
"Ughh, my head",
Ray woke up, clenching his head with his hands. The pain felt unreal as if thousands of needles were poking into his head.
Slowly his senses got to normal while the stabbing headache calmed down a bit. Seeing in front of him, Ray saw white lights shing down on him.
Turning his head around, he saw himselfying on a stretcher in a white room. A sudden realization hit him,
"How did I get here, I was in the training hall, practicing, and then, the puppet got decimated and then my vi-",
Ray thought to himself but couldn''t remember much after he punched the puppet using the martial technique.
But what he wanted to know about was how he got to the infirmary.
Knowing he couldn''t get answers himself, he turned to Aurora and asked about what happened,
"Uhm!, Aurora, a bit of help please",
"You are a moron!!, do you know how careless you were? You nearly exhausted yourself to death, not only that, if not for your enhanced body you would have sted open from holding up all that energy",
Aurora replied to Ray. Though it didn''t sound like a reply but more like a mother scolding her child for doing something wrong. One would have understood Aurora if they knew what she felt.
Seeing Ray do such reckless things, she was afraid, afraid that she would lose him while training. The only sce she had after a thousand years would be gone while she would be put back in the world of darkness where she was before.
However, she didn''t scold Ray any further as what Ray''s recklessness had done was worth it. While Ray used the martial technique to execute his attack, the flickering me-type energy had fused with the bloodline energy that me-like energy within his body.
This fusion of these two energies allowed Aurora to get a scan, and that is when she realized what the bloodline energy Ray had was.
The bloodline energy was a bloodline, but not any ordinary bloodline. The energy contained a total of 7 bloodlines within it and from those seven, Aurora only got to know about one of those,
However, even that one type caused her to stiffen, as the type of bloodline she scanned belonged to,
A Void Dragon,
A fricking Void Dragon, and as Aurora remembered it. The Void Dragons were a type of Dragons that had an immense affinity to the space element and were a superior race of dragons.
The shock she got from it had ovee her anger towards Ray for doing reckless things. However, that didn''t mean that Aurora wasn''t angry, rather she suppressed her anger for the topic she had to talk about was one of great importance.
But she held it, for now, she would talk about it after getting to a peaceful ce while she also didn''t want to overwhelm Ray with a lot of things when his body was still exhausted.
On the other hand,
Ray''s brain had started to churn as the events started to sh in his mind. Slowly, he got to know how careless he was and also understood how reckless he was.
After all, he knew how Aurora felt and if something happened to Ray she would most probably have to spend years in the eternal darkness as before.
Therefore, he started to apologize to Aurora and promised her to not be reckless.
As Ray did all of this and tried to smother Aurora, the dean of the Academy sat in his office. While in front him were four head-sized projections, clearly stating that he was on a call with someone.
Of the four projections, three were the school directors while the one in the middle was the head of the Williams family.
Then, the dean spoke,
"So you called me to basically hand over one of the best students of this generation just because the student defeated your child, hurt his ego, and broke some of his ribs? Isn''t that a bit too much? You know there are some things you couldn''t get your way with even if you are the head of the Williams family",
"And for your kind information, the student is under my tutge and a great asset to the whole world, but as the Academy preferspetition between students, I wouldn''t say anything if the fight remains within the students",
"You could try and do whatever you want to if only students are involved, but if I find any of you threatening the kid''s family or any outside influence or any senior involved. I will make sure none of your family members get admission to my Academy",
The dean said all of this in one go, then paused to see the reaction of the head of the Williams family.
And as expected, the head of the Williams family was furious. The Williams was one of the most prestigious families and had pride of their own.
The head of the Williams family took a minute to calm himself down before he gritted his teeth and spoke,
"How dare you threaten me Prometheus? Let me tell you, you are only a dean in the stupid Academy. There are hundreds of more Academies and many that are better than yours",
It was obvious that the Head of the Williams family didn''t respect the dean nor did he take into ount the prestige of the academy.
This clearly showed the influence of the Royal families and big families of the city.
The dean on the other hand showed no change in expression. He only spoke a few sentences, but those few sentences hit the nail in the coffin as the head of the Williams family shut his mouth and cut the call.
The dean spoke,
"I don''t know about before, but right now, the World Federation has issued a red level alert, thus right now Earth''s Supreme Academy will be the second line of defense against the intergctic threat while we will also be in charge of training the new generation for fighting for their",
Listening to this had made the head of the Williams family nervous as right now the dean of the academy had the same rank as a Supreme General of the world military.
Therefore, the head of the Williams family had directly cut the call. He did not dare face the wrath of a Supreme General.
Meanwhile, the dean didn''t show a surprised reaction when the call was abruptly cut, he turned to the other three projections.
? The people in the projection were calm, they waited for the dean to calm down before someone spoke,
"Prometheus, I don''t know why but why are you being so protective of that student? You even told the head about the news of your position, you know we were going to dy it for a bit of time",
To this, the dean replied,
"I know what you mean Cynthia. But the head of the Williams family had to learn some manners. He has gotten quite arrogant over the years. But there is another reason, and I will reveal that during the next meeting",
Saying this, the meeting continued while in a certain room within the dormitory,
A student stood in front of a circr disk, tapping a few buttons. The device lit up and a hologram was produced.
A man appeared in the hologram, seeing the man, the student bowed and spoke,
"The preparations are made. Five moles have infiltrated the Academy along with me, but only two were able to get ced in the Elite ss. Waiting for further instructions",
The man nodded and said,
"Good work, the elders would surely reward you. As for the n, do it carefully, don''t get caught but do it faster. The information is needed as earlier as possible and as for the task for the first position at the elite leaderboard, you have full support as long as you don''t get help from any teachers or direct help from seniors",
Listening to this, the student nodded and showed an evil smile, and bowed down before the call was cut.
If one were to see the meeting between these two people, they would surely recognize the student as Ron, while the elder would be recognized as the head of the Williams family.
While people thought of the Williams family as one of the supporting houses of Earth, internal matters were unknown and their ns were possibly very sinister.
...
A/N:- Hello everyone, I hope you guys are enjoying the novel. Just wanted to update everyone that thankfully, I am feeling better from today. Hence, there will be probably no dy in the chapter. So the fun will keep on.
Chapter 68 Innate Affinity : Space Element
Dean''s office,
Knock!, knock! knock!
"Come in", the dean spoke out loud.
''Click'',
The door opened, giving way to the person standing in front of the door.
"Come in old friend or should I say, Mr. Abraham. You sure have a kink for changing names every year", the dean said after looking at the man standing at the door.
"Just let me live my life Prometheus, you know I can''t use my real identity. If those bastards found out that I am still alive. They will hunt me down to the depths of hell to take that item", Mr. Abraham replied to the dean.
"Well, at least tell me why you came here, and don''t you dare bullshit abouting here to have a chat with an old friend. You only do that when you want to empty my vine cer and I won''t let you do so this time", The dean spoke in rage as he still felt the pain when his whole vine cer was cleaned swiftly by the man in front of him.
To the dean''s delight, the man shook his head in denial and said,
"Today''s not the day for that. I came here for another matter, I found a promising seedling",
"Oh! Nice, nice, who did you find", the dean asked while his face glowed at the mention of his wine cer being left alone.
"Who did I find you ask? Well, let me tell you the whole story. Right from the beginning. You might want to stop what you are doing lest you miss the main part",
"Okay, I am all ears. You can continue with your story, but don''t take too much of my time. I have other things to attend to", The dean spoke. His voice clearly expressed his displeasure for having to listen to the long part of the story.
But still, the dean listened to the story. As even he wanted to know who made this old coot agitated enough to take them as a good seedling.
"So where do I start from?", the man scratched his chin in thought.
"Just start it already, Abraham. I don''t have the whole day for you", the dean shouted. This man''s antics made him want to shove a punch in his throat.
"Okay, let''s start from there. Yeah, that''s the best one",
"The thing is, As you know. Today was the first day of sses for the freshmen. So as usual, I took the ss and made them do someborious cardio before moving on to that martial technique. What was it again?", the man pondered while he scratched his head,
Annoyed, the dean spoke,
"The talent awakening technique. Now just finish it up fast. I have a lot of work to do",
"Yeah, that technique. Okay, let''s move forward. So there is this one kid, following all of the movements perfectly and imitating the technique with utmost concentration, and you know what the best part is?, that kid even formed a resonance with his elemental Qi",
Listening to all this, the dean got interested as anyone who could imitate that hellish technique perfectly and even form a resonance with their elemental Qi were geniuses rare enough for nations to fight for.
Therefore, the dean asked,
"So who is this genius who resonated with his elemental Qi, and what is the innate element he awakened?",
To this, the man replied with augh,
"Just look at you, so excited over just that. Now listen more, I am sure you will faint from excitement. After that kid resonated with his elemental Qi, he directed it to his body mildly before increasing the intensity until his body couldn''t handle it",
The man paused a bit to take in the dean''s expression and surely. The dean was sitting on the edge of his chair while his eyes shimmered like stars.
"And then what?", the dean asked expectantly.
"What do you mean then what, the kid released the energy and then fainted",
"What did you say? The kid fainted? And who the hell told you to allow him to release that much energy? Abraham, I am going to kill you",
The dean said in rage as he knew that for a first-timer to release massive amounts of elemental Qi by using their body as a medium was as good as crippling themselves.
"Hey, just listen. Why do you always want to kill me?",
"The kid only fainted, nothing serious. As for stopping him, how could I? When using my aura sense on all the kids. I noticed something strange about that kid. First, his body is as strong as a peak intermediate-tier beast while he was covered in some sort of strange energy. Even I couldn''t look into it",
"That is why I let him do it. I wanted to see his awakened element and let me tell you one thing. It was totally worth it",
This time, the man didn''t give the dean a chance to speak and kept on speaking,
" Well, let me tell you. The kid awakened a legendary element, and a strong one at that too. He awakened the legendary Space element",
This time, the man clearly stopped and even took out his phone to record the dean''s and surely. He really did get what he wanted to.
The dean''s mouth remained open like an ''o'', while his eyes almost popped out their sockets.
It would be an understatement to say that the dean was surprised. Well, he was beyond surprised. After all, it wasn''t every year you get a genius like that. Heck not even in thest ten years had a genius like that been born.
Not to mention the space ability. That acted as the cherry on top. Like a perfect and smooth finish.
''Click'',
The sound of the shutter click woke the dean from his daze. And seeing the dean regain hisposure, the old man instantly hid his phone.
He really didn''t want his ckmail material to be deleted. After all, the dean wasn''t forgiving on such matters.
"Ahem, Would you at least care to tell me who the kid is",
The dean asked after settling himself and cleaning the drool off from his face.
The old man nodded and said,
"Yeah, I asked for that kid''s file. But the Super AI told me that only you have ess to that kid''s file. So I only have his name. But I have to ask. Why have you restricted ess to his file? Is he some bigshot''s secret child or something?",
Listening to the man''s ramblings, the dean got agitated as he finally exploded,
"The heck with it Abraham. I don''t keep secrets for those big shots. You know it very well. Just tell me that kid''s name. I think you have gotten old. To the point, you can''t even use the Super AI? Now tell me his name",
Listening to the dean''s words. The old man got conflicted and thought he might have made a mistake while searching for the file. Not wanting to invite unnecessary trouble from the dean, the old man spoke,
"I guess I might have made a mistake. Yeah, the name of that kid is Ray Xanders",
...
A/N:- Hi everyone. Another chapter up, have fun, and don''t forget to add the novel to the collections if you like it.
Chapter 69 The Deans Vigilance
"Ray Xanders?", the dean asked,
"Yeah, I am sure of it. I can''t make a mistake with that", old man Abraham replied,
"Then I will have to disappoint you, Abraham. The kid can''t be your disciple", the dean replied while he shook his head.
"What do you mean that he can''t be my disciple?", old man Abraham asked.
To which, the dean simply stood up and used an interference crystal.
After making sure that they were in a safe environment where no one would spy on them. The dean spoke,
"So how should I say this? Okay, let me get this straight. The kid, Ray Xanders is not some son of a big shot or that. Didn''t I inform youst time that a person has awakened and that person could save us and Earth from the tragic future that awaits",
"Well, I remember you saying that. But what does it have to do with this kid", asked Abraham,
"It''s because that kid is the one who awakened", The dean replied.
"What? The awakened one is a 16-17-year-old kid. Prometheus are you sure of it?", Old man Abraham asked as he raised an eyebrow.
He was pretty skeptical about what the dean said and why wouldn''t he be. After all, leaving the safety of the whole. Heck, the human race would go extinct if that kid turned out to be a quack.
The dean on the other hand just assured Old man Abraham,
"I understand your concern, but believe me. This kid is the awakened one and not only me, the ancient demon testifies for him. Says that his system is some ancient system and also the fact that his system has its consciousness awakened is not for none", the dean said in a reassuring tone. Trying his best not to ry everything about Ray but still make old man Abraham believe him.
It was because the dean didn''t want everyone to know of Ray''s secrets and although Old man Abraham was one of his trusted aides. He didn''t want to risk it.
No one knows when one would defect to the other side for whatever reasons they may have. The dean perfectly understood this as he knew that some smaller aristocratic families had already defected to the other side.
Though these families thought that they were being very quiet about it. The dean knew of them as he had ced his spies in such families. Although he couldn''t keep up with monitoring therger ones, knowing about some of them, even if they are smaller ones is an advantage that can''t be missed.
Due to all of this, his vignce had been raised to the maximum and the dean even kept things from his trusted people.
But the dean wasn''t going to let his vignce slow down Ray.
Therefore, he spoke again,
"Now, I know it''s hard to believe me and I also know that you want to willingly mentor the kid but you can''t take him as a personal disciple. You could slowly impart knowledge to the kid and after the first monthly test, if you are satisfied with his performance then you could ask that kid if he wants you as his mentor",
On the other hand, the old man Abraham simply closed his eyes in deep thought.
"Hmm, I like the idea. It would also help me observe that kid and see if he has what it takes to be an awakened or if he is simply fooling you", the old man Abraham spoke.
"Okay", the dean replied.
Afterward, the Old man got up from his seat and left the dean''s room. Leaving the dean to work alone in peace.
Elite ss Dormitory, Ray''s room,
Ray sat on his bed while he chatted with Aurora.
"So you say that only a single part of my bloodline unlocked and also that the part unlocked gives me an affinity to a variable space element", Ray asked Aurora.
"Yes, you are correct on that, but that''s not all. Your bloodline consists of seven different bloodlines. That is why I said that unlocking the Void Dragon bloodline is unlocking a part or portion of your bloodline", Aurora replied and then added,
"Though your bloodline is very mysterious if taken as a whole. It does not seem from any angle that it has seven portions to it",
"So, do you have any idea on how to fully unlock the bloodline or at least any other portion of it?", Ray asked.
"No!, not as of this moment. But I am trying to. I do have an idea and it is that the stronger you get, the more of your bloodline you would unlock. It might also awaken during certain moments which might be able to stimte your bloodline", Aurora replied.
"Okay, and what about the portion that I have unlocked? Are there any abilities or something like that", Ray asked expectantly as it had been some time since he got any new abilities.
"Yes, you unlocked two abilities rted to the space element and also got an innate affinity to the space element", Aurora replied.
"Are you for real?", Ray asked excitedly.
"Yes I am sure", Aurora replied and cut off the connection to their consciousness.
One might wonder about Aurora''s strange action of cutting the connection so abruptly but what she did was the right thing as right after Ray heard of his new abilities and affinity, he lost it.
He stood up from his bed and headed to the training room in the dormitory.
Entering the training room,
Ray saw 6 gaming capsules in front of him, walking towards the nearest one. Ray opened it and hopped into it, straight up entering System Online.
After entering the game, Ray ran towards the training hall.
After paying for a training hall, Ray entered it and then got ready for his training session.
It was then he remembered, he didn''t know anything about what abilities he unlocked.
So he decided to ask Aurora,
"Hey Aurora, a little help here?",
However, he got no response from Aurora''s side,
He tried again, but no response.
He tried a couple more times but getting no response from her, his expression turned sour. He knew that she ditched him at thest moment. Most probably because she knew he needed to train and Aurora didn''t like training one bit, not watching Ray train at the least.
Well, who could me Aurora for that? Ray was a training maniac who trained until his body got exhausted to the point when only sleep would be able to help the body.
It was also because of this habit of his, that the teammates had also run right after the two hours of mandatory training they had this morning.
Seeing that he will get no reply anyways,
Ray tried to manually find the abilities from the system interface, but little did he know that he wouldn''t find them anytime soon.
On the other hand,
Within Ray''s consciousness,
Aurora sighed in relief. She had truly dodged a bullet. Otherwise, she would have had to watch Ray train for hours and also help him with his abilities.
With that, Aurora got back to examining Ray''s bloodline and its reaction to Ray''s nonstop training.
...
A/N:- Sorry forte chapter. Will upload next one on time.
Chapter 70 New Abilities: Blink And Distort Slash
"Aurora, God damn it",
Ray cried out loud in frustration.
He had been searching for his new abilities for an hour now but to no avail.
But what could Ray do of it, other than shouting at Aurora and searching for the abilities manually? Ray had no one to help him while the system interface was as messed up as ever.
"Okay, I won''t train. Just show me my abilities. I will only get a hang of them by practicing for a few minutes", Ray called out in consciousness, believing that Aurora would finally respond if he didn''t train right away.
But s, he heard no reply from Aurora.
On the verge of a mental breakdown, Ray gave up on searching for his abilities and started to practice his other skills.
Half an hourter,
Ray stood in the training room while covered in sweat from top to bottom.
"Huff! Huff!",
Taking in deep breaths to stabilize his beating heart, Ray sat down and tried to initiate another conversation with Aurora,
"Okay, you win. I won''t be training the abilities, I will just try them out once and then exit System Online",
With that said, Ray waited patiently for a reply.
5 minutester,
A voice sounded in his consciousness,
"Promise me that you won''t go back on your word and right after you see the abilities, you will exit System Online", Aurora asked skeptically.
"I promise, I won''t go back on my word", Ray replied without a second''s hesitation.
"No, I don''t believe you. Sign a soul contract and then, I will show you your abilities", Aurora replied.
As for the soul contract, its mention caused Ray''s expression to turn nasty. It was exactly as they called it, it bound the soul of both parties.
Thus, if someone failed to fulfill the conditions of the soul contract or broke any of the conditions mentioned, their soul would be affected.
The effect also differed as the least could cause mild headaches while some strict contracts could cause outright death of the one who broke the contract conditions in the first ce.
As for Ray, he knew that Aurora wouldn''t make him sign the death contract but even then, the pain caused to the soul wasn''t to be underestimated.
"I ept signing the soul contract", Ray said
"Okay", Aurora replied while she sent the contract through the system.
As Aurora was only a consciousness, to sign a contract she had to use the system and sign through it. Therefore, if one looked at it closely one would get to know that Ray was signing the oath by himself.
After all, Aurora''s consciousness had merged with his when he obtained the system.
Ray didn''t wait for anything after signing the contract as he excitedly asked Aurora,
,m "Now that the contract is done. Can you please tell me more about what abilities I unlocked?",
"Why are you in such a hurry? Never seen you act like this before. Even when you get a new beast soul or unlock a new technique. You are never this excited", Aurora asked Ray.
"You won''t understand", Ray said.
"Why wouldn''t I understand you Huh, do you take me for a fool?", Aurora questioned Ray. This time even more adamant about finding out why Ray was behaving in such a way.
On the other hand, Ray upon seeing that Aurora wasn''t going to back down anytime soon, sighed and said,
"To be honest. The reason is a bit foolish. The thing is, since I was young, I wanted to have those cool space-rted abilities after I awakened but due to everything happening around me. My desire for all this got snuffed out and only the responsibility of my family kept me going. So when you told me that I had a space affinity and also unlocked two abilities rted to it, I got very excited",
"Sigh, Ray. Sometimes I forget you are only a kid at the end",
Aurora replied after she heard what Ray had to say.
Well, she was right. Ray was after all, only 16 years old, and at this age while most kids were doing other things and enjoying life. He was here training nonstop and trying his best to get stronger and help his family.
Not to count the pending apocalypse on their heads, Ray had matured a lot due to these reasons, thus making Aurora feel that he was less of a kid and more of a mature and sensible man.
If there was someone to me for all this, it would be the era Ray was born in. For thepetition to survive was just so immense that normal people couldn''t even imagine living their lives.
"Aurora, the abilities please", Ray asked Aurora.
"Yeah, wait a minute", Aurora replied.
Then,
[Ding!: New abilities detected.
Scanning¡
Abilities scanplete¡
Two new abilities detected..],
Listening to the system prompt, Ray quickly checked the messages and clicked on,
[Abilities],
1. [Blink: Movement type ability: Element: Space,
Description: Allows the host to teleport in a desired direction 50 meters away from the starting point. Requires 4 seconds to activate and consumes 3 stamina points and 50 mana.]
2. [Distort sh: Attack type ability: Element: Space,
Description: Allows the host to use space the element to send forward a space elemental sh that distorts the impacted area. Requires 7 seconds to activate and consumes 10 stamina points and 150 mana. Requires a de to be used.]
"Nice abilities", Ray said after having a look at the abilities he got.
In Ray''s point of view, the blink ability was the most useful one while the Distort sh seemed less of ability and more of a technique. But Ray didn''t fret over that.
He knew that there must be more to it. However, as much as Ray wanted to practice and try out the abilities right away. He couldn''t, not unless he wanted nice torture to his soul.
Therefore, Ray simply logged out of System Online.
"Hey Ray, have you seen Sirius?", Tim asked upon seeing Ray walk out of the training room.
"I don''t think I saw him today, why is there some matter?", Ray asked.
"Well, I don''t know if you know about this or not but yesterday, whileing back to our dorms. Sirius got into a fight with some other students",
"It is just a fight, Tim. Nothing to worry about, it isn''t like someone would kill Sirius over a small fight", Ray said.
"No, no one would dare to but those kids said that they would bring over their people today. But that''s not the main issue, the issue is that today is a full moon and since Sirius is a Werewolf", Tim didn''t have to finish the sentence for Ray to know what would happen to a Werewolf on a full moon night.
Now, Ray understood why Tim was finding Sirius, it wasn''t to help Sirius but to help out those idiots who butted their heads with a Werewolf on a full moon.
Them getting away injured would be the least of their worries as an incensed wolf would never leave his prey alive.
"Damn you, bastards. Tim, go gather everyone else. There are still a couple of hours before night. Let''s try and find Sirius before that. If not, we could hope that the Academy finds him first", Ray gave his instructions to Tim.
While he contacted Aurora for any useful information that she might know about Werewolfs.
...
A/N:- Another chapter up for you guys. Have fun and sorry for the timings messing up. The timing for uploads will be back to schedule from this chapter.
Chapter 71 Finding Sirius
"Have you seen this guy anywhere?", Noah asked a student in the cafeteria.
Seeing the student shaking his head in denial, Noah dejectedly turned around and walked back to where Ray and everyone else stood.
"Nothing guys. Seems like no one has seen him around. Well, even if someone would have seen him, they wouldn''t remember", Noah said.
"Anything from your side", Noah asked one of the girls.
"Well, what do you expect?", Aliya said annoyed over the fact that she had to run around the campus just so some bullies wouldn''t get eaten today or bitten.
"You know, I expected you to do some magic of yours and find Sirius. I am sure any of your admirers might have seen him", Noah replied to her in the most fickle way possible.
Well, who could me him? Aliya was beautiful, and someone who prided herself in being so. But Noah? He didn''t care about Aliya''s beauty and seeing her act like that incensed him.
That''s why he had gotten into arguments with her and that too quite asionally. Almost every time the two saw each other, one was going to talk trash about the other.
"Shut it you two. You all know that Sirius is a wolf and a strong one at that and the stronger a wolf is, the stronger and higher the effect of the moon on them. I don''t care what he does to those kids but I don''t want their parents to make things hard for Sirius", Ray said seriously.
And Ray meant what he said because he knew that the reason those kids even provoked or tried to mess with Sirius was due to their parents and after Ray asked around a bit, he got to know that those kids were trouble.
They had no strength to speak of, but background wise these kids were loaded and from what Ray knew, they had lured Sirius in so they could ambush him by using the help of senior students.
Ray knew that he had to help Sirius before anything. He had to find him, and that''s what everyone was doing. But to no avail, it felt as if they were searching for a ghost rather than a human.
"Aurora, did you find him?", Ray asked for the umpteenth time.
The thing was, Ray never actually thought that he would find Sirius the normal way because as far as he knew, those kids would make sure that no one knew where Sirius was, or else they might get caught in the act.
Therefore, he asked Aurora if she could help him find Sirius. As for how Aurora previously told him that everyone''s badges had a tracking system.
So he asked her to try searching for Sirius using the tracker, though he didn''t force her as he knew that it was not easy, heck it was almost impossible.
After all, every student had the same badge with them, and although the elite ss had a different one, searching the whole campus was a bit too much for Aurora.
After all, Aurora was a system and not someputer or program that excelled in hacking.
"Ray, it''s going to take some more time. I have started to pick up on the signal, give me half an hour more", Aurora said to Ray.
"Okay, take your time. I will try asking once more", Ray replied to her.
"Okay everyone, let''s try searching once more. If we don''t get any lead even then. Then let''s try searching through the forest at the back of the Academy", Ray said to everyone and started to move.
Little did Ray know that the ce where they were trying to search at the end was exactly where Sirius was right now.
"Okay, I am here. Now give it back to me", Sirius said as he stood in the middle of the woods.
He was currently within the forest behind the Academy. This ce was open to everyone. So they coulde and practice their skills in the open.
But right now, as it was 10 at the night, there was no one here and it looked as if Sirius was talking to some ghost within the forest.
Seeing that he got no reply, Sirius''s eyes started to glow yellow while he said in outrage,
"I asked you a question God damn it. Answer now or else", Sirius said while he looked at the top of the trees.
''Whoosh'',
''Thudd'',
"What do you mean by or else? Huh, what are you going to do? Tell me, what will you do, Wolf boy? Are you going to transform and bark at us? Well, I dare you to", A student said as he jumped down from one of the trees.
"What did you say to me?", Sirius asked through gritted teeth.
"What? You don''t like what I said? Well, too bad you can''t do anything about it", The student said before he snapped his fingers.
''Snap!",
As soon as the student snapped his fingers, tens of more students jumped down from the trees, each holding a weapon themselves.
Looking at all of these students falling from the trees, Sirius knew he had no other choice but to fight. Though, he held back as he knew he couldn''t afford to mess up with the student in front of him.
As for why?
This student''s father was one of the members of the Academy board and knowing such people, Sirius knew that if offended, his days at Academy would be hell.
As for the preparator of all this? That student currently had a smirk on his face as he thought,
"How will you defend yourself now, to think you would get cocky and warn me not to go after your sister. Now this will bring some sense into you",
"Beat him up and don''t leave a part untouched. I want him to stay in the hospital for at least a year", the student said to all the students he brought with them.
Half of these were second-year seniors for whom he paid astonishing amounts while the rest were ordinary ss students who were working for him due to his background.
"You all heard what Master John said, break that bastard''s every bone", a boot licker said as he tried to please John the best he could.
With that, all of the twenty people started to approach Sirius. They had currently encircled him, blocking any path of retreat.
"You guys are going to regret it", Sirius warned them as he showed them his canines that had started to erge due to the bloodlust he felt.
"What are you going to do wolf, bark like you do, or are you going to call your sister and hide behind her", John taunted Sirius with a smirk.
"John, don''t get my sister into it", Sirius said while his eyes turned yellow. This time, his anger was increasing but Sirius still held it.
"Oh, what are you gonna do? You know what, I will get your sister into it. And you know what, I will also have fun with her. Though she is a second-year student, a one-year gap isn''t an issue, is it? Now tell me, wouldn''t your sister have a bright future ahead of her? Man, just thinking about it gets me hard", John said with a lewd expression on his face.
"John you as* h*le, I am going to kill you", Sirius said in anger while he transformed into his wolf form.
"Everyone, don''t let him transform. Attack", John said while he took a few paces backward.
On the other hand, Sirius''s body started to change as brown fur grew out of his body while his features started to resemble more of a wolf than a human. His transformation was almost the same as during the test, but this time one thing changed and that was the size, as this time, Sirius grew to almost 3.5 meters tall.
After finishing his transformation,
Sirius faced toward the moon and let out a big howl,
"Hool".
...
A/N:- Another chapter up everyone. Hope you guys like it.
Chapter 72 A Retreating Wolf
"Awooooo",
A loud howl reverberated through the campus.
Ray who was in the cafeteria snapped his head in the direction of the howl.
Taking his phone out, he dialed Tim''s number and called him,
"Where are you", Ray asked with urgency.
"We areing back to the cafeteria", Tim said.
"Is Noah with you? And what about the girls, are they there too?", Ray asked.
"Noah is with me, but the girls aren''t. We split up to search more effectively", Tim said.
"Well, Tim do one thing. You and Noah don''te to the cafeteria. I figured out where Sirius is. You and Noah go towards the forest at the back of the Academy. We will meet there", Ray said.
"Okay, we are heading there right now", Tim said and cut down the line.
With that, Ray called Aliya.
''Beep!, Beep!, Beep!'',
"The number you are calling is not avable at the moment, please try againter or press one to send a voice mail", A robotic voice came through.
"Damm''it Aliya, can''t do one thing right. So much for being the only healer in the team", Ray said in anger before he dialed Elina''s number.
"Pick up, pick up, pick up", Ray continued to say as he called Elina,
''Tring!, Click'',
"Hello, who is it", A female voice came from the other side of the line.
"Yes! Elina, it''s me, Ray. Is Aliya with you? If she is, then ask her why she isn''t picking up the call", Ray asked while he sighed in relief that the call went through.
"Oh, hi Ray. Did you find Sirius? And yes, Aliya is here. Yeah, let me ask her", Elina said.
"Yeah, I asked her. She says her phone died, well is it important? I could hand her the phone so you could talk to her", Elina said again.
"No, don''t. I just called to say that I know where Sirius is, so you guys meet me and the other boys at the entrance of the forest behind the Academy", Ray saiding to the matter instantly as they had no time to waste.
"Okay, we will see you guys there", Elina said and then hung up the call.
Meanwhile, Ray also put his phone in his pocket and made a run toward the forest.
As he was running in the direction of the forest, he asked Aurora,
"Hey, Aurora. Did you pinpoint his location from the howl".
"Yes, I have set a marker at the location. He isn''t much deeper into the forest but it might take you guys 10 minutes to reach there", Aurora replied while a holographic marker lit up in front of Ray pointing forward towards the forest.
On the other hand,
Within the forest,
Sirius had transformed into a werewolf while his whole body had a strange yellowish glow on it.
The glow was the moon empowering Sirius''s abilities and empowering him.
"Form into groups of 5 and attack from all sides", Johnmanded his goons while he took another two steps back.
As for the goons? They all got into formation and activated their abilities.
But strangely, the second-year seniors stood at the back and in front of John. It seemed that the seniors were there for protecting John rather than to fight against Sirius.
In total, there were 20 students amongst which 5 were seniors while the rest were freshmen students. Therefore, 15 students prepared their attacks and at the same time attacked Sirius.
Of the 15 attacks that rained on Sirius, very few were elemental while most were melee attacks.
"Swish, Whooosh, Sizzle, Crack, Stt",
A few lightning bolts flew in the air, but Sirius dodged them perfectly by jumping on the trees.
As for the melee attack, he didn''t let them go well too. While he dodged many, he erged his ws and swiped once at one of the students who were closest to him.
"Stt",
"Argh", the student cried out loud as he saw his hand flying in the air while blood sttered all over the ce.
Though, no one cared for the crying student who fainted from blood loss the other second as all other students gathered again and prepared for the second volley of attacks.
"Swoosh, Shringg",
This time, another student got close to Sirius but didn''t suffer the same fate as the previous one. The student used his twin daggers to parry Sirius''s ws before breaking off.
On the other hand, another student Sirius with a fire st the second Sirius parried with the student with twin daggers.
"Gawrr", Sirius howled in pain as the burnt fur over his shoulders fell while new fur grew almost instantly.
"Keep attacking you idiots. He is but a single person and you 15 can''t even take him down", John cried out loud at the students as he saw Sirius recovering from the injury instantly.
Well, John''s concerns were not wrong. Sirius was a werewolf and if one kept his regeneration powers in check, Sirius could go on forever. As long as he had energy though.
But John wasn''t a fool to believe that Sirius had unlimited energy, but he was still careful as he knew that he couldn''t be caught by some roaming teacher patrolling the forest area at night.
That''s why he wanted to finish off Sirius as fast as possible.
The students attacked Sirius once more, but this time they didn''t manage to get him.
Quite the contrary, Sirius took down two more students from their group. Making the total fall down from 14 to 12.
John, upon seeing that things weren''t going anywhere good, ordered two second-year students to step in and close Sirius''s matter for good.
But, the moment the second-year students stepped forward, Sirius went mad.
His ws extended to the limit, while his muscles clenched and his yellow eyes glowed even more furiously. Before anyone couldprehend what was happening, Sirius snapped his head towards the moon and,
"Awwooooooooooo",
An even louder ear-piercing howl rang out in the surroundings, momentarily stunning everyone around Sirius.
"Whoosh",
While everyone held their ears from pain and had their senses distorted, a gush of wind blew by, and the next moment,
"Silence",
"Bastard, I will kill you", John''s hateful shout rang out breaking the one-second silence after Sirius''s howl.
As for why John was angry? Well, why wouldn''t he be, Sirius had just used the momentary disorientation caused by his howl to run away.
After all, Sirius wasn''t a fool to fight two second-year students and 12 freshmen all by himself.
John turned to the second-year student on his left and said,
"You have a tracking system. Now, track him and bring him back to me",
"Yes", the student simply replied and activated his system.
"This way, he hasn''t gone far", the student said as he pointed deeper into the forest.
"To think that he would run away deeper into the forest", John said with a smirk before he started following Sirius along with everyone else.
On the outskirts of the forest,
"You guys heard that howl, it means things are getting serious. Or else Sirius wouldn''t use the emergency sound wave we agreed on", Ray said as he looked at everyone in front of him.
As for the emergency sound wave, it was a special technique that everyone from the team had practiced. It was very easy to practice and had an area of effect based on the amount of mana used. As for its purpose, it was just as the name implied.
It was a sound technique that Ray had acquired in System Online and he had shared it with everyone on the team to use in case of emergency.
It used the mana in one''s body and amplified their sound while also having the chance to stun anyone around them within a radius of 100 meters.
As for the emergency wave, it was a special frequency that traveled and reacted to only those who had learned the technique and linked themselves and their mana.
The technique was easy to learn and use but based on the distance, used a lot of mana.
And from what Ray understood, Sirius used this technique to inform them that he was in danger, and seeing the distance the wave traveled, Ray knew it was serious as the amount of mana Sirius must have used wouldn''t have been small.
Ray didn''t ponder on the fact that Sirius knew they were near or not as this wasn''t the time to do so.
And from the marker getting away, Ray knew Sirius was on the run.
Therefore, Ray looked at his teammates and spoke again,
"We don''t know in what condition Sirius is at the moment, nor is it the time to ask questions. Now, it is the time to go forward and help our friend out. So I say, you all follow me, and let''s save our friend first, and then we could ask the questions".
"Yes, let''s go", Everyone said at once.
Chapter 73 Fooling The Seniors Into A Trap
"This way, let''s go", the tracker shouted out loud as he pointed even deeper into the forest.
On the other hand, Sirius kept running. He didn''t look back and continued to lead everyone deeper into the forest.
"Whoosh",
"Bam",
"Crack",
"Arghh",
Sirius cried in pain as a projectile hit him at point nk and forced him to stop his escape.
"To think that a small wolf would try to fool us and run away", A second-year student whose body had transformed into that of a snow leopard said as he stood on his fours.
"Keke, to think that juniors would be this arrogant. Humph, let''s finish him here and leave. I don''t want those instructors toe and see us involved", Another second-year student said.
"Yes, let''s finish him fast", the third second-year student said.
"Awoo", Sirius howled at their provocation and rushed forward taking the seniors head on.
Well, what else could Sirius do? The seniors were just as strong, if not stronger than him, and also the fact that Sirius had no long-range attacks whatsoever he was a pure melee fighter.
"Shing",
"nk, Stt, nk",
Sirius shed his ws as he attacked and parried against the seniors but couldn''t block the attack of the senior who had transformed into a snow leopard.
Due to that, arge gash opened up on his shoulder while blood continued to flow from it.
Holding his shoulder to stop the blood flow, Sirius turned to one of the trees and jumped in retreat.
"Spatt, Bamm, Thudd",
But sadly, his retreat was blocked as he got hit once more, causing him to fall from the trees.
Seeing that he had no other choice, Sirius thought of epting his fate. After all, he knew that they wouldn''t kill him but only seriously injure him.
As for why they wouldn''t dare to kill him? The Academy would kick them out if they did and no one wanted to be kicked out. Not in such times anyway.
Just as Sirius was about to undo his transformation, a voice sounded,
"Now, now, it wouldn''t be good if people knew that three seniors are bossing around and ying against one junior", A voice came from one of the trees.
"Who is it, show yourself coward", A second-year student spoke as he looked at all the trees in fear.
"Coward? And me, are you sure you aren''t calling yourself that", the voice spoke again.
"Who the hell are you, juste out once. I will make sure to make an example out of you", the senior who had transformed into a snow leopard said.
"You sure you could handle me? Well, If you are so confident, then here Ie", the voice spoke.
Right after the voice spoke, the forest a bit darker while the trees started to wither.
After which, the world started to spin while eerie blood-colored eyes popped out everywhere in the darkness ring at the seniors as if they were their lunch.
"Humph, a half-baked illusionist can be so arrogant. Here take my punch", the second-year student spoke as he punched at one of the trees.
His punch acted as if it broke reality itself as the surrounding turned into shattered ss and broke down. Showing 5 people standing in front of an injured Sirius.
"Nice, I am sure Noah will make progress and strengthen his illusion even more next time", the voice spoke again.
If one paid attention to it, the voice wasing from the student who stood in the middle. The student was naturally Ray and all that was happening was something that he nned.
"So, seniors I think you all have had your fun. Now you can go your way and we will go our way, after all, you are outnumbered and even somewhat exhausted from all that running. Whereas, we don''t want to have any unnecessary fights nor do we want to hurt you all", Ray spoke in the most sarcastic way possible.
Well, he intended to anger the seniors to the extent that they make haste in their judgment and initiate the fight.
"Humph, who are you to order us around, and what does it even matter if we are outnumbered? We are stronger than you are. You are just little cubs who haven''t even seen the world. To think you would act this way", the snow leopard senior spoke as he spat on the ground.
The senior was very smart and wasn''t eager on attacking first. Not only that, but Ray also understood that the senior was waiting for others to arrive.
That way, he wouldn''t have to do anything and the others would handle Ray and their team while these seniors would enjoy the show.
"I see, Senior I know you are smart. But so what if you are smart? You see, my friend Elina over here is very good at writing curses and has written some very good curses for you all. I am sure you would love to have these curses", Ray spoke as he tried to trick the people in front of him.
As for the curses, Elina had written some but to initiate them, she needed to touch the one she had cursed. But since the seniors didn''t know, Ray tried to bluff his way in.
"Well, since Seniors are so strong, could you please let us go back? We won''t tell anyone, we promise", Ray said as he took a step back along with everyone else on the team.
"Stop, where do you think you are going after putting those curses on us", The second-year senior spoke in fright.
Listening to the senior''s words, Ray smirked and said,
"Sure senior, she just needs to touch you to take back the curse. So if you could please cooperate a bit"
"Hey, Dan. I feel something fishy going on. What if he is lying", the snow leopard senior spoke.
"Hey, what is it with you being so scared? You know they can''t hurt us in a frontal assault, so they might have used those curses but seeing our strength, they are afraid and now want to run away. So let''s get rid of these curses and then we beat them", another second-year senior spoke.
"Okay, but I don''t have a good feeling about it", the snow leopard senior spoke but he still gave in.
With that, the seniors moved forward, although a bit vignt they didn''t think for a second they were going to be attacked.
With that, they moved forward and stood in front of Ray,
"Now, remove the curses", the snow leopard senior spoke.
"Okay, Elina could you please remove the curses from our seniors", Ray spoke as he motioned to Elina.
"Yeah, no worries", Elina spoke as she moved forward and touched the three seniors with her curse-writing Quill.
The seniors upon seeing that the one who "removed", their curses was a sweet and cute girl, totally let their guard down.
Not knowing of the hellish trap they had walked in. Because the moment Elina tapped them, rather than having curses removed, she ce countless curses on them.
Also, Ray and other members of the team took a step back and got into their attack formation.
"All done", Elina spoke in a sweet voice before she also took some steps back and joined the formation.
"See, nothing happened. You were worrying for nothing", A second-year senior spoke.
"Hey, Dan what''s wrong with your skin? Why is it turning all red and what are those green spots", The snow leopard senior pointed out in fright.
"Huh, why is it itching so much", the snow leopard senior shouted as he started to scratch his body all over.
"What did you do to us, you witch", the snow leopard senior shouted as he pointed towards Elina.
"Well, let me make it easy for you, She cursed you with tens of curses. Now, what are you going to do, kill her? Best her? Well, I dare you to", Ray spoke while mes tongued on his hands.
"Attack", with a singlemand, Ray and his teammates started their assault and revenge on the seniors.
...
A/N:- Wrote this chapter while being up the whole night. Hope you guys like it. Have fun.
Chapter 74 Finishing Off The Seniors
"Oh and don''t kill them. They are our seniors and we don''t want to be known throughout the Academy for killing our seniors", Ray said as he aimed a fireball at the ass of one of the seniors.
"Crisp and clear", Ray thought as his fireball hit the spot perfectly.
Little did Ray know, that he was acting like a sadist more and more. But Aurora didn''t stop him, as for why?
Well, she was having fun torturing the seniors, and also, the fact that these people almost killed Sirius and were thinking of crippling him irked both, Aurora and Ray.
Both Ray and Aurora took Sirius as a good friend and seeing their friend getting bullied that way for no such reason justified their anger.
"Aurora how much more time before it gets out of control", Ray asked Aurora.
"An hour at most. Even right now, his state is very unstable. It is best to take him to a calm environment before he loses control", Aurora told Ray.
"Okay, let''s finish this up", Ray told his teammates after hearing Aurora''s analysis.
He didn''t want Sirius to lose control at such a crucial time.
With that, Ray unleashed his attack power at its fullest while he also used his newly gained abilities,
[Blink],
Teleporting himself in front of the scared senior, Ray sted him with a fireball at his face while also giving him an elbow to the shoulder.
"That shall do it", Ray thought to himself as he looked at the fainted senior in front of him.
"I am done", Ray shouted and informed his teammates that he was done with his opponent.
"Almost done", the twodies of the group shouted at the same time as they threw out their attacks on their opponent.
Their opponent was the second-year senior named Dan, who was previously very confident in thrashing everyone, but if one looked at his snot-covered face now. They would feel pity for him.
After all, being a second-year student who had previously bragged about taking on his juniors but still getting his ass kicked by them. Not to mention the juniors were two cute girls who looked harmless otherwise.
"Okay, we are done with him", the girls said as they kicked Dan onest time before he fainted on the ground.
Well, Dan had fainted a lot before that too, but the girls always managed to awaken him to torture him more and more.
"What about you two, why are you still not done with your one", Aliya said as she looked over to where Tim and Noah were.
Well, she was in for a shocking experience as what she saw blew her mind off.
Over there, Noah and Tim had tied their opponent to a tree and were picking straws at who would knock out their opponent.
"Ahh, I picked the wrong one again", Tim said in agitation as he picked the short straw.
"Well, you are beefier than I am, I say it''s best you finish him off", Noah said to Tim as he tried to console him.
Well, he would have done a decent job if he didn''t have that taunting smirk on his face.
"Yeah, yeah, I understand. But I wonder, why is it that I always pick the short end of the straw and that you always have that smirk on your face even before the game starts", Tim asked Noah in suspicion.
"Uhm, I feel Ray is calling me. Why don''t you finish off that guy and we talk about itter", Noah tried to avoid the conversation as he rushed off towards Ray.
"Yeah, you go off and enjoy while I make this guy suffer", Tim said as he turned towards the senior who was hanging with his head down and legs up from the tree.
"Don''te near me. Please forgive me, I promise I won''t tell anyone. I will run back and never show my face to you guys. Please leave me alone", the senior shouted out in fear.
"Drip.. Drip.. Drip",
"Oh my, please don''t do that. My hands will get dirty and I don''t have any weapon with me", Tim said as his face scrunched up in disgust.
But still, Tim had a job toplete and he didn''t want Noah to make fun of him. So he did the best thing that came to his mind,
"Hey, Ray can I borrow a sword from you? I forgot to bring my weapons", Tim shouted out loud as he asked Ray for a weapon.
"Tim, you only need to knock him out and not kill him. You could punch him in the face for that too", Ray said as he concentrated his attention on finding an escape route that avoided John and his group.
"Well Ray, this guy over here has wet himself. So you know, punching him would get my hands dirty with his, you know", Tim said as he tried to salvage the situation for himself.
"Oh, then do one thing. Take a photo of him, it will look good on the Academy server", Aliya chimed in as she heard what Tim had to say.
One would say that Aliya was very devilish as the idea she had wouldpletely ruin this senior''s social life and as well as private life.
"Yeah, I would do that. But what about knocking him out? I am not dirtying my hands for all you care", Tim said as he brought his phone out of his pockets and opened the camera app.
"Click, Shutter, Click",
The camera shutter clicked as a bright sh illuminated the surroundings. As for the senior? That guy fainted from the sheer embarrassment he felt.
Looking at the guy fainted just from embarrassment, Tim let out a heartyugh as he spoke,
"I guess sometimes weapons don''t need to be sharp and all that. A camera is more than enough too. Well whatever, I didn''t have to dirty my hands. Guys, we are all clear to go",
"Okay everyone, enough fun. We are runningte and Sirius''s condition isn''t well enough for you guys to finish your fun", Ray said out loud as he rushed everyone to hurry.
Well, what Ray said wasn''t wrong as Sirius''s condition wasn''t well at all. His body had be very weak while the moon wasn''t doing any good as his consciousness had be muddy while Sirius''s bestial instincts were taking over.
Therefore, if Sirius was to transform in this condition, it would lead him to look for an energy source while the best sources of energy near him were human. Thus, leading to Sirius killing humans for energy and eating them.
Whereas, Ray knew better to avoid such situations as not only would it affect Sirius negatively the next day, but would also put his social image in a pinch. Not to say the fact that the action taken by the academy the next day wouldn''t be something in Sirius''s favor.
Therefore, the only solution was to take him to the Academy''s infirmary where they had special tranquilizers to keep such cases in check.
"Okay, let''s go", Ray said as he put Sirius over his shoulder and started to run towards the infirmary.
Everyone else followed behind Ray as they avoided John''s group.
As for the reason that John''s group hadn''t caught up with them until now, even when everyone had fought against those seniors and even had some fun with them.
The reason was simple, Ray had used a special type of barrier and sealed the area within a radius of 500 meters.
..
A/N:- Another chapter up for you all, Enjoy.
Chapter 75 Rushing To The Infirmary, Injured Sirius
Academy Infirmary,
"Sigh! We do not have any more tranquilizers left. Call for the backup tranquilizers", The nurse said as she rubbed her forehead.
It was a hard night for all the workers at the infirmary.
As for why?
The reason was simple, today was a full moon and the Academy was filled with people who had wolf-based systems. Some were actual werewolves while some had simrities to them.
But that wasn''t the hard part, the academy had to handle such situations every full moon.
No, the hard part was the fact that some group of students had purposefully targeted these students who had wolf-based systems.
Thus, leading to fights and brawls all over the academy. Many students were brought in injured, some fainted while some had various degrees of injuries.
These students were still manageable, but the ones to cause real headaches to the nurses at the infirmary were the wolves.
It was known that the nurses rarely had any fighting capabilities to speak of, not to mention containing raging wolves or half wolves who had gone mad due to the influence caused by the moon.
Also, the fact that these students were even empowered by the moon to a certain extent. Therefore, the nurses had to take help from other instructors to hold down the students until they sedate them enough to calm them down.
All was fine until the number of wolves brought in from raging to harming other students increased exponentially. To the extent that all of the tranquilizers at the infirmary got used up.
"Mam, do you have any idea why it''s so hectic today and why there are so many injured too", a probationary nurse asked the head nurse.
"No idea why such strange things are happening today, from the injured students to the mad wolves. Not to say the fact that some senior students have also been missing since evening", the head nurse answered.
"But, don''t worry. I contacted the higher management and they told me that the dean himself has taken action. Therefore, we will get our answer by morning", The head nurse further consoled the probationary nurse.
Just after the head nurse said those words, a group of students came rushing in.
"Emergency, get out of the way. Injured wolf under the severe effect of the moon. On the precipice of losing consciousness", a student in front shouted out loud as he made everyone aware of the situation at hand.
The student had done wonders with his words as right after everyone heard the student''s words, they gave way and an opening was made in the haphazard clinical ward.
The group of students rushed further into the infirmary.
On the other hand, the head nurse rushed in too. Seeing the head nurse rush in, the probationary nurse followed behind.
But that wasn''t all, the probationary nurse had a confused look on her face. After all, she hadn''t seen the head nurse rush in to treat a wolf like that even when a raging wolf was brought in a few hours back.
Thus, the probationary nurse followed in closely. Trying to know what made the head nurse rush in such a hurry.
"For how much time has he been in that state", The head nurse asked Tim.
"About 50 to 55 minutes. We had to carry him all the way from the forest. Not to mention his wounds and the perpetrators following us all that time", Tim spoke as he recounted their journey back from the forest.
"Mam, do you have any sedative injections or any tranquilizers on hand? I don''t think he has enough time before he gives in to his instincts", Ray spoke up as he knew time was running out and Tim was going to take quite some time before he got to the point.
"Lay him on the bed, we will inject some sedatives first. We have called in for a new batch of tranquilizers. Until then, the sedatives should keep him stable. During this period, we will treat his wounds and try to replenish some of his lost energy", The head nurse spoke out as she rushed into her office to get some medicine for Sirius.
As the head nurse rushed into her office, Ray took Sirius who was above his shoulder, and ced him on the medical bed.
"Grrr!", Sirius kept making bestial growls while his face continuously changed from that of a human to that of a werewolf.
Not only that, a few moments ago, his canines had elongated permanently while for every second that passed, his body turned more into that of a wolf than a human.
His state implied that time was running out and it wouldn''t be long before Sirius gave into his bestial urges and turned toward anyone besides him for a snack.
"Hey, Asna. What are you looking at,e here and help me fill the syringes", The head nurse shouted at top of her lungs as she called out to the probationary nurse to help her fill the syringes.
"Yes mam,ing", the probationary nurseplied with her order without any questions.
Well, that was what her job asked of her. To heed the orders of her superiors without asking any questions, specifically in situations where a patient needed to be tended to.
Therefore, she suppressed her curiosity and got to work.
Meanwhile, Ray and the others didn''t waste a second as they started to strap Sirius to the bed in case something went wrong.
All of this was done with perfect teamwork and control with the most efficient method too. As though, the ones who strapped Sirius weren''t some freshmen but rather skilled professionals.
Well, it was to be expected as all of what was to be done was nned on the way and briefed to everyone. As for the one who nned all of this, it was naturally Ray who did so.
The moment Ray and everyone left the search radius of John and his goons, Ray told everyone of every single action to be done to save the most time and to also pull all the attention to Sirius to avoid any issues that could ur on the way.
Even the words that Tim spoke when they entered the infirmary were scripted by Ray. As for why Ray didn''t speak, there were reasons for that too, but Ray kept them to himself.
"Okay, now hold him down. Don''t let him move. The first injection will cause a violent reaction. So, hold him down tightly so the second injection could be given, and let me tell you, kids, both injections are very important and I don''t want this to go wrong leading to a wolf using my nurses to satiate his hunger", the head nurse spoke as she warned Ray and the others.
Ray and the others merely nodded as they knew the consequences if they failed to contain Sirius. Therefore, they didn''t take the head nurse''s words lightly and did their work seriously.
"Okay, here it goes", the head nurse spoke as she inserted the needle right into Sirius''s chest.
"Arghhhhh",
Just as the needle prated his chest, Sirius''s eyes snapped wide open as he let out a blood-curdling scream. His eyes turned a deep shade of yellow as his body started to transform.
"The second syringe. Fast!", the head nurse spoke as she took the second syringe from her assistant''s hand.
On the other hand, Tim used his system to buff himself and held down Sirius''s legs while both girls held down his hands. Noah, also did his part as he used his spiritual energy to make spiritual chains to close Sirius''s snout and he held onto his head.
As for Ray, he held down Sirius''s torso with his hands while his eyes had lightning swirling within them Ray continuously churned his mana and prepared himself to shock Sirius until he fainted to avoid any casualties.
But it wasn''t needed as the head nurse quickly inserted the second needle into Sirius''s chest.
"Done", she heaved as she sighed in relief seeing Sirius''s struggle end while his body transformed back into that of a human.
With that, Sirius fainted again.
"This will keep him out until the tranquilizers arrive. Now, you lot tell me, what exactly happened to him to be in this condition", The head nurse asked as she tapped her foot and crossed her arms.
....
A/N:- Took a day off from writing yesterday as I needed a day for rest. Hope you all enjoy today''s chapter.
Chapter 76 Striking The Iron While Its Still Hot
"Uhmm, we¡ found hi..",
"He was being followed by another ssmate of ours along with some students from the normal sses along with some seniors from the second year", Ray spoke out as he interrupted Tim who was stuttering ever since he was put on the spot.
Well, one couldn''t me Tim either. He hadn''t always been the brightest while the head nurse''s stare was fierce enough to startle many adults not to mention a 16-year-old kid who was more worried about his friend than anything.
Although Sirius wasn''t a very close friend of anyone but the fact that they fought alongside each other during the tests also the fact that they trusted each other with their lives at that time led them to have a good sense of brotherhood.
It was also the reason why the Academy made all those who fought in the tests together during the test be dorm mates.
On the other hand, the head nurse raised an eyebrow at Ray''s words. Her countenance changed a little but she controlled her expressions.
"Normal ss you said, I feel that you speak of the normal ss and that ssmate of yours as if they were in different sses, same for you. May I ask why?", the head nurse asked.
"We are in the elite ss, Mam", Ray said.
"Hmm, the elite ss. May I see your badges for confirmation? Don''t get me wrong, but it is necessary. The thing is, a few students from the regr ss were found lying about them being in the elite ss and using the special facilities reserved for those in the elite ss" the nurse spoke in a friendly manner.
But Ray knew better. He knew that behind her words was a stern warning for them. That, if they were found lying about being in the elite ss, their end won''t be good.
"Yes mam, no issue. Here you go", Ray said as he took his badge out of the system storage and handed it to the head nurse.
The head nurse took the badge from Ray''s hands and tapped on it in a strange pattern. Suddenly, the badge lit up and showed Ray''s picture along with his roll number and ss status.
The head nurse tapped on the holographic image and chose ss status,
A row of words appeared stating,
[ss status: Elite ss Student. Other information is locked, authorization not enough.
Clearance required: Dean of the Academy, equivalent to the Supreme General],
This time, reading the words. The head nurse''s countenance changed again. Though, this time the head nurse wasn''t much reserved and didn''t manage to control her expressions.
It seemed as if her face had gotten frozen in time. Though that wasn''t the issue, the issue was that she looked very funny.
The head nurse was very chubby or rather overweight, to begin with not to mention her cheeks covered in fat and her double chin.
Therefore, when she looked at the authorization required to view more information about Ray, her face had scrunched up into a rather ugly one.
To Ray and the others, it wasn''t much ugly as it was funny.
"Click... sh... Click",
A camera click was heard right after a sh of light followed along with the sound of the camera shutter closing and opening to capture a photo.
The sound managed to snap the head nurse out of her reverie, but it was toote because, by the time sheposed herself, she saw Tim and Aliya holding out their phones barely holding theirughter in.
"Uhum!, Okay. I have gotten the confirmation and I guess I could take your word for the others as well", the nurse said as she cleared her throat.
Though the other didn''t hear her well enough as they were still processing her earlier image, Ray did hear her and knew that she saw something on his badge and knew it was rted to the dean.
Therefore, Ray knew that if he said something right now, she would trust him more than ever. Thus, that''s what Ray did. He struck the iron while it was hot.
"Mam, I just wanted to say one more thing. If you may, of course", Ray spoke with impable respect and discipline to not ruin his image in front of the nurse.
"Oh, you have something to say? Yes speak", the head nurse spoke as she also moved her head a bit forward, implying that she was listening to what Ray had to say.
On the other hand, Ray didn''t mince his words and spoke right away,
"Mam, I feel that I may know of a major character from amongst those who caused all the mayhem today",
"Hmm, could you exin it a bit more clearly? I can not let you go on using other students and also who is it that you may be talking of", the head nurse spoke.
Her first few words made it seem that she wasn''t being biased towards Ray or anything of that sort but herst few words said otherwise as those words implied what she thought.
"Yes mam, I will exin everything", Ray said as he understood the underlying meaning behind the head nurse''s words.
One had to say that the head nurse excelled in implying things while speaking. She knew that Ray didn''t want his status to be known nor did the higher-ups. Therefore, she implied to Ray that she was actively listening to his suggestions but also said out loud that she wasn''t biased towards anyone.
This way, no one would suspect Ray for anything and would take his suggestion as a smart observation. After all, there were always people ready to stir up trouble.
"So it is like this, John of our elite ss¡." Ray spoke as he exined the whole situation to the head nurse. Right from the beginning, from John and hisckeys trying to bully Sirius by using his senior sister to them stealing some of his things.
Then to calling Sirius to the forest and further provoking him. Ray also exined about John bringing 20 students to beat Sirius and that within those 20 students 5 were second-year students.
Though Ray didn''t say a word about him and the others knocking down 3 second-year students and running away afterward. He just skipped this part and told her that Sirius had previously informed them of everything that happened.
And also that they were hidden during everything and rescued Sirius when the time was right. Though they were a bitte leading to Sirius''s condition.
On the other hand, the head nurse also believed in Ray''s story as she knew that running away from 20 students and also when there were 5 seniors in between. It wasn''t easy, therefore mistakes were to be made and Sirius''s condition was the first and foremost example of it.
As for the other things, the head nurse didn''t need a reason not to believe them as she knew of John and his behavior.
The thing was, John was famous for lusting over girls and using his influence and status as one of the children of the higher-ups to get his way.
Though she didn''t think that he would be part of all of this and that too a major part of it as well.
"Okay, let me investigate it a bit. As for the time being, I might have a job for you kids, and don''t worry, the Academy wouldpensate you for it", The head nurse spoke with a smirk on her face.
On the other hand, Ray just smiled and said,
"No worries, we are up for it".
Chapter 77 New Mission And Academy Credits
"Why did you agree to her", Aliya asked in annoyance whilst Tim nodded in agreement.
"You could have denied her. It''s not like we will lose something, besides, we won''t gain anything either. So what''s the point in being subjected to so much workload", Aliya spoke again while Tim once again nodded in agreement.
Both Aliya and Tim were dissatisfied with Ray''s agreement to help out the nurse.
Meanwhile, Ray sighed and shook his head upon their ignorance.
"To think you guys would be acting like little kids and be ready to deny such an opportunity. Well, I would say that you all are still little kids who are ignorant and know nothing", Noah snapped at both of them as he couldn''t take it anymore.
Well, who would be able to? Both Tim and Aliya were acting like little kids as if they knew of nothing.
But, ming both of them was also wrong as they really didn''t know of anything. The thing was, they weren''t acting like kids, they were simply ignorant.
Though many say that ignorance is bliss, but sometimes, it could be a disaster and it would have been a disaster for them if it weren''t for Ray.
Ray had saved everyone from not only a lot of problems but also brought everyone an opportunity.
"Okay, both you guys, Tim and Aliya. I say that you both should at least give a read to the Academy starters guide that was given to us so that you don''t embarrass yourself next time", Ray spoke as he exined to both of them.
"You guys most probably don''t of it yet as you haven''t read the guide. Well, let me tell you both, the Academy doesn''t give everything to you for free, and let me also exin it to you. American Dors don''t work in the Academy, the Academy has its own currency", Ray said as he continued,
"The currency for the Academy is credits or better said Academy credits. These credits could be used to buy a lot of things in the Academy. The things to buy range from Battle techniques, beast souls, spells, skill books, weapons, artifacts, spell motions, and many more", Ray said but didn''t exin it too much as he concluded by saying,
"Other things, you guys would know after you read the guide. Okay, now to the main question. Why did I agree? I agreed for the same reason as any sane person would do. The head nurse is willing to award us with a good sum of Academy credits after weplete this mission",
"Oh, why didn''t you tell it to us before? Now, what are you waiting for? Let''s hurry and find the other wolves", Aliya said as her expression took a 180-degree turn.
From that grumbling mood to an eager expression.
Meanwhile, Ray just shook his head while Noah fumed in anger. He was literally shaking from anger over their ignorance,
"Thank God these monkeys didn''t say that in front of the head nurse or else she wouldn''t have given us the mission", Noah thought as he sighed and shook his head while he took deep breaths to calm his anger.
"Okay, enough chatting. Time to do work", Ray said as he pped his words. Then he continued,
"Okay, first things first, we need a way to locate the other wolves, and that too before it''s toote. So we can''t wait for amotion to happen to locate them",
"Next, we need to handle the situation without causing too much damage lest anyone gets hurt. Therefore, we would first try to talk to them and if they are not in a condition to talk, we will first discreetly clear the said area of any students or bystanders and then we make our move and try to take them down before it''s toote",
"Another scenario we could encounter is if someone has provoked any wolf and have them surrounded. In that case, we first call for backup and try to take the situation in the way where we disy the least of our abilities",
"And if that''s not possible due to any reason. Such as, we arete and the wolf has given in to their urges or the ones that provoked the wolf have gotten the upper hand and have gone too far",
"Then we simply end it fast and don''t let out many witnesses. Our power should be left as a trump card to shock our opponents. Remember, not to trust anyone else other than our teammates",
"Now, any ideas?", Ray asked after he finished exining everything step by step.
Well, Ray had to as he didn''t want anyone to mess up anything as this way, the head nurse would give them more credits if they worked more efficiently.
As for the part about their strength, Ray knew that everyone on their team was strong and that their formation was also very unique as everyone bnced out each other''s weaknesses. Not to mention the fact that Ray could analyze things better due to Aurora''s help and make better ns than most people.
Therefore, if someone got to know that they, as a team could handle even seniors. Many troubles woulde their way, especially Ray who acted as the core of the team and was also the strongest member.
"Understood", Everyone said out loud as they all understood Ray''s point as well.
"Uhm, I have a suggestion to make", Elina spoke as she raised her hand.
"Yeah Elina, speak", Ray said as he allowed Elina to speak.
"I was thinking that, to find the other wolves. Why don''t we find someone who has a tracking-based system? That way, we wouldn''t have to waste much time finding the wolves",
"That could work but the tacker would require some sort of scent or something that the one needed to be tracked owned to pinpoint their location", Noah pointed out as he spoke.
"Yeah, and that would take too much time. Not to mention that those with such systems are very few and I don''t think they would help us for no reason", Aliya agreed with what Noah said and also pointed out a few more ws in Elina''s n.
"By the way, guys, could you all tell me if werewolves and those who have wolf-based systems are considered as a different race or not humans", Tim asked meekly.
"And why do you want to know about that", Noah questioned Tim as he wanted to know why Tim intervened in their discussion and if it was for something foolish, Noah was sure to beat Tim to the edge of his life this time.
"Well, as you guys know. Sirius has a sister and also that she is a second-year student",
"So what about it Tim? Be clear and fast. We are running out of time", Noah spoke angrily as he cut Tim down and was now sure that Tim was just babbling nonsense.
"Noah, cut it. You getting angry isn''t helping. Take a sip of water, Tim over here is trying to help us just as you are. At least let him speak before getting angry at him", Ray spoke as he shut Noah down for getting angry for no reason at all.
"Yeah, Tim speak, what of Sirius''s sister", Ray spoke as he gave him a chance to Tim so he could speak.
"Well, Sirius''s sister is famous for having a rare Aura ability. She could sense others'' aura and also use her system to differentiate between different races", Tim spoke as he finally got to the point.
"Doesn''t our martial art instructor also have an aura-based system?", Aliya blurted out suddenly.
But no one paid heed to her words as they turned to Ray for what he had to say.
Well, Ray was the leader and also the strongest. Not to mention that Tim had solved their main issue.
"Good job Tim, she could help us a lot, and yeah, werewolves are a different race. As for the others, I am not sure of it but she could help us out for sure", Ray spoke as he continued,
"As for finding her, that''s the issue. But I am sure it won''t be too hard, let''s go and find her then. Shall we?", Ray said as he signaled everyone to move and find Sirius''s elder sister.
As everyone moved to find Sirius''s sister, Ray asked Aurora,
"Aurora, are you sure she can help us, and not just now but also in the long term",
"Believe me, Ray, you would regret it if you don''t form a good rtionship with her. She has an Aura ability. That ability is very useful and can help you a lot", Aurora spoke as she convinced Ray.
"Okay, as you say. First, we will have to do this mission, then we will look forter", Ray said as he also moved out to find Sirius''s sister.
Chapter 78 Finding Siriuss Sister
"Where are we going anyways? We don''t know where Sirius''s elder sister lives. Heck! We don''t even know her name, not to mention if she is in the ordinary ss or the elite ss", Aliya spoke as she started the obvious facts.
Still, everyone kept on following Ray. Who at the moment was moving in the direction of the registration office.
"If you would keep your mouth shut, open your eyes and also try using that rusty brain of yours. You will understand that we are going to a ce that will solve all the issues you have mentioned", Noah spoke in irritation over Aliya''s ramblings.
"Why are you being so rude and mean today? It''s not like you, still, if you talk to me like that once more time, I will make sure to never heal you and I will also make Elina curse you to nine heavens", Aliya spoke angrily.
Annoyed over the way Noah spoke to her. She had been worried for him a bit at first, but as he started to get meaner and spoke to her like that, she just got annoyed.
"Yeah, whatever", Noah spoke in a childish tone irritating Aliya even more.
Still, Aliya ignored Noah as she knew he wasn''t like this.
"Aurora, could you do one thing for me? Could you try and scan Noah for any issues? He is acting very strange today", Ray asked Aurora as even he was getting red gs over Noah''s behavior.
As all of this conversation and bbering happened, everyone reached the registration office.
''Knock, knock'', Ray knocked on the door twice before a voice was heard,
"We are closed. Office hours are from 9 to 5. Pleasee tomorrow", a female voice could be heard from behind the door.
''Knock, knock'', Ray knocked on the door once again.
This time, the female voice spoke again but a bit agitated,
"Didn''t I tell you already? Office hours are from 9 to 5. So don''t disturb me right now ande tomorrow",
"Could you please open the door? We are here for something important", Ray spoke politely as he didn''t want toe out as rude.
"You don''t understand, do you? I have already said that I won''t be doing any more work for today, so you could go back to where ever you came from. I don''t give a shit to what important work you have", The female voice was heard again but this time angrier than ever.
"No need to shout at me. We are here for a mission appointed by the head nurse", Ray spoke. This time even he got a bit agitated I er how everyone was being rude for no reason at all.
? On the other hand,
''Creak'', the door opened the moment Ray mentioned the head nurse.
A head popped out from the door and spoke,
"Come in you all and remember, I am only helping you guys at this time just because of the head nurse", thedy spoke and vanished into her office.
Meanwhile, Ray and the other walked into the registration office, only to find a stack of papers and a girl sitting at the desk looking at them as she held a ss of wine in her right hand.
Looking at the girl, one wouldn''t say that she was a beauty but she was good-looking enough to turn some heads around.
She had brown eyes and ck hair that was cut short to her shoulders. Her nose bridge seemed a bit too long while her lips looked delicate and soft. She wore formal office attire but due to no one being in the office, the upper two buttons were undone giving way to some cleavage to be seen.
All in all, she looked good and but given the urgency of the situation, none of the guys paid her looks any heed while Ray spoke nonchntly,
"We are on a mission to help the head nurse with some issues but for that, we need to look into the records of a student and find out where she lives",
"The student we are looking for is the sister of one of our friends, Sirius Brown. So if you could help us with the information about his sister, we would be very thankful to you",
"I could help you with it, but I need some sort of confirmation from the head nurse herself. That way I would know if you are lying or not", The female spoke as she took a sip of her vine.
"Isn''t her seal and the mission status enough confirmation for you?", Ray asked her as he took out his badge and showed her the mission status stating ongoing mission while also showing her a holograph of the head nurse''s seal.
"Nope! I can''t take your word on that. What if you are lying", she spoke as she pointed her ss of wine at Ray.
"Really? Okay, so if I could lie, the seal doesn''t nor does the mission status", Ray spoke as he took a step forward and showed her the seal closely.
"No, I still don''t believe you. For all I care, the seal could be a fake one while the mission status doesn''t show what mission you are one and who issued the mission", She spoke while her lips curled up in a smirk.
On the other hand, Ray took a step back as he observed the smirk on her face. He understood that she was just making things hard for him.
"What if I call the head nurse and let you have a chat with her", Ray asked as he smiled politely but inside, he was cursing her to the high heavens.
"Well, that could work but I want you to facetime her. I don''t trust you enough to voice call the head nurse. You might as well have someone on the other side of the call to speak in the voice of the head nurse", She spoke while her smirk slowly turned into a grin.
Clearly, she was provoking Ray on purpose and challenging him to make her help him.
"You want to challenge me into helping you. You wish, now see how I will make you help us, even if you are unwilling to do so", Ray thought as he smirked and said,
"No worries, let me give her a call", Ray said as he took out his phone to face time the head nurse.
"You wish as if the head nurse would be free enough to receive your call. That too on a full moon", She thought to herself, but she didn''t let her thoughts ruin her poker face as on the outside, she merely smiled and let Ray call the head nurse, thinking that he would make a fool of himself.
"Beep¡ Beep¡ Beep¡", Ray called the head nurse as the call went over,
"Humph! Just as I thought", Just as she was thinking a beep was heard again and the call connected,
"Yeah Ray, how is the mission going? Any progress?", The head nurse questioned as she picked up the call.
"Yes, we made a discovery with the mission and came to the registration office to get some records from here, but the female worker over here is asking for your confirmation", Ray spoke with his head down, showing the head nurse how troubled he was due to the mission not going well.
"Didn''t you show her the seal? I am sure she would have understood after seeing it", the head nurse questioned Ray.
"I did, but she said that she didn''t believe me. She said that I might have shown her a fake", Ray spoke as he made a pitiful face.
"How pathetic, to think she would use you of showing her a fake seal and that too when it''s my seal. Give her the phone, I need to speak with her", The head nurse spoke in anger.
Meanwhile, Ray nodded and handed the phone to the female worker who was thoroughly sweating in fear while her face had be as pale as paper.
"Yes mam", She spoke as he kept her head down in fear.
"How dare you use someone I sent on a mission for lying while you also dared to defy the seal of the head nurse. You should know of my authority in the academy", the head nurse shouted as she directed all of her anger on the female worker.
On the other hand, the female worker trembled all over due to fear of being fired from her job as she knew how much authority the head nurse had.
Meanwhile, Ray just smiled evilly and watched the show from the sidelines,
"Tch, too bad I didn''t bring some popcorn along", Ray clicked his tongue as he thought.
Chapter 79 Outsmarting A Clever Vixen
"Yes mam, Got it! I will cooperate with them and help them out with the mission", The female worker said as she tried to fix her blunder.
"Good and go fix that shirt of yours. I could see everything from here not to mention those teenagers and don''t you try something funny with any of them. You won''t see the end of it, I will make sure of it", The head nurse said as she berated the female worker on her dress as well.
Though there was nothing wrong with her dressing, the issue was that as she had been alone she had undone the upper buttons of her shirt and that became the issue as one could see two wondrous mounds connecting and forming a beautiful curve.
Though what the head nurse had said was also not wrong, everyone on the mission was a teenager and it wouldn''t be long before any of the guys get attracted to those curves while their teenage hormones might disrupt their thoughts which could cause someplications with their decisions.
Listening to the head nurse, the female worker blushed as the tips of her ears got red while she bashfully blinked her eyes as she lowered her head in embarrassment.
"Just fix your getup and get to work. The more time you waste the worse it is", the head nurse said those words and cut the call.
Well, the head nurse was a busy person, especially today.
On the other hand, the female worker put down the phone and adjusted her shirt. Though, she didn''t do as the head nurse had told her to do so.
She adjusted it in a way that her shirt showed even more of her assets. Not to mention, she even untied her hair.
Turning around, she looked at Ray and batted her eyelids lightly as she spoke coquettishly,
"Uhm, You were right. Sorry for not believing you, I talked to the head nurse and got the confirmation. Therefore, now I am all yours. Tell me what to do and I might as well bend over a bit to help you out", She said as she not so unintentionally pushed her chest forward making her cleavage more prominent.
On the other hand, Ray saw through her schemes quickly. As for how? Ray had been in such situations quite a lot in System Online after hepleted 10 missions sessfully in a row.
Thedies, especially the female receptionist at the Guild Association had tried countless ways and techniques to trick him or to make him get in between their legs so they could enjoy some benefits off Ray.
At first, even Ray was charmed by a few of those women and almost tricked into getting under their thumbs and between their legs but Aurora helped him out.
At one time, a woman had even tried a seduction technique on him. That time, Ray had even taken off his pants before Aurora was able to make him snap out of thedy''s spell.
After some embarrassing moments, Ray''s mental strength reached a point where he could resist most of the women trying to seduce him.
As for why Aurora always intervened when Ray was about to make out with a woman, after all, she could have told himter on after he had done the deed. It was in System Online anyway, there wasn''t any harm doing it there.
Well, Ray had a clear goal in mind, and loitering around wasn''t going to help him and Aurora understood him. Therefore, she helped Ray out and as for Ray, he even thanked Aurora for it as Ray knew that getting into women''s skirts wouldn''t help his family out, nor would it help him when the world faces destruction.
Therefore, Ray concentrated on getting stronger and making ns for the apocalypse. He could always find someer on and also, the apocalypse would tell him who the real ones to trust would be.
Therefore, when looking at the woman worker defying the head nurse''s orders and trying to seduce him, Ray felt rather disgusted.
Anyone would feel disgusted, as the female worker was about 10 years older than Ray and still wanted to seduce him while the moment before, she was acting all high and mighty to not help him.
On the other hand, the others were also there, they couldn''t see the female worker as they were facing Ray''s back and were at the back of the office while Ray who stood in front of the female worker covered the area where the female worker stood.
Although Ray felt disgusted, he knew that he needed her for finding Sirius''s sister. Thus, trying to get out of the situation, he spoke,
"Well, we all would be happy if you could help us but the thing is that I don''t know much about what to do. The n was proposed by ''Noah'', so you will have to you know might as well bend over by Noah''s side to help us all", Ray spoke as he highlighted the word Noah by speaking his name more loudly.
"Ohh! Noah you say, now who might he be from you two boys? It can''t be a girl as Noah is a boy''s name. Well, as far as I know", she spoke as she leaned over to the side of the table and looked over behind Ray.
Along with that, she leaned even lower in a way that allowed the others to see her chest in a much better way.
On the other hand, Ray side-stepped and gave way for Noah as he pointed at him and spoke,
"Now, would you help us all out by working with this beautiful and friendly female staff over here and find out about Sirius''s sister, won''t you Noah",
Other than that, Ray also signaled Noah toply with his orders while he signaled the others to keep their mouth shut, especially Tim.
On the other hand, Noah was about to ask Ray why he was put on the spot, but when he saw the female worker and the generous amount of skin shown by her, blood rushed to a certain part of his body as he felt his heart skip a beat while breathed more heavily.
With his hormones doing their work, Noah nodded and stubbornly stepped forward and followed the female worker like a robot.
Well, another part of his body also slowly raised its head to follow the female worker but no one paid heed to that.
Meanwhile, Ray faced the girls and used a technique that allowed him to directly speak into someone''s mind. Although the technique had severe restrictions and could be found easily by others, it was perfect for scenarios such as these.
"First of all, don''t get startled", Ray spoke as he looked at them right in their eyes.
Though, it seemed that the girls didn''t get what Ray said as right after he spoke into their minds, they started looking here and there as if spotting a hidden person.
Therefore, Ray spoke again,
"For god''s sake guys, I said not to get startled. It''s Ray speaking. I am using a technique that allows me to speak into your mind. So please look towards me and listen",
Listening to what Ray had to say, both girls moved their heads in Ray''s direction and looked at him.
Seeing their reaction, Ray nodded and spoke in their minds again,
"Good, now listen to me. This female worker over here thinks that she is very smart and wants to outsmart us and probably wants to create trouble for the head nurse",
"I won''t be exining anything, but you might have understood her schemes by her actions already. Therefore, I want you to secretly film all of her actions and what she does with Noah, and we will turn that up as evidence and let her know who outsmarted who",
"You both might be wondering why I chose Noah. Well, he has been very rude to Aliya and has also acted very strange. So I thought of letting him make a fool out of himself and yeah, Elina could you please handle Tim? He doesn''t look too good",
Ray spoke as he signaled Elina to look over where Tim stood. At that time Tim was jealously looking at Noah, who was at the moment being very close with the female worker while his eyes constantly shifted towards her exposed assets.
Meanwhile, the girls understood what they had to do and nodded as they got to work. Aliya fished her phone out while Elina walked toward Tim to give him a good life lesson.
...
A/N:- Update the cover to a new one that aligns to the theme even more is soo cool. I hope you guys love it and don''t forget to add the novel to your library.
Chapter 80 Punishing Noah
Note:- 18+ warning, the chapter contains mildly sexual scenes. Read on your own ord.
.....
"What''s the name of the student?", the female worker asked as she looked at Noah.
"Sirius¡ Uh...Sirius Brown", Noah spoke with much difficulty as he tried to control his hands but to no extent. His hands wouldn''t stop at all.
They slithered forward as they made their way to one of the most beautiful things that Noah has ever seen.
"Ohh! You want to touch these?", the female worker muttered as she bent down a bit and sat on Noah''sp,
"You know, all that standing got me tired, and I can''t use theputer while standing. It''s okay if I sit here? You won''t feel ufortable, would you?", she asked as she faced Noah.
She was so close to him that he could feel her breath on his face. Just this act made him faint not to mention her supple bosom pressing down on his shoulders.
That softness made him want to grapple it and hold it forever, caress it, pinch it and y with it for eons toe.
Still, he didn''t. Noah knew it was wrong and held himself back,
"Holding back now that you touched just the moment before. I will make you regret it for your life toe, so enjoy this little taste of heaven while you can. You won''t be able to for your whole life toe", the female worker thought as she sat on Noah''sp and moved backward.
Her back touched Noah''s rising dragon, she felt it poke her back.
"Aaahhh, Uhmm", Moaning intentionally in a low voice, she rubbed Noah''s dragon by moving back and forth a bit.
Doing this, she felt it twitch, almost on the precipe of exploding.
"To think he would have such weak self-control. To get an orgasm from just this? That member of the board had better control than this guy''s, but his one feels much bigger too", She contemted in her mind as she stopped moving back and forth, adding more to Noah''s torture.
"Uhmm, could you please find what is the name of Sirius''s sister", Noah spoke with much more difficulty as he tried his best to keep itself in and control his urges.
"Yes, I will search for it right away", The female worker who was brought out of her stupor by Noah''s words spoke as she leaned forward and started searching for information on Sirius''s sister.
Behind her, Noah looked at her tantalizingly curvy back and part of her bottom covered by her skirt. Moving forward, he let himself loose and didn''t hesitate anymore as he started to touch her.
He caressed her back before tracing her curves. One had to say, the female worker must have worked hard to maintain that hourss figure.
Noah continued to caress her body before moving his hand downwards as he rolled her skirt upwards and softly grabbed her from behind. He continued to do what his urges made him do.
"Uhmm, go lower", the female worker unconsciously moaned as she asked Noah to move his hands further down.
On the other hand, Noah did as asked, as if under some spell, his hands moved downwards as they reached a slightly wet area.
Rubbing that ce a bit, Noah felt the ce getting wetter while it felt as if two lobes were slowly opening and giving way to a majestic ce. Sadly, Noah couldn''t witness it as he was using his hands while the female worker was wearing stockings though, Noah also felt her wet underwear.
Still, that didn''t stop Noah from rubbing her as the female worker''s unconscious moans were starting to get louder,
"Uhmm!! Yeah, that''s the ce, Yeah!! That''s how you do it",
"Ahh, don''t stop. Continue¡ yeah continue, Uhm!! Right here",
The female worker kept muttering as she started to touch herself, she hadn''t known yet, but her n had backfired. She had nned to seduce Noah, but who knew that Noah would unconsciously make her fail miserably at her own game?
Her moaning continued to increase as she started to rub Noah''s dragon lightly. Both Noah and the female worker were so engrossed in their activity that they didn''t notice a mobile phone recording all their actions from every angle possible.
As for the one recording them, even she was blushing all over but Aliya knew that she had to do it. If not for anyone else, but for Sirius and all the other werewolves who were suffering from who knew what.
Meanwhile, Ray upon seeing that Noah and the female worker weren''t being discreet anymore and that if they continued to do what they were doing, his n would fail miserably.
Therefore, before it got toote. Ray stepped forward and used his mental technique to speak into Noah''s mind,
"Noah, that''s enough stop it", Ray spoke into his mind sternly, giving him a firm warning.
Sadly, that didn''t work as Noah continued to do the deed, even reaching the point where both parties were aware of what they were doing but the pleasure made them continue and go further.
The female worker turned and faced Noah, unbuttoned her shirt even more while she pulled up her skirt and started opening Noah''s pants.
On the other hand, Ray upon seeing them go this far knew that he had to stop them right here or else everything would be for naught.
Before stopping them, Ray turned to Aliya who had turned beet red and was covering her eyes with her hands.
"Take Elina and Tim and get out of the room. I will be conducting shock therapy on them to make sure they don''t cross the line",
Aliya simply nodded and ran away, taking Elina and Tim out of the room while closing the door behind them.
Meanwhile, the female worker had finally unbuttoned Noah''s pants and pulled down his underwear, giving way for his dragon to finally be free and show its might.
"Above average, but it will work for now", the female worker muttered before she swooped downwards and held Noah''s dragon with her beautiful hands and slowly started to rub it.
"Now, time to prepare it for the main course", she muttered again as she took her hands off it and moved her head closer to it.
However, just as her tongue was about to touch it,
"Arghhhhh", she shouted out loud as a spark of electricity touched her tongue causing electricity to course through her body, shocking her thoroughly.
However, she had it light as the punishment for Noah was even more fierce and rather too cruel for anyone.
Ray had not held back even a bit as he fired a small lightning bolt straight onto his dragon. The previously rising dragon convulsed as it deted like a balloon while Noah fainted from shock.
Firing another bolt of lightning to jolt him awake, Ray turned and took a look at the female worker who was convulsing greatly, but not from pain. Rather from an intense orgasm as a light smile hung on her face.
"Kinky bitch, to think she would have such a fetish", Ray said as he sent a big bolt of lightning at her making her faint from the shock caused by the lightning bolt.
"That should keep her down for 10 minutes or so", Ray thought as he turned to Noah.
Noah on the other hand, sat on the cold floor in a daze as he kept looking at the mess he had created. Seeing Ray looking at him, he quickly put his pants on before standing up with much difficulty.
He couldn''t feel much in his lower half, he was even contemting inwardly if he would remain a virgin for life. Still, he didn''tin as he got ready to listen to a hell of a lot of things from Ray.
"You overdid yourself, didn''t you?", Ray said spoke with much sarcasm.
"Sorry", Noah spoke as he lowered his head.
"Sorry? Well, I couldn''t hear it. Could you please speak a bit louder?", Ray said as he leaned forward a bit more and even moved his war forward as though he was trying to hear something more intently.
"I am sorry", Noah spoke again but in a louder voice.
"Sorry for what exactly? First, you get angry at other teammates, then you look for your benefits while just now, you almost had sex with someone 10 years older than you right in front of us all", Ray spoke in anger as he looked at Noah fiercely right in his eyes before continuing,
"Now, look into my eyes and tell me. Couldn''t you control yourself just for a few minutes and do what we came here for? Or is just a little bit of excess skin enough for you to lose your mind and be some kind of sex-deprived assh*le",
"Sorry, I couldn''t resist. She was being too touchy", Noah tried to save himself some face as he tried to exin everything to Ray.
"I don''t care, Noah, so what if she touched you? You could have at least thought of the mission, of those who were with you. At least you could have had some shame and stopped yourself. Just leave it, what''s done is done. You can''t undo it, get the information from theputer and let''s go", Ray spoke as he turned around and walked towards the door to leave.
"Uhm, what about her?", Noah asked in embarrassment as he pointed toward the female worker who had passed out cold on the floor.
"Do what you want, for god''s sake Noah, didn''t you get anything from how much I scolded you just now? Leave her there for all I care. I doubt she will be working anymore in the academy from now on", Ray spoke before mming the door shut.
"Bham", the door closed as its hinges creaked from the force applied.
Outside the office,
Aliya stood along with Tim and Elina waiting for Ray, her countenance still shaken from what she saw. Seeing someone she took as a good friend mindlessly make out with someone unknown just because they seduced him a little.
Shaking her head to get rid of all those thoughts, she looked forward and saw Ray approaching them.
"What happened?", she asked Ray tly without a hint of emotion, confusing Tim and Elina even more.
"I solved the issue, we got the name of Sirius''s sister and also where she currently resides. As for Noah, give him the silent treatment, let him enjoy this punishment. Also, forward that video to the head nurse", Ray said emotionlessly in a cold voice that scared Elina, Tim, and Aliya to their cores.
Well, Ray was beyond angry with Noah for going too far today.
Afterward, Ray signaled others to follow him as rushed towards the residence of Sirius''s sister.
Chapter 81 Acquiring Help From Siriuss Sister
"Tringg, Tringg, Tringg", Ray pressed the bell thrice as everyone stood before the door.
"Maybe no one is home", Elina suggested.
"No, I can sense three people in there", Ray spoke as he ced his hand on the door and used his perception to sense the people inside.
"So why aren''t they opening, they could at least respond", Aliya asked impatiently.
"That, I have no clue of. Why don''t you try something", Ray suggested with a hint of sarcasm.
"Just shout out the name of the person you are looking for. I am sure someone will respond", Aliya retorted with a sneer.
"Not that I want to bicker with you any further, the rooms and everything here are soundproof", Ray answered as he rang the bell once again.
"Why don''t we break down the door", Tim suggested with an expecting look on his face. It seemed that he wanted to vent somewhere.
"No Tim, we can''t. It''s academy property and doing so would onlynd us in trouble", Ray sighed helplessly.
Meanwhile, Tim dejectedly stepped back and leaned onto the wall behind him.
"So what to do? We can''t just turn back after going through so much to find her", Noah spoke up, frustrated that all he went through would be for naught.
However, all he got was a contemptuous gaze from Aliya while no one else paid heed to his words.
A few secondster,
"Noah, did you copy all the details or just the crucial ones when copying the information rted to Sirius''s sister?", Ray asked calmly.
"Uhm, I am not sure. I just copy-pasted the whole page", Noah replied in embarrassment.
"Okay, forward it to me", Ray said as he took his phone out and motioned for Noah to send him all the information.
Noah did as asked and forwarded all the information to Ray.
On the other hand, after receiving the information. Ray opened the file and searched for the contact number of Sirius''s sister.
"Found it", Ray eximed lightly as he found just what he was looking for.
Afterward, Ray dialed the number in hopes for the call to go through,
"Hello, who is it?", a female voice answered the call.
"Hi, Is it Emma speaking?", Ray asked politely
"Yes it is, do you need something? I am a bit busy, so it would be best if you hurry. Also, who are you?", Emma asked while also making it clear that Ray had toe clear of his agenda for the call.
"Nothing much, I am your brother''s roommate, and also his team captain, Ray Xanders. I have a very important matter to speak of", Ray spoke as he made it clear that he meant business.
"Okay, I am listening", Emma replied.
"The matter is very important and it concerns the well-being of a lot of people, including your brother", Ray spoke with urgency.
"What happened to my brother, is Sirius okay? Did he get hurt? Where is he now?", Emma upon listening that the matter concerned Sirius''s well-being didn''t bother with anything and bombarded Ray with a lot of questions.
"As of now, Sirius is okay. He is in the infirmary", Ray spoke calmly trying to calm down Emma.
"Why is he in the infirmary", Emma asked with a more concerned tone than before.
"He is there to be safe from the side effects caused by the moon", Ray told Emma hoping that it would calm her down a bit.
"Oh! So that''s why he is in the infirmary, you scared me for nothing", Emma spoke in relief.
"Now, back to the reason I called you for. Could we have a chat in person? The reason is a bit hard to exin on the phone",
"Well, it will be okay if you are near. If not, you might have to wait for tomorrow", Emma told Ray.
"Actually, the matter is very important and the whole team is here too. At the moment, we are right outside your dorm floor waiting for someone to open the door", Ray said as he told her that they were standing right outside.
"Wait, you are outside? Why didn''t you say that before? I will open the door, just give me a minute", Emma spoke in relief that she didn''t have to do much.
"Okay, we are waiting", Ray replied and hung up.
"So what did she say?", Aliya asked in expectation as she had heard most of the conversation and had an idea of what happened but still asked to confirm.
"Nothing much, she will be opening the door in a minute", Ray replied to her, satiating her curiosity a bit while also allowing the other members to heave a sigh of relief.
A minute and 25 secondster,
"Beep, click",
"Hi,e on in", The door opened with a click as Emma greeted them and invited them inside.
A few minutester,
Ray and the other sat on a sofa as they looked at Emma who sat opposite them. She was still processing everything they told her,
"So you all are saying that a certain group of people is intentionally causing trouble in the academy and that Sirius was also one of the victims due to all this. Today, on the night of the full moon, they are actively seeking out and provoking those with wolf-based systems within the Academy", she asked as she provided a summary of what she was told.
"Yes, you could say it like that. Though there are still some crucial points you are missing out on. Still, that''s the gist of it", Ray spoke on affirmation.
"Okay, but I have to ask. Why do you need my help, there isn''t much I could help you with anyway. I have no actual fighting prowess to speak of", Emma asked as she was puzzled that why they would require her help.
"You are wrong there. We need your help but not to fight. We need your help in searching the aura of the other wolves in the vicinity so we could reach them and help before the others do and cause trouble", Ray exined to her why they required her assistance in their mission.
"Ohh, so you need my help in for searching them. Yeah, I could help with that but there is an issue. You all would most probably be searching for wolves in arger radius and also that a lot of auras would be there to search for", she said and continued,
"As you guys might know, using system abilities causes a lot of energy consumption and that''s the issue here. I can not use my abilities for a longer duration while increasing the radius of the search would increase my energy consumption even more. Therefore, unless you have an external source of energy to provide me with spirit energy, I won''t be able to help much", she said as she stated the issues she would face.
"I understand, and I have asked the head nurse for that too. She said that we could help you by providing you with spirit energy crystals to replenish your energy. Also, don''t worry about where we will get the crystals from, the head nurse has it covered", Ray said as he assured her that she wouldn''t run out of spirit energy anytime soon.
"Also, what will I get for helping you? Don''t get me wrong, but I can''t help you for nothing", She did not hesitate to ask for her cut as that was how the world worked.
"100 Academy credits", Ray replied as said only three words but these words worked wonders as Emma replied almost instantly.
"Done, count me in".
....
A/N:- Didnt upload yesterday as I took a break. Also, have fun reading
Chapter 82 Saving Wolves And A Furious Head Nurse
"I see them. A total of eight people",
"And the wolves? How many are there?", Ray asked as he sat on top of a tree.
"Only one, and that wolf doesn''t seem to be in a good condition. From his aura, it seems as if he would erupt at any moment. It''s too unstable", Emma replied in tandem while also concentrating to keep a check on the wolf''s aura to avoid any mishap.
"And it''s getting worse, his aura is getting more unstable by the moment", She spoke with urgency.
"Okay everyone, time for n 2. I will trap them using a lightning, you all focus on taking down the others. Leave the wolf alone", Ray gavemands as he knew that the wolf was very close to losing his sanity and giving into his bestial side.
That''s how Aurora had told him, that most system users who transformed into different beasts had a bestial side to them that came out in rare circumstances.
Circumstances where life and death are unknown and the person is left with nothing. Though they get great power by giving into their bestial side, it brings with it many harmful effects that could alter the person''s behavior to a certain extent too.
Ray circted the mana stored within his mana core and guided it towards his right hand in form of lightning. The lightning snaked around his arm as it gathered in the palm of his hand.
As the lightning reached the palm of his hand, Ray closed his hand into a fist, allowing the lightning to cover his hand in form of an interwoven glove.
Extending his index finger, Ray pointed forward and released a thick bolt of lightning that transformed into a web mid-air. Ray did it a few more times and only stopped after he shot six more lightning bolts, all simr to the first one.
The lightning bolts took a few seconds to hit their targets as a result, immobilizing thempletely as the web covered their whole body and restricted their every moment.
Though that wasn''t the best part of it as a few secondster, on Ray''smand the lightning webs glowed briefly before they started to shock those captured within them. Letting them have an experience of a lifetime, as they felt firsthand how it feels to get shocked at a current of 660 volts.
Right after the shock therapy started, everyone else arrived and did their jobs as they were asked to and incapacitated all of those captured.
With that done, everyone looked towards the person they came for, The Wolf.
Though, the wolf wasn''t having a great time himself as he constantly held his head in anguish and alternated between his human form and bestial form.
"Ray, shock him. If you dy it any further he would give in and transform and even if you are able to knock him afterwards, it wouldn''t matter as his body would be damaged irreversibly", Aurora spoke in urgency as she urged Ray to hurry so as not to let the situation turn messy.
Listening to what Aurora had to say, Ray didn''t hesitate and signaled everyone to step back.
Meanwhile, he approached the struggling wolf. Reaching the wolf, he extended his hand that had lightning snaking around it and sent out a very thick bolt of lightning and shocking him enough to make him lose consciousness.
"Thudd", the wolf fell to the floor with a thud while everyone sighed in relief.
"I need a break", Aliya said as she dusted her hands and turned to walk towards the cafeteria.
"Yeah me too, all that running around has my legs aching", Elina spoke as she stretched her legs a bit to relieve the pain but her expression told her that it wasn''t working as the look on her face only worsened.
"Yeah man, my arms ache too. Some of these guys are very heavy despite how thin they look. Now I understand why they say not to judge a book by its cover. I wonder what they eat to be so heavy yet so thin", Tim spoke as he also showed his willingness for his break.
Emma also nodded to show her willingness while Noah remained silent with his head down. He had been like it the whole night, only following orders and being silent.
On the other hand, Ray sighed upon seeing everyone ask for a break not to mention Aliya already being on her way to the cafeteria.
"I agree with you all, we have been this for three hours straight and you all are only humans. There is a limit to how much you could do. So let''s take a break, but for half an hour only. This way, we replenish our energy and finish the rest of the mission too", Ray spoke as agreed with everyone else, not to mention that even Ray was a bit tired of all this.
Not to mention his mana consumption being an all-time high as he used the mana stored within his mana core to use his spells as there was currently no mana within the environment.
"Thank you", Tim and Elina thanked Ray as they also turned to move towards the cafeteria.
Not only them but Emma and Noah did too while Ray picked up the unconscious wolf and turned towards the infirmary so the wolf could get treated.
A few minutester, Ray reached the infirmary. cing the unconscious wolf on an empty stretcher, Ray looked for the head nurse and found her smoking a cigarette in her office.
"You know smoking isn''t allowed in the infirmary. Not to mention its harm to your health", Ray spoke as he opened the door.
"First of all, my office doesn''t count as the infirmary. Over here I could do whatever the hell I want to. Secondly, it''s my health. So you got nothing to worry about. Now tell me what you came here for", The head nurse spoke as she took a puff of her cigarette and ced it into the ashtray on the desk.
"Here to deliver another wolf, also to tell you that we took a small break. The others were in dire need of it",
"You could have texted me for that, whye to my office for such a small matter", The head nurse asked as she slightly tilted her head with a curious expression.
"Yeah, I came here for something else. Well, do you remember that I called you earlier because the female worker at the registration office wouldn''t cooperate", Ray asked as he took a seat opposite to the head nurse.
"Yeah you did, but what of it? I remember telling her to cooperate with you and help you and from what I see, you achieved your goal as you found the person you were looking for", The head nurse asked with a frown on her face, not understanding where Ray was getting to with his words.
"Well, she did cooperate but not in the manner you asked her to. I know that you wouldn''t understand it this way, that''s why I recorded everything. I will leave it to you then, do as you please", Ray said as he sent the head nurse the recording and stood from the chair, and exited the office.
On the other hand, the head nurse didn''t stop Ray but focused her attention on the video Ray sent.
Ten minutester, an explosion could be heard within the infirmary as an angry head nurse screamed,
"To think you would try and manipte someone I sent on a mission, I will get to the bottom of it", The head nurse screamed in anger as the video had finally ticked her off.
Meanwhile,
Ray sat at the cafeteria along with everyone else as they enjoyed ate meal to fulfill their energy for their next outing.
.....
A/N:- Another chapter up for you all. Don''t forget to add the novel to the library.
Chapter 83 Precarious Sitiuation, Asking Dean For Help
"Okay guys, time''s up. Let''s get to work", Ray said as he stood up from his chair.
"Time''s up? There are still two minutes left and my arms still hurt", Tim whined as he massaged his arms or tried to do so.
"Don''t be a crybaby Tim, we have got work to do and now that everyone causing problems within the Academy is dealt with, only those in the forest are left", Elina scolded Tim for acting like a kid.
"I am not being a crybaby, my arms hurt like hell. If you don''t believe me, then try lifting and carrying people weighing above 100-kilo grams back and forth to the infirmary", Tim retorted in annoyance and stood up as well.
"Okay, let''s finish this quickly", Tim said as he readied his things.
Following Tim, everyone else also stood up and readied themselves.
Two minutester,
Everyone walked out of the cafeteria and turned towards the forest.
"Emma, could you give a scan and tell me where the majority of wolves are?", Ray asked with his brows frowned.
He had been feeling uneasy the whole night and seeing as the forest was theirst destination, he decided not to risk anything.
Though it didn''t take long for Ray to get the reason why he was feeling uneasy as Emma spoke right after,
"Uhm Ray, there''s an issue. From what I can sense, there are at least 150 humans and fifty wolves in the middle of the forest while most of the wolves have a very unstable aura",
"Are you sure", Ray asked as his frown deepened.
"Yes I am sure, and not only that. I can pick up some frightening auras as well. Comparable to someone at the Magical Realm", Emma spoke as her knees felt weak.
The sheer level of concentration she required to sense those auras made her head throb in pain, not to mention the pressure she felt from miles away.
On the other hand, listening to the word magical realm, Ray''s demeanor changed as the color drained from his face. He still remembered that one time when he came across a monster at the pseudo magical realm in System Online, not to mention a true magical realm expert.
Even at that time, Ray had run away and was only able to truly escape from the monster''s pursuit because he used a minor teleportation talisman he got as a gift from princess Rose.
And right now, when faced with multiple people in the magical realm, Ray had no intention of intervening lest he dies or worse gets crippled for life.
Therefore, doing the best he could. He took out his phone and gave a call to the head nurse, sadly she didn''t pick up the call.
Seeing that she wasn''t picking up the call, Ray called the dean. He knew that such a big matter wouldn''t be left unnoticed and the dean would help him there too.
"Tringg, tringg, tringg, beep",
"Hello, Ray I know that I told you to call me whenever you need help with something, but calling in the middle of the night isn''t a good thing. This old man needs his beauty sleep to function properly", the dean''s voice sounded as the call connected.
Meanwhile, Ray upon hearing the dean''s voice sighed in relief that he picked the call but was perplexed over the thought that the dean didn''t of such a grave matter going on.
"I know I shouldn''t call sote, but this is important and includes the lives of countless students", Ray spoke in urgency as he directly got to the point.
"The children''s lives? What are you talking about? Everything was fine when I went back home. Instead, I even approved the head nurse''s request for extra tranquilizers in case of emergency", the dean spoke in surprise as he had no idea of what Ray was talking of.
"Then I think someone from within the Academy has plotted it and is thinking of using everything that happened today against you because I think that someone from the higher management is using the full moon to entice the young wolves into giving in their bestial side",
"I and my teammates have been out the whole night and found multiple cases of fellow students and some seniors bullying the young wolves to a state where their consciousness is very bleak while their bestial side is on the verge of awakening",
"Still, we rescued all the wolves and no harm was caused while we have sent the others in for investigation. Though that isn''t why I called you, right now from what we know. A total of 150 humans have cornered 50 wolves in the middle of the forest while there are also some experts in the magical realm involved in all this mess", Ray told the dean.
"What? Something like that is happening in my academy and no one told me of it. Ray, tell me everything from the start while I reach the Academy, and don''t you all dare to interfere in the fight. The magical realm experts are stronger than you think. You can''t even harm their single hair. Just try to record some of the scenes as evidence but don''t risk your life in the process", the dean spoke as he rushed out of the bed and rushed towards the Academy.
On the other hand, Ray exined everything from the start. From Sirius''s incident to their current predicament, he didn''t miss a thing as he knew that the dean was truly on their side and meant no harm.
Also, the fact that without the dean''s help, things would go awry and there would be endless trouble for the dean if the fight in the middle of the forest was to happen.
The dean might even get sacked, thus creating endless trouble for Ray.
5 minutester,
"Whoosh",
The dean arrived as he levitated in the air,pletely shocking Tim and the others. Only Ray remained calm and spoke,
"Did you check it out?",
"Yes I did, but I can''t stop them now", The dean answered.
"You can''t or you won''t",
"I won''t. Before stopping them, I need to get some evidence on them and I can''t get that myself as my mere presence would rm those in the magical realm", The dean spoke as continued,
"For that, I need you guys to get some evidence. They wouldn''t notice any of you as you all aren''t a threat yet",
"So you want us to get the evidence? But how will we do that? It''s very dangerous entering the forest right now not to mention the scouts patrolling the forest", Ray asked as he listed out the problems.
On the other hand, the dean spoke as he rubbed his temples and handed Ray a small block made of titanium,
"Here take this artifact, it''s called an invisibility block. It will make you and your teammates invisible for the next five minutes. I am sure you could infiltrate the forest in 5 minutes",
"This could work, but how will we send you the evidence? We can''te out of the forest without making a scene. Also, what if the fight starts?", Ray asked as he took the invisibility block.
"Just make a video and mail it to my phone. Also, don''te out, just stay hidden. I will naturally rescue youter on and if the fight starts, just text me. I wille immediately. Now you all go and get some evidence, I will take care of those assh*les in the meantime", the dean spoke as a glint of fury passed through his eyes.
The dean was truly furious and Ray understood it. Therefore, he simply nodded while the dean flew off deeper into the Academy.
"Some changes areing up", Ray thought as he turned to look at his teammates still frozen from the earlier exchange.
"You know the dean?", Tim asked in excitement.
"Yes I do, but now is not the time for that. We got a job to do", Ray spoke in a solemn tone as he exined to everyone what to do.
...
A/N:- Hi everyone, this chapter is a bonus chapter, so enjoy.
Chapter 84 Infiltrating The Forest For Evidence
"Everyone, gather around", Ray said as he called everyone to gather around him.
It hadn''t been long since the dean gave him the mission to get evidence so the dean could interfere. Ray had exined this all to everyone on the team and everyone agreed, that too without a hitch.
Ray felt very happy for having such trustworthy teammates, not only that. Even Emma, who was someone they had just met didn''t hesitate to help them.
Furthermore, looking at her she seemed eager to help. Not only that, but Ray had also noticed that she had set well in the group and only one who didn''t feel strange around Noah.
Well, she didn''t know what Noah did before meeting them. Still, from what Ray understood, she had made her ce in the team.
"Now that all of you have gathered, let me remind you. This artifact would only work for five minutes, after that we would be on our own. So be careful not to make any silly mistakes lest others suffer. Also, try to stay close to each other the artifact''s range isn''t much or less the effect doesn''t take ce", Ray warned everyone for the umpteenth time.
"I don''t understand one thing. You have been so calm and carefree the whole night but what is wrong with you now? You seem to be scared out of your wits", Aliya asked as she noticed how Ray''s behavior had changed. That too ever since he met the dean.
"You don''t understand Aliya, those who are in the magical realm are not to be underestimated", Ray spoke as he kept himself calm and answered Aliya''s question.
"They are just a realm above us, nothing more. I believe we could at least save our lives if we encounter them in any way", Aliya said as if she wasn''t even afraid of those in the magical realm.
"Aliya, I know you are ignorant about the situation. That''s why you speak like that, but believe me when I say. You can''t even run ten steps before dying in their hands",
"There is a reason why they are called to be in the magical realm. It is because their strength isn''t only confined to small spells, they can create their own spells. For them, controlling their affinities is child''s y",
"In short, they can control mana around them freely and execute and control even the most intricate spells as if they are an extension of their body. So I ask, how could you run away from someone who could even control the spell you cast", Ray asked as he enlightened Aliya of the dangers she was unaware of.
"So that''s why I am afraid, knowing that with the mere act of lifting their finger, they can nullify my abilities even if they do not have the same affinities as me. They can simply control the mana around me and make my spells useless", Ray further continued,
"So until and unless you don''t want to die from their hands please stick to the n and don''t make any foolish mistakes", Ray advised Aliya as he activated the artifact, not in the mood for any more questions.
As the invisibility block activated, countless runic patterns appeared on it. Showing in full its exquisite craftsmanship. Slowly, as the runes appeared on the block, it levitated in the air a bit before it simply disappeared into countless particles of light.
On the other hand, as the particles touched Ray and the others, their bodies slowly turned invisible until nothing was left of them.
Tim raised his hand in curiosity but to his surprise, he couldn''t see anything. He could feel his hand but couldn''t see it, after that he looked around and realized that he couldn''t see anyone.
It seemed as if they had vanished into thin air. Bewildered and surprised, Tim spoke,
"Are you guys there or are my eyes ying tricks on me",
"Tim we are here, it''s just that the artifact has taken effect. Now, I want you to use the clip that I previously gave you all and attach that to yourself. It shall allow us to see each other", Ray''s voice sounded as he instructed everyone.
Listening to Ray, everyone did as asked and took out a small reddish clip and attached it to their clothes.
Following the clip''s attachment to their clothes, the clip lit up, and slowly, it radiated off strange waves that formed a silhouette over everyone.
"Only those who have the clip on can see our silhouettes. So don''t worry, no one else would see us. Now let''s hurry, we don''t have much time before our invisibility runs out", Ray spoke as he made a run to the forest. His voice faded away as he got farther away.
But the others didn''t wait for his voice to fade away as they also started following Ray.
In the forest,
The students assigned to patrol patrolled the outskirts of the forest. These students were those who had sensory abilities or systems that granted perceptive abilities.
Some even had an assassination system as they blended themselves in the darkness and waited for their prey to arrive.
"Whoosh",
"Did you see that?", a student on patrol asked his partner as he felt the wind around him stirring up.
"See what? There is nothing here", his partner spoke as he used his ability to scan the surroundings for any anomalies.
Finding none, he spoke again,
"I guess you have gotten sleepy staying up the whole night and now you are just seeing things due to exhaustion",
"I guess so", the student spoke as he rubbed his eyes and pped himself a few times to awaken himself.
Meanwhile,
"That was close", Elina thought as she tried to calm herself by taking a few deep breaths. Previously, she had been careless and ventured too close to the student when she passed by.
This caused the student to feel something and he became attentive, thankfully she got out of the area soon after, or else she might have been caught when the other student scanned the area around him.
However, this didn''t stop Elina, she simply moved forward and followed the others.
Previously, Ray had ordered them to maintain a distance of 50 meters amongst each other so as not to let anyone be suspicious, as the artifact had a range of 500 meters, everyone being 50 meters apart was the most optimal thing to do.
After running for a few more minutes, Everyone reached the middle of the forest.
Seeing that everyone had reached, Ray signaled all of them to climb the trees around them and hide in their trunks and record everything that would happen on their phones.
Ray also climbed on a tree and seated himself in a way that gave him the best view of everything in front of him.
In front of him, Ray could see countless students numbering in hundreds forming a circle and trapping the wolves. Amongst the wolves, some were already holding their heads in anguish.
Ray continued to watch this until,
"Crack¡ thudd¡",
Ray heard the sound of something breaking, looking to his left. Ray saw Emma''s silhouette on the ground along with a broken tree trunk.
On the other hand,
Within the human crowd cornering the wolves, an older student raised and turned his head to look towards where Ray and the others hid, specifically where Emma fell.
"Hey Van, you look after these wolves for a few minutes. I will check out the forest to have a check", he said to the person who stood next.
"Yeah sure, bute back fast. Some have started to tu Van spoke as he pointed out at some wolves who had started to give in to their bestial side.
"Yeah I will", the student spoke before he disappeared into thin air.
....
A/N:- Another chapter up , have fun and don''t forget to add the novel to library.
Chapter 85 Emergency Meeting
The meeting hall,
A great chatter could be heard in the meeting hall today, in the middle 12 chairs could be seen around a round table while right above the table, a huge glowing orb could be seen pulsating blue light.
Out of the 12 chairs, 11 were full as they had different people seated on them.
"Why did he call an emergency meeting at such an hour? Couldn''t it have waited until the morning?", a bearded man spoke in anger as he mmed his fist on the table.
"Calm yourself, Moore. As far as I know, Prometheus wouldn''t summon everyone here at the same time for nothing. He must have a reason for this", a beautifuldy with blueish green hair and hazel eyes spoke.
She looked not a year above thirty while the grace she carried herself with made her seem as if she was a nobledy and not some director who worked at the Academy.
On the other hand, the middle-aged man named Moore didn''t seem to be convinced as he spoke right after,
"If it is so important, then why is he sote? He should have been the first one to be here, but no! Here we are waiting for him and he doesn''t even dare to show his face", Moore spoke in spite.
"I am sure he is caught up with something, he will be here soon and will also have an exnation for why he has kept us all waiting", the beautifuldy with hazel eyes spoke with impable grace as she answered Moore''s questions.
On the other hand, the other people around the table also nodded as they heard what thedy had to say.
Seeing all this, Moore harrumphed in annoyance as he chose to keep silent.
A few minutester,
"Creak",
The main door of the meeting hall opened and an outline of a lone figure be seen. The figure walked in as light shined behind him, his back straight, his shoulder broad as he entered the hall.
"You are as tacky as always, always making an entrance. Isn''t it right, Prometheus?", Moore asked sarcastically as he identified that the dean was the one making the entrance.
"mm!",
The door closed behind the dean with a m as he reached his seat and sat on it,pletely ignoring Moore.
"Before I start, I want you all to continue with the tradition and represent your systems into the orb", The dean spoke as he put his hand forward,
Everyone followed the dean and extended their hands forward,
As everyone extended their hands forward, a strange fog came out of their hands and entered the pulsating orb. After entering the orb, the fog divided into 12 different colored patches of fog while the orb also divided into 12 smaller orbs.
Afterwards, the different colored patches of fog entered an orb each. After which, each orb flew towards a person who sat on the chair and floated in front of them.
After all that happened, the different patches of fog within the orbs morphed into different beings. Some looked like beasts that came straight out of hell while some looked like otherworldly beings as if angels themselves.
Then came the being in front of dean, it looked as if the devil incarnate with slits for his eyes and those obsidian-colored scales on its arms as they went from its forearms down to its hands and ended as they reached its devilish deadly ws.
The being in the orb was the dean''s system itself, which has taken its original form.
Seeing that everyone was done with their systems taking their original forms. The dean spoke,
"Now, for the matter that I called you for",
"Yes, please. Hurry up and tell us why you called here, that too in the middle of the night", Moore interrupted the dean as he called him out again.
Ignoring the pest, the dean continued,
"I called you here for a very important matter. A matter that concerns the lives of countless students",
"What is it? Exin", the hazel-eyeddy spoke in concern,
"I understand your concern, Amanda. But you all need to wait a bit first", the dean said as heid back on his chair.
Seeing the dean''s behavior, unrest grew amongst a few of those sitting on the chairs while Moore took benefit of it and spoke,
"Why are you being soid back, even after you said that it concerns the livelihood of countless students? You know that this behavior of yours might cause harm to the students",
"But No! Here you are,ying back on your chair and waiting for his knows what. You know what? I feel that you are simply taking advantage of your position and making things up to show us your real power", Moore spoke as he used the dean with multiple usations.
On the other hand, the hazel-eyeddy frowned at Moore for his words along with a few other directors.
While some directors nodded at Moore''s words as they looked at the dean to see his reaction.
Other choose to be neutral as they showed no change in their expressions.
Meanwhile,
The dean''s eyes squinted a bit as he looked toward Moore but he did nothing and simply ignored him.
While Moore took it as an opportunity as he spoke again,
"Hmph, look at you being silent and all. I am sure you are guilty of it that you can''t even form words. Looking at you reminds me of a saying that, A guilty consciousness needs no user. Just like yours",
Moore harrumphed while those who were agreeing with him looked even more convinced that the dean had called them here just for a show of power,
Listening to Moore''s words, the dean frowned a bit but said nothing.
He waited for Ray to send him the evidence so he could take action after that.
As for why he needed evidence? It was because of Moore and those like him. Such people spared no effort to use him and get to his position.
Also, the dean suspected that Moore had a hand in everything happening but didn''t think he was the one to n it all as he knew that Moore didn''t have the balls to do so.
He was sure of it that something or someone bigger, at a higher position than any of them, was supporting Moore. That would also exin why he was being so proactive and using him openly.
Hence, the dean needed evidence so he could take action andunch an investigation, hopefully catching someone important. Someone who knew those who had a hand in today''s matter and hopefully proved his suspicions right.
Meanwhile,
As the dean waited for Ray to send him the evidence. Ray himself was caught in a disastrous situation as he faced the choice of saving a teammate or leaving it be and collecting evidence.
Ray didn''t need to think about this as he thought of it made his move,
"It''s now or never", Ray thought as he jumped down from the tree and ran towards where Emma was.
On the other hand,
His other teammates looked at him in bewilderment,
"He is going to get us all caught. He could have just waited for everything to start, collect the evidence, and send it to the dean. Then, the dean would havee and saved everyone. Including Emma", Aliya conversed with others in a discreet way as to not alert anyone.
"Did anyone ever tell you that you are as na?ve as a child despite looking older than one?", Elina said to her as she continued,
"What you are seeing right now is not Ray ruining the n but a leader rescuing his teammate. So If I were you, I would shut up and record while being ready to help your team leader at a moment''s notice", Elina berated Aliya for her childishness as she continued to record.
While Aliya simply kept her head down in shame and decided not to speak anymore lest she makes a fool of herself again.
....
A/N:- Another chapter up guys, have fun reading it.
Chapter 86 Captured
As Ray trotted towards where Emma was captured, the wolves finally started turning.
This naturally caused amotion and hence, gave Ray a chance to increase his pace and hurry.
On the other hand,
Hidden within the crown of multiple trees,
Ray''s teammates recorded all the events happening in front of them. They recorded as the human propagators tortured the wolves to the point some couldn''t hold any longer and give into their bestial side.
They didn''t record it whole, just enough for it to be considered a legitimate reason for the dean to take action.
After that, all the videos were sent to Ray because only Ray had the dean''s contract.
Meanwhile,
Ray crouched as he watched Emma being held in chains.
Being wary of the people around him, Ray stepped forward as he approached Emma to free her. However, just as he stepped out,
"Trinngg¡ Tringg¡ Tringg",
15 minutes ago,
Emma turned her head in panic as she fell from the tree. Knowing that the invisibility wouldn''tst much longer, she knew she had to hide before time runs out.
Not to mention that someone might have noticed the voice that came from her fall.
cing a hand on her aching back, she stood up and tried to find a suitable ce to hide.
Seeing that there were only trees and bushes around her while there was no time to climb a tree, she chose the next best option.
To hide in the bushes,
After Finding a big and suitable bush to hide in, she seized all her actions and stayed there.
Not longter,
Footsteps were heard as someone approached,
At the same time, Ray continued to watch what happened from where he was,
As he concentrated on the directions the footsteps came from,
His mind went nk for a second as warning bells started to ring in his mind.
"Aurora, who is that person approaching? I could feel showers down my spine just from concentrating in his direction", Ray asked Aurora in fear as his hands trembled all over and cold sweat appeared on his forehead.
"I hate to break it to you, but the person approaching gives off power levels that only someone in the magical realm could give. I advise you to contract and hide your presence as much as you could", Aurora advised Ray in a solemn voice.
"But what about Emma? Even if she is at the boundary of crossing the mortal realm and entering the magical realm, she is no fighter. Not only that, she can''t even run away if she wanted to as she holds purely a supporting role", Ray asked in concern as he looked where Emma currently hid.
"Let''s hope that some miracle happens and Emma doesn''t get detected", Aurora sighed in regret as she cut the connection between their consciousness.
She didn''t know what would happen if Emma got caught nor did she want to wait and observe what would happen. Hence, she cut her connection as she didn''t have the heart to see it.
In the bushes,
Emma''s expression changed as she sensed the frightening aura moving towards where she hid.
Knowing that she wouldn''t be able to do anything if she got caught, she decreased her presence to the bare minimum and hoped not to get caught.
However, she also steeled her resolve that if she still got caught, she wouldn''t let thatpromise their mission and willingly oblige with the one who caught her.
Slowly, the footsteps got even closer and Emma''s heart started to beat faster in fear. In fear that it would be because of her that the whole n would go down the drain and many lives would be lost.
"If only I hadn''t fallen off that tree", She thought in regret as the footsteps finally caught up and stopped only a few meters away from the bush where Emma hid.
"Now who was it that caused that loud voice?", the slightly older student called out as he looked around.
However, the student kept looking around but found no one, not even any signs that someone would have been there.
As for why? Emma had previously cleverly concealed her steps and presence.
"Hmph, you are forcing me to use my system", the student grunted as he spoke.
Having got no answer, the student raised both of his hands as his eyes glowed briefly. His actions caused Ray and Emma both to feel their heart palpate in fear of what the student might attempt to do.
However, nothing much happened and the only effect caused by his actions was his body gaining a strange bronze sheen.
Yet, what happened afterward terrified Ray to the extent that he almost fell from his position.
Without any warning, a shockwave emerged from within the student''s body and spread outwards, blowing away anything in its path.
That wasn''t even the whole of it, as the worst thing was that just before the shockwave died down, it reached the bush where Emma hid.
Hence, blowing away the bush along with Emma. The force caused by the shockwave made Emma fly five meters in the air as she hit a tree and fell to the ground.
"Bhamm, Thudd",
Emma''s eyes rolled back to her whites as she fainted from the sheer force caused by it. Not only that, the shockwave hit her so hard that her internal organs were shaken to the point that blood seeped from the corner of her lips.
"There you are, little mice. Thinking you could hide from me with that petty strength of yours", the student spoke as he ridiculed Emma for being weak, not that she could hear anything.
"Still, you are beautiful. That would make a good ything of you, the director wouldn''t mind it, would he?", the student spoke his thoughts out loud as he approached Emma and caressed her face.
He traced her forehead as he touched her rosy lips. As his hand made way to her neck, a walkie-talkie that was tied to his waist belt made a sound as someone''s voice sounded out loud,
"Fin, do you copy?",
"I do Van, what happened? Why did you contact me now?", Fin spoke in annoyance as he got interrupted by his colleague.
"What happened you ask? The hell got loose over here. We have our first turned and you have all the information and orders on what to do. That''s why I contacted you", Van''s sarcastic voice sounded.
On the other hand, when fin heard the word ''turned'', his countenance changed as he turned serious.
He looked at the fainted Emma and spoke,
"I will take you and have fun with youter on", with that he pulled her on his shoulder and went away from the route he came from.
Leaving behind a bewildered Ray who had recorded the whole scene from the start.
Current Time,
Ray''s face turned ugly as his phone rang upon the arrival of important messages.
Although he had kept his phone silent, someone had sent him a messagebeled as important, upon its arrival Ray''s phone rang.
Though the timing couldn''t have been worse as he heard countless footsteps hurrying to his location.
Knowing that he had little time left before being captured and that he might not get the chanceter on,
He checked the messages and found that those were the evidence sent to him, forwarding all that and the previously recorded video of Fin to the dean. He texted his team members to stay put before he burned his phone to ashes.
That was done to leave behind no evidence, and just as he burned his phone to ashes, he heard a voice as countless presences surrounded him,
"Hold your hands in the air and bend down on one knee".
Chapter 87 Escape Plan
"They captured Ray", Elina let out a squeal in fright.
"Are you sure? He can''t be captured that easily. You have seen him fight", Aliya replied as sheid back on the treefortably and continued,
"Also, don''t worry about it. Just rx, I am sure the dean woulde and resolve all of this",
"Aliya! At least hear me out before speaking. I am saying that they captured Ray while he put up no resistance. He just gave himself up to them", Elina said confused about why Ray gave himself up and didn''t run away like any normal person.
"All that work tonight might have fried his brain or whatever", Aliya said as she closed her eyes andnguidlyid back on the tree trunk.
"No, I feel that he has some agenda in doing this because the Ray I know would never be this careless and spineless", Elina spoke in a determined manner as her eyes held a hint of appreciation when talking of Ray.
On the other hand, Aliya upon seeing this, chuckled as she said.
"Someone''s been believing in a certain someone too much. Don''t you think?", She said as she hinted at Ray.
Listening to this, Elina''s cheeks were a slight shade of red as she hid her face behind her hands.
"Don''t talk nonsense Aliya, there is nothing of that sort going on. Also, haven''t you seen how Ray is? He didn''t even react back when Noah was... You know... Uhm", She said as she dissuaded Aliya''s im.
Meanwhile, when mentioning Noah and what happened before. Both girls shook their heads as they tried to clear their minds. It was clear that tonight''s incident would be difficult to forget for a long time.
As the girls continued to chat, Ray on the other hand was brought to Van.
"Sir, we found him messing around in the bushes", Ray''s capturer said as he held Ray by his hair.
"Throw him along with that girl. He looks like a freshman, and won''t be of any harm to our n. Also, be ready for the next step. We have got others turning as well", Van said as he ordered them to leave and be more attentive to the current situation.
"Two people caught already. Has someone gotten air of what we are doing? No that can''t be, the director wouldn''t let anyone get a hint of it. Guess they came upon unknowingly", Van thought as he contemted the sightings of Ray and Emma.
If one would ask him how he was feeling. He would probably tell them that he didn''t want to do any of this and continue with his life.
Sadly, Van was to me for his situation as he had previously down some wrongs that only the director could correct. Not to mention that he was constantly being ckmailed over what he had done.
Sighing and resigning himself to fate, Van walked over to where they had captured someone who had given into his bestial side.
He walked over and stood beside Fin,
"Isn''t it the most beautiful thing ever? For a strange alternate consciousness to go against the rules and take over its master''s body just to protect it. Too bad this consciousness can''t think for itself, or else it would have stopped that futile struggle already'', Fin said as he spoke like a maniac while his underlings continued to hit the chained wolf for even the slightest movement made.
Within the cage where Emma and Ray were chained,
"Don''t worry, the dean will being shortly", Ray said as he calmed Emma down.
"Need to know what they are actually up to", Ray thought as he formed a n in his mind. A n to get more information on what they were nning to do with these wolves.
"Emma, we have to get out of here and obtain as much information about it as we can", Ray spoke to Emma who sat on the soft ground as chains bound her hands and feet.
"How will we get rid of these chains and if we could somehow get rid of these chains, then what next. Let me tell you one thing, there is pseudo-magical realm expert and many mortal realm experts at the perfection stage hidden around us", Emma said as she discreetly pointed in directions where people hid and kept watch.
"Then we create a distraction and while they are distracted, I use an artifact to clone both of us and we make a run for it", Ray said without a moment''s hesitation as it was his n.
He knew that they wouldn''t be left alone and many experts would be keeping watch on them.
"What kind of distraction?", Emma asked, a bit intrigued by Ray''s n.
"How about a big one? Like burning a part of forest or striking lightning down from the sky", Ray said as his lips curled into a smirk.
"Like you could do that, let''s say you can do it. What next? I doubt your artifact or whatever you use would make the clonesst long enough. Not to mention our energy signatures", Emma asked with a frown on her face over the difficulty of pulling off such a stunt.
Although Ray''s n sounded possible and straight forward on paper. In reality, it was just as hard to pull off. Not to mention any idents caused while pulling off the n.
"Emma, I know it''s hard to pull it off but you got to trust me on this one. We need to know why. That why are they torturing countless students that have wolf-based systems and making them lose their human side", Ray spoke as he tried to convince Emma into helping him.
"Okay, I will help but before that, tell me what you need my help with", Emma spoke as she agreed.
"You wouldn''t have to do much. Just ce a part of our aura on the clones. This way to it would be hard for them to differentiate between real and fake", Ray told Emma what she had to do and cleared any of her doubts.
As for how Ray was conversing with Emma without arousing any suspicion?
His thought transference technique he used previously.
"Okay, I am ready. When to start?", Emma asked nervously as she readied herself to do her part and escape.
"Not too fast, just wait a minute", Ray spoke as he slowly churned the mana in his body while his mana core also pumped mana extensively.
"Time for a showdown", Ray grinned as a small ze lit on his finger and made a small trail of fire as it traveled towards the area with denser foliage.
After the ze reached the foliage, Ray provided it more mana and waited as the ze evolved into a fire and then into a burning catastrophe.
¡
While Ray followed his n,
The dean sat in the meeting hall as a big screen stood behind him, disying the evidence collected by Ray and his team.
Seeing that everyone had seen the evidence, the dean spoke,
"As the Academy faces a great crisis. I use my rights the investigation right away while I will take care of the matter into my hands",
After speaking, the dean looked around and noticed that everyone had pale faces as their eyes were still glued to the evidence shown.
Knowing that some were simply frightened of the consequences they may face if got caught while very few actually cared for the children.
The dean let them be, stood up from his chair, and went on his way to put an end to it.
Chapter 88 Breaking Out
Within the forest,
"What happened", Van asked the person in front of him.
"Sir, we are working on it but it''s not stopping", the person answered as he kept his head down.
"What is not stopping, what is it that you aren''t telling? Speak! Now!", Van ordered the person as he shouted at him.
"Sir, a fire", The person answered in fear. His voice almost inaudible.
Yet, Van heard him clearly and when he did, his face flushed in age as he shouted,
"Are you an idiot? Don''t you know that if there is a fire, then you go extinguish it and not stand in front of me? There are bigger matters at hand and you called me here for a fire. Just get someone with a water ability-based system to extinguish it",
"Sir, we tried. The fire doesn''t extinguish, not only that, it doesn''t stop and continues to spread. Burning everything in its process, all our attempts have failed. It feels as if it has a life of its own", the person spoke as he gathered a bit of courage.
However, it seemed that the person was destined to be disappointed as Van only got more furious and shouted,
"Why didn''t you say that before? If that fire let to spread as you say, it won''t be long before we are exposed",
"Then what should we do?", the person asked as he tried to calm himself down and keep up the appearances but internally he was raging.
"Try to cut the route it follows, I am sure it will extinguish when its fuel runs out. Also, get all those with water or earth-based abilities and affinities to help you out", Van ordered and turned away to continue with his work.
On the other hand, the person simply nodded and turned away.
Meanwhile,
Near the cage where Emma and Ray we trapped. Emma kept a lookout on the surroundings for the people that were assigned to keep a watch on them.
"They are gone", Emma spoke as she continued to observe the surroundings while also using her ability to scan for any hidden presence.
Listening to her, Ray nodded and got to work.
At first, he supplied even more mana to the fire he caused to make it burn more intensely. Then, using hismon ability to increase his strength, he broke the chains that bound him.
Freeing himself of his restrictions, Ray helped Emma out of hers.
Though this was just the easy part, the hard part cameter. Ray opened his system inventory and took out the artifact, he talked about.
It was a strangely shaped wooden doll that looked more like a stick and y stuck together to form a human shape. Ray took the doll in his hands and broke it into two pieces.
However, as soon as the dolls broke into two. They morphed into two perfectly identical dolls like before, albeit smaller than before.
After that, he cut his finger and poured a bit of blood on one part of it, and then ced it where he was chained.
After that, he turned to Emma and spoke as he handed the other piece of the doll to her,
"Do as I did and ce the other piece to where you, were chained",
Emma simply nodded and did as Ray told her to do.
After she was done with it, Ray put his hands into the air and started forming different runes in the air. After forming the runes, he poured a bit of his mana into them and sent those runes to the dolls.
The moment the runes touched the dolls, they morphed and transformed into lifeless puppets of Ray and Emma.
The puppets sat in their ce, their gazepletely dull and devoid of any life.
Looking at the puppets, Ray spoke,
"Its your turn Emma, to pour some aura into them so they don''t look likeplete robots",
"How long will theyst?", Emma asked
"Not long, a few minutes at best", Ray answered her calmly.
"Okay", Emma said as she started to converge her aura into her hands and formed it into a spherical ball. After that, she opened her second hand and pointed toward Ray and started to converge his aura too.
It took only a few seconds and two spherical balls the size of a baseball floated in her hands. After that, she pushed the spheres toward the puppets.
Not longter, the puppets although silent seemed to gain a bit of humanity as they looked less like a robot and more like a human in a daze.
Seeing this, Ray nodded in satisfaction and broke out of the cage along with Emma.
"Where do we go now?", Emma asked after they broke out.
"We go and find some answers", Ray spoke determinedly as he walked deeper into the clearing.
Listening to Ray, Emma steeled her and followed behind him.
Ray continued to go deeper and as he did, the sounds of howling became clearer and clearer.
Not longter, Ray came to a startling view as he saw tens of werewolves chained to the ground as they howled in pain for no reason.
"What''s with the effect of the drug, any progress?",
Ray heard the voice. Listening to it, he immediately hid in a nearby bush and pulled Emma along with him. Doing that, he continued to observe the situation to have a better idea of it,
He saw two men chatting as they walked leisurely, of the two, one wore ab coat and looked like a researcher of some sort while the other was dressed in normal clothing.
However, only from looking at them, Ray guessed who was superior.
"Very little progress. Out of the 69 wolves, we have here, only a couple of them managed to ovee the drug''s effect. Others continue to resist the drug", the researcher said as he simultaneously collected data from the wolves around him.
On the other hand, upon listening to the researcher''s words, the man wearing normal clothes had a change of expression as his expression changed into one of impatience.
"If they are resisting, then increase the dosage. They could die for all I care, and I need at least 20 wolves who have ovee the drug''s effect within an hour, or else you know what would happen", the man wearing normal clothes spoke as he continued to walk deeper into the forest.
"Yes sir", the researcher said as he bowed and rushed toply with the orders he received.
Within the bush where Ray hid,
Having observed the whole conversation, Ray''s expression turned to that of confusion as he thought of the reason they did all this.
Due to this, he asked for Aurora''s thoughts,
"What do you think they are nning to do? Whatever it is, for them to take such a big step. It must be extremely important",
"I am not sure of what it is, though I have an idea of it I need to confirm it first. Can you follow the researcher and observe the effects of his drug on the wolves?", Aurora said as she requested Ray to observe the matter even more.
Listening to her, Ray readily agreed to her as that would also solve his curiosity and might as well provide him with some answers.
With that, Ray continued on with his investigation along with Emma.
Meanwhile,
The dean finally arrived at the outskirts of the forest as his face had an expression of fury while his eyes beamed with killing intent.
...
A/N:- Took a break yesterday, have fun reading.
Chapter 89 The Deans Arrival
p On the crown of a couple of trees, 4 students could be seen standing and observing everything like hawks.
"Why hasn''t the dean arrived yet?", Aliya asked impatiently.
"It takes time Aliya, also haven''t you noticed something? The moment that strange fire started, Ray and Emma seemed to have changed", Elina said as she squinted her eyes towards the ce where Ray was captured.
"What nonsense are you talking Elina, I don''t see anything wrong here. Just that both of them seemed to have calmed down and are waiting for the dean toe, just as I am", Aliya said as she dismissed Elina''s im.
"I don''t know, but they seem to act as if they were robots", Elina muttered but dropped the matter there seemed to be nothing wrong with either Ray or Emma, other than their strange behavior of course
Meanwhile,
Deeper within the woods, Ray and Emma continued to follow the researcher and kept on collecting more information.
"What is he doing?", Emma asked Ray as she tilted her head in confusion.
"I don''t know for sure, but from what it seems. He is making some sort of drug to control the bestial side of these wolves", Ray answered as he scratched his chin in thought.
"But what benefit does he have for it? The bestial side won''t retain for long", Emma asked as she started the facts.
"That''s the worrisome part, even I don''t know his final motive. Not to mention that he has already killed 7 wolves after he increased the dosage", Ray replied with a slight frown on his face.
Yet, they continued to follow the researcher in his experiments.
After following him a bit more, Ray looked at the time and said,
"It''s enough, the dean would being here any second now. We need to get out before he does, lest we get caught in between their confrontation",
"Uhn", Emma nodded in agreement.
Seeing Emma agree, Ray turned around and beckoned her to follow him. After that, both of them started to trace back their steps and get back to where everyone else hid.
However, not long after they started moving Ray felt a chill run through him as a voice could be heard from behind them,
"Now! Where do you think you are running to? That too after I gave you a tour and showed you all my work and you go away without even thanking me", the voice said.
Listening to the voice, both Emma and Ray paled. Their footsteps halted as their bodies involuntary shuddered.
"Now don''t stand like some statues, slowly turn around so we could have a nice chat, shall we?", the voice spoke though even more sinister than before.
Listening to what it had to say, Ray and Emma nced at each other, gathered their courage, and slowly turned around.
Turning around, Ray didn''t hesitate and activated his ability,
[Fusion Dome],
As soon as the ability got activated, both Ray and Emma got covered in an almost invisible barrier.
On the other hand,
Seeing the barrier cover her, Emma felt her heart palpate. She nced at Ray and seeing the same barrier covering him, she almost panicked. But seeing that calm and cool attitude of his, she calmed down a bit and thought.
"This must have something to do with Ray, otherwise he wouldn''t be so calm. Not to mention that it''s a barrier that covers only the two of us", Emma thought as she tried to calm herself.
"What are you two waiting for? Hurry up, I also have to deal with the others", the voice spoke impatiently.
Listening to the voice being so impatient, Ray and Emma turned around at once, not dying it anyter. While within Ray''s mind, a light bulb lit up as he got an idea of how to escape.
With that, he raised his head to look at the owner of the voice, only to find anky man in ab coat standing a few feet away from them.
Seeing the man, Ray chuckled as he said,
"You could bluff all you want, what harm could a mere researcher like you do?",
"Nothing much, but enough to cripple you for life", the researcher said as a pack of needles appeared right in front of him.
"Why don''t you have a taste of these bad boys", the researcher said as he flicked his finger.
With that simple act of his, the needles that previously floated in the air lifelessly seemed to have gained a sudden vigor as they all elerated towards Ray and Emma.
This shocked Emma to the limit as she hurriedly tried to find cover, but for her, she was too close to the needles and before she could do anything, the needles hit her, and Ray,
However, nothing happened,
"Huh?", Emma eximed as she opened her eyes. Only to see that she was alive and well, without a single injury.
"But how?", she muttered as she looked down at her own body.
Only to find a bunch of needles stuck in the barrier that covered her fully.
After that, turning to look at Ray, he was just as always. Only more furious than before.
"Now let me show you what a real attack is like", Ray said as he smiled sinisterly and lifted his hand and pointed it towards the professor.
After that, his hand lit up in fire as a fireball formed above it. The fireball expanded for a few seconds until it reached the size of a basketball.
Afterwards, Ray swing his hand forward and threw the fireball at the researcher, letting him scream in misery and pain of being burned from the inside out.
With that, Ray and Emma turned to leave when a magnificent voice echoed through the whole forest,
"As the dean of this Academy, Imand you all to stop what you are doing and be at your ces", the dean''s voice sounded out in the forest,ced in fury and killing intent.
Listening to the voice, Ray''s expression calmed considerably as a slight smile formed and his lips curled up a bit.
Meanwhile,
In another part of the forest, Fin and Van stood in shock as they heard the dean''s voice.
"What should we do now? We can''t be caught like this", Fin asked as he panicked. His face was pale and his body trembled all over while he sweated bullets.
"What do you mean what to do now? We do one thing and that is run and avoid getting caught", Van said as he concentrated on where the voice came from.
A momentter,
"The voice came from the outskirts of the forest. It would take him a few more minutes to reach our location, let''s run before he does", Van some again as looked for the best possible escape route to take.
"Where do we run to Van? There is no escape route in this vast forest", Fin said in fright.
"You moron, can''t you shut yourself just for a second? Now let''s go, I know a ce where we could hide until all this resolves", Van said as he rushed straight into the depths of the forest.
Meanwhile, looking at Van rushing in deeper into the forest, Fin only followed. Fin knew that however of a scum Van was like, in such moments, his ability didn''t fail to disappoint.
....
A/N:- Another chapter for you all to enjoy. Also, don''t forget to add the novel to your library and vote.
Chapter 90 Helping Fight The Mad Wolves
As Fin and Van fled for their lives, so did some others who worked for them while the students who were brought along using money and other means stood still.
The reason?
They were afraid, afraid of the dean''s strength as well as his position. Afraid that if they tried to run, there would be no ce for them in the academy or anywhere else as they knew that if they got caught running, they would be sent to their deaths in the harshest of ces.
These students just lowered their heads in shame and stood still even letting go of the wolves they had captured, not knowing of the mistake they made.
The dean, being oblivious to all that, went straight for those who ran away. Not even knowing of the catastrophe he was leaving behind.
On the other hand,
Seeing the dean going straight for the ones running away, Ray got to work as well.
As he knew that the reason the dean didn''t stop for the mad wolves wasn''t that he didn''t ount for it, rather it was because that was what Ray had to do it.
It was what the dean had told Ray before they went on for the mission. However, before stopping the wolves from wrecking even more havoc. Ray had to gather his teammates and inform them of it as they knew nothing about this part of the n.
Therefore, Ray picked his pace up and rushed toward the others.
Meanwhile,
Standing on some dense trees, a few students looked down at the chaos downstairs.
"We should help them", Elina said with worry.
"Why should we? They were the ones to do all this to force these wolves to this extent. I say we should let them suffer, it''s their karmaing back at them", Aliya retorted as she crossed her arms over her chest.
"No, I think Elina is right. Whatever they do, we can''t let so many students die just like that", Tim spoke up in favor of Elina as he jumped down from the tree.
"Guess we don''t have a choice", Elina said as she also jumped down from the tree followed by Noah not long after.
"Busybodies", Aliya muttered as she also jumped after everyone else.
"Now what?", Aliya asked as she caught up to everyone.
"What do you mean, we knock them all out", Tim spoke as he ran towards a mad wolf shing at a first-year student.
"You are so gonna regret being here", Tim spoke as his body gained a silver metallic sheen while his body buffed up as well.
"Crackk!! Bangg!!",
The sound of bones cracking sounded as the wolf flew over and hit a tree, fainting right on contact.
As for the first-year student, he fainted from shock right after.
"Such a sissy", Aliya said as kicked the fainted student to vent some anger.
"God Aliya, you are such a hypocrite. Just look at you, kicking an unconscious student and calling him a sissy? If he is a sissy then what are you", Elina scolded Aliya while drawing several curses with her pen.
Listening to Elina call her a sissy, Aliya''s anger red up as she summoned her beast souls and shouted,
"Calling me a sissy, now you look at what this sissy does", Aliya shouted as she rushed forward and joined the fight as well.
"Always works", Elina muttered in satisfaction as she swept her hair and continued to fight with Tim as she wrote curses and debuffed others while Tim knocked them out cold.
These two siblings quickly took out plenty of wolves and students without even breaking out a sweat.
Meanwhile, Noah also contributed as he battled without the worry of his life and rushed into the wolves like a madman.
This continued for a while before the wounds on Noah started to pile up and he slowed down considerably,
However, he didn''t stop even when wounded. He was so sure to earn back his respect and make it up to everyone else.
Just as he was going to charge into yet another battle, a hand held his shoulder as a voice sounded,
"That''s enough Noah, you have shown your courage and determination for the team, I am sure they will understand. No need to charge in there, lest you kill yourself. You should understand where your strength lies and it isn''t closebat",
Listening to the voice, Noah''s expression changed as the previous crazed and troubled look turned into a calmer and more relieved expression.
"Ray, you are alive", Noah eximed in excitement as he turned around and faced Ray.
"Why would I die, that too at such a young age? Let me tell you, I will make sure to live my life fully and as for death, I won''t be dying alone. You all areing with me", Ray answered with augh.
On the other hand, Noah stood stunned at Ray''s answer, particrly a small part of his answer.
Still, shaking his head. Noah alsoughed it out and asked,
"What do we do? Now that you are here, you should have a n",
"Yeah I do have a n, but for that, I need everyone else", Ray answered.
"I know where they are", Noah spoke as he pointed in a direction. Sounds of fighting could be heard from there.
"Then lead the way", Ray said as he looked Noah right in the eyes.
Noah nodded in determination as he turned away and showed Ray the way while Emma followed behind them, constantly scanning for any harmful presences. This was the job given to her by Ray as she had little to nobat abilities.
"sh.. ck.. Stt.. sh",
Sounds of weapons shing and ws piercing through bodies could be heard as two mad wolves constantly pounced and shed at a group of first-year students who defended or tried themselves from the relentless assault of the two wolves.
"Swoosh.. Stt",
The air split as a w pierced right through the abdomen of a first-year student. Tearing a hole right through the abdomen.
"Jimmy Noo", a friend of the student shouted as he blocked another w strike and approached his friend.
"Leave him here, I will heal him. You join the fight", A female voice sounded from behind,
"Who are you?", the friend asked. His eyes were bloodshot as he turned around and red fiercely at Aliya,
"Someone here to help, now if you won''t mind. Could you please go back and cover my back so I could heal this friend of yours", Aliya said as she shoved away the student and stood beside the injured student named Jimmy.
After that, she raised her staff while her eyes glowed a whitish hue. Pointing the staff in front of the injured student, she used her spell,
[Healing Touch],
The gem at the tip of her staff glowed a whitish light as it touched the wound on the student''s stomach. As the spell took hold, the injury started to close itself while the vitality of the student also got into work as the healing continued.
While all of this happened, Aliya''s face turned a bit pale from excessive use of mana as healing such a wound took a lot of her stamina.
Yet, Aliya held on and healed the wound to a point where the injured student could continue without further healing.
"Nice job Aliya", Ray said as Aliya finished healing the student.
Listening to the sudden voice, Aliya''s heart jumped in shock. Turning around, she looked at Ray and spoke,
"Good heavens, Ray! You nearly gave me a heart attack",
"Yeah, sorry for that, but considering that we are in a hurry. I guess that was necessary", Ray said as he told Aliya of the n and along with her, rushed on to find Tim and Elina.
...
A/N:- Another fun chapter up for you all, hope you guys like it. If so, don''t forget to add it to your library and vote power stones.
Chapter 91 Critically Wounded
"Let''s go, We need to find Elina and Tim", Ray said in a hurry as he observed his surroundings for any signs of the two siblings.
"Let me try", Emma said as she stepped forward and used her system to search for their aura.
Emma searched for a while before she closed her eyes, when she opened them again, the blueish hue was gone and her pupils were back to normal.
"Did you find them?", Ray asked in worry as the battle was raging on ever so fiercely.
"I can sense something much deeper in the forest, but it''s very faint. I say we hurry before something wrong happens", Emma answered with a frown on her face.
Listening to her, Ray nodded and said with a solemn expression,
"Okay everyone, we move at once. Aliya, take this potion and restore your mana as we are going to need your help the most",
Ray handed Aliya a mana potion and turned to Noah as he spoke,
"Noah, be in the middle and use your spirit energy to take out any stray attacks and also defend everyone''s consciousness from spiritual attacks by forming a barrier using your spirit energy",
Noah nodded firmly and prepared his mindset for the uing battle.
With that, Ray addressed everyone as a whole as he spoke,
"I will be taking up the front and clear the way, make sure to follow me and be fast on your steps. We can''t afford to lose any more time, let''s go!",
With that said, Ray activated his system to the fullest as he used all the abilities he had.
Using his,
[Strength Enhancement Ability],
[Speed Enhancement Ability],
And the barrier type ability to form abination by using them all at once.
As Ray activated his abilities, he felt power coursing through his body. Such power that even Ray''s body couldn''t handle for more than an hour before suffering from any serious repercussions.
Feeling the strength coursing through, Ray rushed forward as he punched a wolf right in his face. Taking him out cold.
Seeing this, Tim and the others were left in shock as this was their first time witnessing someone with an affinity-based system showing this much strength and speed as only someone with those abilities could have it.
Little did they know, that Ray had it all. A system that allowed him to have not only magical powers of all types but also different abilities, beast souls, and whatsoever.
However, seeing the spectacle, Tim and the others didn''t get distracted. Rather, it served as a form of encouragement to help them move forward and improve themselves.
With that, they too took off behind Ray and followed him as he looked everyone out from a single attack.
After a perilous journey that alternated from defending to attacking, everyone reached the dense foliage of trees.
Slowing down, Ray motioned everyone to keep silent while also signaling Emma to do her work,
Nodding, Emma used her system as her pupils changed and gained a blueish hue.
After a few moments,
Emma opened her eyes as they got back to normal she pointed in a direction with a horrified expression.
Looking at her devastated expression and pale face, Ray asked as he bombarded her with a magnitude of questions,
"Emma, What happened? Tell me. Where are they? Did you find anything?",
On the other hand, Emma didn''t answer as she just kept on pointing forward towards a dense bush.
''Rustle.. Rustle'',
While Emma pointed towards the bush, rustling sounds came from behind.
"Who is it?", Tim said as he turned around in a hurry and looked everywhere,
Getting no response, Tim started to get agitated. Just as he was about tosh again, Ray put a hand on his shoulder as he spoke,
"Don''t, I know what is happening there, I will take care of it. You all go look where Emma is pointing. Remember, don''t let your guard down",
With that said, Ray slowly moved towards the ce from where the rustling sound kept oning.
As Ray moved, he churned his mana as he used his magical affinities.
Doing so, lightning started to snake around his hand as it condensed into a ball as he muttered slowly,
[Lightning Ball],
After that, Ray threw the ball of lightning forward as if throwing a baseball,
The ball flew forward and hit the bush,
"Awoooo",
A high-pitched howl sounded as a figure slowly emerged from the bush. The figure stood tall a height of 3 meters while its eyes glowed blue. It had dirty brown fur all over its body while its well-defined muscles wouldn''t go unnoticed.
As the figure stood up, its snout opened as it showed a row full of teeth with their canines fully visible while blood dripped from their teeth and pieces of flesh stuck in between them.
All this led to the figure''s appearance being more hideous and disturbing.
Meanwhile, seeing the figure. Ray spoke,
"To think I would meet an Omega. That too over here, also front the color of your eyes, it seems that you recently took an innocent''s life",
In response to Ray''s words, the werewolf only growled in response.
"Oh! So you are one of those oues who survived the process but didn''t go under their control. So now, your human consciousness is nothing but dead and you are but a beast that I can''t allow to live. Not in this world anyways", Ray replied as he heard the wolf growling in response to his words.
With that said, Ray took out his beast soul sword as he took a fighting stance.
Not only that, but he also equipped his armor-type beast soul for better protection and activated his barrier-type ability.
On the other hand, the Omega also understood Ray''s intentions as its ws started to erge and it readied itself for battle.
Meanwhile,
Emma led Aliya and Noah to the bush where she previously pointed out. Her expression turned worse by the second.
"Over here", Emma spoke in a low voice as they reached the bush.
Seeing this, Aliya took a step forward and hesitated whether to go forward or not. As Aliya was hesitating on whether to go or not, Noah stepped forward and stepped into the bushes.
Only to find something clearly beyond his reach, seeing the scene in front of him, Noah hurriedly ran forward.
On the other hand, seeing Noah act so strangely. Aliya also rushed forward, followed shortly by Emma.
What they saw left them stunned as they felt as if their soul left their body.
Over there, they saw a bloodied Elina with wounds all over their body holding onto a severely wounded Tim as Timy on herp lifelessly. With shallow breaths and a pale face.
Tim had a gaping hole in his stomach as his right shoulder was also severely wounded. Though that wasn''t the worst of it as his left hand waspletely ripped out while blood gushed out of it while his face had a deep gash that went down to his neck.
Looking at all this, Aliya almost fainted but she kept herself strong as she steeled her resolve and spoke,
"Noah, use your spirit energy to put a barrier and stop the bleeding on Tim while Emma, pleasey him down on a patch of grass. If we want him to live, we need to hurry", she said. She gulped down the mana potion Ray had given her.
Meanwhile, Noah and Emma nodded as they got to work.
While all of this happened, Elina''s eyelids twitched open as she noticed the disturbance. Upon seeing her teammates there for her, her expression rxed as she smiled.
Seeing Elinaing back to consciousness, Aliya smiled at her as she spoke,
"Don''t worry about it. We will heal you, I won''t be letting any of you die. Not now to say the least",
Listening to Aliya, Elina didn''t say much and closed her eyes lightly as she knew she was in good hands.
...
A/N:- Have fun reading, some intense stuffing up. Also, don''t forget to support the novel.
Chapter 92 Fighting A Crazed Omega
As Aliya started to heal Tim and Elina to the best of her capabilities, Ray started his battle as well.
A battle against a crazed beast that knew no bounds and had the full support from the moon itself, a battle against an Omega.
Ray readied his spells as one of his arms got covered in lightning while the other was in fire. His second was currently sheathed on his waist as Ray didn''t want to try meleebat against a werewolf right away.
Not to mention that the werewolf would probably have the upper hand in it. Therefore, Ray maintained his distance as he powered his spells to the fullest,
"Let''s fight, shall we?", Ray smirked as he made the first move.
[Lightning Bolt],
Ray sent out a couple of lightning bolts at the Omega, all in different directions as he tried to confuse the Omega and have a chance of paralyzing it as well.
"Whoosh.. Whoosh",
To Ray''s surprise, the Omega disappeared from its ce.
This confused Ray as he looked in all the directions but couldn''t find the Omega anywhere.
"Ray, check the trees", Aurora shouted in his mind as she warned him of the trees.
Heeding to Aurora''s advice. Ray lifted his head and looked for the Omega on the trees, and just as Aurora said.
Ray found the Omega jumping from one branch to another, inplete silence, like a skilled Assassin.
Seeing the jumping Omega, Ray fired a few more lightning bolts but to no avail, as the Omega dodged all of them.
,m Thinking of another n, Ray observed the Omega as he tried another idea,
[Fire Ball],
Ray threw a couple of fireballs at the trees closest to the Omega, in hopes of burning them down and slowing the Omega down.
And it worked, after jumping through a few more trees, the Omega had no choice but to jump back to the ground.
While the Omega jumped down, Ray was readied for it as Ray threw another lightning bolt at its feet.
The impact threw the Omega off bnce as instead ofnding on its feet, it fell to the floor.
Taking advantage of the situation, Ray didn''t stop and threw a few more fireballs and lightning bolts at the Omega.
"Awoo.. Arghhh..",
The Omega howled and growled in agony as multiple attacks hit it directly.
On the other hand, Ray''s expression calmed down a bit as he felt himself gaining the upper hand in the battle.
However, the fun didn''tst long as right after the Omega howled, it stood up abruptly and red at Ray murderously.
Its ws extended even more while its stance changed into a battle stance as it crouched down ever so slightly and kept its eyes glued to Ray.
Seeing the Omega''s stance, Ray also prepared himself for a fierce attack while he asked Aurora for help.
"Okay, so what the hell just happened here", Ray asked Aurora in a hurry as he dodged a strike from the Omega.
"What do you mean by that?", Aurora answered back in her unique fashion as she continued,
"If you are asking about why the Omega wasn''t hurt much and was able to stand right after you bombarded him with so many spells?",
"Yeah! That''s what I am asking and could you please answer straight? Things aren''t looking so pretty with me over here", Ray said sarcastically as he berated Aurora for having fun over his misery.
"Okay, don''t cry loser. I will help you on this", Aurora said as she made fun of Ray once more.
However, Ray didn''t mind that as he was already ustomed to Aurora''s strange mood shifts. Instead, he asked her the reason,
"Okay, so tell me. What''s the reason?", Ray asked as he once again narrowly dodged a w that was headed straight for his shoulder.
"From what I can tell, I say that the Omega isn''t an ordinary one and that he has a certain resistance to magic", Aurora replied.
"Resistance to magic? Are you sure?", Ray asked as he raised his brow in puzzlement.
"I am sure of it", Aurora answered with certain surety.
"So what do I do", Ray asked her in pain as he held on to his arm as he tried to stop the blood from flowing any further.
"Use your f*cking brain dumb*ss. If you can''t fight it with your magic, then use your sword and other abilities to fight in melee. Also, you could use your newly unlocked bloodline abilities as well", Aurora answered as she put some sense into Ray''s head.
On the other hand, listening to Aurora. Ray nodded and distanced himself from the Omega and unsheathed his sword while taking out a healing potion and gulping it down in one go.
Wiping his face clean, Ray looked at the Omega and beckoned it toe forward and attack.
Seeing Ray''s provoking gesture, the Omega didn''t hesitate and lunged at Ray with its maw open.
With that, a fight between a sword and ws started,
"sh.. ng.. Stt.. ck.. Swerve.. sh",
Different sounds came as both parties collided with each other and with each round, a new wound opened up on both their bodies.
Ray swung his word again, only for it to be blocked by the Omega while the Omega countered it with a sh of its ws. Only to be dodged by Ray. This continued to happen for a few more rounds before both distanced themselves from one another.
"Huff.. Huff.. Huff",
"How do I defeat him? Huff.. He is of the same strength as I am. Huff.. if this continues, I will lose as I don''t have much time before I run out of energy", Ray asked Aurora in concern as he panted due to exhaustion from fighting all night.
"I have an idea, but it won''t be easy", Aurora said cryptically as she filled Ray in with her idea.
Listening to her idea, Ray''s eyes lit up as he looked at the Omega l.
After that, Ray started with his n.
[Blink],
Ray blinked from his position appearing meters away from where he stood. Doing this repeatedly, Ray kept on blinking around the Omega.
This act of his confused the Omega to no extent. Most importantly, it angered the Omega. However, Ray didn''t stop as he kept on blinking in a circle.
After blinking a couple of circles around the Omega, Ray observed that the Omega was on his nerves and on the precipe of an eruption from rage.
Taking this as the right moment, Ray used his other bloodline ability,
[Distort sh],
Using his sword and enhancement-type beast soul in tandem, Ray used these to channel his bloodline ability.
As he used his ability, the sword turned ck as it gained a dangerous glint. The edges of the sword changed from sharper and deadly edges to a mysterious and twisted outline of ckish fog.
Holding the sword, Ray felt great power coursing the de, distorting even the beast soul as Ray could feel the sword''s interior structure distorting and disappearing into fragments of space.
Knowing that he couldn''t hold the ability any longer, Ray pointed the sword forward, towards the Omega and swing it as hard as he could.
As Ray swing the sword, it let out a ckish crescent line that had its edges distorting the surroundings into different spaces itself.
The whole process seemed so mysterious that it felt as if nothing even existed in that space originally.
Meanwhile, the Omega in all its confusion failed to notice the ckish crescent moving towards it.
Not longter, the line hit the Omega, passing through as if nothing happened. The line passed through the Omega and vanished into space, leaving behind a hideous corpse cut from its shoulders down to the waist.
The corpse of the Omega had distorted due to the nature of the sh itself as the flesh on it changed on a molecr level, changing into strange bobs of slimy flesh that stuck to the bones like slime.
"Thudd",
Ray fell to the ground not long after the Omega died.
Chapter 93 The Deans Hunt 1
"Thudd",
" Ptui...",
Ray spat a mouthful of blood after he kneeled on the ground using one of his hands as support.
"This bloodline ability is like a double-edged sword. To think that it would cause such damage to my internal organs when I used it only for a moment", Ray thought as he tried to calm himself down.
"Urghh! It hurts", Ray muttered as his body ached all over as he tried to stand up.
"You should rest for a bit and let your body heal to some extent. If you move right now, then from the condition of your internal organs, you wouldn''tst long before falling shut", Aurora exined to Ray as she advised him to take it easy.
"Sigh, I guess I shout contact Aliya. She would be able to heal me", Ray sighed as he used his mental transference technique to contact Aliya.
"Aliya! Could you hear me? If you could, then please reach me as soon as possible, I need your help", Ray sent a mental message and waited for her to receive it as he didn''t know her exact location so he just sent it over in arger radius.
"Why does my head feel so heavy?", Ray asked Aurora as he felt a ton of boulders weighing down on his head.
"You just used up your remaining mental energy to contact Aliya, so this is a side effect of having left with little to no mental energy", Aurora told him as she continued,
"I rmend you to use that minor recovery potion because if you continue like this, it wouldn''t be long before you pass out cold in the open, and this could potentially lead to someone harming you when unconscious",
"Yeah I understand, but that minor recovery potion needs some time to ingest into the body", Ray said as he simultaneously searched for the minor recovery potion in his inventory.
"You couldst long enough for it to be ingested if you take the potion now", Aurora replied as she helped Ray out by sorting the inventory and highlighting the minor recovery potion.
"Thanks, Aurora, I don''t know what I would have done without you", Ray earnestly thanked Aurora as he brought the minor recovery potion out of the inventory.
Using the little strength he had left, Ray took the potion in his hands, uncorked the bottle, and gulped it down in one go.
"Argh, it burns", Ray eximed as he felt a burning sensation down his throat.
Enduring the sensation, Ray moved his body a bit as hey on the ground on his stomach. As he did so, he crawled like a snake, towards the nearest bush so he could find cover from unknown dangers that mighte to him in the open.
Meanwhile,
Deeper within the forest, at the mouth of an artificial cave,
The dean floated in the air with his hands behind his back. Along with the dean floated another person.
The person was covered in blood from head to toe while his arms and legs were bent outwards. His hair was mangled while his whole body had deep gashes on it.
The person''s face was disfigured beyond point and the only thing that seemed intact were its eyes, of which one was swollen.
The dean looked at the person and asked in a cool and calm attitude, not showing even a bit of opposition,
"So tell me, is it the hideout?",
"Mhmm¡ Mhmm",
Listening to the dean''s question, the person hurriedly tried to speak as he made muffled noises and vigorously nodded his head in approval.
Seeing the person nodding and responding positively the dean also nodded as he said,
"Good! Now if you would have lied to me, I think that you are aware of the oue",
Looking at those deep eyes that had a hidden tsunami within them, the person''s blood chilled as he felt the visceral fear of life for the umpteenth time.
Trying to save his life, the man hurriedly nodded while tears involuntarily came out of his eyes. Too bad that his tear nds were out of tears and blood flowed instead.
"Good, I like it that you understand. You know, such understanding people like you are very hard to find. Now that you have understood¡ I won''t torture you anymore and you could¡ die a less painful death", The dean said as he spoke slowly, his voice chilling the atmosphere itself.
On the other hand, the person upon hearing the dean''s words at first got excited and a bit relieved to be able to have a chance for his life. Yet, things didn''t go too well for him as the dean spoke more and when he said hisst sentence, the person''s expression twisted fiercely as he died on the spot.
"Tsk.. Such a weak will", the dean muttered as he threw the person aside and flew inside the cave.
Within the cave,
Van and Fin stood together as they oversaw thirty men standing in front of them.
"Your job is to hold him for some time so that we could evacuate along with the research", Van gave his orders as he looked into the eyes of everyone standing in front of him.
"Any questions?", Fin asked sternly.
"Sn.. Can I?", One of the men asked as he raised his hand. Though one could see his hand trembling in fear.
"Ask what you want, but be fast. There is not much time to waste", Fin spoke as he allowed the person to answer.
"Who is he exactly? And how strong is he?", The person asked in fear as he kept his head down, not daring to look into the eyes of either Van or Fin.
"No need to worry about who the person is or what the person is, you all just need to know that he can not use the full extent of his powers and all of you are strong enough to hold him down for a certain time before escaping with your lives", Van responded as he made the conditions clear to everyone while Fin continued his statement,
"Also, if any of you isn''t able to leave alive. ording to the agreement signed, the money that is to be given to you would be forwarded to your family. Now hurry, the person is almost upon us", Fin said as he pped his hands and got everyone to work.
With that done, Van and Fin walked deeper into the cave until they approached arge door made of steel.
At the side stood a biometric scanner, scanning both of their fingerprints. The door opened as Van and Fin entered.
As both of them entered, their entire view changed as onlyrge capsules were seen everywhere. The capsules had strange liquid flowing within them.
Other than the capsules, different equipment, andb instruments were within the ce as different people inb coats rushed around as they cleaned up everything.
"Are the teleport stations ready?", Fin asked as he walked forward and approached anky man in a dirtyb coat.
"Yes, everything is in order. The teleport stations will be up and running within half an hour while the backup capsules have also been set. As for the empty ones, I have left a surprise in them", the man spoke mischievously as he showed an eerie grin.
Listening to the man, Fin seemed to be pleased as he patted him and spoke,
"Good work doctor, I am sure master would be pleased with your work here",
Listening to Fin, the doctor nodded as he smiled eerily and continued with his work.
As the doctor got to work and all the preparations for the transport were being made, the dean finally reached the artificial cave as he ventured inside.
....
A/N:- Quick question. The discord server is in works but I need a suggestion over it''s name and your suggestions would be weed with open arms.
Chapter 94 The Deans Hunt 2
"No need to hide in the darkness, I can sense all of you", The dean said as he floated inside the cave.
The cave''s interior was smooth, lined with different ores and metals as different electrical lines moved inwards.
Getting no response, the dean smirked as he said,
"Seems like you all weren''t told of me, let me introduce myself. For I am the one who will be the cause of your deaths, as I am your deepest fear itself",
Saying this, the dean paused for a moment to see if someone responds to his words. However, all that remained was evesting silence. Getting agitated by the second, the dean said,
"If you guys were smart enough to notice the danger to your lives, you would have bowed down to my feet but seeing everyone''s reaction, I would conclude that you all are nothing but dumb monkeys who do not know a thing about real power",
Saying that the dean waved his hands. Sending out an invisible wave of power. The wind flew by and a secondter, someone was struggling to breathe in front of the dean.
The dean lifted his hand and clenched it into a fist. As the dean did it, the person who was struggling to breathe stopped all of a sudden as his neck hung down like a broken rod.
Doing this, the dean looked around and said,
"I am sure you all would have gotten an idea of my strength. Now, if you want to fight me, oppose me, stop me, or whatever you want. I say you do this now or else I won''t mind massacring you all in a fraction of a second and, to be honest, it wouldn''t be a bit of fun. So let''s have fun, shall we?",
Saying that the dean only grinned as he crossed his arms and stood proudly in the air, like a spectator waiting to watch a show of his life. The only difference was that the dean was as much of a performer as he was a spectator.
Meanwhile,
At different hiding spots within the cave, stood men and women with weapons in their hands, ready to attack at a moment''s notice. However, all that was overshadowed by the fear they felt.
It was a visceral fear that came from deep within the bones. A fear that made them shiver as they felt their souls screaming from it. Feeling such fear, these men and women nced at each other.
Seeing the same fear in the eyes of theirpanions, their confidence wavered, but what could these men and women do?
These people had taken money for this same purpose. To stop the person who came through the entrance, no matter who it is. It is their job to stop him.
Even if the fear within them made them hesitate, they knew that they couldn''t just let this person go unchallenged. Thus, everyone nodded their heads in agreement and at the same time came out of their hiding ces.
Soon, the empty spaces and ces where no one could be seen were filled with different people. Some were older than the other, some had different features while the others had some distinctive outfits that set them apart.
However, all of these people had one thing inmon, and that was the hatred and murderous intent within their eyes for onemon enemy-the dean.
On the other hand, the dean simply showed an amused expression as he spoke,
"You all have got some balls after all. Never thought you would show yourselves. Not that I have an issue with it as you guys just made my job easier, and for that, I would like to thank you",
Listening to the dean''s never-ending chatter. An impatient man in his twenties spoke as he shouted at the dean,
"Who do you think you are? Speaking to us as if we are some two-year-olds that are not even strong enough to harm your hair. Let me tell you one thing, just half of us could decimate youpletely and you wouldn''t even be able toprehend what happened to you",
p "Strong words,ing from someone like you. Let''s see if you can support your ims too", the dean grinned as he pointed at the man and continued,
"I give you all a chance to strike me with all of your power at once, and if you can even move a single follicle of my hair, I will let you all go and be on my way to do what I came here for",
Saying this, the dean smirked as he gestured for everyone toe at him while folding his hands behind his back.
To everyone else, it seemed that the dean was either too scared to fight such arge number of people or simply stupid. It never came to their minds that the person in front of them could kill them with a snap of his finger and that all he was doing was just for fun.
With this, all of the people took hold of this opportunity as they readied their attacks. Someone used their abilities while some used mana to fuel their affinities and cast different spells.
In the midst of all this, some took out different weapons, some melee and some ranged. A very small percentage used spirit-based attacks as such people were very rare toe by.
Soon, everyone''s attacks were ready. Some had lightning snaking around them while some had water swirling around them. Somewhere, snow-forged swords floated while some simply raised their weapons and pointed them at the dean.
Following this, everyone unleashed their attacks. Lightning, fire, water, and whatnot as all types of elements rained while swords and arrows flew in the air as all of these projectiles had one singr target, The Dean.
On the other hand, the dean simply weed all these attacks with open arms. The attacks continued to fly toward the dean and just as they were about to hit the dean, they all stopped.
All of those wondrous attacks stopped mid-air as the dean simply raised his hand, leaving everyone else astonished. To the point that their mouths hung open wide like saucers.
"My turn!", the dean said as he smiled evilly and waved his hand. As he did so, the attacks turned around and flew back to the people who sent them.
Leading to a bloody massacre where all of the attackers died of their attacks.
After killing every single one of them, the dean turned around and moved deeper into the cave.
Meanwhile,
Within the forest,
Aliya wiped her forehead as she sighed in relief upon closing the huge wound on Tim''s stomach. As for Tim''s shoulder, it was stored in her inventory to attach backter with the help of a skilled and more powerful healer.
Afterwards, Aliya healed Tim even more and moved to heal Elina. While she was healing Elina, a transmission sounded within her consciousness,
"Aliya! Could you hear me? If you could, then please reach me as soon as possible, I need your help",
Listening to the transmission, Aliya''s eyes dted a bit as she loudly eximed,
"Ray is in danger. He needs our help",
On the other hand,
As everyone heard Aliya exim, they showed surprised expressions before turning serious and saying together,
"Where is he, lets go",
Amongst them, even Tim stood up shakily as he said,
"We need to go fast, bro is in danger and we need to help him",
Seeing Tim''s resolve made everyone want to help Ray even more as they turned to Aliya for directions.
Seeing everyone looking up at her, Aliya nodded as she then led everyone to where Ray was.
....
A/N:- Discord in progress, server will be open soon. Also, have fun and there is a new surpriseing soon. So be ready for it too.
Chapter 95 Rescuing Ray (Part 1)
"Over there, I see something", Aliya shouted as she ran forward.
Behind her were other members of the team, all running in a hurry so they could catch up to Ray and help him in any way possible.
Even Tim and Elina were running the best they could.
As they continued to run forward, they approached a small clearing where multiple people could be seen moving around.
Aliya looked back to Emma and asked,
"Could you please sense who they are and what is happening over there? Also, could you sense Ray in there?",
"Wait a moment", Emma said as she activated her ability and her eyes turned blue.
While Emma used her ability to sense what was going on ahead, Tim and Elina caught up as well.
"What happened, why have you all stopped", Tim asked as he regted his breathing.
"Look ahead and you will understand", Aliya responded to Tim as she continued to look forward.
Within that time, Emma finished her search as her eye color changed and she stopped using her ability.
"So what did you find out", Aliya asked impatiently.
"Okay, so I found two things. First, I can sense Ray and he seems to be hidden somewhere there. Though, his energy signature is weak, indicating that he is hurt and also very exhausted", Emma exined as she gave everyone a slight sense of relief.
"What about the other thing, what is it?", Tim asked suspiciously
"That''s the bad thing, the ones you see over there are no allies of ours. They are mutated wolves who failed to fully transform and are in a half-transformed and crazed state, but the worse part is that they are closing in on where Ray is hiding", Emma spoke in concern as she became the bearer of bad news.
"So, what are we waiting for? Let''s fight and beat the hell out of them and rescue Ray", Tim said in vigor as he readied himself to fight.
Looking at him being childish and hot-headed, Elina hit her head as she put some sense into him,
"You and fight? Look at you for a second and then tell me, can you even run for a few meters without copsing to the ground while your wounds reopen? Not to mention that hole in your stomach that Aliya just fixed",
Aliya nodded with Elina as she continued,
"No, Tim can''t go, he isn''t fit to exercise, not to mention fighting against some crazed, half transformed blood thirst wolves",
"So what do we do? Emma can''t fight, Elina and I are hurt and you can''t do much. Only Noah is left and he isn''t much of a melee fighter", Tim questioned as he calmed down and used his brain.
"Also, we don''t have much time either", Elina chimed in as she leaned her back against a tree.
"I know we don''t have much time, so I say we distract them while one person rescues Ray", Aliya spoke as she presented her opinion.
"It''s not a bad idea, but let me ask, is it usible for any of us to outrun them? Even if they are half-turned wolves, their strength is superior to ours while the forest is their natural ce to hunt. If nothing else were to happen, they would simply kill us by instincts alone", Emma questioned Aliya.
"So what do you say we do, there is not enough time for anything else", Aliya retorted as she continued,
"If you don''t want to step forward and rescue Ray, then stay here. We will do it ourselves",
"It is not that, I am just saying that we should wait and think of a better n", Emma justified as she heard Aliya exclude her from the rescue n.
"That is the thing Emma, we don''t have time to wait and think. They reach Ray any moment now and you say we waste those moments wasting our time",
"Both of you, cut it out. You have wasted enough time already with your useless arguments, here is the n. We distract all of the wolves into 3 different locations while Tim and Aliya go rescue Ray", Noah spoke up as he finished the useless quarrel between Aliya and Emma.
"And why should we listen to you?", Aliya questioned Noah angrily as she scrunched up her face in annoyance.
"Because he is right", Elina cut Aliya as she shouted at her and supported Noah''s idea.
"So what if he is right? I won''t follow him or agree with him", Aliya responded as she crossed her arms in disagreement.
"Why? Tell me, why wouldn''t you agree with him", Emma questioned as she also took a clear stance while opposing Aliya for her words.
"You don''t know Emma, you don''t know what he did", Aliya said tly.
"He is sorry for it Aliya, he has been helping us all night, and above all, we are on the same team. We must trust each other and not me each other or turn fingers at one another. Also, he is sorry for it. It just happened, he is young and this served as a lesson for him as much as it did for us", Elina said as she put some sense into Aliya''s stubborn mind.
"She is right, you need to learn to forgive. It''s life, idents happen. No one is perfect, even you aren''t", Tim spoke up in defense of Noah as he also agreed with Elina.
"If he is sorry for it and has learned his lesson, then he should at least apologize for it", Aliya said as she demanded Noah apologize to everyone.
However, everyone understood that in truth, she wanted Noah to apologize to her.
Hearing Aliya''s words, everyone turned to look at Noah, who at this moment had his head down in embarrassment.
"Noah, please apologize. If not for us, please do for Ray", Elina said as she tried to convince Noah for apologizing.
"No need Elina, I know I wronged you all. It''s my duty to apologize and seek your approval", Noah said as he lifted his head and walked towards Aliya.
He walked to her and stood in front of her, keeping his head down, Noah sped his hands as he said,
"Aliya, I know what I did was wrong and hical. For that, I am deeply sorry and ready to repent. If possible, I seek for your forgiveness, nothing more",
Hearing Noah apologize to her, a small ray of light lit up in her heart as she felt warmth spread through her chest.
However, she kept shut and said nothing.
Seeing her be like this, a tear slid down Noah''s cheek as he turned around and readied himself for rescuing Ray.
Seeing all of this happening, Elina smiled lightly as she stood near Aliya and spoke in her ear,
"Be happy, he is truly sorry for what he did. I am sure he wouldn''t wrong you ever again",
Listening to Elina, Aliya nodded slightly while she kept her head down.
"Okay, everyone. Tim and Aliya will be rescuing Ray. Noah, I and Emma are going to distract the wolves", Elina said as she proceeded with the rescue n.
Meanwhile,
Within the infirmary, Siriusy on the bed silently as suddenly,
His eyes opened wide.
..
A/N:- First of all, I am sorry for such ate chapter. I identally fell asleep while writingst night. I just finished it.
Chapter 96 Rescuing Ray (Part 2)
"Hey, you! Look at me, here I am", Noah shouted as he ran forward and attracted its attention. To his dismay, the werewolf merely took a nce at him and then shifted its focus away from him.
"Seeing this, Noah got a little agitated over his n failing so miserably, he readied himself as he tried again, though with a new quirk.
"You goddamn stinky wolf, do you know how much you stink? You should take a bath more often", Noah shouted as he scrunched up his face and held his nose with his hand.
However, the werewolf gave him a sweeping gaze from the side of its eyes as it before going back to searching around the clearing.
This made Noah furious beyond point. But he controlled himself as used hisst resort to attract the wolves'''''' attention,
"You know what? Let me tell you the truth. You are just a small-time iplete mutation whose face value is below my a*s. You don''t believe me? Just look at his, way better than your mutated face", Noah shouted as he called on the wolf. Not only that, he even turned around and slid his pants down as he swayed his a*s to the wolf as a way of provocation.
Thankfully this way of provoking the wolf worked as the wolf finally turned its head towards Noah as it red at him fiercely.
Seeing this, Noah had two emotions running through himself as he gulped down under the wolf''s fierce gaze.
The wolf then slowly started to walk towards Noah as its ws elongated ever so slowly.
Looking at this, Noah''s countenance changed as the previous prideful and aloof demeanor was reced by a scared one.
Cold sweat formed on his forehead as Noah saw the wolf closing in,
"You know we could talk this matter out like civilized people", Noah said as he took a step back.
"Awooo",
And as Noah said, he got the response pretty fast too. However, the response spelled much worse for him as the wolf started to pick up its pace as it walked to Noah briskly.
Seeing the wolf pick up its pace, Noah also increased the pace of him taking steps back.
This happened for a while as the wolf closed in on him while Noah just kept on retreating backward.
A bitter, knowing that he couldn''t keep doing this any longer, Noah proceeded with his n.
Taking out his spirit needles, Noah inserted his spirit energy into them as he discreetlyunched them and attacked the wolf.
The needles slowly slid out of Noah''s pockets and went on for the wolf from behind as they avoided the wolf''s vision.
Not longter, the needles floated a few meters above the wolf''s nape.
Seeing this, Noah took the opportunity as hemanded the needles to strike.
As Noah did all this, he forgot to ount for one important thing and that was the innate perception werewolves had.
And just like the others, this wolf''s senses tingled when the needles were only a few inches away from striking its nape.
Just as the needles were about to strike, the wolf''s eyes glowed crimson as it nted its head and rolled down to the ground. The needles grazing by its shoulder.
Although the wolf was injured as blood came pouring out of its shoulder, it was alive nheless.
"Awoooooo",
Standing up from the ground, the wolf looked fiercely at Noah while it howled at an extremely high pitch.
"Awoooo, Awoooo, Awoooo",
Soon after, three more howls reverberated around as the sounds of footsteps approaching could be heard.
"Whoosh¡ Whoosh¡ Whoosh",
The wind blew thrice as three half-transformed wolves stood in front of Noah.
"Gulp!",
Seeing the number of wolves in front of him, Noah gulped as he readied himself to run for his life.
However, before that, he yed with the wolves a bit as he said,
"You know, it''s good that you have such bondage and brotherhood with each other, or else every single one of you would be killed by me. As for now, see yater motherf*ckers",
As Noah said that, he turned around and ran for his dear life. Not looking for a second as he ran through the forest.
Meanwhile,
As Noah ran for his life, the same could be said for Elina as she also ran for her life while two wolves ran behind her as they closed in on her slowly.
However, the most exciting part was that the second the wolves decreased the distance between themselves and Elina, they slowly gained more distance between each other.
As for how it was a mystery only Elina knew of.
After running around the forest for some time, Elina finally shook off the wolves as she got a moment of respite.
Just as she sat down to take a breather, her ears perked up as she heard a voice,
"Rustle¡ Rustle",
On the other hand,
Emma hid behind a tree as she used her ability to distract the wolves from their object and make them leave their position.
Using her system and abilities together, she started to y with the senses of the wolves.
"Click.. Click.. ck.. Ting.. Ting.. Ting",
The long hairy ears of a wolf jerked up as it heard various voicesing in from all around it. The wolf turned around and saw all the other wolves also looking everywhere for the source of the voice.
The wolves looked at each other and with tacit understanding, they moved out as they spread into different locations in search of the voices they heard.
While all of this happened, the one who did all this hid behind a tree she had a smirk on her face.
However, Emma''s work wasn''t done here as after this, she had an even more important job. That was to pinpoint Ray''s exact location.
"Let''s move, the way is clear", Emma whispered into the tree and then moved to the side.
After moving to the side, the tree opened from between as a part of it''s trunk fell off. From within, the tree was hollow, but at the moment, two people could be seen squeezing against each other as they constantly kneed each other.
"Come out of the tree, we don''t have much time", Emma said as she hurried them to move.
"Yeah, we areing. Just wait a minute", Aliya said as she pushed Tim further into the tree while she crawled out of the trunk.
On the other hand, Tim stayed shut as he crawled out right after Aliya did. Though, the only difference between the two was that Tim had a big bump on his forehead and his clothes were covered in wood shavings while Aliya had no harm done to her while her clothes remained in pristine condition.
As both of them crawled out, Emma turned and rushed in the direction where Ray hid. While Aliya and Tim followed behind closely.
"I sense someone here, behind those trees", Emma shouted as she pointed towards multiple century-old trees that covered arge area.
Listening to Emma, Tim and Aliya nodded as they all rushed forward along with Emma as they rushed behind the century-old trees.
Behind the trees,
Emma, Tim, and Aliya stood motionless for what they saw in front of them.
"Snore¡ Snore¡ Snore¡ Snore¡ Snore",
A teenage student of their agey on a bed of leaves as it slept without a care for the world. Though, the most baffling thing was that the one sleeping was none other than Ray.
Seeing all this, Aliya erupted in anger as she shouted,
"Wake up you bastard. To think you would be sleeping here while we are searching for you and caring for your well-being like dogs".
...
A/N:- Enjoy the chapter and don''t forget to support the novel to the best of your capabilities.
Chapter 97 Rays Escape Story
"Bangg¡ Thudd",
Aliya hit Ray right in the head. Her anger, above the roof as she shouted,
"You bastard, I am going to make sure that you remember this for the rest of your life", Aliya said as her eyes zed in anger. She essed her storage space and took arge hammer out of it.
Taking the hammer out, she lifted it above the head as she looked down at Ray,
"You are gonna regret sleeping here", She said as brought down therge hammer and hit it right in the middle of Ray''s face.
"Bhamm",
"Arghhhhh",
The hammer fell right in the middle of Ray''s face and just as it did, Ray''s eyes snapped wide open as he screamed at the top of his lungs while clutching his nose.
Not a secondter, Ray, summoned his sword as he changed his stance and shed down hard with his sword.
"Swish¡ ngg",
"What the hell Ray? Why did you hit us? Have you gone mad or something?", Aliya shouted at Ray as she blocked his sword with her staff.
"Aliya? What the hell Aliya, here I thought that the wolves found me", Ray responded while he sheathed his sword and held his nose.
"Also what the hell are you going with that behemoth of a hammer, and why did you hit me?", Ray asked as he sat down as took in deep breaths.
On the other hand,
Listening to Ray, Aliya put down the hammer as she said,
"First of all, the hammer is mine to use. So what issue do you have with it and secondly, who the hell sleeps right in the middle of a forest while surrounded by a few trees as a cover while crazed enemies are searching for you",
"Now listen, that hammer isn''t a normal hammer. It''s so big and it hits so hard that my nose still hurts", Ray said as he continued to run his swollen nose while he continued,
"Secondly, so what. So what if I sleep here in the middle of the forest? You might not know but these trees that I am sleeping in between have a special smell hindering characteristics while even if I wanted to run away, I can''t",
"What? Why can''t you move away from here?", Aliya asked in amusement while she looked at the trees around her.
"Well, thatst abomination I fought while saving your necks had a strange immunity to magic. So I had to fight it melee and during thatbat, I received enough damage to stay down for a while. That is also when I sent out the distress message to you", Ray answered as he continued to exin the whole story,
"After that, I used a minor recovery potion and hid in the bushes. Who would have thought that right after I healed a bit, those crazed half-transformed wolves came and ruined my ns? I fought some but wasn''t recovered enough to fight them all. Thus, I ran here and expended all my energy during it", Ray concluded tly as he looked at Aliya.
"Then why were you sleeping over here? Shouldn''t you be awake in case those wolves found you? Also, are you hurt? Do you need healing?", Aliya asked in concern as she looked at Ray.
"Didn''t I tell you already, these trees hinder the senses of a solve and predators that hunt using their senses? Along with that, this specific formation of trees also hides my presence from them. As for injuries, I drank a healing potion, so I don''t need healing. But I am out of energy, that''s why I slept to recover some. Only for someone toe and hit me in the face", Ray said as he answered all of Aliya''s questions.
After that, he asked his questions as he spoke,
"Now you tell me, how is everyone doing? Are they okay? And did you encounter any issues finding Elina and Tim? Also, any sign of the dean?",
"We found Elina and Tim not longter. When we found them, they were injured. Too badly to heal in full, especially Tim. He had lost an arm and when we got there, we found him unconscious and covered in blood while Elina was the same but less injured and in a semi-conscious state", Aliya spoke as she described to Ray, the condition in which they found the two siblings.
As she described everything, tears welled up in her eyes as Tim''s army on the ground lifelessly while Timy down on Elina''sp struggling with thest of his breaths.
While Ray heard this, even his eyes turned red as he imagined what the scene must have been. However, he imagined how hard it must have been for the siblings.
Thinking this, his eyes turned bloodshot as he lost control of his temper. And just as he lost control over his temper, his body changed.
Just within that moment, his bloodline energy also got agitated as his transformation began. Light golden scales started to appear while his body started to change all over.
However, Ray sensed it and controlled his anger almost instantly. Hence, not letting the scales fully surface while the changes remained minute and soon reverted to normal.
Calming himself down, Ray spoke,
"How are they now? And where are they now?",
"They are fine for now. As for where they are? Tim came with us and when he saw that you were okay, he went to scout the surroundings to make sure we stay out of danger",
"As for Elina, she is also fine. Currently, she is with Noah, distracting the rest of the wolves so we could reach you", Aliya answered as she also sat down for a moment.
As Aliya sat down, she remained silent for a moment. During this time, everything seemed to have turned silent except for the voices within the forest.
Emma stood in her position as she asked Ray,
"Now what?",
"What do you mean?", Ray asked her for her peculiar and strange question.
"I mean what do we do now? We saved the students and got the evidence and information we needed while the dean also got here to deal with issues over her. So I mean to say that basically, everything is done and there is nothing left for us to do", Emma answered coldly as she looked down straight into Ray''s eyes as she continued,
"I am not missing anything, Am I? Or have you hidden something from us",
As Ray listened to Emma, he understood everything she said and where she wasing from, but when he heard herst sentence and the tone she spoke it with, it triggered him off.
It triggered him that he helped her up so much. He even got himself captured for her and she doubted him like this.
Shaking his head, Ray said,
"First of all, there is nothing to hide from you guys. I have told you all there is to. As for why we are still waiting, we are waiting for the dean toe and pick us up. The forest isn''t so safe at the moment", With that, Ray continued,
"Also, if you like this team and want to be a member here. Then remember one thing, whether it may be I, or anyone from the team. You aren''t to doubt our words, not speak to anyone in such a questioning tone. While no one would do the same with you. Understood?",
While Ray said all of this, his eyes turned cold as he looked at Emma in slight anger,
"Yes, Understood. I apologize for my mistake", Emma apologized as she kept her head down.
"Tringg¡ Tringg¡ Tringg¡",
While she apologized, Ray''s phone chimed as he received a couple of messages. Opening the texts, he saw that they were from the dean. Reading them, his expression changed as he smiled,
"I guess it''s our good luck as the dean just texted for us to meet at the location he sent, we are finally leaving the forest".
Chapter 98 The Merging Of Worlds (Part 1)
"I guess it''s our good luck as the dean just texted for us to meet at the location he sent, we are finally leaving the forest", Ray said as he stood up and started to stretch out a bit.
On the other hand, Aliya''s eyes also sparkled in delight at the mention of leaving the forest as she also stood up and spoke in relief,
"Thankfully, it''s time we left this God damn forest and head back to being normal",
However, Aliya''s words did not bring much enthusiasm as both Ray and Emma had an expression of worry on their face.
" What happened to both of you? Looking at you, it seems as if you aren''t happy to leave this hellish ce", Aliya said in annoyance as she saw both of them making strange expressions.
"Uhm, it''s not that we are not pleased with leaving the forest. The thing is that we are still in a dangerous area with at least two dozen mutated wolves on our backs. If not for this ce masking our presence, we would have been ambushed a hundred times over", Emma sighed as she exined to Aliya, the source of her worry.
"Not only that, but we are also forgetting that we have to group up with Noah and Elina as well", Ray added as he paced around in thought.
"Where did the dean call us?", Emma asked as she contemted something.
"The meeting point is a bit deeper in the forest. The dean said that he wanted to show us something before we leave", Ray answered as asked,
"Do you know a way to get us out of here?",
"I might be able to get us out of here without causing much of amotion but it would take some time to find a perfect route. Also, we need to get Elina and Noah to regroup with us as well", Emma said as she told Ray of her idea.
"Okay, let me send you the location. You find a route. Until then, I will inform Noah and Elina to regroup with us", Ray said as he agreed with her n.
After that, Ray turned around to look at Tim and found himying beside a tree, heaving slightly in pain.
"Hey Tim", Ray said as he walked and sat besides Tim.
As Tim heard Ray calling him, he opened his eyes slightly as he tried to sit up straight,
? "Urghh", Tim groaned in pain as his injuries acted up again and his body started to ache all over.
"No don''t, it will mess up your condition even more", Ray said as he essed his system storage and took out two things from within it, and said,
"Take these, they will help you with your injuries and you will be up in no time",
"What are these and why are you giving them to me?", Tim asked in surprise as he looked at Ray in amusement.
"I am giving these to you so you could heal better and help us all out. Most importantly, I am giving these to you because I consider you a friend of mine. As for what these are? You don''t need to worry about that, just use them. You won''t be harmed in any way", Ray said as he smiled slightly and handed them to Tim.
Taking the things from Ray, Tim looked at them as he examined them.
When examined, he realized that they were some sort of talisman and a potion.
"Consume the potion first and keep the talisman safe. It will help you with the recovery of your arm", Ray said as he looked at Tim''s stump.
On the other hand, Tim nodded and opened the cork of the potion, and consumed it in one go.
Just as Tim consumed the potion, he felt a strange sensation in his body as the potion slid down from his throat to his stomach.
He felt warm all over as his body felt refreshed and energized. A little whileter, things only got better as he felt every single cell of his body brimming with power and healing itself on its own.
Slowly, his wounds started to close as his pale face also started to regain its rosy color.
"Woah! What potion is this? I feel ten times better already", Tim eximed in excitement as he moved his hands in amazement.
"The potion name isn''t necessary. What''s necessary is that you are okay", Ray said nonchntly as he yed down his part and smiled slightly.
Seeing Ray''s reaction, Tim let the matter go. However, in his heart, he made a vow to repay this favor and help Ray whenever necessary.
"Now that you are feeling well, let''s go. We don''t want to keep the dean waiting, don''t we?", Ray said as he turned around to leave while Tim followed behind.
As Ray left, he used his mental transmission technique to inform Elina and Noah of his n.
As for what the n was? It was very simple, both Noah and Elina were outside of danger as they were not in the area where the mutated wolves roamed.
Thus, Ray transmitted the meeting location to them and also told them the time of the meeting.
With that done, Ray and the others stood around Emma as she used her system to determine the best path to use,
"Got it. Let''s go, the path deriving from the east is safer and has less distraction. It won''t slow us down much and we would only lose about five minutes more than usual", Emma said as she opened her eyes.
Listening to Emma, everyone else nodded and started to move towards the location as they followed Emma who led them to their location.
Meanwhile,
Within the safety hideout where all the capturers fled to,
"Boooom¡ Banggg¡ Boooom",
Several sounds reverberated in the cave as several explosions went off in the cave.
"You think you could use those petty tricks to deceive me?", the dean shouted in anger as he finally took out his weapon.
"Now, Behold! The power of a celestial", the dean eximed as he took out a golden trident and held it in his hands.
"Hahahaha¡ Prometheus, I dare you to use even half of your strength in this world. If you do, it will only elerate my ns as the merging process of both worlds would only fasten", thenky professorughed as he mocked the dean.
"I don''t care, Edward, we are ready enough to hold the ground after the world falls", The dean said sternly as he knocked his trident on the ground.
"Good.. Good, if you think you are prepared then you will love my present for you", Edward said as he started to form hand seals with his hands.
After forming fifteen hand seals, the area around Edward lit up as runic patterns lit up all around.
"Now, behold. The true power", Edward said as dark most started to seep out from all around.
"Whatever tricks you are ying, they won''t work on me", The dean said as he lifted his trident and swung it towards Edward, sending out a beam of light.
However, just as the beam reached Edward, it disintegrated into countless particles.
"Prometheus, today you shall witness the start of what was meant to be the uprising of the human race. You will see as the merging of both worlds starts and brings the dawn of a new era", Edward said as heughed like a maniac.
"Impossible, the worlds wouldn''t merge until the souls of two hundred mythical creatures are sacrificed along with the blood of a celestial", the dean said in surprise as his eyes opened wide at the scene he saw.
In front of the dean, opened a portal as he saw through it, The Silent Night Forest could be seen from above as the lord of the forest presided over it.
The Lord of the forest turned around and looked through the portal and directly at the dean as an eerie voice sounded,
"It has been enough time already. For what was written is toe true. I, the Oracle Of The First Primordial himself state the start of a new age as your world has time until the next full moon to prepare for the arrival of the new age",
The Lord said as he opened his mouth wide and started to suck everything around himself.
As he did, countless souls started to flow through the portal and entered the lord''s mouth. If one looked closely, one would see that all of the souls were extremely simr to a werewolf.
After those souls were absorbed, Edward took out a dagger and slit his hand open as blood flowed from within it and into the portal.
While all this happened, the dean saw everything in fear as everything that he had dreaded for thest decade finally came to pass.
...
A/N:- First of all, thank you for all your support. This chapter marks the start of the finale for Volume 1 and trust me, it will be dark.
Chapter 99 The Merging Of Worlds (Part 2)
The dean looked in horror at the scene in front of him. He watched as Edward''s body slowly disintegrated into nothing.
He watched it whole, from a single drop of blood to slowly a river of blood as it flowed through the portal, to be devoured by the Lord Of ck Night Forest.
During the whole process, Edward only had a content smile on his face as he endured everything for what he thought was the best.
As all of the blood within Edward''s body was devoured, his skin disintegrated and all of the flesh on his body was devoured as well. Leaving behind an intact skeleton.
After this was over, the Lord slowly turned his head as he looked over at the dean and spoke,
"And you, Earthling. I see that you have gotten stronger than before. Let it be known to you that Earth has a month before the first phase of integration starts. It is up to you Earthlings to decide your fate. To be devoured by the other world or to merge with it", The Lord then continued,
"If you wish for thetter, strengthen yourselves, fight for yourselves and im the dimensional rifts that will open a monthter. Also, make sure to visit the other world to reconcile with their people and to reap what you can before it all ends",
Saying all that, the Lord turned around as he vanished into thin air while the ckish portal slowly closed.
Even after everything calmed down and silence reigned supreme, the dean stood there, petrified. His face had a look of anguish on it as his eyes turned watery until,
"Drip¡ Drip¡ Drip¡",
Slowly, tears started to drip down from his cheeks as the dean kept his head down,
"To think that you would go to such an extent. Just for a better world. A world without those that killed your parents. I understood your pain, but why did you bring such a cmity to this world? For all these people, all these innocents that did nothing wrong. Why did you drag them all into this? Tell me¡. Tell me¡.",
The dean cried in anguish as a river of tears flowed from his eyes.
"Whyy? Why did you do all this? Just so you could condemn the wrongdoers? So you could punish those who wronged you? Then why did you not punish me instead? For I was also one of them? For I knew everything but was scared to say a word. So why did you not punish me? For you were my friend since we were kids. You could have at least thought of our friendship",
"Whyyyy¡. Why bring this world to an end when not even a percentage of this world is ready for it¡Whyy? Why send thousands and millions to their deaths when you can''t even live to see your revenge",
The dean continued to cry as he spoke in anguish, he said all he wanted to. He said it all out. However, his timing was wrong, he was toote. The one to whom he should have spoken these words to was gone.
His friend who had been with him since childhood was gone. For what? For revenge on the people who wronged him. For revenge on those who used him for their purposes and threw him away when done.
Now, those people''s mistakes caused the future of billions of people to be in limbo. Their lives and deaths in the hands of fate.
"Thudd",
The dean fell on his knees as he cried his heart out adding a small portion of guilt to the mountain of guilt he already felt in his chest. However, there was nothing he could do to feel better.
He could only keep it all in and continue with his life and fight for Earth, for the people of Earth, and humanity.
Meanwhile,
In the depths of the forest, 4 teenagers could be seen navigating their way through various trees and bushes.
Of the four, one lead them while one guarded them against any dangers that maye from the rear.
These teenagers were Ray and the others as they followed Emma as she lead them to the location the dean asked them to regroup at.
"We will be there within a few minutes", Emma said as she jumped off a trunk and dashed forward.
"Whoosh¡ Whoosh¡ Whoosh",
The others followed behind as they produced gusts of wind from their speed.
As they rushed ahead, Ray elerated forward and came near Emma as he asked,
"Can you sense how far deep in the forest we havee",
"Yes I can, and from what I sense, we are at least a few kilometers deep in the forest", Emma spoke as she continued to rush ahead.
"Hmm.. Okay", Ray nodded and slowed down as he continued to follow Emma along with the others.
"Aurora, do you think there is something fishy going on here? The dean asked us toe so deep into the forest for no reason at all. Either, the dean found something he wants to show us or there is something else going on here", Ray asked Aurora as he analyzed the whole situation.
"Ray, you have to trust the old man. He is not the one to betray us, he genuinely cares for humanity and would do anything to fight for the right and against the wrong", Aurora replied calmly.
"Then what do you think of this?", Ray questioned.
"I think that the dean has something to show you all and that is why he is calling you all there. Also, from what I can sense, the location the dean asked you all to gather at recently had a strange spike of energy in the celestial realm. Therefore, in my opinion, whatever it is that he called you all for is very important", Aurora replied as she told Ray her thoughts and analysis.
Aurora''s assurance calmed Ray down, but he still had a heavy feeling in his heart. However, he trusted in Aurora and kept faith in the dean.
After running ahead for a few more minutes, Ray and the others reached arge clearing. In the middle of the clearing, stood arge artificial cave.
Walking forward, Ray saw two figures leaning against the entrance of the cave, looking at the silhouettes, Ray and the others got rmed as they took out their weapons and spoke,
"Whoever you are, show your faces and throw your weapons. Or else we won''t show you any mercy", Ray shouted as he summoned his sword and pointed it at the silhouette.
Listening to Ray''s words, one of the silhouettes turned around, lifted his hands in the air as he spoke,
"Hey Ray calm down. It''s us, Noah and Elina. We happened to reach before you guys, so we were waiting for you at the entrance", Noah said as he moved forward and showed his face.
Listening to Noah, Ray and the others calmed down as they kept their weapons in.
"Where is the dean? Did you find him here or should we go inside and search for him", Tim asked Noah as he looked for the dean everywhere.
"No, we didn''t see him anywhere", Noah shook his head as he replied.
"Okay, then we venture inside", Ray said as he pped his hands and led others inside the cave.
As they entered the cave, they felt a strong smell of iron from within.
"What is this hideous smell?", Aliya cried inint as she pinched her nose to stop the smell.
"It is the smell of blood. Many people died here and that too quite recently", Ray said as he continued to walk further in.
After they covered some distance, Ray and the others came across different bodies that were in different conditions. Some were killed by weapons, some were burnt while some were frozen to death.
However, they didn''t stop and continued to walk forward until they reached a brokenb.
Test tubesy on the ground, broken into different pieces while syringes and different instruments alsoy here and there.
In the middle of theb, stood the dean as the area around him was ckened as if an explosion had gone off.
Walking forward, Ray sensed a strange presence as his instincts red up all of a sudden.
He summoned his sword and armor right away as he took a battle stance,
"No need for that, it''s just a leftover presence. The one you are sensing is long gone", The dean''s slightly hoarse voice sounded out.
Listening to the dean''s voice, Ray calmed down a bit as he asked,
"What happened here?",
To this, the dean replied,
"It has started",
Confused, Ray asked again,
"What has started",
To which, the dean answered in a low voice,
"The Merging Of Worlds".
...
A/N:- Thanks to you all, due to everyone''s support, the novel has been contracted. So continue to support the novel to the best you all could.
Chapter 100 Panic And Depression
"The merging of worlds", The dean said lightly.
Hearing those words, everyone other than Ray had a confused reaction.
Ray''s reaction was by far the most visible as his face contorted while his eyes widened. His body started to tremble as he mumbled,
"Don''t tell me.. The Merging Of Worlds¡ It has started already?", Ray asked the dean as he kept on trembling.
The others were even more confused over Ray''s reaction. Seeing Ray behave like that, Elina stepped forward as she asked,
"What is it? Why are you acting like that, is there anything that we need to know?", She asked in concern.
However, Ray didn''t answer. It seemed as if he didn''t even hear what she said.
As for why Ray didn''t answer? He was currently having a nervous breakdown internally as he asked Aurora,
"Aurora, please tell me that it isn''t real. Please tell me that it is all a dream. It''s too early, I am not even strong enough to protect myself. How will I protect mom and Katie if all this happens now?",
"Don''t panic Ray. We don''t even know the whole situation. Also, from the way you are acting. You are scaring off all your teammates, not to mention the fact that the old man doesn''t look well as well. So it''s up to you to handle the situation and not freeze like a crybaby", Aurora said to Ray in encouragement as she pulled him out of his reverie.
Listening to Aurora, Ray got back to his senses as he used his brain for once.
"Yes, you are right. I don''t even know what happened and what the dean was talking about. Also, it''s my responsibility to lead my teammates, to assure them. Not to put them in tension", Ray reflected on his thoughts as he thanked Aurora for the much-needed encouragement.
Not wasting any more time, Ray calmed himself down and maintained his expression as he turned around and looked at Elina with a slight smile as he said,
"Don''t worry. I just remembered something that I didn''t want to. That''s why I got a bit shaken off. Nothing to worry about, I am good now",
On the other hand, looking at Ray''s smile and hearing his reassuring words. Elina calmed down and nodded.
"What about the dean? Why is he sitting on the floor with his head down?", Aliya spoke in confusion as she pointed towards the dean.
Listening to her, everyone turned their heads from Ray to the Dean as they finally concentrated on the dean.
They looked at the dean sitting on his ones as he held his face with his hands.
Looking at the dean, Ray understood that something was seriously wrong with the dean. Ray knew how the dean was, he knew that whatever happened, the dean would never show weakness and would always be someone that people would look forward to.
Seeing all this, Ray knew he had to do something. Therefore, he made up his mind and slowly walked towards the dean.
Reaching him, Ray sat down beside him and looked over.
The dean had kept his head down as tears slowly slid down his face and dropped down from his chin to the ground.
When Ray saw all this, he understood one thing.
That no one is perfect, that no one could keep up the positive impression forever. Even if you reach the pinnacle, sometimes breaking down is the only way forward.
Knowing that he couldn''t do much to help, Ray only said a few words. The words that the dean would remember for a long and would serve as a determination for him to move forward and lead.
"We are waiting for you, all is not lost yet", Ray said and then sat silently along with the dean.
On the other hand, the dean was mourning for the loss of a dear friend, mourning for the loss of the world.
However, when he heard those words. His eyes snapped open as a surge of electricity went through his whole body.
It was at this moment that the dean understood one thing as he thought,
"Why am I sulking like this? I am one of the strongest people on Earth. It is my duty to protect this world. Also, it is my duty to avenge Edward as well", The dean thought as he understood that he had no time to sulk and that the fate of the world relied on his shoulders.
That, if he did not train the chosen one, the one who has the power to be the deterrent, to be the hope. The one who was prophesied to save the world and unite both dimensions under his rule.
The one who was destined to be the only supreme existence that would rival fate itself.
And that one person was sitting right beside him, helping him out of the quagmire that had consumed him previously. Consumed him just because he suffered a small setback.
Having cleared his mind up from those negative feelings. The dean turned sideways as he looked at Ray.
Smiling at Ray, the dean spoke in a light voice,
"Thank you! Thank you for being my moralpass today. Even if you didn''t say much, those few words were enough to bring me back to reality, to show me the right path. To tell me what I forgot at the moment",
Listening to the dean, Ray smiled as he looked at him and said,
"Good to know that I was of help. You should always remember that we need you, the world needs you, and humanity needs you",
The dean nodded as he cleared his face and slowly stood up.
As he stood up, the dean had something different about him. As if he had been given a new purpose in life.
He turned around and looked at everyone as he spoke,
"I am fine everyone. Thank you foring here, the reason I called you all here is to tell you that something very wrong happened. Something that could lead to a disaster that could potentially vanish our very existence",
Listening to the dean speak, everyone''s expression turned serious as they looked at him with the utmost attention.
On the other hand, when Ray heard the dean''s words. He knew that what he thought was true and that the apocalypse was upon them all.
However, just as Ray was about to sulk and lose hope, the dean''s next words brought him relief as his hope was reignited as the dean said,
"However, we still have time. We have time to prepare for what is toe. So that we could stand proudly as we represent the whole of humanity against those who wish to destroy us", The dean said enthusiastically as he downyed some information so as not to depress the kids.
As Ray heard what the dean had to say, he also calmed down a bit as he asked the dean,
"What happened here exactly? This sort of destruction and carnage isn''t something to be caused by a normal system user",
"You are right. This wasn''t caused by some normal system user. It was the work of a celestial. A celestial who was hell-bent on revenge to the extent that he traded the safety of our world to fast forward the inevitable", The dean spoke hoarsely as his eyes shined with murderous intent.
The dean continued as he closed his palm into a fist,
"However, it wasn''t just the celestial who did all this. No, it was those who supported his idea for their selfish reason that many innocent souls were sacrificed while they also pulled down many young and talented seeds into their banner of viiny", the dean finished these words as his killing intent started to take a slightly corporeal form as a faint image could be seen.
Listening to the dean say that all this was caused by a celestial, everyone showed a frightened expression as they understood.
Understood that what they fought against was nothing but cannon fodder and if not for the dean, they would have died without knowing how and why.
....
A/N:- Just shouting it out loud that we havepleted 100 chapters for the novel. A great milestone.
Chapter 101 The Purpose Of System Online (Part 1)
Everyone looked at each other as they realized the situation they were in. They knew that they would have died if not for the Dean and his assistance.
"Let''s go back to the academy. We have a lot of work to do, it has been a long night already", The dean said as he looked at everyone.
Listening to the dean, everyone nodded while the dean used an artifact to open a portal to travel to his office. The dean took out the artifact and set it on the ground.
Taking a step back, the dean supplied some mana to it and the artifact started working asplex runes shone all over it as the artifact''s size increased to that of an average human.
The artifact was shaped like a circle as it had a strange blueish mist hovering within it.
"Okay, you all go first. I will be right behind you", the dean said to them as he gestured for them to move forward.
Everyone nodded as they moved toward the artifact and appeared right in front of it.
Just as they were about to enter, Aliya raised her hand as she questioned the dean in suspicion,
"You told us a lot of stuff about people and all. Not to mention the world ending and whatnot. However, you didn''t rify anything. All the answers were vague and misleading. What are you hiding?",
Listening to Aliya, a smile formed on the dean''s face as he nodded and spoke,
"Good analysis Aliya, I have hidden some things from you all and it''s not that I don''t want to tell. It''s just that I feel that someone else could exin all of this stuff better than I can",
"And who is that person?", Emma asked as she ced her hands on her hips.
"That person is standing right beside you. He is Ray, so if you have any questions, just ask him. He will tell you everything", the dean said as he pushed all the responsibility toward Ray.
As Ray heard the dean pushing his responsibility on him, though a bit frustrated and angry at the old man''s cleverness. Ray simply nodded to his teammates who were looking at him as if he was some kind of information broker.
Someone, who had a better understanding and faster knowledge than the dean himself.
With that done, Ray promised everyone to tell them everything once they go back and are in a calm state of mind.
"Zinggg¡ Zinggg¡ Zinggg",
Everyone went through the portal one by one and they got warped to the dean''s office as those were the inputted coordinates.
While everyone left through the teleporter, the dean turned around to find a skeletonying on the ground in peace.
Looking at what remained of his deceased friend, the deans sighed as moved forward and picked up the skeleton.
"It is the least I could do", the dean said as he stood in front of a lump ofnd.
He turned around, found a big piece of debris, and then inserted it in the corner of the mound. After that, he wrote on it,
"In the memory of a good friend, Edward. We will always remember you", the dens wrote as he turned as well and headed to the teleporter.
As the dean warped to his office, he was greeted by pin-drop silence.
A bit confused, the dean looked here and there for some time as he concluded that,
"They might have left for some rest, they worked very hard. Everyone gave their best. It must have tired them out", the dean thought as he sat on his chair and took open one of his desks.
As the dean opened the desk, therey a small ck button, covered in dust. Laying there in silence as it had four words written on it,
"Special meeting : ck Alert",
The dean pressed the button as he made it known to all the directors and staff at the academy.
The button was a piece of emergency-only equipment that was to be used only when humanity is facing the greatest danger there.
And true to the dean''s expectations, within minutes more than a dozen staff members arrived.
The dean waited for all of them to arrive as he sat on his seat while thinking about something important.
After waiting for half an hour. Everyone arrived as the dean started to summarize everything from the start.
Meanwhile,
Within the cafeteria, Ray and the others booked a private table and everyone turned to look at Ray.
"What is it, Ray? What is it that got the dean to act so strangely", Elina asked as she looked Ray right in the eyes.
Looking at Elina, Ray shook his head as he started to exin as he first asked,
"What do you know about System Online?", Ray asked coldly as he looked at everyone.
On the other hand, everyone thought of what Ray asked as Tim answered,
"We know that it is a game that allows us to get stronger by acquiring systems while all the power and system we gained in the game remains the same as it makes us stronger in real life",
Listening to Tim, Ray nodded as he spoke while looking at Tim,
"Since you know the basics. Let me correct some of your misconceptions to help simplify things", Ray said as he continued,
"First of all, System Online isn''t a game. It''s a separate world with itsws and physics. Everything within that world is real",
"If System Online isn''t a game and is the real world. Then how can we go there and obtain strength while being on Earth physically?", Noah asked as he tried to contain his surprise over how wrong they were and that all those people they thought were NPC''s were actually living people like them.
"Yes! Your body stays here physically but the way you gain strength and obtain your system is through your spirit, or more urately, your soul. You see, your soul travels to the world and lets you experience everything over there. That''s also why you don''t die if you die in System Online, not until someone kills you to the extent your soul dissipates in System Online", Ray said can''t as he poured water into a cup and took a sip.
Ray waited to let his words sink in as he wanted them to start asking questions,
And not longter, he got one question as Emma asked,
"If our soul travels to the world of System Online and helps get stronger, then how do the physical aspects of the body get stronger since the body isn''t moving at all",
"That is something that is still a mystery", Ray answered bluntly as he knew that no one knew the answer to Emma''s question.
"Any more questions, or should I continue", Ray asked everyone.
Seeing that no one raised their hands, Ray continued as he spoke,
"Now that you know the basics. Let''s move on to the advanced stuff", Ray said as he continued,
"Although System Online is a real world. It exists on a different ne from our world. Therefore, there are a lot of differences. These differences allowed both worlds to be in a separate space from each other",
"Therefore, when we went on to the world of System Online and obtained powers and abilities through systems, the differences decreased and they decreased so much that, to keep existing, both worlds need to merge. As for why? Even if the world is in different nes, two worlds can not have too many simrities".
Chapter 102 The Purpose Of System Online
"Still, I don''t understand", Aliya objected as she scratched her head.
"Do you want me to exin it again? Or should I tell you in another way?", Ray asked in concern as he tried his best to be as cooperative as he could be.
"Could you please exin it all in a bit more simplified way?", Aliya asked.
"And what about you all? Do guys need help as well?", Ray asked the others as he knew that they didn''t understand much either.
Hearing Ray, they also nodded in agreement.
"Okay, no worries. I will simplify it and make it easier to understand", Ray said with a smile and started to exin from the start.
"So first of all, when our world linked people''s consciousness to the virtual world. A new world opened up in the form of System Online as only this world was capable of handling our consciousness without harming us", Ray exined as he continued,
"A hundred years have passed since then. We don''t know why only System Online was capable of handling our consciousness but as humans, we have benefitted from it the most. We have strengthened ourselves, changed our customs, and advanced beyond our reach. Just thanks to the Systems gained in System Online and the resources obtained from them",
"However, all of thises with a price. The resources and power obtained from System Online are used, and the closer both worlds be to each other. Causing the bnce between the nes in which they exist to be disturbed. It is now disturbed to an extent that there are only two ways to fix it",
"First, one world ends or consumes the other world. Secondly, both worlds merge into a singr world",
Ray said as he stopped and let everyone take in and process what he said.
After a few seconds, Tim raised his hand as he asked,
"When you were exining before, you said that the simrities between the world''s increase and all of that, but now you said that the worldse closer to each other. I don''t get that",
"Yeah, let me rify it. It''s hard for me as well while what I am telling you is something told to me by someone else", Ray said as he apologized and cleared his statements as he continued,
"So first of all, from the simrities, what I mean is the use of mana and abilities along with spirit energy in our world. As for the part, getting closer and causing disturbances to the nes. It is all because of the simrities", Ray answered as he looked at Tim and waited for him to digest the information.
After a whole minute, Tim''s facial expression eased a bit as he nodded in understanding.
"Now that is done. Let me exin the final part. So as before, we had two options and we chose the second one. That is to merge, but we had some time before that. However, now we don''t. As for why? It''s because of the incident today", Ray said as he cleared everything with a smile.
Not showing a hint of hesitation or panic. All that, just to keep everyone calm.
On the other hand, everyone understood what Ray had to say and was quite shocked by it.
"Okay, let''s get to the infirmary and get Tim fixed while we also held our injuries", Ray said as he left and let everyone interpret things ande over the shock.
While all of this happened, within Ray''s consciousness. Aurora wasughing like anything,
"What is wrong Aurora? Ever since I exined them, you have beenughing like a donkey", Ray asked as he teased Aurora,
"Hey! You are a donkey, a big fat donkey. Also, what is there not tough about? You practically made a fool out of your teammates. You could have at least told them some truth", Aurora responded in anger as she exined why sheughed so much.
"I had to Aurora, there is no way they will be able to face the truth. You know what happened to me. That thought stayed on my mind for a whole week. Thankfully you helped me out of it, but what of them? They don''t have you", Ray said as he sighed in pain.
"To think that within some time, all of this would change. Destroyed beyond limits with blood reigning all over",
"Ray, don''t fret over it. You know it''s destiny. Every world in the universe had to face it. Who would have known that Earth would face itst?", Aurora said as sheforted Ray.
"Still, to think that the worlds who had left System Online and advanced so much still eye on that ce. I fear when the merge isplete, I fear how all of those worlds would be upon us. Just so they could have a piece of System Online", Ray said as shook his head to get rid of negative thoughts.
Looking at Ray falling into another never-ending argument with himself, Aurora intercepted as she spoke,
"Ray, I have told you countless times that those worlds would try to either take control of Earth or destroy it but they won''t be able to because you would be there to stop them",
"But Aurora, I still don''t understand. Those worlds also entered System Online and got power transferred to their world. Now, they have all of it. Strength, magical treasures, and whatnot. So why aim for our world when you have all", Ray asked in anger.
"Because they want more. Let me tell you Ray when the merge isplete. Our world would gain everything within System Online, new treasures would be born. New magical creatures would settle in this world while all of the legacies and magical treasures from System Online would be brought to our world",
"Not only that, Earth would have the advantage of having cooperation from the people of System Online. Earth''s total size would increase while mana would seep into the world. All of this would let Earth have the best foundation among all the other worlds. Therefore, the other worlds are afraid, that if given time. We would grow strong enough to capture and conquer other worlds", Aurora exined as she tried to calm Ray down and exin to him the benefits of merging with System Online.
"I get you Aurora, but it still pisses me off when I think about it. To think that the purpose of System Online is to transfer strength to Earth. To make us capable of resisting those worlds that eye our resources while we are infighting amongst ourselves. Not to mention some people defecting to those advanced races in a bid to get some meager strength",
Ray said as he clenched his fist in anger.
With that, Ray walked to the infirmary to get some wounds treated and to submit his mission report to the head nurse.
While within Ray''s consciousness, Aurora sighed as she said softly,
"I know it''s frustrating, but be thankful that you don''t know everything. Of the carnage that would happen if not for System Online".
Meanwhile,
Within the meeting hall, the dean sat in silence as he waited for everyone to arrive.
He kept massaging his head as he thought of how to deal with what was toe after. He kept thinking of how to make the students capable enough, of how to train them so they could adapt to the sudden changes that were toe.
While the dean sat in thought, the meeting hall slowly filled up as everyone arrived one after another.
...
A/N:- Hello everyone. Sorry for thete chapter, had some work.
Chapter 103 A Failed Accusation
"What did you say?", Moore spoke out loud as he mmed his fist on the table.
"I said that the merge has started. We have one month before dimensional corridors open all around the world and beings from System Onlinee to ours", The dean said calmly. Not showing a bit of hesitation or fear.
Looking at him, it felt as if the dean had changed, his demeanor was different, and his eyes were as calm as they could. But underneath, it seemed as if the calmness was just the premise of havoc wreaking storm.
"And you are okay with it? The merge has started. We only have a month before people start to get killed and our world is invaded", Moore said in anger as he asked the dean,
"I need to know, what happened in a few hours that caused the merge. First, you leave us in the middle of the meeting, and that too while taking full authority of control over the situation. Now, youe back and say that the merge is happening. How do you expect anyone to believe you", Moore asked in anger as he criticized the dean.
"I know you all don''t want to believe it. But believe me. That incident just now. If we had taken action earlier, we might have had more time. But not now, because when I reached there, it was toote. Edward had already sacrificed the souls and he then sacrificed himself right after", The dean spoke in mncholy.
Hearing what the dean had to say, most felt confused as one of the directors asked,
"What incident are you talking about? Just right now, we had met because some kids were causing trouble. That''s all",
"I wish it was that. They had the support of a celestial and they turned hundreds of kids into werewolves as they forced the beast to take over. Then, their souls were used as a sacrifice", the dean answered.
"What? It was that big of a matter. Then why didn''t you tell us?", the director asked in anger as he pointed his finger at the dean and used him as he spoke,
"For you to be here and act sadly while you told us nothing, even when you knew about everything. I feel it''s your sense of power that has taken over your mind. If you told us, we could have stopped it all", The director then sat back silently as he smirked slightly.
On the other hand, Moore''s lips also curved up slightly as he nced at the director in approval.
The dean remained silent throughout. Not only that, but his expression also remained the same, not changing a bit.
Looking at the dean remain silent, another director shot up from his seat and used,
"He is right, you have been doing nothing but showing off your power ever since. I feel that you are incapable of being the director. Even more now, when the world is on the verge of destruction",
Listening to the usation, the directors supporting Moore, all nodded in agreement as they threw vicious looks at the dean.
Meanwhile, all this tension pissed off the dean. His anger started to rise as his recently calmed emotions surged again.
His turbulent emotions made his power leak and his clothes started to flutter as the wind kicked up.
Amanda noticed it all but remained silent as she understood that the users were to be given a warning.
The dean silently stood up from his seat and spoke in a deep voice,
"Why did you say that I didn''t tell you anything? Huh! I told you everything, even showed you evidence. But what did you do? You continued to bark like dogs while I went there alone to save the remaining students. If not, you wouldn''t even know when the merge would have started and the world would have been lost. All because of you",
As the dean spoke, everyone got silent as they heard his deep voice that sent chills down their spines.
On the other hand, the users also had their mouths shut. But because of different reasons. Their mouths were shut because it was they that initiated and participated in the useless argumentst time.
The dean then continued to speak,
"Also, I didn''t call you all here to argue over what''s done. What I called you here for is the fact that, as one of the supreme generals in charge of Earth''s safety. I want to discuss with you all what to do next", The dean said as he emphasized the word ''Supreme General''.
Listening to the dean, everyone calmed down as they understood that now wasn''t the time for arguing or throwing useless usations.
It was time to make ns for the future. A future where humanity maintains its freedom and remains at the top.
Seeing that everyone had calmed down, the dean nodded and sat back in his seat as he said,
"Also, Edward had reached the Celestial Realm. Even if I wanted to stop him, I would have had to use my full strength. That in itself would have elerated the merge. The one month we have is the best course of action",
"Also, we need to make an apology to the parents of the wolves that we lost today. Although this would cause some bacsh, being honest would be the right thing to do",
Listening to the dean, most of the directors nodded as Amanda spoke up to add some suggestions,
"Let''s try andpensate for their losses too. It would ease down some of them. Also, we need to make amunity to ount for the lives lost and people injured while the disciplinemunity should take into ount all the students involved and punish them",
Most directors nodded in approval over Amanda''s suggestion whole the dean continued with his orders as he said,
"Also, the academy will now be on ck alert constantly. The students would be given a three-day holiday to consolidate with the changes and right after theye, they will be trained to fight in conditions after merge",
As the dean spoke his words, Moore interrupted and said,
"What about the monthly test that is toe",
"It will be taken a week before the merge. The test would allow us to differentiate between the students based on their performance during the test. Hence, separating the cream from the crop. Those students would then be trained in real-time situations and be given experience as they would be trained as leaders of the next generation",
"Are there any issues with what I said? If so, then please speak up now. If not, then I end the meeting while other matters would be discussed tomorrow",
The dean said as he waited for anyone to speak up. However, no one did so and seeing that no one spoke up against his suggestions. The dean nodded and then called back his system from the orb and ended the meeting.
As all of the directors slowly left the hall, the dean caught up to Moore and whispered in his ear,
"I know what you are up to and I don''t care what tactics you use. But if I find even a single piece of evidence that traces back to you. Believe me, you wouldn''t be able to bear a single second of what I will put you through", The whispered as he left the hall. Leaving behind a petrified Moore who understood that the cryptic words that the dean spoke were not some mere warning but a threat in itself.
Meanwhile,
Elite ss Dormitory,
Ray sat on his bed as he finally checked his progress after a long time.
"Thest time I checked my stats was when I got the system and leveled up after that big fight. Let''s see how much stronger I have gotten.
Going on to his system screen, Ray essed the stats tab,
[Stats]
-Strength:- 68
-Agility:- 73
-Stamina:- 45
-Endurance:- 49
-Mana:- 259
-Perception:- 69
-Dexterity:- 51
-Bloodline Energy:- 17
(Stat Points:- 53),
Looking at his stats being highly unbnced, Ray understood that he had to change his training to make his stats be more bnced and not be someone who would be out of juice after a few rounds.
Other than that, he also used up his stat points and increased his stamina and endurance to 65 while he used up the remaining points to increase his Bloodline Energy.
After doing that, Ray asked Aurora,
"Why do I have bloodline energy as a stat?",
"What do you mean why? It''s a representation of the amount of strength your bloodline could provide. Increase it and get more strength from your bloodline", Aurora answered nonchntly.
"So why does it use mana when activating my bloodlines and not bloodline energy?", Ray asked in confusion as he thought back to his fight against the Omega.
"You Dumbo! It uses both. The bloodline energy is like a sports car while mana is the fuel to power it and drive it. If your bloodline energy is the same while mana increases, you can use your bloodline more and more but the output power is the same", Aurora answered as she exined the analogy to Ray.
"Okay. So that''s how it is", Ray said as he thanked Aurora and then closed the status screen and went to bed.
It had been a long night for Ray and he was thoroughly exhausted, while tomorrow had a big surprise for the whole world.
...
A/N:- Hope you all have a fun time. Also, I will be adding the privilege chaps from today onwards.
Chapter 104 Going Back Home (Part 1)
The Next Day,
"Yaan", Ray yawned as he woke up and sat on the bed. Rubbing bi''s eyes, he looked at the time. Only to find that half the day had almost passed.
"What! I amte for ss", Ray shouted in shock as he rushed out of his bed and to the washroom, only to find it locked from the inside.
"Who is in? Come out!", Ray shouted as he pounded on the door.
''Click.. Creak'', The door opened as a bandaged Sirius walked out, brushing his teeth.
"You can go now", Sirius said as he made way for Ray.
"Thank you", Ray thanked as he rushed in and closed the door behind him.
Meanwhile, Sirius just stood standing at the door, brushing his teeth.
5 minutester, Ray came out with a towel wrapped around his waist. Only to find Sirius still there, with the toothbrush in his hand,
"What happened Sirius?", Ray asked
"Why are you in a hurry, do you have to be somewhere?", Sirius asked tly.
"Uhm, it''s 11 am. Don''t we have our theoretical ss right now? I am already hourste", Ray said as he took out the uniform from his system inventory.
"ss? Ray, didn''t you hear it? We have no sses for the next three days. The dean announced it this morning. You were probably sleeping when the announcement was made. Just look at your badge, you would have gotten a notification as well", Sirius said as he walked into the washroom and closed the door behind him.
"Okay", Ray mumbled as he took out his badge and looked at it.
A holographic screen came up. Looking at the notifications, Ray saw thetest notification stating,
"Dear students, due to some changes at the Academy. The Academy would have no sses for the next three days. All the students are free to stay at the Academy or visit their homes",
Reading the notification, Ray understood the reason as he thought,
"Since, the dean has started making preparations from his end. It''s high time I also start making some preparations. Time to give mom and Katie a visit home",
With that, Ray kept his uniform on and went out of his room to have a look at his teammates.
Walking into the living room, he saw Tim and Elina sitting together arguing over something. Ray decided to listen to a bit as he silently stood besides the wall,
"Why can''t we go back? I can assure you that no one would stay here and we would be left alone for three whole days", Tim said as he waved his hands around in a bid to persuade Elina.
However, Elina shook her head in denial as she argued,
"You know why. If we go back there, we won''t be able toe back in one piece. They won''t leave us be, they will skin us alive. Simply, it''s not safe until we are strong enough",
"But.. Mom is at home and I miss her", Tim said as tears welled up in his eyes.
"I know how you feel. But it''s for mom''s safety as well. I also miss her Tim, but it is what it is", Elina said as she used her sleeves to wipe the tears that started to drop from her eyes.
On the other hand. Ray, who had been listening to everything. Got an idea as he stepped forward and said,
"Sorry for intruding. I hear what you both said and if there is anything I could do to help. Please tell", Ray asked as he took a seat as well.
"It''s nothing. Just some family issues, but thanks for asking", Elina said as she smiled slightly and thanked Ray.
"You both could tell me. I am more of a friend than a leader to you guys. We have been through life and death. If it''s something within my power, then I will do my best to help you guys", Ray spoke up.
"Well, the thing is that we don''te from a well-off family. So all the things we have right now are what we got from System Online beforeing here", Tim spoke as he took a pause and looked at Elina for her approval.
On the other hand, Elina had a pensive look on her face as she contemted what to do. After a moment''s thinking, she sighed as she nodded, giving Tim permission to continue.
With that, Tim continued with his exnation as he spoke,
,m "So when we used our strength to make some money through System Online, the people around us got jealous while our ever-changing lifestyle got picked up by the area''s gang",
"Then, when we were here for the admission test, the gang members raided our house and took our mom hostage. When we reached our home, we found everything wreaked while our mom was missing. There was a note on the table stating that if we want our mom back, we need to meet them at their ce without police",
"We went there and got the issue resolved and brought our mom back. However, to do so, we had to pay them thousands of dors in ransom while also paying them their cut every month",
As Ray listened more and more, his anger started to shoot through the roof as his mana circted on its own and his eyes started to turn red.
Yet, Ray calmed down and asked,
"Then why didn''t you guys report it to the officials or change your house",
To this, Elina replied as she spoke,
"We did try that but it didn''t work as apparently, those bastards had bribed most of the officials in our town. Whereas, when we went to another town to file aint, they simply said that it''s not in their jurisdiction",
Elina stopped as she was on the verge of crying. Thus, Tim spoke in her ce as he continued,
"Not only that, the gang got wind of what we did and increased the monthly money that we have to give them. After that, they started harassing our mom and Elina while demanding even more money. It became hard for us to live there, so we just came back to the academy and send the money to the gang every month",
"Also, we know that if we visit back home, they would pick on us and extort more money out of us while also harassing both mom and Elina. Therefore, we decided to only go back when we are strong enough and then beat the sh*t out of them", Tim said as he clenched his fist in anger while tears seeped from his eyes as well.
On the other hand, Ray listened to both siblings. He realized how easy it had been for him. While he also sympathized with what they and their mother had to go through.
"All that time, why haven''t you tried changing your house? Try and live somewhere safe", Ray asked curiously as he thought of how he changed from that apartment to the new house he just bought beforeing to the academy.
"We tried to and searched for a lot of houses, but someoneing from our background. People rarely sell houses or apartments even if we have the cash. They always say that we don''t meet their requirements", Tim answered.
Listening to this, Ray realized another thing. That he was so lucky to chance upon the dean''s mansion and get for the amount he did.
Or else, who knows if the seller was someone else, they wouldn''t even show him the house. Given their previous financial circumstances.
"Don''t worry you both. I have got a solution for your problem, though it would take some hard work", Ray said with a smile as he hoped to cheer up both teens.
However, little did Ray know that the teens misunderstood his words as Elina spoke right after,
"Although I appreciate your help. You wouldn''t be able to defeat them in battle. They are too strong. So please don''t do that, you will only cause damage to yourself", She said as she waved her hands around trying to stop Ray from picking up a battle with the gang just for their sake.
"I didn''t mean that!", Ray said. All flustered over how people misunderstood his words,
"Also, why did you assume that I would go on and pick up a fight against them?", Ray asked with worry over how his teammates took his character.
"It''s just that you are the strongest amongst us and mostly fight to resolve issues and are also a battle maniac. So I thought you would go and pick up a battle against them", Elina said lightly as she pointed her finger at him.
"I am not like that. I don''t fight always, and I battle only to get stronger. I am not a battle maniac", Ray said as he held his head with both of his hands while he almost fainted from embarrassment.
"Uhm, so you didn''t want to fight them? Then what?", Elina asked as she tried to hold back herughter at seeing Ray acting all flustered up.
"No! I didn''t mean that. My idea was that you guys shift your mom to my ce so this way you both could visit your mom while also being out of the gang''s reach", Ray said as he calmed down a bit.
"But wouldn''t that be too much? Also, it would be a burden on you", Elina said as she declined.
"Believe me, your mom being at my ce would help my mom by leaps and bounds as she is mostly alone at home while my younger sister is at school", Ray said as he convinced both siblings.
However, Elina didn''t agree as she said,
"But it wouldn''t be good of us to leave our mom at your ce. Also, wouldn''t there be an issue for space if our mom moves in while we would also be there on holidays?", Elina asked she stayed firm on her decision.
On the other hand, seeing Elina being so firm, Ray looked over at Tim and convinced him,
"Come on bro. Take it as a friend speaking to a friend. There won''t be any issues and in the long term, it will be beneficial for us. Also, you know why the Academy is giving these days off. It''s to prepare for theing apocalypse. So wouldn''t it be safe if your mom says at my ce, where it is safer than where she is now?", Ray said as he used his apocalypse card to convince Tim.
"I think you are right. We agree to shift to your ce, but the moment I see that us being there is causing some sort of burden on you, we are out", Tim said as he finally gave in and went on with what Ray had to say.
"But Tim..", Elina spoke but got interrupted by Tim as he spoke,
"No buts Elina, Ray is right. We have to prepare for the future. If we stay prideful and don''t take the help offered to us, we wouldn''t be able to survive".
...
A/N:- Good news everyone. From this chapter, privilege has opened up while the novel also got featured on WSA weekly. All thanks to you.
Chapter 105 The Mansion Is Actually A Magic Fortress?
"Good, now all we have left to do is call your mom here and then we can back together", Ray said as he smiled slightly.
"Un", Elina nodded as she took out her phone and went to her room as she dialed her mom''s number.
While Ray and Tim sat in the living room as they chatted with each other.
Within Elina''s room,
"Tringg¡ Tringg¡ Tringg¡ Click¡ Hello?",
A voice said as the call got picked up.
Listening to the voice of her mother, Elina felt unimaginable joy as she spoke right after,
"It''s me, mom",
"Oh, Elina so you got time to give your mother a call as well", Her mother said in a slightly hurt yet yful voice as she teased Elina.
"Mom don''t be like that, I call you every time we are free. Unlike that little boy of yours who hasn''t called you once", Elina said in annoyance.
"Elina, don''t anger yourself over your brother. You know what he is like, he is shy on calls and don''t you know how he acts around me at home? Alwayses to me even at the smallest of problems", Her mom said as she calmed Elina down.
"Yeah, you are right about that. Let''s leave all that toter. You tell me, how are you doing? Has anyone been giving a hard time to you?", Elina asked in concern as she thought about how much those gang members harassed her mom.
"I am doing well. As for those guys, it is as always. I have gotten used to it", Her mom said sorrowfully.
Listening to her mom speak like that, hurt Elina more than anything as she knew that her mom wouldn''t get used to such things but for the sake of her and Elina, she even had to endure those scums.
"Mom, we got a three-day leave from Academy as they are arranging the Academy and doing some heavy changes. So I thought you coulde over and we could have some fun. Also, there is an important matter to discuss with you", Elina said as she got the topic.
"What is the matter? You could tell me on the call", Her mom asked as she got worried about what the matter was.
"Mom juste here first. We have missed you so much, the matter isn''t more important than you. So pleasee here the earliest", Elina said as she put an end to her mom''s constant questions.
"Okay, I will pack my bags and be there by evening. Happy now?", Her mom asked as she got worried over how her children must be doing.
"Okay, mom! See you in a few hours", Elina said happily as she bid her mom bye and cut the call.
Coming out of her room,
Elina looked at Tim and Ray, who were chatting happily as she said,
"I called mom here. We could talk about the matter here and don''t worry, I will persuade her to leave that ce", She said as she steeled her resolve to leave their previous house.
"Okay", Ray nodded as he said,
"You guys make preparations. I have something to do, I will be able back in sometime",
"Okay", Both siblings nodded while Ray got up and left the dormitory.
"Are you sure it''s the right thing to do?", Aurora asked.
"Aurora, you know better than anyone how helpful it would be if they came to our ce and lived there. Not only would mom get someone to talk to, but the preparations for the merge would also go smoother with everyone''s help", Ray answered as he nned in his mind about his next move.
As for where he was going right now? He walked directly into the Academy building. Reaching the reception, he took his badge out of his system and showed it to the receptionist, and said,
"Is the dean here?",
"The dean isn''t someone you could meet with on a whim", The receptionist retorted hastily.
"At least look at the badge, lest it costs you your job", Ray replied coldly as he released his killing intent, making the receptionist shudder.
Experiencing the killing intent, the receptionist looked at the badge Ray showed. A hologram opened up as it showed a specific insignia.
Seeing the insignia, the receptionist''s attitude changed drastically as he said,
"I am sorry for my behavior sir. The dean is currently in his office, please go straight to the end of the corridor and you will reach his office", the receptionist finished as he bowed to Ray in apology.
Ray nodded and walked to the dean''s office.
"Knock¡ knock", Ray knocked on the office as he waited for the dean to open it.
"Creak¡", the door opened.
Walking into the room, Ray came across a messy office while the dean sat in his chair with both of his hands on his head.
Ray said nothing and took a seat quietly.
The dean saw this, and spoke,
"It isn''t like you to be all silent. What happened", The dean asked in amusement over Ray''s behavior
"Well, for starters. The world is going to face an apocalypse in the near future. Not to mention that I am not yet ready for it", Ray said in disappointment and despair.
"It''s not necessary for you to be ready for it. Also, the apocalypse wouldn''t be here all of a sudden. The world merge is only the start and the slowest process of all. Slowly, portals would open as mana would leak into our world and strengthen it slowly while those portals would be a gateway for creatures from System Online to enter our world", the dean exined as he continued,
"Also, it''s not your job to fight everything. We are here too. You just work hard and get stronger until then", The dean said as he tried to encourage Ray and pull him out of the despair he felt.
"But what about my family? What if some harm reaches them", Ray asked in worry.
"Don''t worry about them. You bought my previous mansion and let me assure you, it''s filled with arrays and formations that can hold off attacks from a celestial. Not to mention some dimensional creatures", the dean said proudly as he continued to list out all the features his mansion had.
"So that''s all in all, 54 attack formations and 37 defensive formations. Also, there is a summoning formation too, but it requires a lot of energy and is very hard to control", the dean said as he finished his exnation.
"If there are so many formations in that mansion, why didn''t you tell me about it before? Also, how can I control them?", Ray asked in surprise at the fact that he basically bought a magic fortress but didn''t how to use any of its functions.
"It''s not that I didn''t want to tell you. It''s just that you aren''t strong enough to control most of the formation. Also, at that time, the apocalypse was still far away", The dean said as he opened a drawer and took a key out of it.
cing the key on the table, the dean said,
"Take this master key. It''s a treasure that would allow you to control the basic functions of most of the formations. Though, you would have to get used to using it. Also, remember one thing. The control of arrays and formations goes to anyone who holds this key, so don''t you dare lose it or let it go into the hands of any enemy", The dean warned as he hand the key to Ray.
On the other hand, looking at the golden-colored key with a dragon coiling around a stake while cryptic runes covered its surface. Ray got entranced by it all his eyes didn''t leave it.
He felt the key calling out to him as if it was his kin. Entranced, his hand reached forward as he touched the key, and the moment he touched the key.
His trance got broken while the warmth and call of kin that he felt also disappeared.
Shaking his head, Ray took the key and looked at the dean as he said,
"Thank you for this. It will help me protect my family and don''t worry. I won''t let it fall into the wrong hands", Ray said as he bowed down in gratitude.
"Don''t thank me, kid. This is the least I could do for you because even though what the future holds for us all is unknown. I know one thing for sure, what you will do for us all will exceed the limits of any mortal",
The dean said as he continued,
"Now scram. I have work to do and give your mother a call for once. Thest time she called, she wasining about you not calling her", the dean said as he reverted to his non-serious attitude.
"Hey, when did you talk to my mom? I swear dean if I see anything fishy going on. Even If I have to kill myself, I won''t leave you living", Ray said as he warned the dean to not be so close with his mom.
"Okay, now off you go", The dean said as he used his powers and kicked Ray out of the office while closing the door behind him.
"Thudd¡ Bamm¡",
"Stupid Old man", Ray muttered as he stood up and walked out.
...
A/N:- It''s not much of an exciting chapter as it acts as a filler and fills in some information forter story.
Hope you all like it.
Chapter 106 Going Back Home (Part 2)
The dean''s office,
"Did you check him?",
"Yes, I did. He reacted to the key. Although it was only for a moment, he felt it", The dean replied.
"Good, this confirms the fact that he has already unlocked a part of his bloodline", A man said as he appeared in the middle of the office.
"I don''t get it, Kane. How can the universe grant so much power to a single kid? What if he goes astray? What if he is led down the wrong path and causes destruction to the world", The dean asked in worry.
"That is why we are here. Don''t you remember the oath you took? To do anything for sake of the chosen one. Now he is here, so do all you can. So he does not go down the wrong path", The man said as he walked into nothingness.
The dean said nothing and continued with his work.
Meanwhile,
Ray continued to walk his way back to the dormitory.
"What do you think of this key? Can I master it?", Ray asked Aurora as he held his key in one hand and examined the patterns on it.
"I don''t know much about it but from what I could sense, it has great power within it. You should take good care of it. Who knows when you might have to use it", Aurora said cryptically as she continued to examine the key.
"Aurora, when I saw this key. I felt something", Ray solemnly said as he clenched the key in his hand.
"What do you mean by that?", Aurora asked in curiosity.
"I felt a connection to it. A connection you only feel with your family. It felt as if the key was part of me, a part of my family",
"I am sure that''s your mind ying games on you. There are very few artifacts that can make you feel like that and that is when those artifacts share some sort of simrity with you and as far as this key is concerned, I don''t think it''s one of those artifacts", Aurora replied.
"Okay, if you say so", Ray said as he put the thought at the back of his mind and focused on the current situation as he asked Aurora,
"Show me my level",
As he spoke, a notification popped in front of him as his level got shown,
[Stats],
[Level:- 35],
[Exp:- 500,000/500,000],
Looking at his level, Ray''s face scrunched up in a frown as he spoke,
"Why haven''t I leveled up? It''s been a week since I have been stuck on this level while my experience bar is also full",
"It''s simple. You can''t increase your level for now. Not until you evolve and enter the magical realm", Aurora replied in a carefree manner.
Listening to her, Ray felt even worse as it seemed that theing apocalypse didn''t worry her at all. However, Ray didn''t dwell much on that as he knew how Aurora was. She would act like she didn''t care but deep down, it was she who cared the most.
Lost in his thoughts, Ray didn''t even notice when he reached the dormitory building. Not halting his steps, he took the lift and entered the floor.
"Click¡",
Stepping inside, Ray went straight to his room and closed the door behind him,
He fished out his phone as he dialed a number and called,
"Tring¡ Tring¡ Tring¡ Click",
"Hello dear, how are you? I heard from the dean that you fainted while training. Are you all right now?", His mother asked as soon as she picked the call up.
"Don''t worry mom. It was a small ident, I am fine now. Anyways, I called to tell you that I will being home for a short holiday. Also, I won''t being alone. A couple of my friends would being along too", Ray said as he exined,
"Also, there are some matters that I will discuss with you when I reach home. Just be ready and yeah, a friend''s mother would also being along. I will exin it to you when I arrive there. Right now, I can only say that the time hase", Ray said as his cheerful voice was gone by the end of his sentence, only to be reced by solemnness.
"I understand Son. Juste back home safely", Ray''s mother said with determination and worry.
Although she had a lot to ask, thest sentence that Ray spoke sealed the deal. She understood the matter and did not delve in much deeper while ending the call on a good note as she understood the burden that Ray had on his shoulders, of how he felt.
She understood that right now, what Ray needed the most was a warm embrace that could ease his worries. That''s why she asked no questions and urged him to hurry back.
"Okay, mom. I will be home soon", Ray said as he cut the call.
"How frustrating", Ray sighed as he thought of all the things he had to go through for the sake of his family. For the sake of their protection and yet, he stood helpless as he tried to find ways to get stronger because he knew that no one would help him.
Leaving behind those negative thoughts, Ray started to pack his bags and got ready to go home.
On the other hand,
Elina paced around in worry as she held her phone, waiting for her mom to call her and update her from time to time.
"She just called you a few minutes ago. Didn''t she say that she would be taking a nap now and would call you when the nends",
"Un", Elina nodded in agreement and continued to pace around haphazardly,
"Then why do you continue to pace around like an idiot? Shouldn''t you be packing your bags or something like that? At least have some rest", Tim said as he snatched the phone from Elina''s hands and continued,
"Also, this will stay with me and when mom arrives, I will hand it back to you", Tim smiled and left the room.
While all of this happened,
Within another corner of the Academy,
A meeting was taking ce between several directors and executives of the Academy,
"To think that our n failed so miserably", a director spoke in anger as he shatter the vine ss in his hand.
"Calm down Zen, our n didn''t fail. It''s just that we didn''t meet all the objectives", Moore said as he took a sip from his ss.
"What do you mean by that? We clearly failed when the damned Prometheus retained his position as the dean", Zen spoke in anger as he picked another ss and filled it with wine.
"How dense! You don''t even know what actually happened and then you go on bragging about being a cmity realm expert", Moore said sarcastically as he stood up and ced his hand on Zen''s shoulder.
Continuing to apply pressure on his shoulder Moore said,
"It''s good that you are this dense. It makes you the perfect person for such work. Not even a single word to anyone, Okay?",
With that, Moore put a slip in Zen''s hand and then walked back to his seat as he turned to other directors and said,
"It''s the same for you all. If I get to hear that either one of you opens your mouth outside of this room. Then, there will be no one worse than me", Moore warned as he continued to sip his wine.
The directors all nodded as they slowly left the room until only Moore was left behind.
"You cane out now", Moore spoke in the air as a shadow manifested in front of him.
The shadow took for of a human being as it spoke,
"I have fulfilled my part of the treaty. The merge has been initiated by my soldier. It''s now your turn to fulfill your part",
"I know what I have to do but there is a question that constantly keeps bugging me",
"Speak", The voice answered in annoyance.
"I wonder, where did you find Edward from? Wasn''t he missing for thest few decades?", Moore asked curiously as he squinted his eyes at the shadow.
"There is no need for you to know. Just do as I have instructed andplete your part of the deal, or else the consequences wouldn''t be good", The shadow spoke as it warned Moore not to ask about matters that didn''t concern him.
Moore said nothing and only smiled sinisterly as a n formed I''m his brain. A n that would endanger not only the Academy but all the students within the Academy.
6 Hours Later,
Ray and the others stood in front of the Academy entrance as they received Elina and Tim''s mother,
"So you are the kid Elina was speaking of?", Elina''s mother asked enthusiastically while Elina nudged her and said,
"Mom.. Don''t",
"Yes mam, I am Ray. Nice to meet you", Ray said politely as he shook her hand.
...
A/N:- I hope you all have fun and I am very thankful of you all if you have read the novel until now.
I have an Event going on where I will upload one bonus chapter for every 5 golden tickets.
I will also do a mass release if we get into top 200 in golden ticket rankings this month.
So start sending this novel some golden tickets.
Chapter 107 A System Mission After Such A Long Time
"We have arrived", Ray said as he stepped out of the car and took a breath of fresh air.
"Finally, it was such a long journey", Tim said as he stretched his limbs.
"It wasn''t that long. It took us a couple of hours at max and considering the traffic, I would say we reached on time", Elina chimed in as she gave a fierce look in Tim''s direction, while her mom just watched it all unfold.
"Okay, guys. No time to waste, let''s get going", Ray said as he happily marched forward.
"Where to? We are in the middle of nowhere and there is no house anywhere near us", Tim said in a panic as he thought that Ray had finally lost his mind.
"Oh, that? It''s just an illusion. Let me help you all with that", Ray replied as he essed his system and granted them the ability to see right through the illusion.
"Ding! The host has allowed friends Elina, Tim, and their mother to negate the effects of protective illusion",
The system notification popped up while Tim eximed in surprise,
"Such a big and imposing mansion! Ray, don''t tell me that you are an heir of some big family", Tim asked in shock as he kept his eyes glued to the mansion.
"Nah! I just made it big in System Online. So I thought to buy this ce just in case", Ray said as he walked to the gates of his mansion.
The gates were nothing special and so was the case for the entrance of the mansion, none of them were imposing in any manner. The factor that made the mansion so imposing weren''t the gates, entrances, or its size.
It was the huge multicolored dome that covered the whole mansion. The dome was the result of Ray fusing his barrier-type ability with an artifact. Thus, providing Ray with a protective dome that shielded the mansion from any sort of attack and also hindered any type of foreign surveince.
As Ray walked to the doors, they automatically opened up as a robotic voice sounded,
"Wee back master Ray",
"Who was that?", Tim asked in excitement as he heard the voice.
"That is an automated security system that I installed sometime before. Seems like it''s working splendidly", Ray happily replied as he gave Tim and the others a full tour of the mansion.
As the tour continued, everyone reached the inner area, Ray opened the main door and he announced out loud,
"Mom! I''m home",
"Yay! Brother is back home", Katie said in excitement as she raised out of nowhere and hugged Ray.
"I missed you big bro", Katie said as she looked up at Ray with her cute puppy eyes.
"Big bro missed you too my dear sister", Ray said as he looked down at her with a content smile.
"Also, I brought you gifts", Ray said as he changed the topic. He picked up Katie in his arms and took out a bunch load of toys and started to y with her.
Meanwhile,
Elina and the others stood in their ce in shock as they looked at Ray behaving so naturally with his sister.
"A sis-con for sure", Tim and Elina thought as they looked at Ray messing around with Katie.
After a while, Ray turned around and said,
"Guys, this is my sister Katie. She is a good girl but can be very mischievous as well", Ray introduced Katie to his friends and then looked at Katie and spoke,
"Katie, these are my friends Elina and Tim. While beside them is their mother, they will be staying with us for a while", Ray said as he introduced everyone.
"Yayy! More people to y with", Katie said in joy as she got out of Ray''s embrace and started to run around excitedly.
"Okay, that''s enough. Go to your room, for now, brother has some for work to do", Ray ordered Katie as he went on to search for his mom.
And as always, he found his mom in the kitchen preparing snacks for everyone.
"Mom you have to take some rest. We could have ordered anything", Ray said as he fetched his mom a ss of water and asked her to take a break.
"I couldn''t help but make something for you. After all, you have been away for quite some time and I don''t know what kind of food they give you there", She said as he took a sip from the ss.
"Also, are your friends here? You told me that you would bring a couple of friends with you", She asked as she looked around in curiosity.
"They aren''t down here. I showed them to their room, they will be down here after freshening up", Ray said as he continued,
"Also, Mom! I need to talk to you about something important", Ray said in seriousness as he took a seat beside his mom.
"What is it, Son? Did something happen?", She asked in worry while she caressed his face with care.
"Mom, I am fine. Nothing happened, it''s just that we need to hurry. The end that I told you about ising faster than ever. We don''t have more than a month till it starts", Ray said sadly keeping his head down in mncholy.
"Don''t worry son. We have been preparing for quite some time now. I am sure we will be able to face it and survive through it without much harm. Also, I have been visiting System Online asionally", She encouraged Ray as she told him not to worry.
"I guess you are right. I should try to calm myself down and not stress out too much", Ray sighed as he stood up and said,
"Well, I will also freshen up and then we will have a good meal together. I will also introduce you to my friends", Ray said as tried to ease the tension he felt and diverted the topic.
"Okay", His mother nodded with a smile while Ray went to his room.
"Your father would have been so proud of you", She thought as memories of fond times took over her.
A few hourster,
"The food is so good, I could eat this every day", Tim mumbled as he gobbled down one te after another.
"Where at your manners young man? No talking with food in your mouth", Tim''s mother scolded as she hit his hand with a spoon.
"Mrs. Barnes, please let the kid enjoy. It''s no use being so strict, they are kids after all", Ray''s mom smiled as she put more food on Tim''s te.
"Sigh, this kid of mine is such a brute. He needs to learn some manners at least. Or else, he would make a mess everywhere", She sighed and said with a smile while leaving Tim to his devices.
Ray just shook his head at this interaction as he thought,
"They will be good friends in no time",
After having the scrumptious meal, Ray and the others went for a walk around the mansion as Ray spoke,
"I will be training in System Online for the next three days and I want you both to train with me. This way, we could enhance our coordination while getting stronger simultaneously", Ray said to Elina and Tim as he waited for their reply,
"Count us in", Elina smiled as she nodded to his proposal while Tum merely nodded.
"Okay, so let''s hunt some beasts tonight", Ray said with enthusiasm as he thought of the new moves he had to try.
While they walked Ray asked Aurora,
"Aurora, what are the requirements for reaching the next realm",
"There are five requirements to fulfill before ascending to the next realm", Aurora answered,
"Could you tell me what they are?", Ray asked eagerly,
"Nope. That''s your mission", Aurora refused tly as a new notification popped up.
"Ding! New mission received,
Ascend to the next realm in theing month.
Requirements:- Unknown
Penalty:- -2 stat points for all stats
Reward:- One new affinity",
Reading the notification, Ray''s eagerness and smile vanished as worry took over him.
"What the hell Aurora? What kind of mission is this? Also, why do I get the mission after a whole month of having the system", He asked in anger as the thought of losing more than 16 stat points made him worry.
"First of all, I don''t give out missions. They are system generated, next I don''t care if you fail the mission orplete it. It''s your benefit if youplete it, not mine", She said nonchntly as she cut the connection, leaving Ray heaving in anger.
"What happened Ray?", Elina asked in concern as she looked at Ray acting strangely.
"Nothing, I just remembered something", Ray said as he dodged the bullet with a smile.
"My system having an awakened consciousness is still a secret. Only God knows what would happen if they get to know of it", Ray thought as he sighed in relief.
With that, Ray and the others finished their walk and headed for their respective game capsules as they entered into the world of System Online.
....
A/N:- A message to all my readers. I am very thankful for the support being shown to me. Especially those who gifted the novel with golden tickets and all those readers who pay for the novel.
I will be uploading bonus chapters on Sunday. So be ready for them.
Chapter 108 Defeating A Perfect Tier Berserker Hound
System Online,
Standing in the middle of the forest, three teenagers held their weapons in front of them as they faced a beast stronger than themselves.
"It''s the worst idea ever, I am not doing it", Tim denied in fear as he took a step back to flee.
"You fool, you don''t show it your back. That thing would tear you into shreds if you do so", Elina muttered while readying her curses for the next round.
"Shut it you two, just follow the n and everything will be fine", Ray shouted as he assessed the situation with Aurora.
"Aurora, I need a full analysis of the beasts'' attack pattern. Also, give me all info on its weaknesses and strengths", Ray ordered as he went all out.
Kicking his feet on the ground, Rayunched into the air as he exchanged a few rounds with the beast.
"Let''s see how you go up against this", Ray muttered as he fused his fire with the sword and shed the sword at the beast.
"Take that", He shouted as he used his newly made sword technique.
[Fusion Series: re sh]
"Booooom¡",
The attack hit the beast right on as a huge explosion took ce while smoke scattered everywhere.
"Ray watch out!", Aurora warned Ray as a sh of light passed through.
"ngg",
"Arghhhh", The beast shrieked in anger as Ray blocked the head-on attack.
"Foolish beast. Let me show you my real strength", Ray said in anger as he pushed back the beast and jumped in the air. Jumping up high enough, he fused his sword with his other element as he used his sword technique once more,
[Fusion Series: Lightning sh]
Ray shouted out loud as he shed down his sword, sending forth an ark of lightning in a bid to hit the beast and paralyze it. However, it didn''t go as Ray thought because the beast dodged the attack and followed up with an attack of its own.
"Zhwoom¡ Stt",
The air trembled as the beast started running around in circles as its speed gradually increased to the point that it''s figure could be seen shing from one point to another.
"How much time do you need? I am losing the fight here", Ray urged Aurora as he tried to keep track of the beasts'' movements.
"Just a few more minutes. The data has almost beenpiled", Aurora replied.
"Take your time, I will hold this thing off till then", Ray said as he sheathed his sword and started using his spells to fight the beast.
"Lightning Web", He shouted as he spread out his hands and activated his spell.
The mana in the surroundings trembled as Ray used a huge chunk of his power to create a web of lightning spanning over a hundred meters.
Doing this, Ray trapped the beast in his lightning web and the beast''s mobility got affected greatly. Seeing the best slow down, Ray started to ambush him with his best spells,
[Fire Ball]
[Lightning Bolt]
Continuously using these spells, Ray cornered the beast as he shouted out loud,
"Now Tim",
Listening to Ray''s shout, Tim used his system as he buffed himself to the max. His muscles erged as a metallic sheen took over his body.
"Arghhh",
Running forward with full strength, he summoned his shield as he ced it in front, and mmed right into the beast.
All this while, Elina continued to chant curses as she readied herself for the next part of the n.
"Remember, I will take the assault. You both are there to support, so don''t go running in battle like some fools", She remembered Ray''s words before the battle started as she steeled herself to assist in the battle.
The thing was, it was the first time she had participated in fighting against such a beast. Just the aura made her legs go numb, not to mention the sheer size of that monstrosity made her tremble in fear.
Calming down her emotions, she channeled her mana as she continued with the task at hand.
"Elina now!", Ray''s shout reverberated through the air as he gave confirmation to start with the next stage n.
Having Ray''s confirmation, Elina finished with her curses and put them to use as she took out several pieces of bamboo and transferred the curses to them.
Holding onto the bamboo pieces with curses on them, she ran forward as she closed into the beast. When she got within reach, she threw the bamboo pieces one by one as she cursed the beast.
As the cursed pieces hit the beast, the beast''s strength decreased even more as the curses took effect.
While all of this happened, Ray finally heard the words he was waiting to hear all this time,
"Ray, the analysis isplete. I have managed to find its weaknesses", Aurora said as she sent out the whole report through system notifications.
"Ding! Analysisplete.
[Beast Name]:- Berserker Hound
[Rarity]:- Rare
[Type]:- Physical enhancement type beast that has exceptional physical strength but no magical power.
[Weakness]:- Having no external shell for defense, the thick skin acts as a natural defense mechanism. The beast is weak to attacks after the thick skin is permeated through",
Reading the info sent by Aurora, a bloodthirsty expression came upon Ray''s face as he licked his lips in anticipation of the battle toe.
Taking a forward attacking stance, Ray utilized the time while the Berserker Hound was still weak and under the effects of paralysis while its defense was weakened by Elina''s curses.
Running forward at full speed, Ray used his newly unlocked skill as he shouted out loud,
[Cyclone sh]
Using the skill, Ray''s speed increased by 5 percent as his stamina temporarily decreased by 5 points. With the increase in speed, Ray pointed his sword forward as he shed by the Berserker Hound.
"Swishh", The sword made contact with the thick skin of the Berserker Hound but it had little effect as only a shallow cut was made.
"If not once, I will sh you again and again until you bleed to death", Ray said coldly as he elerated once again and continued shing the Hound.
From its torso to its hind legs then shing its neck and stopping swept at the front legs. Ray continued with his onught while Tim and Elina supported him from behind.
Tim constantly used his shield to barricade against any attacks from the Hound''s side while Elina constantly supplied mana to her curses as she kept them active.
Slowly, the wounds kept piling up as the thick skin of the Berserker Hound slowly permeated through. Seeing that the skin got permeated through, Ray''s hand got covered in fire as he sent out a fireball to weaken it more.
"Bangg",
The fireball hit the Hound as it got thrown a few meters away. Ray moved forward as he used his finishing blow to kill the beast,
[Distort sh]
The space distorted as the sword got covered in a ckish substance that kept on changing its surroundings. shing the sword forward, a distorted beam charged at the fallen Hound and went right through it. Killing the beast as it split its torso and head into two pieces.
"Huff¡ huff.. This attack is so draining. I feel as if I have been drained of all my energy", Ray thought as he tookrge gasps of air.
"Phew.. Finally. That was such a hard beast to defeat", Tim spoke in relief as he went forward to check on the loot received from the beast.
Meanwhile, Elina also sat on the ground as she took out a mana potion and gulped it in one go.
"Good work you two. If we keep on going like that, we would reach the next realm in no time", Ray said as he appreciated both of his teammates and thanked them for their cooperation.
With that said, Ray essed his system status as he looked over at the reward received,
"Ding! Perfected Tier Berserker Hound Eliminated,
25,000 exp gained.
[Rewards]:-
-Berserker Hound''s beast soul
-One perfected tier beast crystal
-Mana assimtion manual",
Looking at the rewards and experience points obtained, Ray found them satisfying enough. Though he was confused over what the mana assimtion manual was, he left it forter as he spoke,
"Okay, you both. Let''s get out of here before any other beasts arrive",
"Okay", Both Elina and Tim nodded as they made a run for their lives while Ray stored the corpse of the beast in his inventory.
While they ran out of the area, Ray questioned Aurora,
"Why did it take so long for you to analyze the beast back then? It wasn''t like that when we foughtst time", He asked her.
"It didn''t take too long for me to analyze, it''s just that it took time to collect data. Some beasts aren''t in my database. Therefore, to analyze them I need to collect data beforehand",
"Oh, I understand. Also, I have some questions about the rewards too",
"Don''t worry, I will exin everything", Aurora assured Ray as she told him not to worry and that everything will be known.
"Okay", Ray replied as he continued to run.
...
A/N:- I have been working on my writing skills and constantly trying to improve. I hope you like this chapter.
Also, don''t forget those golden tickets and gifts.
Chapter 109 Elinas Spirit To Improve And Help
"Phew¡ that was a strong one", Elina said while wiping the cold sweat off her forehead.
"That was a Perfect Tier beast after all", Tim answered as he sat down on the ground and regted his breathing.
"Even though we had some difficulties defeating the beast. The fact that we did so without getting heavily injured is a cause for celebration in itself. It tells us how much we have improved in the few weeks", Ray encouraged as he lifted everyone''s spirit.
Taking the corpse of the beast out of his inventory, Ray continued,
"Now, we need to take care of this thing. Its beast crystal would fetch us some good money while the corpse would be used to make some new equipment. Any issues with that?", Ray asked as he took out a dagger and got to work.
"Nah, how could we have any issues? You did all the work, we only acted as sidekicks", Tim muttered despondently.
"Did you say something", Ray turned and asked while Tim got nervous all over as he replied,
"Uhm¡ Nothing, you continue with your work",
"Yeah, you are right. I should hurry up and finish this fast", Ray said as he got to work and used his skill,
[Dismantle]
[Description:- A unique skill that works for everything. Just as the name implies, the skill Dismantle can break down anything, dead matter, beast corpse, and other stuff into differentpartments or pieces based on the thing the skill is being used for. Thus, making it a perfect skill to use for the owner of Versatile System],
Reading that description made Ray cringe to this date. However, he didn''t mind that much as the skill was very useful. It was due to this skill that Ray could skin the beast and adeptly find its beast crystal and take it out.
Not only that, the skill allowed Ray to separate the beast''s flesh from its bone while preserving vital organs andponents that could be of use in making elixirs and weapons.
With the beast in different pieces, Ray used another one of his skills,
[Analysis]
[Description:- Allows the host to analyze almost anything and list out its various uses and benefits]
With that, Ray used his Analysis skill on the beast crystal,
[Analysis Beast Crystal]
[Analysis Complete:-
Beast Crystal:- Perfect Tier (Purity level 100¨G)
Uses:- It can be used to power up magical devices and equipment. It can also be used in forging weapons and giving them a certain characteristic.
Special Characteristics:- Berserk
Berserk:- Increases the overall power of the wielder by 20% in exchange for a berserk state. The berserk state can cause the user to be insanely bloodthirsty. Therefore, it is advised that the special characteristic to be used in situations of life and death],
Seeing the information analyzed, Ray''s lips curved up in a smile as he thought,
"This would fetch me quite some buck if paired with theponents from the corpse. Also, with the money from this, I could buy some new equipment for everyone",
While Ray was analyzing everything and was lost in his thoughts, Elina had an internal struggle going on with her.
"I should ask him, I am sure he won''t deny it", She thought as she felt chills from the thought of ever facing such a beast again in her life.
She remembered how useless she felt, she remembered how the pressure made her knees buckle while she couldn''t even move a step. She also remembered how Ray acted as a hope for their team and brought them to their senses and saved them.
That feeling of hopelessness ate her from inside as she steeled her resolve to learn to fight and not act as some secondary character who supported from the backend and needed others'' protection to survive.
Gathering her courage, Elina stepped forward and called out,
"Uhh!, Ray, I need to ask you something",
"Yeah shoot, what do you want to ask", Ray answered absentmindedly as he continued to manage his inventory.
"Uhm.. I mean.. In private", She said with a slight blush on her face. After all, Elina was a young teenager who had little to no experience in such things and for a young maiden to talk to a boy alone made her feel slightly agitated.
However, she calmed herself down and maintained her expression as only resolve could be seen on her face. However, once something is said, it can''t be taken back as right after hearing her words, Ray turned his head abruptly and asked as he raised an eyebrow,
"What is it that you want to talk about and is it so important that you need to talk about it in private?",
"It''s not like that, it just¡ just that¡ I am embarrassed to say it in front of that bloke", She stammered as she understood her mistake.
"God, he would feel that I am a freak or something, that I like him or something. Uhh, I am such a fool", Although she was calm on the outside. It wasn''t much different from a raging river of emotions within herself as her thoughts were in disarray while she felt flustered all over.
"Okay, we could have a chat but I don''t think you should be shy around your brother", Ray said in uncertainty as he looked towards Tim who had a nasty expression on his face.
Smiling at him Ray asked,
"Uhm¡ Tim, could you please give us some time?",
"Yeah.. Yeah, take your time. I don''t know what''s got into her but let me tell you, Ray, she is the devil incarnate. If anything happens, don''t me me for having such a sister", Tim said and continued to mutter under his breath in anger as he left the ce.
Listening to all that, Ray knew he had a headacheing as Tim probably misunderstood Elina''s intentions and as a brother, Ray thought that he had the right to be angry.
Though, Ray let him be as he knew nothing of that sort was going to happen. Turning to Elina, he asked,
"Now we are alone. You can speak your mind",
"Un.. Ray, I want to learn how to fight in meleebat", She nodded and spoke right away.
Her words confused Ray as he asked,
"What do you mean by that? I am quite sure that you know how to fight and your skills are top-notch. Not to mention that your ability allows you to help the team tremendously", Ray asked while mentioning her strengths as he also told her that her fighting skills weren''t tough at.
"I don''t mean about those skills. I want to learn to fight using weapons and also integrate them into my current style so I could be of help to the team when fighting enemies and not be someone who stands at the back and supports from behind. Even Elina uses her staff as a weapon and participates in the fight actively", She said while keeping her head down in disappointment.
Listening to her, Ray had a strange expression on his face as he spoke,
"Just that? And here I thought it was something major. You could have said that in front of everyone, there is no need to be shy about it. Instead, you should be proud that you are realizing your weaknesses and trying to counter them while you are also thinking more of the whole team", He encouraged her and continued,
"Also, there is no need to worry. I will find you a couple of skill books and then you can learn basic weapon mastery. After you do that, we can practice your skills and help you integrate them into your fighting style in such a way that itpliments your ability", Ray spoke with a smile.
Listening to Ray made Elina feel at ease as she thought,
"I will finally be able to y a more active role in the team and help everyone instead of them helping me",
On the other hand, Ray had a chat with Aurora as he asked,
"What do you think? Which weapon should match her fighting style the most?",
"That''s hard to say. Also, I don''t feel that we should rush this decision. We should first test and analyze her fighting style and choose the most suitable weapon for her. A weapon that she feelsfortable with", Aurora replied as she told Ray to have some patience and be cautious over it as she exined,
"I am not telling you this for nothing. If we choose the right weapon for her and she integrates it with her fighting style, there is a possibility that we could increase the potential of her ability and allow her ability to unlock more uses",
"Now that I think of it, you are right about it", Ray said while thinking of how he found out new ways of using his sword and affinities because he wasfortable with the weapon he had.
"Elina, let''s first wait until we log out and then find a suitable weapon for you at the academy using their facilities. This way, we would be able to help you as a team as everyone would be present", Ray said as he told her to have some patience while he asked,
"And.. What about Tim, I am worried that he might misunderstand",
"Don''t worry about him, I will take care of him", She said as she rolled up her sleeves with a devilish smile on her face.
Seeing this, Ray lit a candle in his heart for poor Tim as what awaited that guy was nothing but pure torture.
...
A/N:- Hope you guys have fun reading. Also, thank you all for the power stones and golden tickets. I will upload the bonus chapter tomorrow and also more bonus chapters in theing week.
Chapter 110 Training Elina (Part 1)
"Are you guys done or do you need some more time? To be honest, if you guys are going to be like this, I say you both should get a room", Tim continued to rant in annoyance as he came back after a few minutes.
However, instead of finding Ray and Elina as he assumed them to be, he only found Elina standing there with her hands crossed and her eyes spewing fire.
Looking at her and the anger she disyed from her expression, Tim misunderstood as he spoke to console her,
"Don''t worry, it happens. There are far more men in the world than just that guy. I say you should move on with your life and although it would be hard with him being the team leader and all. I am sure you would adjust to it in no time", He spoke and sounded as reassuring and consoling as he could be but that made it far worse as Elina''s anger skyrocketed.
"You dumb*ss, you know nothing. How the hell could you go on assuming things that are not even remotely true", Elina shouted in anger as she slowly closed in on Tim.
"What do you mean by that? Don''t you like Ray? And that''s why you needed that alone time with him. Also, why are you activating those curses?", Tim asked in fear as he saw Elina closing in as if she was the devil itself.
"You don''t get anything. Always thinking like that, and no... I don''t like Ray or anything of that sort. I just asked him for some assistance in fighting against enemies in meleebat", Elina said with a hoarse voice as she towered above Tim.
Seeing her towering above him and listening to what she said, Tim understood his mistake and apologized,
"Sorry, Elina. I am really sorry for misunderstanding you, please be a good sister and cancel that attack¡ please!", Tim pleaded and apologized over and over again as he saw the attacking towards him.
However, Elina didn''t stop with her attack and continued,
"No¡ you deserve this for misunderstanding your sister''s intentions and ming your sister because of your delusions. Let it serve as a lesson for you so that you don''t do it again in the future", Elina''s voice sounded like the judgment of a grim reaper as her hand touched Tim''s forehead.
Just after her hand touched his forehead, archaic runes appeared as they traveled from his forehead to his whole body.
"That''s a paralyzing curse. The real fun starts now", Elina said with a smirk as she took out a baseball bat from her spatial ring.
After that, cries reverberated throughout the forest as a man asked his sister to forgive him and let the matter go.
Two Hours Later,
At the central square of the royal capital,
"What''s with the cold face? Did something happen?", Ray asked in worry seeing Elina acting cold all over.
"Nothing, just a fool I had to take care of", She said pointing towards Tim who had bandages all over his body. Not to mention his swollen eye and a high bump on his forehead.
Seeing Tim''s condition and Elina''s cold demeanor, he understood that Tim had been served and that too very hard.
Therefore, Ray saw no reason in asking more and dropped the matter as he diverted the topic by speaking first,
"Okay, so our work here is done. Also, we have been here for 5 days already. It should be time to return to the academy. So why don''t we logout and then discuss more on what to do",
"Yeah, you are right. Let''s log out and then discuss what to do when we return to the academy", Elina answered supporting Ray''s suggestion while Tim merely blinked in agreement.
He was so beaten up that he couldn''t even move his neck to nod in agreement. Once again, seeing Tim in such a condition scared Ray of the fierceness women could show when angered.
After that, Ray and the others logged out and went back to the real world.
The Next Day,
"Since our sses would be starting tomorrow, we should regroup and then train for some time", Ray suggested to Tim and Elina as he reached the Academy gates while he took out his phone and called the others on a group call.
"Hi everyone. Are you guys at the Academy yet?", Ray greeted and asked,
"I am at the academy. I didn''t leave in the first ce", Sirius answered as coldly as ever.
"I just reached this morning", Noah responded in agreement,
"Why do you ask? And for your information, I will reach the Academy in an hour. So don''t wait for me on any of your foolish things", Aliya said as she hung up right after.
"Since most of us are here, let''s meet in the dormitory because I have something important to discuss", Ray replied as he ignored Aliya and her behavior.
"Okay", Sirius and Noah said as they both cut the call as well.
Reaching the dormitory, Ray found Sirius and Noah in the living room, slouching on the couch as they watched Tv.
"Hey guys, how are you both doing", Ray greeted with a smile while he directly turned off the Tv switch as he continued,
"Okay, we have an important matter to discuss",
"But why did you switch off the Tv, we were watching", Noah cried out as he threw the remote in annoyance.
"You could watchter. Thises first", Ray asserted as he picked up the remote and ced it beside the tv.
"Hurry up", Noah said while Sirius nodded.
"Elina came to me and asked me to help her train and teach her how to fight using melee weapons", Ray said as he continued, "But the problem is that I don''t have mastery in most weapons and can''t teach her alone. That''s why I ask for your help to assist me in teaching her", Ray politely asked with a slight smile on his face as he looked forward for Noah''s and Sirius''s approval.
"Nope", Both Noah and Sirius responded at once as Noah continued,
"She asked for your help, so you should help her. Not us",
"But you are her teammates as well. Also, I couldn''t help her alone", Ray responded as he requested their help saying, "Also, if she learns to fight better and increases her fighting ability. We would be able to take on stronger opponents while helping her might help you guys find some insights on your techniques",
"You have a valid point and I agree to help you. However, if there is no improvement from the start, then I am out", Sirius replied as he showed his agreement.
"If he is in, then I am in", Noah added as he continued,
"Now that we have agreed to your request, can we please watch Tv", Noah asked in sarcasm as he picked up the Tv remote and switched on the Tv.
"Yeah, you both continue. Also, thanks for agreeing to help out", Ray smiled and left both of them to watch Tv in silence.
With that, Ray walked to Elina''s room as he knocked on the door,
"Knock¡ Knock¡ Click",
The door lock clicked as Elina opened the door.
"Yes Ray, do you need anything?",
"Uhm... I just came to tell you that Noah and Sirius have agreed and that your training would start tomorrow",
"Really? Thank you so much. You are the best friend ever", Elina jumped with joy as she hugged Ray.
On the other hand, Ray said nothing as he patted her on the back and left right after in a hurry as he felt something bulging from his pants.
As for the reason? Well, Elina had some pretty big assets and being hugged by her when she wore nothing but a thin shirt made Ray feel a lot of things.
"Thank God I left when I did. Girls are dangerous", Ray thought as he calmed himself down and went to the training room to blow off some steam.
...
A/N:- Hello everyone, I hope you all are doing well. Also, the bonus chapter would being out in a few hours. So be ready for it and thank you for all the power stones and golden tickets. It helps the novel tremendously and don''t forget to vote more so the novel could reach higher in the rankings.
As for the other bonus chapters, they would be uploaded in theing week.
Chapter 111 Training Elina (Part 2)
Next Day,
6 am,
''Knock¡ knock¡ knock'',
"Who is it? It''s 6 in the morning, what happened?", Aliya shouted opening the door.
"Uhm¡ is Elina up yet?", Ray asked as he looked sideways.
"Who the hell would be up at this time? Are you out of your mind?", Aliya scolded Ray as she continued, " Also, why are you looking sideways? Why don''t you talk while looking at me",
"I can''t, just tell Elina to be ready for training in 10 minutes. I am sure you would understand",
"Okay, I would tell her that but why are looking sideways? Is there something wrong with me?", Aliya asked, annoyed over Ray''s behavior.
"It''s not much, but just that you should cover up before opening the door", Ray said flustered all over as a blush crept over his face.
Saying what he had to, he ran away and headed to the training room while he still felt his heart beating wildly as blood rushed to a certain part of his body, thus erging it.
However, Ray controlled his turbulent emotions as he still had a training session to take.
Meanwhile, Aliya closed the door while being confused over Ray''s unusual behavior.
Turning around, she found Elina rubbing her eyes as she spoke,
"Yawwnn¡ who was it Aliya? And what''s up with your face",
"It was Ray, he said to wake you up for some training session. Also, I feel that he was acting very weird, he didn''t even look straight at me", Aliya told Elina in amusement over Ray''s strange behavior.
Listening to Aliya speak made Elina chuckle as she spoke,
"That is what you call a gentleman",
"What do you mean gentlemen, he was so rude that he even ran away without saying anything", Aliya retorted in anger as she thought that Elina might have misheard her.
"Nope, he is a gentleman and he wasn''t rude to you. Why don''t you look down?", Elinaughed as she told Aliya to have a look at herself.
"What do you mean by that¡ Ahhhhh", Aliya thought as she shrieked all of a sudden when she looked down only to find that she was wearing her underwear and her shirt was unbuttoned. Thus, showing herrge cups in all their magnificence.
"That assh*le, he could have told me earlier but I am sure all that was an act and he would have been peeking all the time¡ Arghh.. I will kill him", Aliya spoke in anger as she buttoned her shirt and went back to bed in anger.
On the other hand, Elina merelyughed as she went to get ready for the training session.
Meanwhile, Ray walked into the training room while lost in thoughts.
"They were huge", Ray thought out loud as he entered the training room. His thoughts were all upied by what he saw.
"What were huge?", Noah asked cheekily as he came closer to Ray and observed Ray''s expression and the receding blush on his face.
"Boo¡ I mean melons, they were huge and round and..", Ray stammered all over as he went on to talk but controlled himself as he stopped in the middle of his sentence as he said, "Nothing, just some melons I saw for sale this morning",
"Ohh! Really? I would also want to see them", Noah asked even more cheekily as he came closer to Ray and teased him while he asked,
"Come on tell me, what did you see?",
"I said it''s nothing, if you want those melons so badly, I will send you the link", Ray said while raising his voice as he tried to salvage himself from the embarrassing situation.
On the other hand, seeing that Ray was getting ufortable with all his teasing, Noah stopped as he changed the topic and asked,
"Did you call Elina? Is she going to attend the session?",
"Yeah, I called her. She will be here in 10 minutes", Ray said expressionlessly but deep within his emotions went out of control again over what happened yesterday and just now.
"It''s normal, it''s just teenage hormones messing up with me. Nothing more", Ray thought and consoled himself as he tried to stay calm.
"Hey Sirius, why don''t we have a spar until Elinaes", Ray changed the topic and asked as he tried to calm himself down by having a spar.
And what better candidate for a spar if not Sirius?
"Yeah, let''s have a spar. I have been resting for quite some time already, it''s time to move my muscles for a change", Sirius said with excitement as he stood up from his seat and got ready for a spar.
"That guy only shows expression when fighting, what a maniac", Noah thought as he saw Sirius being all excited over a spar.
On the other hand, Ray also got ready while he took a wooden sword from the rack and said,
"There are no rules other than these three:
One, no usage of beast armors or spirit souls is allowed. Two, no lethal attacks, and three, no area of effect attacks",
"Okay, bring it on", Sirius spoke as he banged his fists and transformed partially as fur grew on his hands and legs while his eyes turned crimson and his ws elongated.
Seeing this, Ray also got ready to fight as mana within his body churned and his affinities got activated while a bolt of lightning started to snake around his body with the surrounding temperature increasing by the moment.
15 minutester,
"Bangg¡ Boom¡",
Elina entered the training room only to find sounds of fightinging over from there,
Entering the training room, Elina found Ray and Sirius fighting against each other, and just as she was about to speak and stop them,
"Don''t, they are having a practice spar. It''s nothing much, no use of lethal moves is allowed so you don''t have to worry", Noah spoke as he stopped Elina from ruining the fight.
Elina nodded as she took a seat besides Noah and spectated the spar.
Currently, Ray was using his lightning as the main attacking force while the fire supported his attacks as it increased the intensity and power of his attacks.
On the other hand, Sirius used his half-transformed wolf form to increase his speed and strength while his mobility and dexterity remained at the top too.
"Let''s see how you take this attack", Ray said as he used his lightning to cover the whole sword while he used the fire to boost his movement.
Kicking the ground, Ray leaped in the air as he swung his sword around while a small ze followed his silhouette as his movement speed increased.
Sirius responded to Ray''s attack with an attack of his own as he also jumped in the air as he extended his ws and shed fiercely.
"Booooommm", Both attacks collided as a loud st urred that sent both Sirius and Ray flying backwards.
"Okay you both, Elina is here. So let''s train her and end the spar", Noah stood up and said as he finished the spar.
Meanwhile, Ray and Siriusnded on their feet as they nodded to each other in appreciation.
Ray then looked over in Elina''s direction as he said,
"Hey Elina, let''s teach you some basic hand-to-handbat",
This brought Elina out of her reverie as the majestic scene of Ray and Sirius colliding against each other kept ying in her mind. However, she shook her mind as she stood up and nodded resolutely.
With that, Ray and the others did some basic punching, evading, stomping, and various exercises.
"Okay Elina, the first thing is to observe your opponent''s attack patte Ray said as he demonstrated to Elina over how he observed Noah''s movements before taking any action.
"After that, use the opponent''s attacks against him", He said as he demonstrated how he used Noah''s punch against him by grabbing his punching hand and then bending it over and kneeling Noah on the stomach.
"I understand", Elina said as she observed everything very closely and imprinted all the movements in her memory.
"Now, you try", Ray said as he started to punch Elina while Elina tried to dodge his attacks and counter his movements.
This continued until it was time for ss as Ray stopped and said,
"That''s enough for today. We will practice more tomorrow and teach you basic weapon mastery and find a suitable weapon for you".
...
A/N:- Hello all. Hope you all are having fun. Also here is the bonus chapter. Sorry for beingte.
Chapter 112 Preparations For The Monthly Test (Part 1)
"Okay, ss. Any questions?", the professor asked as he looked around the ss to see if anyone was asking a question or not.
"Good, let''s move on to the next topic", he said as no one asked a question and the whole ss was also very attentive.
"The next topic we are going to learn is about controlling our spells on our own and not through our system. Remember, the system is just a conduit and the power remains inside you. It is just used as a medium to bring out that power", The professor said as he continued,
"Not only that, the spells and abilities that our system allows us to use are nothing but a basic level of usage of the power that is within us. The real strength is to control that power and make the power output when using our system to be what is required at the moment",
"Take me for an example, if I spar with anyone of you for the sake of teaching you something. I will control my power output to a point where it''s not lethal to you. If not, you all will be reduced to ashes",
The professor said as he took a pause and waited for the students to digest the information.
"So sir, if the usage of spells and abilities are the basic uses of our system. Then what are the advanced uses that would allow us to unlock our system''s potential", Adrian asked in curiosity with his hand raised.
"Good question. That is the next topic to learn but before starting with it. Answer a question of mine. What do you guys think is the main use of the system we have", The professor asked as he smiled amiably.
"We will start with Miss. Jhones first. So Miss. Jhones, what do you think is the main or most important use of our systems", The professor asked as he turned his attention towards Nia and asked her to answer,
"The answer is simple. The most important use of the system that everyone has is that the system is not just a tool for us to consider. The moment we get a system, it''s like another part of our body and so are the powers we get along with it. Therefore, the main function of the system we acquire is not to assist us in getting strong. It is for us to use the whole power of the system as our own", Nia said as she exined the whole answer as if learned by heart.
This surprised most of the students and even the professor to some extent as he continued,
"Yes, Nia is right on that matter. The main function of our system is not to utilize it''s powers only but it is to make those powers our to use and integrate ourselves with our system to reach our maximum potential",
"So, any questions?", the professor asked as the ss continued.
Ray listened to everything but having known all of this due to the long lectures given by Aurora, Ray felt rather bored. However, he didn''t do anything strange and took it as a revision because he kens that if he did anything suspicious, the professor wouldn''t mind teaching him a lesson.
"Okay everyone, Onest thing before I end the ss. Mr. Abraham would be teaching you the essence of integrating with your system and also how to get stronger using it. Therefore, I want everyone to attend his lecture and be attentive during it as there would be no extra sses for this lecture", The professor said as he picked up his stuff and left the ss.
With the professor''s departure, everyone left their seats as they headed out as well.
"Hey Noah, let''s have lunch together", Ray said as he caught up to Noah and continued towards the cafeteria along with him.
"By the way, do you have any news of the monthly test we would be having?", Ray asked as he took a bite of his beef stew.
"How would I know that? I am not the ss monitor. In fact, it should be you who should be notified first since you are the ss monitor", Noah responded as he continued with his lunch.
"I guess so but I haven''t received any notifications from the academy", Ray answered while he thought of contacting the dean on the matter.
As for the reason Ray was so eager for the monthly test? It was because he had an idea that the Academy would use the dungeon as the ce for test and as far as Ray knew, the dungeon would be the best ce for gaining rare materials and for farming experience points from killing monsters.
Though, Ray didn''t dwell on it and attended the next ss with Noah. In the practical ss, the Instructor Mr. Abraham did as the professor had foretold. He taught everyone ways to start integration with their system.
Since Ray didn''t need it, he practiced his techniques as he tried to find a way to improve his skills. On the other hand, the instructor didn''t say anything as well and let Ray be.
After the ss, while returning to the dormitory, Ray got a message on his badge stating,
[Dear student, Ray Xanders, Please show up at the dean''s office within 15 minutes],
Although Ray was perplexed after seeing the message, he did as asked and made his way towards the dean''s office.
Meanwhile,
Within the dean''s office,
A heated argument went on between the Academy directors as everyone gathered on a virtual call,
"This is wrong. The dungeon has evolved faster than we expected. If we send the students there, they aren''t going to survive it and we would have a very high mortality ratio", Moore said as he continued to oppose the dean''s decision.
"I agree with Moore. Also, the dungeon has very precious resources and if given to the students, it would be a waste of those resources. Though, I doubt many students would be able to gain those resources", Another director said as he revealed his true intentions.
Hearing the directors constantly arguing and denying his orders gave the dean a great headache as he thought,
"I don''t know who is supporting them from behind to make them oppose me so freely. However, I doubt they would do that in a month. I only have to wait till then and then I will reveal their true nature and show everyone what kind of hypocrites they are", Although the dean thought all of this, he didn''t speak it loud and controlled his anger as he spoke,
"I know that you all are worried about the student''s safety and it''s understandable to worry about their safety. However, the merge is getting closer and closer while the students have little to no practical experience while most students don''t even have suitable equipment", the dean said as he continued to speak,
"Meanwhile, if we choose the dungeon as the testing grounds, the students would be able to gain invaluable practical experience that would allow them to stand fiercely in front of future problems and catastrophes. Not only that, but it would also shape their mindset and train them to get used to killing monsters in the real world where their life is at stake",
The dean exined earnestly while Moore once again questioned with a counterargument as he said,
"I get what you are trying to imply and I am with you on this but you know the danger of death in the real world, so I would like to ask if you have a way to counter this to ensure the student''s safer",
"I have, and that is the other reason I called you all here. Remember, that this year we supplied Academy badges that linked up to the student''s system. Well, the badge also has another use outside of it''s normal uses, it has a minor teleportation formation that teleports the owners of the badge to the academy safe house in case they are severely wounded", The dean said as he continued,
"Also, I had a chat with the head nurse and she has agreed to aid the students in any way possible",
"Then I think it''s the best idea, it would help the students tremendously and if they get hurt, it will teach them to be careful next time when fighting against stronger opponents", Amanda said cheerfully as she agreed with the dean and added as she turned towards the director who previously showed his interest in the dungeon resources,
"Also, the resources gained from the test would help the students forge new equipment for themselves while the cksmithing department would also get a chance to shine", She said as she shut off the directorpletely.
"Then I guess it''s decided, we should prepare for the test and strengthen the next generation to fight for us", Moore spoke with a smile but deep inside, he grumbled over how the dean and Amanda always managed to salvage the situation and ssh water over his careful ns.
With that, the meeting ended while Ray finally reached the dean''s office.
...
A/N:- Enjoy the chapters and don''t forget to support the novel by voting it with golden tickets and power stones. Also, second tier of privilege would be updated very soon.
Chapter 113 Preparations For The Monthly Test(Part 2)
"Knock¡ knock..",
"Come in", the dean said,
"I got a notification, is there anything you need to tell me something?", Ray asked as he came into the office and stood in front of the desk.
The dean looked up and smiled,
"Yes, but before that, take a seat. I need to have a chat with you", The dean said as he closed the file in his and took out a holographic crystal.
"This is the dungeon that was discovered near the Academy, I would like you to examine it and tell me if you and your teammates could clear it without any casualties", he said and pushed the holographic crystal to Ray.
Stopping the holographic crystal and looking at it, Ray observed the whole dungeonyout.
"Aurora, scan the dungeon and give me a full analysis of it", He said while continuing to observe the dungeonyout.
"Okay, the system is analyzing it",
[Analysis Complete:- Research Crystal,
Recorded matter:- Mortal Realm Dungeon
Dungeon Info:-
Dungeon Type:- Beast Dungeon
Beast Type:- Goblins
Beast Level:- Basic To Peak/Perfect Tier
Beast ssification:- Goblin Minions, Hobgoblin, Goblin Shaman, Goblin Warrior, Goblin Lord
Goblin:- A creature of small stature that is mischievous and lustful. This species can breed with any other species, their bodies arenky and color green while they have pointed ears just like elves. Some lore even speaks of them being fallen elves. Lastly, their intelligence is minute and they mostly work on instinct.
Hobgoblin:- The evolved goblin that evolves upon gaining certain intelligence. It is more malicious and mischievous than it''s predecessor while having the ability to wild dark arts.
Goblin Shaman:- Another evolutionary path of a goblin that tends to magic. It excels in nature magic and is very wise and more human-like. These goblins tend to evolve into higher species that shed off their goblin heritage. (Note: Be very of their traps)
Goblin Warrior:- An evolutionary path oriented to physical strength. These goblins are more muscle headed and have also lost a good chunk of their mischievous character though they are more lustful than any other type of goblin.
Goblin Lord:- The goblin that is strongest amongst the group bes one. It can either be a shaman or a hobgoblin or even a goblin warrior. They have high intelligence and great control over their underlings.
Note:- These are the goblins scanned from the crystal, it is to be noted that there are more types of goblins in the world and each is different from the other.
Dungeon Difficulty:- Medium to Hard
Loot:- Unknown]
Reading all the information that appeared in front of him, Ray sighed and asked Aurora,
"What do you think of it?",
"I feel that you should prepare for the worst, also we don''t know what their formation is and if there is another type of goblin that is not recorded by the crystal", Aurora cautioned as she copied the dungeonyout to her memory.
"You are right, I should be more cautious of goblins. I will need to n for this dungeon", Ray said pensively.
Lifting his head and looking at the dean, Ray spoke seriously,
,m "I could clear the dungeon without any casualties but I need some more information",
"Feel free to ask, we have done an extensive search of this dungeon", The dean smiled as he told Ray to ask anything.
Hearing what the dean said, Ray didn''t shy as he asked right away,
"I only to ask a few things. First, does the time within the dungeon and outside world differ, or are they on the same timescale",
"The time differs as every day spent in the dungeon is equivalent to three hours in the outside world. But why do you ask this?", The dean asked curiously.
"Nothing much, I feel that if you want me and my team to finish this dungeon, then staying there to loot as much as possible would be the best. That''s why I asked so I could make a few ns", Ray said expressionlessly as he continued to n how to benefit the most from the dungeon.
"But I haven''t said yet that you would be clearing the dungeon", The dean asked, amused over Ray''s thought process.
"I can tell that by looking at your face, there''s no need to ask", Ray replied coldly.
"Okay, it seems you know me better than most out there", The dean said and continued, "But you are wrong on one thing, You and your team wouldn''t be the only ones going, it would be the whole ss as this dungeon is the location for the monthly test", The said seriously and asked,
"As the acting ss monitor, I need to take your advice on this matter too. So that''s why I ask, do you have any issues with the test location?",
"Nope, I don''t have any issues and even if someone else has, it''s not me. However, there is going to be a lot of opposition to your idea and if it doesn''t go well, then you should worry about your ass more than the opinion of the acting ss monitor", Ray said and stood up as he spoke,
"Also, I won''t be announcing this jargon to the ss nor would I be in charge of anything. If you want it done, send it through the badges, you have already wired them enough to use them correctly for once", Ray then opened the door and left the office, leaving behind a bewildered dean who had his eyes open in surprise.
"This kid has gotten bolder after unlocking that part of his bloodline. He could have at least shown me some respect for my age, power, and position", The dean muttered as he shook his head and considered what Ray said.
"That is how the dragon blood flows, immense pride and the strength to back it while being extremely loyal and caring towards their loved ones, and from what I see, you are quite far from earning his trust", The system spoke as it exined the effects on Ray after unlocking the draconic part of his bloodline.
"I guess you are right. I just hope the other parts of his bloodline bnce the ws of dragon blood", The dean muttered.
Opening his drawer and taking out a folder from it, the dean took his stamp and stamped the folder which read,
"ss representative''s agreement to monthly test location and style".
Back at the dormitory,
Ray reached the dormitory and called everyone to meet in the living room right away,
"What? We will be having our monthly test in the outside world and not System Online?", Tim gasped in shock as he tried to process the information Ray dumped on him.
"But all the previous students had their tests in System Online, then why should we risk our lives", Elina asked as she also tried to make sense of what was told to her.
"You are right Elina, I will call dad and ask him to change the test location to System Online. There is no way I will risk my life for a puny test", Aliya said taking out her phone as she dialed her father''s number.
"Daddy, see what that old geezer did with the monthly test. He set it in the real world, now tell me how can you send your daughter to die just for a monthly test", Aliya cried like a spoilt brat as she tried to persuade her father.
"Enough Aliya, I agreed with the dean''s decision. What he did is correct and you won''t die. The dean has his ns for it too", Aliya''s dad spoke sternly and cut the call.
"Okay Aliya, calm down. Let me tell you why the dean chose the test to be held in the real world and not in System Online", Ray said, trying his best to calm Aliya down before she threw another one of her tantrums.
"Why?", Aliya turned and asked with tears welling in her eyes,
Seeing the situation going for worse, Ray decided to be cautious as he spoke in a calm voice and exined to her,
"See, the reason is very simple. From next month onwards, various portals and dungeons would appear and we will be the ones to clear them. Not only that, with the apocalypse at our heads, this is the best chance to gain practical experience while we also try to preserve our life",
"I understand", Aliya nodded in understanding but tears had already started to leak through her eyes. Seeing this, Ray motioned Elina to take care of it before it esctes any further.
Elina understood Ray''s intentions as she sense the situation and tried to change the topic and improve Aliya''s mood,
"Leave it Aliya, why don''t we go and eat ice cream", She said as she stood up and took her away from the living room.
Sighing in relief, Ray looked at the others and said,
"Believe it or not, it''s confirmed and we have to prepare for it as the monsters we will find in the dungeon would be goblins and their evolutions. Therefore, we will have to be very careful", Ray exined seriously as he told Noah, Tim, and Sirius everything he knew and discussed a strategy to ovee the dungeon most efficiently.
...
A/N:- Hope you guys have fun. Don''t forget to vote those golden tickets and power stones.
Chapter 114 Completing The Team
"What formation should we use", Tim inquired as everyone studied the dungeon map in depth.
"The dungeon is based on a cave with ten floors in total. If we assume the boss to be on the tenth floor, there should be a mini-boss on the fifth", Sirius spoke out loud and continued, "Also, the structure of the dungeon is made In such a way that it hinders our mobility and not only that, we can''t userge-scale attacks in there lest we want to bury ourselves alive",
"Sirius is right, fighting in the dungeon using our current formation and tactics would put us at a disadvantage. We need to think of something new", Ray nodded, agreeing with what Sirius had to say as he and everyone else racked their brains on finding the most efficient way to clear the dungeon while racking the most loot.
"We know that physical attacks are their weakness, so we can use that to our advantage and fight against them in meleebat", Noah suggested as he took the holographic map in his hand and extended it while pointing out at various spots,
"These ces are best for engaging inbat against them while these ces are a potential ambush from their side,"
"Noah is right, we need to be very careful when going in there. Also, goblins are sneaky creatures and would use any underhanded method possible to lure us out" Ray said and continued,
"One more thing, goblins are weak to fire and light magic but this is just about the normal ones, the hobgoblins and goblin shamans don''t have such weaknesses while the warrior goblins are as strong or much stronger than us"
The meeting continued went on for another hour but no conclusion was to be reached.
"Let''s take a break for today and discuss it tomorrow with an open mind. Also, we don''t know how the teams would be decided and how we would be ranked in the monthly test. Therefore, it would be best to consider those things as well" Ray dered before ending the meeting.
As everyone left for their rooms, Ray sat in his ce as he discussed with Aurora,
"Aurora, what do you think should we do"
"You could start by taking it easy and observing it from a different perspective" Aurora suggested calmly as her calm voice soothed Ray''s worry by a small margin.
"You are right but I feel that I am missing something very crucial" Ray mumbled in thought.
"You should take some rest and think about it with a fresh mind tomorrow"
"Okay" Ray shook his head, stood up from his seat and he walked to his room.
Entering the room, he found Sirius sleeping soundly. When looking at Sirius, the thought came to him again as he thought to himself,
"What am I missing?"
However, Ray''s mind refused to work as all he got was a headache.
The Next Day,
Theory Lecture,
"Okay ss, we have a very important announcement today," the professor told everyone as he announced, "The monthly test would be held in two days"
"More information would be provided to you by the academy on your identification badge after the end of the ss," The professor said and started to teach while the ss just sat there stunned over the sudden announcement.
''Tringggggg''
The bell rang as the ss ended and the students received a notification stating,
[Announcement:- The monthly test for all the students would be held two dayster. All students are to fulfill the registration form by tomorrow. Failure in doing so would result in disqualification from the test.
Test Type:- Dungeon raid
Test Location:- Academy Grounds (Goblin Dungeon)
Test Requirements:- A specific number of points are needed to pass the test while all students would form a team with ten students per team.
Team Requirements:-
Total Students required: 9
Elite ss students: Six
Normal ss students:- Two
Second-Year Seniors: One
Note:- One team can only have one second-year student while the senior should not be above the mortal realm.
More information is in the exam guide attached below. Please read carefully before taking any action as failure in following the rules would also result in disqualification]
Reading the notification, something clicked in Ray''s mind as he finally understood what he was missing.
On the other hand, the whole academy was in a mess as heated debates started all over the academy. As for the topic of the debates? It was naturally the monthly test.
The dean''s office,
"There is going to be heavy bacsh over your decision," Amanda said as she sat in front of the dean and caressed his face affectionately.
"I know, but it''s necessary to do this. If we do not step up now and teach them to be fearless in the face of death, they would just die when the timees"
"I understand you but what about Moore and the others who are trying to destroy everything from behind"
"They won''t be able to do anything for now as I talked with the president of Earth federation and he has given his approval over this matter. Therefore, I have full authority to do as I please" The dean told Amanda as he showed her a letter stamped with the seal of the Earth Federation''s President.
"Good to know, this would keep them at bay for some time" Amanda spoke as stood up, leaned forward, and kissed the dean.
"Mhmmm"
Both of them kissed affectionately as their lips parted with saliva dripping on the table,
"It''s been a long time, please dominate me Prometheus" Amanda spoke bashfully with her face beet red. She climbed upon the table as she undid the buttons of her top, showing a spectacr view of two mounds intersecting with each other and forming a milky valley that allowed one to be lost in it''s depths.
"No Amanda, not here. The ce is not safe and I have a lot of work pending" the dean declined as he stopped Amanda from taking off her top.
"You are such a buzz kill, always working like clockwork that you don''t even have time for those who love you" Amanda uttered in anger as she put her top back and stomped out of the office.
"Sigh, you wouldn''t understand my dear. It is for you that I am doing all, trying my best to make this ce a sanctuary where you could be safe and so we could live peacefully when it''s all over" the dean sighed as he stood up from his chair and peered out of the window.
Girls Dormitory,
Emma''s room,
"So why did youe here?" Emma asked,
"I came here to ask for your help in the monthly test" Ray asked as a n was being made in his mind.
"Do you want me to be on the team?"
"Yes, I feel that you are most suited to be on the team. Also, don''t worry, I willpensate you ordingly" Ray answered enthusiastically as he opened up a holographic map and continued,
"You see, this is the dungeon map. We have a whole team formed but we are missing one person and that is you. Using your ability, we could detect ambushes, and treasures and also see for any hidden passages"
"Okay, if you say so," Emma said in agreement and signed her name on the test document.
"But how do you know that I have yet to reach the magical realm," she asked curiously as she had no memory of ever telling Ray that she was still in the mortal realm.
"It''s easy to figure it out. During the werewolf attackst time, you didn''t confront that person in the magical realm nor did you try to escape. Hence, I figured that you would still be in the mortal realm, or else you might have put up some resistance against that guy" Ray answered with a smile.
"Okay" Emma nodded as she continued, "What about the other two students, you need two more from the normal ss to fill up the students required to enter the test"
"Well, I haven''t thought about that yet. I came to you first because I know the importance of your ability and how useful it could be in the test" Ray said as he scratched his head in embarrassment,
"How about some long ranged fighters" Emma suggested as she took out her phone and dialed a number,
''Tring.. Tring.. Click''
"Hey, how are you doing? So I wanted to ask if you have joined any team yet. If not, thene to my ce quickly. I have something to discuss" Emma spoke and then cut the line.
"She will be here in 5 minutes," Emma said with a smile as she asked,
"Though it would help you with one person only. You need to find the remaining the member on your own"
"Don''t worry, I have someone in mind. Also, thanks a lot for your help, you saved me from a lot of trouble" Ray said as he thanked Emma and waited for the 8th member to arrive.
...
A/N:- Hello all you, the bonus chapter would be updated in a few hours. Also, I would like to thank,
Dustin_kerwin_4206
Riley_Lewis_7999
Brandon_Penn
For voting the novel with golden tickets.
Also, any gifts or big contributions to the novel would get a chapter dedicated to those who contributed.
Chapter 115 Earths Traitors
''Knock¡ knock¡''
"Wee Ae, how are you doing," Emma said as she opened the door and let Ae in.
On the other hand, Ray stood at the back and observed Ae as she walked in and chatted with Emma.
Looking at Ae, Ray was stunned at first as he saw how beautiful she was. She was around 6 ft tall with an hourss figure toplement it as such that even the loose T-shirt she wore couldn''t hide her curves. Her blueish ck hair fell down to her waist and her eyes were of hazel blue color that mesmerized one to keep looking into them. She had slightly tanned skin which glistened in the light.
"Hi" Ray greeted her as he snapped out of his daze and then began to ask for the matter that they called her for while he calmed his wildly beating heart.
"So, Ae. If it''s right with you, I need to ask what is your ability or what type of affinity do you have,"
"Well, I am a ranged fighter as I have a sensory-based System that increases my perception and allows me to pinpoint my target and attack it while considering all the external forces. Hence, getting the best result with the most damage output," Ae answered.
"If you have such a good ability then why didn''t you get into the elite ss," Ray asked her, perplexed over how someone with such a good and useful ability didn''t get into the Elite ss.
"Uhm¡ basically, I got into the elite ss but I withdrew from it," Ae said, embarrassed as she spoke of the topic.
"Why did you withdraw from your position, did someone threaten you or something like that?" Ray asked in shock.
"No, I did it out of my own will," She answered as she lowered her head in embarrassment and continued, "At that time, I was in need of money and someone offered me a lot of money for withdrawing from my position. Therefore, I withdrew from the elite ss and got my admission into the normal ss," She said on the verge of tears.
Meanwhile, Ray was in shock when he heard all of it and realized how lucky he had been. This caused a strange feeling to erupt in his heart, a feeling of guilt that made him feel responsible for all the wrong.
However, Ray knew that it was just him feeling bad for the others as he got sessful and didn''t have to face as many problems as others.
"Don''t worry, you did what was right for you. Also, you can get into the elite ss if you do good in the uing test. That''s also why we called you here. I want you to be a member of my team in the uing test," Ray consoled her and told her why she was called as he continued,
"You see, the test is going to be important for all of us, and doing good in the test would get us good resources for our future progression,"
"I have some questions to ask," Ae said shyly and asked, "Is sister Emma going to be a part of your team? Also, I won''t be on your team if others are mean to me,"
"Haha, don''t worry. Emma is a part of our team and the others are also very cooperative, I can assure you of that. If not, I will do as you say," Rayughed as he spoke with a smile on his face and continued to tell her about their strategy and how they were going to conquer the dungeon.
Meanwhile,
Aurora observed Ray''s behavior with a frown as she found him to be very cooperative and cheerful from the moment he met Ae.
"I guess someone has grown a lot," she mused as she thought back to Ray being dense and stoic while here he was, having a fun time chatting happily with a girl.
Meanwhile,
On another Dormitory floor,
A serious meeting was being held as ten students sat around a table and discussed their strategy for the test,
"We need to get the first position at any cost," Nia spoke as she used her ability to make a life-size holographic map of the whole dungeon.
Zooming into a specific point in the dungeon, she spoke,
"This is the first checkpoint of the dungeon. This is where we will be ambushed by a group of goblins with a hobgoblin as their leader. Not only that, there are seven more points just like this one with each point being harder to clear than before,"
"What about the other teams? Will they clear the dungeon with us at the same time?" A member asked,
"No, every team will clear the dungeon of their own ord"
"Also, how will we be ranked," Another member asked,
"We will be ranked on three factors. One, based on the total number of goblins eliminated. Two, the time taken to clear the dungeon, and three, the number of resources collected from the dungeon," Nia exined as she continued,
"Also, ording to the information I have, my powers are most suitable against those goblins as most of them are weak against light-based attacks. Therefore, I will be taking the assault,"
With that, Nia exined the whole formation to everyone as she kept her team well-bnced with two tanks, two long-ranged attackers, two healers, three people with assault-based abilities including her, and finally, one person with a sensory ability.
Unbeknownst to Nia, her whole n was being broadcasted to Ron who observed her n and used her tactics to perfect his n.
"You know what to do," Ron said into the microphone, his voice hoarse and dull as he ordered his subordinate to thwart Nia''s ns.
Turning to his team, Ron looked at them and spoke,
"We are all here for domination over this and for that, we need to blend in and slowly weaken them from within. Right now, our objective is to take the first ce in this useless test and get insider news of humanity''s n and also build our trust so we could backstab them at their lowest," Ron said in fervor as he lifted the spirits of those that sat along with him.
''Hwahh¡ Hwahh''
Everyone shouted as their bodies differed from one another. Some had horns on their head while the others had strange pupils. Not only that but there was also someone who had antennaeing out of his head while having no eyes or mouth.
All these people were extraterrestrial life forms that had invaded the world through different means and slowly blended into human society without getting caught.
These were the people to whom Ron and the likes of him had sold their. Just so they could have some power and be safe when the world meets hell.
As the ns were being made, Ray also got Ae to join the team.
"Training starts from tomorrow, don''t forget to be on time," Ray told her with a smile on his face as he waved her goodbye.
After that, he left Emma''s ce and walked back to the dormitory in thought,
"Aurora, do you think that we should get someone good at cing traps and formations?" Ray asked as he thought about selecting someone with a different type of system.
"That would be a good idea, but I say you havesuch a person already," Aurora spoke as she continued, "Elina can ce traps using her curses while Noah can use small-scale spirit formations,"
"Then what should I do? I need one more person toplete the team but I don''t want to choose anyone. I want someone who could make the team even better," Ray spoke in panic as the tension of finding a suitable person got to his head.
"Okay, Rx. There is no need to panic, you will find thest person. Just think about it with a calm mind and don''t rush it. I am sure you will find someone", Aurora said as her soothing voice and the light breeze eased him a bit.
"Yeah, you are right. I don''t know why but I feel stressed a lot. I guess it''s just the whole turn of eventstely that have me so much stressed," Ray said as he took deep breaths of air to calm his mind and body.
"Yeah, you should not take too much stress and also, take your team''s opinion over who thest person should be. It''s not your job to do everything," Aurora said as she sighed in relief and thought to herself,
"Thank god he calmed down. Ray, you don''t have the slightest idea of the restlessness inside you," She thought in worry as she observed Ray''s bloodline energy as it calmed down along with him, and then she suppressed it so it would not go out of control due to Ray''s turbulent emotions and cause some fort of catastrophe by taking control over him.
...
A/N:- Bonus chapter out. Also sorry for beingte.
Today''s, daily chapter would be uploaded a bitte.
Have fun and don''t forget those gifts and golden tickets for more chapters.
Chapter 116 Finalizing The Battle Formation
? "Let''s go", Ray shouted at the top of his lungs as he took charge of the team and attacked from the front.
Kicking the ground, he jumped high in the air and punched forward with all of his strength. His hands covered in me made him look like a ming warrior as lightning sparked below his feet. Just behind him, another student attacked as icicles rained on the beast.
"I am not going to be left behind," Tim shouted with gusto as he ran forward with a giant hammer in his hand.
"Silly boys, attacking with no grace or anything of that sort," Ae spoke, her hands constantly plucking her now as arrows shot forward and hit the beast from all sides.
Meanwhile, Sirius and Emma worked together as they cleared any leftover beasts that attacked from behind.
"What should I do?" Aliya pouted, displeased that she had to wait for someone to get hurt so she could heal them as Ray had told her to refrain from fighting head-on.
Just like that, the Advanced-Tier Rock Loin was in within a few lives as the whole team worked together.
"3 minutes and 27 seconds, that''s a nice improvement everyone. Let''s take a 5-minute break before continuing the training," Ray said as he took out the beast''s core and stored it in his inventory.
"Uh¡ leader.. How did I do? Am I qualified enough to be a part of the team," The new kid asked expectantly as his eyes glistened from the anticipation of joining Ray and the rest of the team for the monthly test.
"I don''t know why you are not part of the Elite ss. You are clearly strong enough to be in the elite ss," Ray asked, amused over the fact that even when strong enough, both of his newest members aren''t a part of the elite ss.
"Uhh¡ I am not old enough to be in the academy yet," The student said while scratching his head.
"Then how did you get in,"
"Oh that, it was easy to get admission in the academy. I just had to show them my strength and they gave me admission," The student said proudly as he puffed out his chest happily.
Seeing the kid''s nonsensical behavior, Ray turned to Noah and red at him in anger as he motioned to deal with the kid.
After all, it was Noah who rmended the kid when asked,
On the other hand, Noah just kept his head down in embarrassment as he came forward and pinched the kid''s ear, and dragged him to the side.
"You better take care of him and make sure he doesn''t do anything reckless," Ray sent a voice transmission directly to Noah''s consciousness as he warned him to control the kid he brought in.
"Okay guys let''s move forward," Ray said out loud as he motioned for Emma to use her ability to find another beast at the Advanced Tier.
"Un," Emma nodded and used her ability as her pupils changed color and a slight blueish aura engulfed her figure. Ray looked at her in astonishment as he thought,
"She has gotten stronger than before. I guess it won''t be long before she breaks through the Mortal Realm and reaches the Magical Realm,"
As Ray thought of this, he checked his advancement mission as he remembered that something had been updated within it,
[Mission]
[Advance To The Magical Realm]
[Mission Requirements Updated]
[Requirements: (1/5)]
[Requirement No.1:- Conquer A Dungeon By Clearing All Of It''s Beasts In The Fastest Time Possible]
Seeing the mission getting updated made Ray very happy as he thought,
"It just seems to be aligned with what I n to do. Better give it my all,"
An Hour Later,
Ray and the others appeared in the training room as they exited their game capsules.
"Okay everyone, team meeting in 5 minutes," Ray ordered and went to his room for a change of clothes.
While changing his clothes, he thought of the team formation and the strategy to use while clearing the dungeon,
"Hey Aurora, should I put that new kid on frontal assault along with me?" He asked, perplexed over what to do as he found potential in that kid.
"I guess it''s a good idea to keep him on frontal assault alongside you. This way, he wouldn''t disturb the other yers while also supporting you. Though, I am worried about Aliya. You need to give her a more useful role and not keep her for healing only," Aurora advised as she told him what she thought of the team.
"But why? Isn''t that how healers are supposed to fight anyways," Ray asked, confused over what Aurora rmended.
"I know what you mean, but that''s the conventional way. On the other hand, Aliya is not someone who would stay and do nothing. She is a restless soul who loves to contribute. Also, her abilities with staff are more versatile than you can imagine. Just try using her as abat healer for a change,"
"Okay, I will try and see what happens," Ray said, agreeing with Aurora''s suggestions.
5 minutester,
Ten students sat around a table as they finalized their formation for the monthly test.
"So we will have Ae supporting us from behind along with Elina. Sirius, I, and the new kid will take frontal assault. Emma will be our eyes and ears on the battlefield as Aliya would act as abat healer. Noah would use his spirit attacks and spirit formations to defend against any stray opponents while Tim would be the tank," Ray spoke all at once and waited for his words to sink in before asking,
"Any questions?"
"Yes," Aliya said, raising her hand as she asked, "What is abat healer?" She asked, perplexed over what her actual role would be. Would it be healing her teammates or aiding them in battle?
"Your role is the most important. You will be the free electron of our team. Supporting anyone in battle while healing those who are in need at the same," Ray said with a smile and continued,
"Also, could you lend Tim your hammer," Ray asked as he pointed toward Tim while Tim scratched his head in embarrassment.
"Yeah, no worries. I have no use for it, I just bought it for fun," Aliya said nonchntly as she took out a strangelyrge hammer with a long flexible handle and arge head that had spikesing out of it.
Looking at the hammer made Ray remember an unsightly memory fromst week when Aliya smashed his head with the same hammer. Though, the spikes on it''s head were a new addition that made the hammer even more dangerous.
"Don''t forget to return my baby," Aliya said with a smile as she handed the hammer to Tim. However, her eyes betrayed her smile as they literally spewed fire as a warning.
Meanwhile, all Tim heard was,
"If I see a single scratch on my baby, then you are dead," Tim understood the warning and gulped as he nodded his head in fear and took the hammer.
"Uhhm," Ray cleared his thought as he broke the strange atmosphere and said,
"If no one has any issues with the Team formation, then let''s move on to the strategy".
...
A/N:- First of all, I apologize for not uploading the second chapter yesterday. I had a lot of college work toplete and it got veryte so I wasn''t able to write.
Though, I will upload another chapter in a few hours and most probably two chapters tomorrow and on Sunday as well.
Chapter 117 Start Of The Monthly Test
"Let''s move on to the strategy," Ray said as he took out the holographic map of the whole dungeon.
"As we discussed in the earlier meeting, the goblins are weak to physical attacks. Therefore, Sirius and Tim would be doing the most damage. On the other hand, I and kid would take care of the shamans and the hobgoblins," Rays said as he highlighted his n.
"What about the others," Noah inquired,
"You all would work the same way, Noah you will be the main determiner of our formation as you would take care of any strays. Also, you would be responsible for shielding us from any spirit attacks," Ray replied as he informed Noah of what he would do.
"I didn''t know that those goblins can use spirit attacks," Aliya asked,
"Nope, the goblins known to us can''t use any spirit attacks but we have to be prepared for the unknown. Also, we have little to no information on the final boss," Ray said as he continued,
"Also, Elina would be responsible for cing traps and such while Emma is going to use her system to help us with any ambushes. I repeat again, we have to be very of those goblins, they are mischievous creatures that don''t mind ying dirty," Ray warned everyone as he took out something from his dimensional storage and kept it on the table.
What he took out was a strange ball-shaped device that had a button on top of it.
"This is a memory device with extensive information on hobgoblins and Goblin Shamans stored in it. Within it, you will find their fighting spells,monly used spells, and other essories used by them to amplify their magic," Ray said as he passed the device to Elina and continued,
"Try and observe the hobgoblin''s fighting style as much as you could since they are also adept in using curses,"
Turning to Noah, he said,
"You should also observe along with Elina. The same goes for Ae and Emma. You all should observe and adjust your fighting style since you all would be protecting us from these creatures," Ray exined as he turned to Sirius and spoke,
"Come with me, let''s have a spar. Meanwhile, Tim, you go battle with the little kid and teach him some new moves,"
With that said, as everyone got to work Ray stood up and went to the training hall with Sirius while Tim and the new kid followed behind. All this time, Aliya sat in confusion over her position in the team as she questioned herself,
"What should I do? Don''t I have something to work on?" Almost depressed by the thought. Anger took over her as she stood up from her seat and stomped the ground in anger as she shouted,
"Rayyy!",
Hearing her shout, Ray understood his mistake as he ran to the living room. Only to find an angry Aliya ring at her fiercely,
"Sorry Aliya, I forgot about you," Ray said as he tried to calm her down. However, he made it even worse as Aliya''s anger red off the charts.
"Huh.. So you forgot. Okay then, I will also forget to heal you when needed," With that said she stomped to her room in anger.
"You made a big mistake there," Aurora said to him as she continued, "Go and apologize to her. You don''t want her ruining the strategy because of your silly mistake," Aurora reprimanded Ray.
Ray also understood his mistake as he knew how Aliya was and sighed,
"What else could I do, we need a healer and apparently she is the best healer avable," Ray sighed and moved to calm her down.
On the other hand, the team merely looked at the exchange between Ray and Aliya while no one did a thing as they knew that interfering right now would only cause them more trouble.
Meanwhile,
Aliya sobbed in her room as she thought,
"Who does he think he is? To even forget about my existence from the whole team. He is such a baddie, I will not forgive him for it. I will not heal him," She thought as a wave of emotions raged like a surging tide.
"Knock... Knock"
"Who is it?" Aliya asked as tears dropped from her cheeks and onto the floor.
"Open the door Aliya, it''s me Ray," Ray said in a calm voice as he continued, "Aliya I am sorry. It''s just that I was so upied with everything that I forgot to tell you your role,"
"I don''t care," Aliya sobbed even louder as she refused to open the door.
Interacting with her gave Ray a fierce headache as he turned to Aurora for help,
"Help me Aurora, she wouldn''t even listen to what I say," Ray asked in desperation.
"Don''t ask me. You made her cry, so you fix it. Also, I am not your babysitter and you alwayse asking for my help. Do it on your own," Aurora declined as she cut the connection between their consciousness.
Back in the living room,
"Will they be fine?" Ae asked in worry over how Aliya reacted.
"Yeah don''t worry about that. Aliya has a habit of overreacting. She will be fine in a minute," Elina said as she looked at Ae and spoke,
"You aren''t asking about Aliya, are you?" She said as she nudged Ae,
"Uhmm.. It''s not like that," Ae stammered as her cheeks blushed slightly.
Seeing her blush, Elina smiled in understanding as she whispered in Ae''s ear,
"Don''t worry, your secret''s safe with me," She said as they continued to read the info on the hobgoblins while Ray stood outside Aliya''s door as he painstakingly calmed her down.
One Day Later,
Academy Grounds,
Hundreds of students stood on the ground as they waited for the dean to arrive. Every student lined up in their teams while the team captains stood in front of their respective teams.
Ray also stood in front of his team as he represented his team,
Ray''s team consisted of the following members,
''Ray, Noah, Sirius, Tim, Aliya, Elina, Emma, Ae and kid''
This was how Ray registered his team while he didn''t even bother asking about that troublesome boy''s name.
Everyone stood in anticipation of the first monthly test as each student had his eyes set on the first position.
"Good morning future warriors of Earth," The dean spoke out loud as he addressed every student,
"Today is the day when most of you will experience the thrill of the battlefield for the first time. Also, don''t worry about your lives as we guarantee you that you wouldn''t die during the test. However, injuries are another thing altogether as we couldn''t guarantee that you would be safe from getting injured. Therefore, I request you all to keep yourselves safe during the test,"
The dean then continued as he spoke,
"Now onto the main topic. You all have a week to clear the dungeon while you will be awarded 1 point for every goblin killed, 5 points for killing hobgoblins, goblin shamans, and the goblin warriors, and 25 points for killing the goblin lord. Also, you will get 50 points for identifying any new goblin and 500 points for defeating the boss,"
After that, the dean continued speaking as he exined the rules of the test and everything else. All this time, Ray didn''t pay much attention to what the dean said. Not only Ray but his whole team stood there dozing off as they knew of it all beforehand.
After a whole hour of exining, the dean finished his speech and said, let''s start the monthly test.
He then waved his hand as the whole ground lit up with strange runes that gave off a purplish glow. As the runes lit up, Ray felt a resonance with the mana they emitted.
"That''s arge-scale spatial formation that is connected to a specific point. The resonance you feel ising from your bloodline as it shares the same affinity," Aurora informed Ray before he could even ask.
Ray merely nodded as the formation activated and the students vanished from where they stood and appeared in front of arge gate that had skulls engraved on its surface while a purple portal swirled in the middle of the gate.
"This is the dungeon entrance," The dean said as he floated in front of the gate.
...
A/N:- Bonus chapter up. This one is forpleting the weekly power stone target. The next bonus chapter will be uploaded by tonight.
Have fun and don''t forget to vote the novel with pwoerstones and golden tickets.
Chapter 118 Entering The Dungeon
"Let''s start the test, shall we?" The dean said out loud as his voice amplified and reverberated through the whole ce. After Saying that, the dean raised both of his hands as mana surged all around.
"Is¡ is this the power of a celestial?" Ray thought to himself as he felt the mana within his body responding to the dean''s mana. Feeling the mana in his surroundings, Ray felt all the mana in the ce flowing towards the dean at hismand.
The dean then waved his hands as he guided the mana gathered from all around and guided it towards the Dungeon gate.
"The area around the dungeon has a lot of mana but to open the dungeon entrance, a celestial''s precise control over mana is required to channel that mana into the dungeon entrance," The dean told everyone as the mana flowed into the strange purple in the middle of the gate.
As more and more mana flowed into the portal, the portal erged and kept doing so until it covered the whole gate, and only the skills engraved on top of the gate were left to be seen.
"Aurora, does this portal also use space magic?" Ray asked as he felt a sensation from the portal, not from the portal in particr. Rather, that sensation came from something else, something within that portal. Something that controlled the portal itself.
"Yes, dummy¡ it uses space magic. Heck.. All portals are built around the principle of thew of space itself," Aurora scolded Ray over his stupidity as she continued,
"Don''t tell me that you feel something from that portal as well,"
"I do feel a slight sensation but I guess it''s me imagining things," Ray spoke, confused over what he felt as the sensation wasn''t too strong and he felt it for a moment only.
"Exactly! After all, the dungeon portal is an interdimensional portal that connects the main world to a pocket dimension," Aurora said as her words removed all the suspicions from Ray''s mind and made him believe the sensation he felt to be his imagination.
On the other hand,
"Okay kids, line up and enter the dungeon one by one. Your test starts the moment you enter the dungeon. Also, remember to keep your Academy Badges on you at all times as they would be calcting your points for every monster killed," The dean ordered, smiling wildly as his charisma made the students listen to what he had to say and follow hismands with a smile.
All the students lined up in front of the dungeon entrance one by one.
"Off you go," The dean said as the first group went in. After the first few teams got into the dungeon, it was the turn of Ray''s team.
Ray faced the dungeon gate as he steeled his heart and took a step forward. His team followed behind him as they vanished into the portal.
Entering the portal, everyone was assaulted by a splitting headache as they felt their surroundings wobble and the space around them continued to distort.
However, itsted for a second at most as it was all over the next second and they stood on a barrennd with a huge cave in front of them while the portal swirled behind them.
"Okay guys, get into formation and take out your weapons. We are clearing this ce clean," Ray shouted with enthusiasm as he summoned his beast souls and churned his mana in excitement while blood boiled over the anticipation of killing those monsters and looting the ce clean.
The whole team did as told and summoned their weapons and armor as they got ready. Tim took out his shield and activated his system as his muscles erged while a silver sheen shined on his skin.
Aliya took out her staff while Ae took out a bow. Noah adjusted his spirit needles as they floated around him while Elina took out her curse-inducing pen as Sirius activated partial transformation to strengthen his physical stats. Lastly, the kid took out two small daggers as a frosty aura revolved around him.
With that, the whole team readied themselves as they marched into the dungeon.
[Dungeon]
First Floor,
"It''s so dark," Aliya pouted, walking through the dungeon as darkness reigned everywhere.
"Everyone, don''t move," Ray warned as his hand lit up in fire and he continued, "Tim, take out torches that I previously gave you and distribute them to everyone," Ray ordered as the fire on his hand gave enough visibility for Tim to manage and take out the torches.
Taking out the torches, Tim switched one on and handed the rest to others.
"Okay, let''s move forward," Ray said after seeing that everyone had switched on their respective torches.
The whole team navigated in the little visibility they got from the torches as they moved forward.
''Kekeke¡ kikiki¡ kekeke''
As the team continued on forward, strange and eerie giggles reverberated around the cave, sending chills down the spines of everyone.
"What is going on?", Aliya screamed in horror as she saw a childish outline run past her.
"That''s a goblin, don''t be scared, and don''t freak out," Ray reminded everyone as he fired a fireball at the running goblin.
"Argrhh," The goblin growled in pain as the fireball hit it. Moving forward, Ray shed his sword and severed the goblin''s head.
"Don''t panic and be calm. This is just the first floor and we have many more to go. If you all freak out right now, I can''t imagine what you would doter on," Ray said as he checked his badge indicating the number one written on it.
In Another Dungeon Instance,
Nia and her team walked forward as they killed any iing goblin with ease.
"Okay, let''s rest a bit before continuing to the next checkpoint," Nia ordered everyone as she shed at the neck of the goblin in front of her. Killing the goblin, an item dropped as the goblin''s corpse turned into particles and vanished into thin air.
Picking up the item, Nia used her system to appraise it,
[ck Iron Dagger]
[Description:- A rusty dagger made from an ore of ck iron. Has average piercing power and moderate durability. Can be used to sh and throw at enemies. Best weapon for a newbie assassin],
Reading the description, Nia threw the dagger at one of her teammates as she said,
"Store this dagger. We willpensate it for a few points after we leave the dungeon," She said as she sat down for a rest.
Her teammate caught the dagger and stored it in her storage as she also sat down to rest.
On the other hand, a teammate smirked as a body double of his separated from him and sneaked out.
"Have fun being ambushed when resting," The teammate thought as he smirked evilly and waited for his body double to lead the goblins from the checkpoint to the resting position.
Meanwhile,
Ray picked up the third ''ck Iron Dagger'' that had dropped ever since he came to the dungeon,
"Why are we only getting these rusty daggers that have basically no use," Ray whined as he threw the dagger on the ground in anger.
"Hey! What do you mean by no use? And don''t you whine around for getting lousy drops. You have only killed a dozen zombies till now and you except for some rare item to drop? Dream on," Aurora said, irritated over Ray''s constant whining over baseless things.
"I don''t know if he is getting dumber by the day," She thought in anger.
On the other hand, Ray just shut his mouth as he knew he wouldn''t get anything from arguing with Aurora. Instead, he turned to his teammates and said,
"We will clear the checkpoint before taking a rest," Ray said as he moved forward.
"Shouldn''t we take a rest before clearing the checkpoint? This way, we could avoid any mishaps and fight in our best form," Noah proposed as he picked up the dagger from the ground and stored it in his dimensional storage.
"No, I don''t trust anything about this dungeon. What would happen if we are ambushed before reaching the checkpoint?" Ray pointed out as he continued, "Also, once we clear the checkpoint. We would have cleared the floor and thus, would be safe from any ambushes. Not only that, we could rest all we want without the fear of any attacks," Ray said as he churned his mana and continued on walking.
"Makes sense," Noah agreed as he got into formation and used his system to create a small formation,
[Minor Spirit Defense Formation],
Noah used his formation as he took out the spirit needles stored in his dimensional storage and imbued them with his spirit energy as he controlled them to revolve around the whole team.
Not only that, Emma used her system as she guided Ray on where the traps wereid,
Avoiding the traps and carefully treading forward, Ray and the others arrived before the checkpoint as Emma spoke,
"I can sense twenty goblins up ahead. Out of those, three have higher levels of magical power within them while the others are normal goblins with normal levels of magical power.
Listening to Emma''s findings, Ray raised his sword as he spoke,
"Okay everyone, it''s time to attack but before that, I want you all to remember that we are working as a team. Therefore, help out your teammates before anything else".
....
A/N:- First of all, I am sorry again for not uploadingst night.
I hope you all enjoy this chapter and help the novel as much as possible.
Chapter 119 Clearing The First Floor
Readying themselves for battle, the whole team moved forward.
? "What''s the status Emma," Ray asked as he threw some fireballs but couldn''t see a thing.
"Don''t move forward," Emma shouted as she held Ray''s arm and stopped him from moving forward, "There is dark magic used here. The ce forward is a trap," She continued and used her Aura to highlight the magic used.
Sending her Aura forward, the whole ce changed as strange archaic runes appeared on the ground, walls, and even the roof. After observing the runes for some time, Ray decided as he spoke,
"Okay guys, time for n B,"
"Are you sure?" Noah asked in contemtion as he continued, "Whatever, I am with you. Let''s get this over with," Noah said as he showed full support for Ray.
Not only Noah, but everyone else also showed support for Ray as they nodded in agreement.
Seeing everyone nod, Ray smiled as he spoke,
"I thank you all for your support, but for this one. I will head out first,"
With that, Ray used his barrier-type ability as a multicolored barrier appeared all around his body. This was a different type of barrier named,
[Mana Immunity Barrier],
This barrier granted Ray protection from all types of attacks that used mana as their source. Though this barrier had one downside and it was that it needed a lot of time and energy points to charge while it also needed Ray to concentrate a lot while using it.
Hence, Ray didn''t use this barrier type very often as it was more distracting than useful. However, the barrier type turned out to be perfect for the situation he faced right now.
Therefore, activating his barrier, Ray stepped into the trap as he unsheathed his sword, and charged forward.
As Ray charged forward, many traps activated as all sorts of attacks rained down on him. Ranging from simple mana attacks to mana arrows and dark magic attacks while all sorts of curses rained on him. However, nothing happened to Ray as the barrier deflected all the attacks that hit it.
Ray took his time as he slowly crossed through the ce and activated all the traps while rendering them useless.
After walking some distance, Ray came across the goblins that waited in ambush, and just as Emma had told him, he saw twenty goblins standing in front of him as they held weapons and magical artifacts in their hands.
Out of the twenty, only three of them gave him a sense of danger as he asked Aurora,
"Don''t you think it''s too much? All twenty of these goblins are stronger than the ones we fought previously. Not only that, those three are giving off some serious magical aura. Isn''t this supposed to be the first floor?" Ray asked in confusion as he readied himself for a sh while sending a message to his teammates by his transmission technique.
Not waiting for them to arrive, Ray charge ahead as he kicked the ground, and jumped in the air. Jumping in the air, Ray used a different approach as he used his spell,
[Lightning Net]
Using this spell, he threw it at the strongest three of the goblins as he distracted them and attacked the weaker ones in a bid to decrease the numbers.
"Take this you filthy creature," Ray shouted, his body falling as his sword shed in an arc.
''Swoosh.. ck.. Clingg'',
Ray did a back flip as he reached the ground and maintained his bnce. Smirking over the thought of fooling those goblins and taking out a few of them, Ray looked forward to seeing how many goblins he eliminated.
However, to Ray''s shock, all the goblins stood in their ce unharmed with not even a single scratch on their skin.
"How?" Ray thought in confusion as he looked around in a bid to find any clues over why his attack failed to harm a single one of them.
Looking behind him, Ray saw the hobgoblin smirking at him as a mirror appeared in front of it.
"So that''s how," Ray thought as he identified the mirror to be one of the artifacts that hobgoblins used to transfer attacks from one ce to another.
"My attack was most probably transferred to an inanimate object such as some rock or wall. Though, that hobgoblin is dangerous," Ray thought while simultaneously churning his mana as he prepared to fight head-on.
"Came at me with all you have got, you filthy mongrels," Ray shouted in spite and readied his weapon to attack.
"We are here Ray. Don''t you go fight against them on your own," Sirius''s angry voice sounded out as a gust of wind blew up and Sirius appeared beside Ray.
"Huh?" Ray turned to look at Sirius who stood beside him. After that, Ray looked back and saw the whole team standing in formation, ready to attack at a moment''s notice.
Seeing this, Ray grinned and his aura skyrocketed as he looked at the three goblins that stood in the middle and spoke,
"Ohh.. How much I am going to love beating you to a pulp,"
Even though the goblins couldn''t understand a word Ray said, it nheless sent shivers down their spines as all the goblins readied their attacks.
On the other hand, the assault team, which consisted of Ray, Sirius, and the kid, used their attacks as well.
Sirius used hisplete transformation as he transformed into a wolf that had dark brown fur with red eyes while the kid used his system as an ice dagger formed in front of him.
Holding the dagger in a backhand grip, the kid grinned widely as he licked his lips in anticipation.
Meanwhile, Ray also went all out and infused his sword with fire while he spread ''Lightning Net'' all around the ce. Thus, making a makeshift battlefield for the assault team and the three goblins to fight.
On the other side,
The hobgoblins also readied their magic as they raised their staff and started chanting some gibberish,
"GU¡KE¡DUU¡ KIDA¡BOO..BAA¡PUU¡SSY"
The hobgoblins chanted as their staffs glowed with an eerie ck light while ckish mist seeped out of them. With their magic ready, the hobgoblins moved in unison as they lifted their staffs in the air and sent out three consecutive attacks.
Strange balls of back mist left the staff as they flew towards Ray and the others. Seeing those balls of misting towards them, everyone dodged and did a counterattack of their own.
Ray sent a flurry of fireballs while Sirius charged forward towards one of the hobgoblins and engaged with it in hand-to-handbat as he shed and swiped with his ws while the hobgoblin was left to defend using his staff.
On the other hand, the kid counter-attacked in the most unique way of them all as the kid used his mana to build a carpet of ice beneath him and then slid along the ice as he approached thest hobgoblin.
Though it seemed a bit strange, the kid''s strength was nothing to scoff at as the kid reached the hobgoblin within the span of a few seconds and started shing it all over.
Meanwhile, outside the lightning field, the whole team fought as they overtook seventeen goblins on their own.
"Hey Aliya, give me some heal over here," Tim shouted as he asked Aliya to heal him,
"You jerk, it''s the third heal you asked me since the start of the battle. How the hell are you even getting injured? There is barely any goblin attacking you," Aliya retorted in anger and annoyance. Though, she didn''t stop healing Tim as she knew that Tim was constantly running around the battlefield to tank the goblins wherever needed.
While Tim and Aliya quarreled, the whole team continued to fight in their unique ways. Ae used her remarkable marksmanship to pinpoint any hidden goblins and hit them while she herself hid between her teammates.
Elina used her curses to ce traps at different locations on the battlefield while Emma helped her with the ces to ce traps at.
Not only that, Noah helped the most as his spirit needles continued to aid everyone as they formed various small defensive formations that helped the team avoid any fatal injuries.
As the team fought against the goblins, Ray, Sirius, and the kid reached the end of their fight while Ray used his ming sword to decapacitated the hobgoblin while Sirius was more violent as he tore off both arms of his opponent and shoved them into the hobgoblin''s mouth, hence tearing it''s mouth open.
Lastly, the kid defeated his hobgoblin as he bled the goblin to death by shing it hundreds of times.
The hobgoblins fell to the ground as they disintegrate into light particles. Only a few items were left behind when they died.
Ray sighed in relief as he bent down and picked up the dropped item as he inspected it,
[Skill Book: Curse Of Darkness],
On the other hand, Sirius and the kid also picked up their drops as they inspected it,
[Skill Book: Curse Of Weakness]
[Skill Book: Curse Of Rotting]
....
A/N:- Hope you guys have fun reading and do tell me in thements if you liked the chapter. Also, I left an Easter egg in the chapter, it''s up to you guys to find it.
Also, don''t forget to support the novel by voting it. This way, we could have as many bonus chapters as we want.
Chapter 120 A Difficult Situation
Looking at the loot obtained, Ray smiled as he thought,
"I guess Elina will get a good powerup after this dungeon ends,"
Keeping the loot in his dimensional storage, Ray looked to others and saw that everyone got something from killing the goblins as Emma held a strange-looking pendant in her hands while Ae picked up a stone that glowed an eerie light and pulsated with immense magical power.
Not only that, even Tim and Noah got something useful as Tim picked up a pair of arm bracers that had exquisite runic patterns engraved on them while Noah got a curved dagger that reeked of poison.
"Why did I get such a dumb skill book for my loot," The kid cried in anguish as he threw the skill book on the ground and started stomping on it in fury.
Looking at the kid whining, Ray''s anger red up as he red at Noah.
Noah panicked as he saw Ray ring at him in anger. He swiftly moved towards the kid and pped him hard on his face as he scolded him,
"What do you mean by dumb skill book? Don''t you know that skill books are the rarest loot to find and here you are whining about it,
With Noah scolding him, the kid quietened down as he stored the book in his storage.
Nodding in satisfaction, Noah looked towards Ray for some praise but all he got was a cold harrumph.
"Okay everyone, let''s rest a bit before moving on to the next floor," Ray said as he sheathed his sword and sat down to recover his mana.
Nia''s Dungeon Instance,
"Huff¡ huff¡ It''s taking too much of my mana. I can''t hold it forever," Nia thought in worry as she struggled to breathe. Herrge-scale defensive magic continued to be destroyed as several goblins attacked it from everywhere.
15 minutes ago,
Nia and her team were ambushed by the goblin squad as the goblins used curse magic to attack the weakest members of the team.
As for how they knew of the weaker members and how they ambushed Nia''s team outside the checkpoint?
It was fairly simple to know as a member of Nia''s squad smirked as he dodged each and every attack withplete elegance.
This member was Zest, a mole ced in Nia''s team by the traitor Ron of the Kingsman house of magic.
Startled by the sudden invasion of multiple goblins and hobgoblins, the whole team went into disarray as members ran away to save their lives instead of grouping up and fighting against the goblins.
Due to the panic caused by all this, Nia''s team lost two members as they got heavily wounded. However, they didn''t die because just as they were about to die, their academy badge floated above them as a teleportation spell got activated and the students were transported to the Academy''s infirmary.
Looking at all of this happen, Nia''s anger red up as she went on offense,
[Light Goddess''s Fury: Light Arrows],
Using her spell, arrows made of light appeared in the sky as they revolved around Nia.
Seeing the goblins still pursuing the leftover members of her team, Nia sent out the arrows as she pointed forward. The arrows flew like honing missiles that stopped at nothing to achieve their goal and bring destruction to their target.
The arrows swiftly impaled four goblins within a matter of seconds as the goblins were impaled from everywhere. The impaled goblins died right after as they disintegrated into nothing from their weakness to the light element.
Killing those four goblins, Nia turned around and looked at the remaining goblins as they retreated behind theirmanders in fear.
The three hobgoblins stood in their ce as they mmed their staffs on the ground and prepared their counterattack against Nia.
Seeing them prepare themselves for a counterattack, Nia also readied her spells to act ordingly and attack them before they could finish casting their spells.
However, just as Nia was activating her spell,
"Helppp!" A shrill cry broke her focus. Zest cried out loud in anguish as he stepped into the traps prepared at the checkpoint.
This broke Nia''s focus as she turned away to look at Zest being subjected to multiple magical attacks and curses raining down on him.
Due to this, Nia missed her chance to attack while the goblins finished casting their spells and directed the final spell towards Nia.
Meanwhile, Nia looked at a huge skulle at her and cast a defensive spell to protect herself and her teammates whoy on the ground unconscious.
The skull was the spell cast by the hobgoblins, it was a huge skull that had yellowish-blue fire burning in its pupils while its mouth had a bunch of strange insects crawling out of it.
Just looking at the skull''s hideous appearance made someone reach in disgust, not to mention defending themselves from it. However, that wasn''t all. The skull had a strange effect on its surroundings as wherever it passed by, it infected that ce with a strange poison that caused the surroundings to rot and slowly deteriorate.
This application of magic was the same magic that Ray and his team received by defeating the hobgoblins.
Eventually, the skull collided with the barrier cast by Nia,
[Light Goddess''s Embrace: Barrier Of Protection],
This was the only defensive spell that Nia had.
"Thankfully, the barrier held on and didn''t copse on impact," Nia thought in relief as she realized the importance of magical attributes and their strengths and weaknesses against other opposing attributes.
"Now die you filthy mongrels," Nia shouted at the top of her lungs as she activated her magical spell.
However, just as she activated her spell, a notification showed up,
[Error! Error! Error! Can''t activaterge-scale offensive spell due tock of mana]
"Dammit," Nia shouted in anger as her spell cancelled while her barrier also weakened significantly due tock of mana.
All of this sent Nia into worry as she thought,
"If this continues, the goblins will take us out and we will fail the test right after it''smencement,"
As her worry are her from inside, a n formed within Zest''s mind as he remembered what Ron had told him before the start of the rest.
"If you see a chance, try to gain more trust from that girl of Jhones household. If you do so, we can try and extract some secrets from her,"
Thinking about this, Zest thought to himself,
"Guess I will have to be your savior,"
With that, Zest used his ability to create fifteen clones of himself as all of the clones took out their weapons and rushed ahead.
"Don''t worry, I am here to help," Zest dered loudly as he marched forward and faced the remaining goblins.
On the other hand, looking at Zest fighting for her made Nia feel something warm inside her. However, that feeling was nothing but fleeting as she thought of the events that urred and how Zest was nowhere to be found.
Not until all of the team was lost and she was on the verge of losing as well. Having her suspicions about him, Nia let him be the savior so she could find out more about his objective.
As for why Nia felt this suspicious of Zest? The answer was fairly simple being the only daughter of the patriarch of Jhones family, Nia''s father kept her updated on the events happening on Earth.
In those updates, her father had told her of many traitors disguising themselves as friends of humanity and deepening their ties with powerful families by befriending the heirs of those families. All in a bid to extract top-secret information that they could use against humanity.
Therefore, even the slightest bit of suspicious activity made Nia vary of people.
On the other hand, Zest gave his all as he tried to save Nia from the goblins to have a good impression on her.
Using his cloning ability, Zest surrounded the hobgoblins with a dozen of his clones and rained down various physical attacks on them.
Meanwhile, Nia watched it all unfold while taking out a few stray goblins with the little mana she had left.
A few minutester, Zest sessfully defeated the hobgoblins as the team managed to clear the first floor.
"That was hard. Are you hurt?" Zest wiped his forehead as he checked Nia for any wounds while he showed his concern and care for Nia. Though the concern he showed was fake and all the care that he directed towards her was merely his attempt to fool her into loving him and then, he would slowly extract all those secrets from her.
Just thinking about that made Zest feel all pumped up from excitement. However, Nia saw straight through those malicious eyes and instead used this as a chance to fool Zest into thinking that she fell for his trap while she would spy on him and if she found him being a traitor to humanity, she would end him herself.
As those thoughts revolved around her mind, Nia staged her act as she fainted right on the spot while Zest rushed to hold her from falling down.
...
A/N:- Have fun reading and do give your inputs over everything.
Chapter 121 A Highly Destructive Spell
"Nia! You okay?" Zest said in a panic as he held Nia in his arms.
"Uh¡ I feel dizzy," Nia whispered weakly, her voice soft and serene as Zest felt a slight current through his body. Though, he controlled himself as heid Nia and down took out a bottle of water, and made her drink from it.
"Her skin is so supple," As Zest held Nia in his arm, he felt for the first time, a tinge of worry for a human.
"Snap out of it Zest," He scolded himself as he calmed his thoughts and focused on his objective.
With that, a small feeling was born within Zest''s heart. A feeling that even he didn''t know of, a feeling that would slowly grow over time like a me that would consume everything.
On the other hand, Niay down on the ground with her eyes closed as she acted to faint while she thought about Zest,
"How dare he touch me, that imbecile," She thought in fury as she felt Zest''s hands touching her back while he wasying her down.
However, she calmed herself down as she thought of humanity''s future and how Zest might be a traitor to humanity.
"Well, he will die no matter what. It''s just a matter of time," She thought and kept on acting as if she had nothing to fear since they were still on the first floor while there were no more goblins left on the first floor.
As Niay on the ground, Zest walked to the other members who were either injured or had fainted from shock or whatever reason. He went up to them and gave them first aid while waking up the healer of the team.
The healer was a girl with curly brown hair and a round face with chubby cheeks and sharp eyes coupled with her long nose and a smile on her face always made her amiable and approachable. Not to mention her easygoing and enthusiastic attitude which was theplete opposite of Aliya''s.
"Wake up Noelle," Zest spoke as he shook her to wake her up.
"Uhmm¡ what happened?" Noelle asked as she woke up holding her head in pain and continued, "I remember being hit in the head by some long object," She said, trying to think back to what happened. However, having no recollection of anything, she let go and focused on the current situation.
"I think you should take it easy and recover yourself before healing the other members. Also, please heal the captain as she is the first priority," Zest spoke with worry as he looked towards where Niay while faking his care and affection.
"Un" Noelle nodded as she sat in a meditative posture to recover her strength and mana so that she could use her magic once again.
Meanwhile,
In Another Dungeon Instance,
"Very good you all. Now, bring all the loot to me," Ron spoke with a grin while rubbing his hands in anticipation as he saw hisckeys bring over all the loot gained from clearing the first floor.
"I look forward to seeing your pitiful face when you fail before everyone else, dear princess Nia," Ron thought in spite, his emotions of hatred visible on his facial expression as his face twisted in hate.
As Ron was dreaming about conquering the test exams and bing the number one student, the loot was gathered as one of hisckeys spoke,
"Young master Ron, we have gathered all the loot,"
"Hmm.. Okay, Now scram. We will move to the next floor once I am done," Ron spoke coldly as he shooed away hisckey and got down to check all the loot.
All this while, Ron''s team watched all of this without a hint of surprise or disgust over his childish attitude as this was something that they were used to. Also, the fact that Ron was chosen as their leader meant that they couldn''t do anything even if Ron decided to ditch everything and fool around.
Outside The Dungeon,
Multiple crystals were set within the dean''s office as they showed multiple scenarios being yed out. These scenarios were the students clearing the dungeon as they fought against the goblin.
The dean overlooked all of these scenarios as he judged all the students and selected those who performed the best or had unique abilities that allowed their respective teams to gain victory against their enemies.
However, there was another use for those crystals that were set up. As the crystals gave a real-time view of all the dungeon instances, they also showed what malicious things some students did.
Not only that, the way the students behaved allowed the dean to find those students who intentionally caused problems throughout the instance while ying the victim.
Out of these students, the dean kept his eyes on Zest the most as he found him the most suspicious. Also, that Zest tried to fool the daughter of his childhood friend.
On the other hand, the dean simply ignored Ron''s behavior as although it looked suspicious, he knew that Ron was like that since childhood.
Other than Zest, the dean pinpointed a few more troublesome individuals that he had doubts about. Opening a diary and writing their names on it, the dean made a phone call and said,
"Hey Old man, I have some work for you,"
"Ohh¡ some more work. Tell me, what is it this time?" An eerily hoarse voice asked.
"Not much, just a few background checks on some suspicious individuals," The dean answered calmly as he continued, "Also, I don''t want this info to be known to anyone except you and me. Or else, you know what would happen,"
With that said, the dean hung up, sent a photo of the list to the old man, and continued watching the students as they cleared the dungeon.
Back In The Dungeon,
Ray and Sirius held their ground as they fought against a dozen goblins at one time while the rest of the team searched the floor for any hidden treasures.
"Sirius, cover me for a while," Ray shouted as he took a few steps back and prepared for his next attack.
As Ray stepped back from his assault, Sirius took his ce and continued to pressure the goblins by going on an all-out rampage.
"What about you guys? Did you find anything?" Ray turned around and asked as he took a breather.
"We are closer, just a few more minutes," Elina answered as she, along with the whole team, searched for the treasure while following Emma''s instructions.
"Okay, take your time. I don''t want you guys to miss some goodies in a hurry," Ray replied as he turned to the goblins getting ughtered by Sirius.
"He won''t be able to hold them for long," Ray thought as he observed Sirius who was slowly tiring out as his attacks started to miss while his speed also decreased.
"It won''t be long before I get surrounded by these goblins,e on Ray attack fast," Sirius thought as he slowly switched to defensive and started retreating to buy more time for Ray while also keeping himself safe from any harm.
On the other hand, Ray looked at Sirius''s strategy and attacked ordingly as he used an old attack of his,
[Compressed Air Bomb]
With that, Ray fired off a barrage of air bombs as he aimed at the feet of goblins. The air bombscked the destructive power to seriously harm the goblins but as they hit the goblins, they disturbed their bnce while also creating a smoke screen from the impact caused by some of the bombs when they hit the ground instead of the goblins.
This allowed Sirius to have some time to adjust his attacks while Raypleted casting his spell and went on the offensive.
[Inferno Thunder]
Ray shouted out loud as he activated his spell. The spell was a mixture of both his main elements as itbined the explosiveness from the fire element and the destructiveness from the lightning.
The spell took the form of a big thunderbolt as reddish lightning arcs snaked around its surface while magma flowed within the thunderbolt itself.
"Take this, you bastards," Ray screamed in anger as he threw the bolt of thunder into the sky. The thunderbolt traveled at high speed as it reached the roof of the dungeon floor within a moment. After reaching the roof, the thunderbolt descended downwards as electrical discharges twisted the air around them.
"Booooooooom"
The thunderbolt touched the ground and everything went silent for a second while the surroundings turned white. The whole team covered their eyes from the blinding sh of light as right after, a huge explosion took ce.
It was of such great intensity that it sent out shockwaves into the surroundings that caused the ces nearby area to be destroyed into nothingness while all the nearby goblins died.
The area around the impact point was charred ck while all the nearby rocks had turned into dust and the walls of the dungeon had huge cracks running around them.
Ray had used his strongest barrier to save his teammates from the impact. Thought, it caused a huge expenditure of energy, and coupled with the attack he just used, he was almost drained of mana.
"Why the hell did you use such a strong attack? It''s only the third floor while you were facing normal goblins that you could have taken care of with your sword and normal magic spells," Aurora scolded him harshly while Ray just stood there, listening to her scolding.
Ray waited for her to calm down before he replied with a simple sentence,
"I was trying something new," he said and then fell to the ground in exhaustion as he breathed heavily.
....
A/N:- Hope you all have fun. Also, don''t forget to vote the novel.
Chapter 122 A Shocking Discovery
"What the¡" Everyone stood astonished as their thoughts were in a mess. They couldn''t believe that someone their age, someone who started with them was strong enough to take them down in one blow.
Awed by the power Ray showed, their determination to get stronger increased by a huge margin as resolve shone in their eyes and they made up their mind to get stronger by any means possible.
"What are you all staring at, isn''t there a treasure to search for? Also, get some rest before moving to the next door," Ray said, his smile on his face as he waved his hands andy on the ground as exhaustion overcame his body.
"I guess I will sleep for a bit," Ray said as his eyelids got droopy and just in a few seconds, he was sleeping without care for anything.
Seeing this, the whole team face-palmed themselves as the magnificent image of Ray went down the gutter.
"Okay guys, let''s search for the treasure and then have some rest. I guess he will be snoring for quite some while," Elina sighed as everyone got to work.
Meanwhile,
The dean sat in his office as he got a call,
"Yes Old man, did you find anything suspicious?" The dean asked as he picked up the call.
"Prometheus, the situation is worse than I expected," The old man answered, his hoarse voice serious as the previous carefree attitude was gone.
"What happened, I need all the details," The dean asked, his expression twisted as he realized that the intruders might have solidified their position in society without ever letting their identity get exposed.
With that, the old man started exining his findings in detail while the dean listened with utmost concentration so as not to miss any crucial point.
"It''s very bad, they have fooled us all for such a long time and we didn''t even know," The dean wondered out loud, his anger ring up as the mana around him got unstable and started causing havoc around him.
Controlling his emotions, his mana got stabilized as he asked,
"What do you think should we do?"
"I say you let them be and closely monitor them. This way, we will be able to learn more about their strength and abilities without letting them know about this," the old man said,
"Not a bad idea, but what about those big families? What if someone from their side has defected as well," The dean asked as contemted how to handle the situation without letting the traitors know.
"It''s for you to think. I have done my part, as for those you asked about. Most of them have defected and are no longer serving humanity. I will continue to keep an eye on them and find out more about their leaders and who they report to," The old man said and cut the call, leaving the dean engrossed in thoughts.
Meanwhile,
Within Instance Dungeon,
Nia slowly opened her eyes as she sat up on the ground and assessed the situation around her,
Looking at the surroundings, she saw that almost everyone was healed while Noelle was meditating to recover her mana.
"How much time has it been?" She asked, her voice weak as she continued with her act.
"Oh¡ you are awake. Wee to thend of the living, it hasn''t been long. Only a couple of hours," Zest said with a slight smile on his face.
Listening to Zest''s words, Nia cringed inwardly as she thought in anger,
"As if, you assh*le. I am pretty sure that it was all your n from the start. Just wait, I will expose you in front of everyone,"
However, she didn''t express any of her real emotions on the outside and merely smiled as she stood up and said,
"We have already wasted a lot of time. We will be continuing to the next floor within 10 minutes. Therefore, I want you all to be ready and in your formation when we move,"
Listening to her cold voice and the sternness in her order, everyone felt relieved as this was the Nia they knew of; cold, hard, and emotionless in the face of any danger.
"Yes Captain," They all shouted with vigor and started to prepare themselves for the next floor.
As everyone prepared themselves to clear the next floor, Nia looked at the system notification she received before passing out,
[New Spell Unlocked:- Goddess Of Light''s Fury: Light Enhancement]
[Description:- A spell that grants its user a physical boost to all its physical attributes by condensing a light armor that infuses the light element with the body of its caster. This way, not only the defense but the physical strength, agility, and dexterity of the caster are increased by two folds]
Nia smiled as she read the spell''s description, she thought,
"Just what I needed for this dungeon. This spell would allow me to deal with those pesky vermin at close range without any issues,
On the other hand,
Noelle also came out of her meditation and looked for Nia. After finding Nia, she walked up to her and spoke,
"Captain, I want to discuss something with you but I am afraid you will scold me," She said as her voice trembled from fear of getting scolded by her idol.
"Don''t worry, just speak. I will not scold you," Nia said with a smile as she gestured to Noelle to hurry up.
"Okay, so captain¡ I want to say that when you were unconscious, Zest acted very strangely, and not only that, but he also acted strangely when we sat down to take a rest before those goblins attacked us out of nowhere," Noelle said with her head down as she waited for Nia to scold her.
"Okay, I will check into it. Also, don''t go telling this to anyone else," Nia smiled as she reassured Noelle and warned her not to mention anything to anyone.
"Un" Noelle nodded resolutely and walked back to the rest of the team as she also got ready for the rest of the dungeon.
"Seems like you are not to be trusted at all," Nia thought as she looked over at where Zest stood, interacting with the rest of the team and being as normal as he would.
However, Nia noticed something. She noticed that although Zestughed and talked with everyone, his expression had a certain fakeness to it.
"Now I am very intrigued about your origins, so much that you have to fake even when having the slightest conversation with someone," Nia thought in curiosity and anger as she wished for someone with such a strong ability as Zest to be on humanity''s side and not on the other side.
Little did Nia know, the one she wished to be on humanity''s side had already defected to the other side and had sworn allegiance to them.
Meanwhile,
Instance Dungeon (Ray),
"Yannn", Ray yawned loudly as he stretched his body after waking up from his nap that he took in the middle of the test.
"Best nap ever, I feel so refreshed," Ray thought happily as he felt truly refreshed as if he had slept for the first time in years.
"Hi Ray, are you all right? Do you need any healing?" Aliya walked up to him and asked.
"Hi, and yeah, I am fine. No need for healing," Ray answered, his mind calm and his expression rxed as he stood up and took a look at his surroundings.
"Did you guys find the treasure chest," Ray looked at Elina and asked,
"Yes, we found a treasure chest but we don''t know how to open it," Elina answered as she took out the treasure chest and handed it to Ray for inspection.
Ray held the treasure chest in his hands as he inspected it. The treasure chest had strange markings on it that glowed slightly every second while the whole chest was made of a strange material that felt and looked like obsidian.
"Hmm¡ it''s a unique treasure chest for sure, but to open it, we will need to clear the dungeon first," Ray muttered as he looked at Nia and asked,
"Can I keep it for myself? I might be able to open it after we clear the dungeon,"
"Yeah sure, I was going to hand it to you anyways. After all, it was just because of you that we even got to know that there was treasure hidden on this floor. Not to mention the fact that you defended us from the goblins while we searched for the treasure chest. Therefore, you deserve this treasure chest and it''s rightfully yours," Elina said and turned around.
Listening to her words, Ray tilted his head in curiosity as he spoke,
"Thank you for this treasure chest, but I can''t ept it just like that. Therefore, I will give you something in return as well,"
"You really don''t understand, do you?" Elina turned around and shook her head in disappointment as she asked, "Okay, what is it,"
Seeing her attitude, Ray smiled as he thought of how she was going to act in a few seconds and snapped his fingers. As his fingers snapped, three skill books appeared above his hand as they hovered in the air.
"These are the Curse magic skill books that Sirius, I, and kid received when we defeated the hobgoblins on the first floor. I want you to have these. Also, Sirius and kid have no issue with it as they exchanged these books for something else," Ray spoke as he loomed at Elina''s ever-changing facial expression while her eyes sparkled with joy.
"Ahhh¡ Skill books for my magic. This is so good!" Elina thought in joy as she tiptoed to the skill books and received them.
"Thank you so much, Ray," She thanked him with joy, and just like a little child getting a new toy, she started examining the skill books inside out.
Meanwhile,
Ray stepped forward and spoke as he addressed the whole team,
"Okay guys, it''s enough rest for now. Let''s move onto the next floor".
....
A/N:- Hello all of you. I hope you all are doing great and enjoying the novels. I look forward to your input so I could make the novel better and improve myself as a writer.
Also, don''t forget to send support the novel with everything you guys have, so our novel could grow more and more.
Chapter 123 Fighting Against An Amalgamation Of Two Goblins (Part 1)
"Is it just me, or has the fourth floor gotten easier to clear?" Tim asked as his shield mmed into a goblin, turning i1t into a meat paste.
"No.. The floor hasn''t gotten easier to clear. In fact, it will only get harder" Ray answered, his face stoic as he led the team forward.
"Then why do I feel that I am getting less injured while taking down more goblins at a time," Tim inquired, confused over the phenomenon.
"Tim, you are as foolish as ever, can''t you see that you have gotten stronger while our teamwork has been refined as well," Elina answered as she hit Tim in the head while chiding him for being foolish.
"Okay, I understand sorry," Tim apologized and ran away from Elina''s side while everyoneughed at his expense.
"Enough, we have the floor boss up next. Be careful," Ray said, his voice cold and his expression stern as he stood in front of the team with his fiery sword in one hand while lightning cracked around the other.
Looking at Ray''s broad shoulders and firm back, everyone felt a sense of security as their motivation to get stronger only increase.
On the other hand,
"Aurora, Analyze the path and tell me the situation," Ray told Aurora as his perception picked up light traces of eerie magic.
"On it," Aurora answered as she used her power to analyze the whole path ahead.
As for how she analyzes everything?
Aurora has an ability called,
[Mana Sense],
Using this ability, she could sense all traces of mana in the surrounding area and further break them down into smallerponents to find everything that happened, is happening, and will happen in the said area.
This ability allowed Aurora to devise ns for Ray and this was the ability that she used to sense the treasure on thest floor. Though, it had limitations as well.
Such as; Aurora could not pinpoint the exact location of the artifacts she could sense and could only sense things with a higher level of mana within them. Other than that, the ability was restricted to Ray''s perception. Therefore, she couldn''t sense outside of Ray''s perceptive range.
Not only that, but it also consumed a lot of System Energy and if used excessively, it could cause the system to malfunction. Therefore, Aurora used this ability in limited amounts and only when needed. Also, this ability of her was still in the developing stages as it would need the system to evolve for further development and calctions, so it could be used to determine the future as well.
Due to all this, when asked by Ray, Aurora supplemented the ability by consuming Ray''s mana and bloodline energy instead of her System Energy.
However, it took a toll on Ray''s body as the consumption rate was too high. Therefore, she only used this ability when asked by Ray.
Using Analysis, Aurora scanned the area and picked up and examined every trace of mana there was, after her analysis gotpleted, she told Ray,
"I pick faint traces of dark magic mixed with forbidden magic. This might be the work of hobgoblins trying to conduct some experiments using forbidden magic. I rmend you to travel with caution as there might be some traps up ahead,"
"Okay" Ray nodded as he activated his barrier ability to cast,
[Mana Immunity Barrier],
Activating this ability, a multicolored barrier appeared around Ray, covering every inch of his body.
With the barrier''s protection, Ray motioned the team to move forward as he kicked his feet on the ground and elerated forward,
"Let''s see how good your traps are," Ray muttered with a grin as he sped forward like the wind.
Meanwhile,
The whole team followed behind Ray as they looked for any ambushes or stray goblins along the way. This way, the team protected the rear while Ray cleared the traps in the front.
Activating the traps that he passed by, Ray felt his barrier weakening. Seeing this, he asked Aurora in panic,
"Aurora, what is happening,"
"The traps have forbidden magic mixed within them. I told you to move with caution," Aurora told Ray as she advised him, "Now do one thing, erect your barrier inyers and keep doing so until you pass through all the traps"
"Un" Nodding to Aurora, Ray did as she asked and used his ability points to erect more barriers around him. This allowed him to stack their effects and have better immunity against the traps.
Just like that, Ray passed through the traps and came across a hall. The hall wasn''t very wide or spacious, just enough to amodate a dozen people or so.
However, there was something strange about the hall. Something that Ray hadn''t witnessed on the previous floors. There was a statue of a female goblin and not only that, the female goblin looked more like a human than any other goblin there.
The female goblin in the statue held a spear in one hand while she held a grimoire in the other and her face had a wicked grin on it. Not only that, she had slits instead of eyes while there were just holes for breathing instead of a nose.
This all made a very unsettlingbination along with the scars on her face. Ray felt disgusted as he looked at the state and thought,
"If the statue is such unsettling, I wonder how bad looking the real person may be,"
,m However, Ray shook his head and focused on the other aspects of the Hall as he took a look at his surroundings.
Looking around, he saw a strange creature sitting behind the statute in a meditative pose.
The creature didn''t look like a goblin from any angle. Rather, it looked like a monstrosity created through the amalgamation of two or more goblins.
The monstrosity had a greenish-purple skin color with withered spots all over its skin while his face had four eyes and two noses. Looking at it, one felt as if two faces had morphed into one face.
Other than that, the goblin had two arms but four hands as each one of his arms divided into two from its elbow.
However, the most unsettling thing was the aura surrounding the goblin as it was a very wicked and eerie aura.
"Aurora, what the f*ck is that thing," Ray asked in fright as he couldn''t bear seeing such a nasty sight.
"That right there is a failed experiment,"
"What do you mean by that?" Ray asked, confused over what Aurora was trying to say.
"What I mean is that the goblin you see in front of you is a failed product made by someone who dabbled in forbidden magic and dark magic as the person who did this might have tried to fuse two different goblins into one," Aurora exined, her voice quivering with anger as she stated,
"Ray, I request you to finish that thing as fast as possible,"
"Okay, but can I know why?" Ray asked in confusion as it was the first time that Aurora had requested anything. However, he didn''t deny it as he continued, "I don''t care why but I will help you with that. Though, you owe me an exnation after all this ends,"
After saying that, Ray tightened his grip on his sword as he walked toward the strange goblin.
As Ray closed in on the goblin, the goblin opened its eyes and looked at Ray. Seeing his eyes, Ray froze as his steps halted and he felt a chill run down his spine,
"This bloodlust, just what is this," Ray thought as he sense mortal danger from the opponent in front of him.
However, Ray merely grinned as he spoke,
"Ahh... Such a good chance to fight freely without holding back. Let''s have a go at it, shall we?"
Ray said and kicked the ground with all his strength and soared forward as the wind stirred up behind him. Moving forward with all his speed, Ray infused his sword with his magic,
[Infusion magic:- Fire and Lightning Infusion],
With this spell, both of Ray''s most destructive magic attributes were infused with the sword as lightning and fire covered the whole sword.
With that, Ray shed forward as he sent an arc of lightning and fire towards the goblin.
Seeing the sword arcing towards itself, the goblin stood up and raised its hand as it caught the arc with its bare hands and dissipated it.
However, Ray didn''t stop and continued his relentless onught as he continued shing forward. However, the goblin defended against all the arc as if nothing happened.
Stunned, Ray retreated to the hall entrance as he asked,
"Aurora, what now. What is my magic not working against it,"
"I know why, that goblin is a fusion of a warrior goblin and a hobgoblin," Aurora answered, her voice stoic.
"How do I defeat it," Ray asked in worry as he ran his mind to search for a way to defeat the goblin.
"It would be hard but fight against it in meleebat and give it any chance to recover,"
"Okay, but I won''t be able to do it alone. That thing''s perception is very high. I would need to corner it tond some good hits," Ray muttered gravely.
Just as Ray was thinking on a way to defeat it, the whole team arrived as everyone shouted,
"Ray, we are here. Let''s take it on together".
...
A/N:- Another fun chapter for you all. Have fun and don''t forget to vote with power stones and golden tickets for bonus chapters as I will upload one bonus chapter for every 100 powersotnes and 10 golden tickets.
Chapter 124 Fighting Against An Amalgation Of Two Goblins (Part 2)
"Hey kid, let''s dance a bit with that thing," Sirius looked at kid and spoke while he motioned Ray to step back for a moment.
During all the fights they had been through, Ray had understood how Sirius was and even if he spoke less, Ray knew what he meant. Therefore, Ray took a step back and recovered his energy as he let Sirius and kid take the assault.
As for the rest of the team, they didn''t stay idle either. Noah stepped forward and activated a spirit attack,
[Spirit Needle Dance]
With this attack, all the Spirit Needles in his possession floated around him and attacked the enemy at hismand. Using his spirit attack, Noah pressured the strange goblin as he pushed it back by timing the attacks with Sirius''s and kid''s attacks as he closed the possible retreat paths for the goblin.
Not only Noah, but Tim stepped forward as well. He ran forward and joined Sirius as he became the tank for the team by using his shield to block the goblin''s attacks.
As for Aliya, Elina, Emma, and Ae, they all aided in the battle too. Aliya, used her healing magic to continuously heal everyone while Elina used her curse magic to set up traps along the goblin''s way. As for Ae, she used her bow to continuously attack the goblin from a far distance.
Lastly, Emma used her aura ability to sense the movements of the goblin and aided Elina in setting the traps in the best positions to confuse the goblin and injure it the most.
A content smile appeared on Ray''s face as he saw the whole team working together and aiding each other as they all fought against an enemy stronger than they were.
Using the moment of respite he got, Ray asked Aurora a question,
"Aurora, that goblin is very strong. Strong enough to be in the pseudo-magical Realm. However, the dungeon is in the Mortal Realm and has 10 floors in total. So what would happen on the next floors if we have to face such a strong opponent on the fourth floor already,"
"You are right, and from what I understand. The dungeon has evolved and is not in the Mortal Realm anymore and is a dungeon ranked in the early stages of the Magical Realm," Aurora answered, her voice grave as she became the bringer of bad news.
"What? So does that mean that the boss might be in the magical Realm?" Ray asked in panic as his worry grew further.
"Yes, the boss might be in the Early stages of the Magical Realm, also said as, Basic Tier of the Magical Realm,"
Ray didn''t ask further as he knew that whatever he would ask, it would get back to the same topic. Now, what he had to think about was how to tackle the next floors, most importantly, the boss floor.
Meanwhile,
The rest of the continued with their attacks as they injured the strange goblin and forced it into retreating.
"You aren''t that hard to defeat. Just some strange-looking thing who was good at first but look at you now, you can''t even attack us," Tim taunted the goblin as he mmed his shield into it while Sirius shed it from behind.
This pincer attack took all of the goblin''s concentration and the goblin''s perception dropped a little. This allowed Kid to attack as Kid used his mana to build an ice dagger and slid forward on the ice ramp he created. With that, Kid closed in on the goblin and delivered a series of shes as he mutted the goblin''s back and retreated within a second.
This was the strategy that Tim, Sirius, and Kid used as they forced the goblin to retreat more and more.
Slowly, the multiple attacks started to take a toll on the goblin''s body as the goblin started to slow down and the intensity of its attacks also decreased by a lot.
Seeing this, the whole team increased their attack rate as they pushed in for more attacks and pushed back it back.
However, they didn''t ount for one thing. As the whole team concentrated their focus on the goblin, they forgot to look at the statue situated in the middle of the hall.
As the goblin reached the point where only 20 percent of its health remained, it looked at the statue and raised its hands in the air as it recited a strange prayer,
[Okl¡ Okl¡ Ka¡Ka¡ka¡ Ti¡Ti¡Pu¡Ssy¡ Bo¡Obs]
As the goblin recited the prayer in "Ghokliak"( Ancient Goblin Language), the area around the statue lit up as a greenish light enveloped the goblin.
Enveloped by the strange greenish light, the goblin smiled evilly as it closed its eyes.
Confused by the goblin''s actions, Sirius and the others didn''t stop attacking as they sent out their strongest attacks.
On the other hand, Ray''s attention was on the statue that was glowing with the same greenish light that enveloped the goblin. Looking at the statue, he noticed a strange energy forming a link between the goblin and the statue.
Confused by what he saw, Ray focused on the link formed between the statue and the goblin when Aurora screamed in his consciousness,
"Get out of here, the goblin is self-destructing the whole statue. The statue has enough power stored in it to reduce this hall to nothing,"
Listening to Aurora, Ray''s expression changed drastically as he turned to his teammates that were in the process of attacking the goblin.
"Everyone, retreat immediately," Ray shouted out loud, his voice reverberating through the whole hall as he simultaneously activated his barrier ability.
"That won''t work, the attack isn''t magically-oriented. This attack can only be initiated by the use of forbidden magic and is made up of forbidden magic. It would disintegrate your barrier within seconds,"Aurora cautioned Ray as she stopped him from using his barrier ability.
"Then what should I do?" Ray asked in a hurry as he realized that the light enveloping the statue and the goblin increasing in intensity.
During this time, Sirius and the others also heard Ray''smand and ditched their efforts to attack and retreated at a moment''s notice.
"What happened Ray," Sirius asked as he came back by Ray''s side.
"You won''t be able to harm it. That goblin has used forbidden magic and the light that envelops him, grants him immunity from all types of attacks, whether magical or physical," Ray said as he waited for Aurora''s reply.
"Ray, do one thing. Use that fusion attack of yours but this time, pour all your mana into it along with a little bit of your bloodline energy," Aurora answered, her voice confident of what she said as Ray understood what she was implying.
"Okay, I will do it," Ray affirmed as he turned to his teammates and spoke, " Everyone, I want you to activate all of your defensive spells and stay behind me at all costs. That is if you don''t want to die. If you want to die, then do whatever you want," Ray said as he took a step forward and raised his hand.
Raising his right hand, the mana inside his body churned furiously as Ray used all of his mana for his next attack. Using all of the mana, he activated his spell,
[Inferno Thunder],
Activating the spell, the mana surged out of his whole body into the spell as a thunderbolt,rger and more majestic than before appeared in front of Ray.
The thunderbolt radiated with immense energy as all of the mana inside Ray''s body got used to casting it.
Using such amounts of mana, Ray started to feel dizzy as his head started spinning while his vision blurred. However, Ray held on as he had one more job to do.
As the spell was about to bepleted and in itsst phases of activation, Ray used a little bit of his bloodline energy and poured it into the thunderbolt.
With the inclusion of his bloodline energy, the thunderbolt started to change, as a faintyer of spatial energy enveloped the thunderbolt as its edges turned ck.
With such change, the thunderbolt spell changed into another spell altogether as a new spell got created in Ray''s system,
[Spatial Inferno Thunder],
With thepletion of the spell, Ray''s energy got used up to a point that he fainted right after while the thunderbolt was thrust forward.
On the other hand, as the thunderbolt manifestedpletely, the goblin''s energy also reached rming levels as cracks appeared on the statue while the greenish light intensified even more until it intensified to the point that it got blindingly bright.
And just as the goblin and the statue were about to self-destruct, Ray''s attack hit them as a loud explosion urred,
"Boooooooooooom"
Meanwhile,
On the tenth floor of the dungeon,
A woman with a simr appearance, stature, and aura as the statue that self-destructed sat on a magnificent throne as a crystal floated in front of her. Looking into the crystal, she saw the events that currently urred on the fourth floor.
Looking at Ray''s attack and the explosion created by it, she grinned evilly as her eyes shed with malice.
...
A/N:- Hope you all enjoy and give in your input. Also, I am waiting for those gifts, power stones and golden tickets.
Chapter 125 Aftereffects And The Discovery Of A New Type Of Goblin
"What was that?" The question rang in everyone''s head as they saw the thunderbolt hit the statue.
The impact was so strong that it sent reverberations through the whole floor while a shockwave was sent in all directions. The shockwave was even greater than before and caused more destruction than ever.
The whole team had their eyes opened as they saw the statue obliviate into nothing. However, the worst was yet toe as right after the impact came the force of collision that was distributed into the surroundings.
The whole team saw the shockwave spread everywhere and destroy everything in the surroundings. Even the corpses of goblins that the whole team had killed before fighting the boss were destroyed.
Not even a speck remained of them while all the rocks and other objects turned to dust. The shockwave was just the start and the whole team understood it.
Therefore, escaping from the shockwave caused by the impact, the whole team ran away while Sirius put Ray on his shoulder as he ran ahead of everyone else.
After the shock wave spread everywhere, the surrounding temperature increased and continued to increase until it reached a level where the walls of the dungeon started to melt.
"It''s hell in itself," Elina muttered out loud, her expression pale as fear evident in her eyes.
Listening to her, everyone turned their eyes to the one who caused it all; Ray. Seeing Ray unconscious on Sirius''s shoulder, they didn''t know what to think.
"I guess that is the reason why he is the captain and not us. Seeing this, I can now say that he might be the strongest among all the first-year students," Emma said, her eyes sparkling with admiration.
"No time for that, there is more. The shockwave is over but the temperature has increased and there seems to be a small electric discharge in the air. The worse is yet toe, so we should prepare for it," Sirius spoke, his voice serious and stern as he took the responsibility of leading the team while Ray stayed unconscious.
"Okay," Everyone nodded in agreement as they started to put up defenses in a bid to counter the aftereffects caused by the collision of Ray''s attack and the goblin''s self-destruction.
"Also, before doing that. I need you guys to check if he is fine," Sirius said to Elina and Emma as hey Ray on the ground and asked them to do a full diagnosis.
Aliya used her healing magic to heal Ray while Emma sensed his pulse and used her aura ability to check where the injuries were and if there were any internal energy.
After a while of sensing Ray''s aura, Emma stood up and spoke,
"Some internal bleeding here and there but all is fine. He fainted due to excessive consumption of mana. Let him rest for some time, he will be fine after he recovers his mana,"
With that said, Aliya healed his injuries while the whole team countered the explosive heat and the deadly electrical discharge in the air as it continued to increase in intensity.
Meanwhile,
In Another Dungeon Instance,
Nia stood in front of her team as they encountered a horde of goblins spawning in every direction.
"Everyone, Circr formation," Nia shouted out loud as shemanded her whole team to change their formation.
The formation changed as the whole team circrly surrounded Nia while leaving small gaps between each member.
Then, Nia used her light magic to make a protective dome that covered the whole formation. After that, Nia used her spell,
[Light Goddess''s Fury: Light Arrows]
Using this spell, arrows appeared in front of Nia as she aimed them through the small gaps left by her teammates. After aiming the arrows, Nia let them all go with the arrows raining on the goblins endlessly as Nia continued to use her mana to produce more and more arrows.
This formation allowed the whole team to clear a hefty number of goblins as the goblin horde slowed down by a bit.
"Open up and kill them all," Nia shouted as everyone unsheathed their weapons and moved out.
The formation opened and the whole team expanded as everyone started using their attacks to massacre the remaining goblins.
Nia stood back as she looked for any strong goblins trying to sneak up on anyone.
As she stood back and observed everything, she saw a greenish-ck streak passing through the battlefield and blocking attacks here and there as it headed towards Zest.
Perplexed by the strange phenomenon, Nia called Zest as she shouted,
"Zest, use your ability and make as many copies as you could make and surround the greenish-ck sh that is heading in your direction.
Zest nodded as he made arge number of copies of himself and spread them out in siege as he waited for the greenish-ck sh toe by.
Soon after, a strange sh appeared in front of Zest as he attacked a goblin. The sh rushed in and blocked Zest''s attack and escaped from the other side.
However, just as the sh escaped,
"Dinggg"
A dull sound rang as the sh collided with a copy of zest that held a long shield in front of him. The sh panicked and tried to escape in another direction but just before,
"Dinggg"
It collided with another copy of Zest that also held a long shield in its hand. The sh escaped again but the same thing happened and not longter, the sh waspletely surrounded by multiple copies of Zest that had long shields in their hands.
With the sh captured, Nia came by Zest''s side and spoke,
"Good work, now we need to capture it," She praised Zest and started to use her light magic to cast a spell,
[Light Goddess''s Prison:- Sphere Of Light]
With that, a sphere of light levitated in her hand as it expanded to the size of the sh. Nia raised her hand and directed the sphere of light towards the sh. The sphere of light went forward and enveloped the greenish-ck sh that was constantly colliding from one shield to another.
With the sh captured in the sphere, its speed reduced as it came to a standstill.
With it immobile, Nia and Zest got to see what it actually was. The sh was a goblin just like all the other goblins. Though, it was different. The goblin was only two feet tall, with its green skin having ck spots all over it.
"A new type of goblin," Nia muttered, her expression cold as she took out her Academy badge and scanned the goblin.
After the badge scanned the goblin, it disyed the goblin''s information.
[Scan Complete: Goblin identified],
[Type:- Speedy Defense Goblin]
[Description:- A goblin rarely spawned in the lower floors of the dungeon and ismon in higher-tiered dungeons. This goblin has a smaller height than other goblins whilecking attacking power of any sort. It makes up for it by having tremendous amounts of defensive power as its thick skin allows it to block attacks from various attacks. Whether magical or physical. That along with its speed allows the goblin to support the whole horde by itself]
Looking at the description, Nia sighed in relief as she spoke,
"Good thing we countered this troublesome fellow before it could cause more harm. If not, it would have be a pain in our heads,"
With that said, she looked around and saw that the goblin horde had been defeated. Seeing this, she announced,
"Collect the loot and rest for half an hour. We move after that,"
After that, she looked at the captured goblin andpressed the sphere of light. The sphere continued topress until the pressure turned the goblin into mush.
With the goblin dead, an item appeared as loot,
Nia looked at the item and analyzed it,
[Analysis: Speed Boots]
[Rarity: Umon]
[Description:- Boots that allow the user to enhance their agility by 5 percent while stamina consumption is reduced by 2 percent]
[Special Ability: Limited sh Boost]
[Description:- This special ability allows the user to increase their agility by 15 percent at the cost of increased stamina consumption by 10 percent.
Note:- This ability has a two-hour countdown and can only be used for 5 minutes]
Reading the description, a smile formed on Nia''s face as she stored the boots in her inventory.
Meanwhile,
An announcement rang on everyone''s academy badges stating,
[Announcement:- New type of goblin discovered by the team leader of team number seven.
The goblin''s description has been updated on everyone''s academy badges. Please ess your badges to have a look.
Plus, the team leader of team number seven will be awarded ordingly. The academy encourages every student to give it their best to achieve the best rewards]
With this announcement, apetition started between the students as they hurried toplete their floors to discover new types of goblins and obtain as much points as they could.
....
A/N:- Hello everyone, I hope you all enjoy the chapter.
Also, I will upload one bonus chapter in theing week.
For more bonus chapters, don''t forget to gift the novel as much as you can while also voting it with power stones and golden tickets.
Have funn!!!!
Chapter 126 The Rule Of The Magical World: "Kill Or Get Killed"
The Dean''s Office,
"Where are the reports on the dungeon evolution?" The dean asked, worry evident on his face as he looked at the ever-changing situation of the dungeon.
"Sir, things don''t seem well," An instructor came in and answered.
"I know it dammit, give me more information," The dean shouted in anger, his rage taking over as the mana around him became unstable.
Seeing the situation going out of hand, the instructor left the office and hurried to collect more data before the dean takes the matter into his hands.
,m Back at the office,
The dean controlled his anger and took out his phone as he dialed Old man Abraham''s number,
"Tringg¡ tringg¡"
"Yes Prometheus, what happened," The old man asked as he picked up the call.
"I want you to hurry to my office right now," the dean ordered, his voice calm and serene. Though it seemed like the dean''s anger had vanished, it wasn''t the case as the dean had just controlled his anger and it continuously bubbled within, ready to be unleashed at a moment''s notice.
"What the hell, Prometheus! I am doing some serious business right now," Old Man Abraham cried out.
"What business is more important than the student''s security," The dean asked as he ordered, "I want you here in 5 minutes and if you don''t arrive on time, I will not let you see the end of today," the dean said and hung up.
Meanwhile,
Old Man Abraham looked at his phone as the call disconnected, his expression of helplessness as cried in anguish,
"What the hell Prometheus, I swear to God that I will kill you the next time we meet,"
With that, the Old Man hurried his business as he fought a great war against the morning pressure that had been piled up due to a week''s worth of constipation.
Dungeon Instance,
"Who the hell is there," Ron screamed in pain as an arrow pierced through his stomach. Looking around everywhere, he frantically searched for the goblin that had sneaked up on him.
On the other hand, his teammates stood rooted to their ces as they looked at Ron with weird looks in their eyes.
"Are you going to tell him or should I?" A teammate asked the other as he looked at the bow in his hand.
"If you want to die, then go ahead and tell him," the other one answered as he snatched the bow and stored it in his system storage.
"Then what should we do about him? We got to calm him down or else he won''t move forward until he resolves the matter," The first one asked as he looked towards Ron who was still throwing a tantrum like a child.
"See and learn," The only second-year student said as he picked a goblin corpse from around him and walked forward.
Walking forward, the second-year student threw the goblin''s corpse in front of Ron and spoke,
"Here you go captain, I caught this sneaky bastard running away after shooting you. Therefore, I killed it right away so it wouldn''t sneak up on you anymore,"
"Good¡ Good, bring it here, I will not let this pesky bastard have peace even in death. Also, good work. You will be rewarded ordingly. Now go and prepare, we will leave this floor after I best this corpse into a mush," Ron said, his expression eased with an evil grin stered all over his face. Rubbing his hands together, Ron walked forward and picked up the corpse as he started beating it mercilessly.
"Such a sadist," The other teammates thought as they looked in fear as Ron beat the corpse without any reservations.
On the other hand, the second-year student walked back with a content smile on his face and spoke,
"You see! That''s how it''s done. Not only that, now I am on his good side as well,"
Listening to the second-year student speak, the other members took note of this method as they knew that if they had to get more credit and better provisions while being with Ron, they had to suck up to him.
5 minutester,
Ron hadpletely mutted the goblin''s corpse and was very satisfied with what he did. Therefore, in his good mood, he ordered the team to move forward to the next floor.
"Okay you all, we will do it just like before and then finish this floor before moving on to the next one," He said, activating his system ability, he buffed himself up as a red aura converged around him and strengthened his physical body.
Taking out a huge axe that had reddish-brown engravings on it, he infused his aura with it, causing the axe to glow red. Prepared for the uing battle, Ron moved forward while his team followed.
Unbeknownst to Ron, an entity was currently keeping an eye on him as she watched him from the tenth floor of another dungeon instance.
This entity was the same woman whose statue Ray destroyed. Currently sitting on arge throne that had skulls lying all around it, she kept an eye on Ron as he ventured forward in a bid to clear the dungeon.
"Keke¡ Disgusting Human, your power is quite handy and I will make sure to make it mine," She muttered, giggling evilly as she swiped her hand and another image appeared.
It was the image of a ck Haired teenage boy with a sharp facial outline and skin so smooth that many women would die for it. His deep ck eyes were calm as a sea as they hid the turbulent waters deep within them. His smile was so mesmerizing that it captured hearts while his bearing was such that people would follow him unwillingly.
The image was of Ray as he fought against the strange boss on the fourth floor.
The goblin woman looked at Ray''s photo and merely smirked as an evil n formed in her mind. With that, she threw the crystal as it floated in the air and called a subordinate of her as she ordered in "Ghorkliak",
"Increase the spawn rate. The dungeon has gotten enough energy to increase it by twenty percent," [Tranted from Ghorkliak]
The subordinate kneeled and nodded before going on his way toply with the order given to him.
On the other hand,
Instance Dungeon,
Fifth Floor,
Ray and the others stood at the entrance of the fifth floor as they looked at the goblins that had swarmed them from everywhere.
"I guess this is where it gets harder. Let''s finish them off before moving forward," Ray said, his expression carefree as he knew that this little amount of goblins wasn''t going to cause any harm to the team. Instead, the increased number of goblins would increase efficiency andpanionship between the team members as they would have to rely on each other to kill these goblins.
"Also, I won''t be able to participate in the fight as my mana hasn''t recovered yet. Just take it as a test to see how good you all could do without my help," Ray said and then sat on the ground and he rested his back against a wall.
"Yeah, we can do it without your help too," Aliya scorned as she took out her staff and got ready to battle.
Along with Aliya, the other teammates also took out their weapons as they got ready to battle while also defending Ray.
"Good idea Ray, this would allow us to know where we stand without your help," Sirius thought with a smile on his face as his body transformed from human to half-wolf.
"Why sit leisurely when you can help them to finish it off much faster and from what it seems, it''s going to take forever if you don''t help them," Aurora interjected, displeased by Ray''s decision as she urged him to battle along with everyone else.
"It''s okay, the more time they take the better it is. This way, they will be able to get stronger and know about their limits, some might even surpass their limits. Also, it would only hinder their potential if I fight alongside them every time we fight someone," Ray said as he continued,
"Another thing is that I want to see how much they have improved and I also have a question that I need to ask,"
"What question?" Aurora asked, letting the other matter go as she found the exnation to be reasonable enough while the question that Ray had to ask caught her attention.
"I simply want to ask about what you meant when you asked me to kill that strange goblin on thest floor. You even said that you would exin it to meter and that I should kill that goblin no matter what," Ray asked as he repeated every single word that Aurora spoke at that time. This put Aurora in a pinch as she reluctantly answered,
"Okay, I will tell you. I asked you to kill that goblin because that goblin was artificially created by fusing two different goblins through the use of forbidden magic. This caused two souls to inhabit one body. However, none of the souls were in control of the body as the body was being remotely controlled by the creator of that monstrosity," Aurora said and continued,
"Also, when I asked you to kill that goblin, it wasn''t my wish. Rather, it was the souls inhabiting the body, requesting me to free them from their anguish. Therefore, I asked you to free those poor souls of the pain they suffered,"
Listening to Aurora, Ray''s eyes opened up even more as he understood that it wasn''t only the humans who were cruel, even other magical creatures were the same.
This made Ray understand one more thing, in the world where magic and abilities were reigned, only existed one rule and that rule was,
"Either Kill Or Get Killed"
...
A/N:- Sorry for thete chapter, I was very busy. Also, have fun reading the chapter and don''t forget to gift the novel while also voting with pwoerstones and golden tickets.
I look forward to everyone''s positive response and input about the novel.
Chapter 127 Moores Plan
With eyes wide open from shock, Ray sat in silence as he kept looking into the void. Looking at him, one would feel that he was merely shocked or excited by the performance of his team.
However, the truth was vastly different as the reason for his shock wasn''t his team doing well or anything as such. Ray was shocked due to another reason and that reason came from his understanding of the magical world.
He understood that the magical world was a ce where the Strong Preyed On The Weak and the shock he felt came from the fact the magical world didn''t see if anyone was a child or a grown-up, man or a woman, human or not. It didn''t see any of this, it only used the rule of the jungle to judge all species as one and didn''t favor any.
Understanding and knowing about how the magical world operated, Ray grasped the reason why most of the higher-ups including the dean and other strong personnel opposed the merge as much as they could.
Because, if the merge happened and the world of System Online came to our current world, it would destroy everything that we know of. After all, with everyone awakening magic and with the help of those from System Online, the strong would start to openly oppress the weak while the society that everyone knows of would be destroyed and be left in shambles.
"Hey, Ray! You good," With Ray lost in his thoughts, Aurora jolted him awake by sending a small electric current to his brain. The small current broke Ray out of his trance and awakened him to reality as Aurora continued,
"Whatever you want to think. Think about itter. Right now, you have to focus on your team and find ways to make it improve,"
Listening to her words, Ray nodded in understanding and cleared his mind of any stray thoughts as he started meditating to calm himself down and focused on one point only, and that was his team.
He started observing his team as he saw, every member giving it their all as they fought against the goblins. He observed as he saw Sirius, Tim, and Kid hardly facing any difficulties while Emma and Ae had the hardest time.
Aliya continued to heal everyone while being supported by Elina and Noah constantly as she didn''t have to worry about her safety but for Emma and Ae, one had very littlebat potential while the other fought best in long range and with the goblins surrounding them from everywhere, it was hard for Ae to find a safe ce to attack from.
Not only that, but Ray also saw how Sirius led the team in his absence as Sirius gave orders and supported every member of the team to the best of his capabilities.
Ray continued observing his team members until he understood what each membercked and needed improvement in.
A few minutester, the team defeated the goblins as they sat on the ground, exhausted and out of breath since they used a great of physical and magical energy to defeat all those goblins by breaking their encirclement while also making sure that no goblins reached Ray.
"Nice one you all. You guys sessfully defeated the goblins and I collected the data I needed. Now, it will be much easier for me to help improve every single one of your capabilities by using the data I collected from the previous battle," Ray stood up and spoke, a smile on his face as he happily told everyone what he observed.
"Hey Ray, what are you? Sometimes you act like a battle freak who battles at every cost while other times you are more of a cunning fox who thinks and ns his every move carefully and sometimes, you act like a teacher who instructs everyone on the best ways they could improve themselves," Aliya questioned Ray in amusement while the other members nodded in agreement as they were also curious to know what Ray actually was like.
"Come on everyone, I am simply like you all. A teenager who is trying his best to fulfill the responsibilities upon his shoulders while thinking the best about those who he is set to lead," Ray replied with a helpless smile on his face as he told them that he was just like all of them.
However, they didn''t believe a word that came out of Ray''s mouth as Sirius came forward and spoke,
"Nope, there is something different about you. There is not a single person I know, who could do all of the things you do and still be as carefree and down to earth as you are,"
Listening to Sirius, Ray shrugged with a smile as he changed the topic,
"Enough talk, we have a floor to clear. Let''s get moving after you all replenish your energy,"
Meanwhile,
Outside the dungeon,
Dean''s Office,
"Knock¡ Knock¡"
Old Man Abraham knocked on the door as he waited in front of the dean''s office.
"Come in," The dean''s voice sounded as the door opened. Old Man Abraham entered through the door and shut it behind him. Walking inside, the Old Man felt a very strange chilling from the dean''s side as he silently stood in the middle of the room and waited for the dean to say something.
The dean sat on his chair as he held a sheet of paper in his hands. The sheet had some graphs drawn on it which depicted the rise in the amount of energy the dungeon radiated.
Reading the data present on the sheet, the dean got a good idea of the situation happening within the dungeon.
"You are five minuteste," The dean said, his voice so cold that it sent chills down Old Man Abraham''s spine. The old man gulped as he spoke in his defense, "I was busy,"
"I don''t care. However, now that you are here. I have a mission for you toplete. I want you to stay on standby and sense the aura of every single student within the dungeon and report back to me how many make it back alive and how many are missing," The dean spoke as he ordered Old Man Abraham to sense every student''s aura and ensure that none of them is missing.
Listening to the dean, Old Man Abraham didn''t quite get it. Therefore, he took a seat and asked,
"What do you mean by that? You know that none of the students are in danger. Also, there are the Academy badges with the minor teleportation array engraved on them for such situations. Also, they don''t seem to be malfunctioning since some students from various teams have been teleported to the infirmary upon getting heavily injured,"
"No! This is different," The dean spoke, his voice quivering in anger as he continued, "There is a mole in the academy and that mole changed the data specifics of the dungeon. The previous data stated that the dungeon would not evolve for another month and would stay in the Mortal Realm. However, with the data I just received, the dungeon has started its evolution and by the time students reach the boss floor, they would be facing an expert in the early stages of the Magical Realm," The dean spoke, his anger above the roof as he controlled himself enough to not let a catastrophe happen due to his unstable mana running amok in the atmosphere.
,m "Calm down, I will look into it and look into the student''s safety. Meanwhile, you find a way to bring everyone out. After all, we couldn''t enter the dungeon since only those of the Mortal Realm could," Old Man Abraham spoke as he stood up from his chair and reassured the dean as he calmed him down.
"I understand, you go and do as I asked you to," The dean said as he took deep breaths to calm himself down.
Old Man Abraham nodded as he left the dean''s office and headed towards the dungeon entrance to scan the whole dungeon and keep check of the students.
As the Old Man walked out of the dean''s office, he sense another presence outside the dean''s office. The presence stayed stationary while its aura was barely noticeable.
However, the Old Man continued to walk as he took note of the strange presence and let it be since he didn''t want to alert the enemy and instead wanted to track the enemy without it noticing.
Therefore, he simply did one thing and released a bit of his aura and discreetly attached it to the presence. The aura attached itself to the presence without it noticing while Old Man Abraham left the building.
Meanwhile,
Director''s Office,
Moore sat on his chair as he received a transmission on the device ced in front of him,
"The dean has sent out his trusted friend ''Old Man Abraham'' to monitor the dungeon,"
Moore massaged his temples in contemtion as he replied to the transmission,
"Okay, continue monitoring the dean''s office and keep me updated. Remember not to get caught. If you do get caught, end yourself," Moore ordered and cut the line as he thought,
"The die has been cast Prometheus. Now I want to see how you will face the problem that would arise from multiple students dying due to your negligence," Thinking about it, Moore chuckled evilly as he thought about how his n would put the dean in shambles and would be the cause of the dean stepping down from his position.
...
A/N:- I hope you all enjoy the chapter and keep up supporting the novel by giving in your input about the novel and voting the novel with power stones and golden tickets so the novel could reach greater heights while I could provide you all with better content.
Chapter 128 Fighting A Goblin Lord
Dungeon Instance,
Ray along with his whole team stood in front of a huge gate that was about 9 feet tall and wide enough for five people to pass through at one time.
"I guess this is it. This is where we will be facing the mini-boss of the dungeon," Ray spoke, his voice calm and his face expressionless as he continued,
"Though, before venturing forward, I want to check something," Saying this, Ray turned back and looked at Emma as he asked her,
"Could you use your system and give me a report of what is happening beyond that door,"
"Un," Emma nodded, her eyes resolute as she used her system to sense the aura of those on the other side of the gate. Her pupils took a blueish hue as the same blueish hue converged around her whole body.
After a few moments, Emma''s pupils turned back to normal as she spoke,
"I can sense ten presences in total. Out of which, four are at the same stage as pseudo-advanced tier beasts while one is at the pseudo-peak/perfection tier. Meanwhile, all the others are at the same stage as intermediate-tier beasts,"
"Okay, we can handle them. Though, we will have to be careful since we don''t know what type of magic they use. Therefore, be alert at all times, and no need to hold back. We need to finish this dungeon as fast as we can," Ray said calmly. His calm and cool attitude reassured his teammates as they didn''t notice one thing all this time.
None of his teammates noticed one crucial detail and that was the opponents getting more and more stronger and reaching the limits of the Mortal Realm while still being small fries.
After all, it was just the fifth floor and the boss on this floor was an opponent at the pseudo-perfection tier. So one would surely think that if the boss on the fifth floor was at such a high tier, the final boss would have surely crossed the bounds of the Mortal Realm and would have entered the Magical Realm.
That is why Ray had asked everyone to be as fast as they could because no one knew what would happen next and with the speed at which the dungeon was evolving, it wouldn''t be long before the enemies would get so strong they would be impossible to defeat, even for Ray.
"Everyone, let''s move forward," Ray shouted in encouragement, his voice not too loud but audible enough for everyone to hear and have their spirits lifted.
Saying this, Ray unsheathed his sword and opened the door to the boss room.
"Creaaaak,"
The door creaks as it opens slowly, a dim light passing through it as the whole scene slowly unfolds in front of everyone.
Ray and the others stood rooted to their ces as they saw the scene in front of them. They saw the whole boss room covered in darkness as a strange silhouette stood in the middle of the room.
Behind the silhouette stood four more silhouettes. Though, they were wearing priest robes while five goblins kneeled on the ground.
Suddenly, the silhouette standing in the middle looked at Ray and the others. His gaze was so fierce, that it sent chills down their spines.
With their backs drenched in sweat, the whole team quivered as fear started taking over them.
Seeing that things were getting out of control, Ray moved as he used his spell,
[Fire Ball]
Throwing multiple fireballs, he aimed them right in front of his teammates.
"Boom"
The fireballs made contact with the ground as they exploded. The impact pulled everyone back from the illusion they had fallen into.
Pulled back from the illusion, the whole team looked forward as the scenario changed. The dark hall was gone and an eerie-looking goblin stood in the middle of the hall.
"Dammit! To think that I would fall in such an illusion," Tim cried out in frustration as he summoned his shield in a bid to rush ahead and smash the goblin to its death.
However, Elina held his arm as she spoke,
"You are no match for it. Let Ray deal with the goblin. We will take care of itsckeys,"
On the other hand, Ray turned back as he made eye contact with Sirius. Understanding what Ray meant, Sirius nodded his head as he turned to everyone and spoke,
"Listen all of you, our captain will be fighting the floor boss while we will aid him by taking care of theckeys before rushing to his support. So let''s clear the area and let our captain have some fun,"
"Okay, Let''s take down those smellyckeys," Kid said enthusiastically as he held a dagger made of ice
Everyone else nodded in agreement as they also readied their spells and weapons. With that, the team was divided into two parts. One part went ahead and fought against theckeys while in the other part, Ray stood alone as he faced the floor boss.
Looking at the floor boss standing motionlessly, Ray took the time as he asked Aurora to analyze the floor boss.
"Okay, on it," Aurora answered as she started analyzing the floor boss.
[System Scanning Target]
[Ding¡. Scan Complete]
[Analysis Report Ready:- Goblin found,
Goblin Type:- Goblin Lord
Description:- A hobgoblin evolved into a goblin lord as its curse magic evolved into a new form of magic. The goblin can now control various goblins and has the power to order any goblin that is of a lower rank than it is.
Magic Type:- Dark Sorcery
Description:- Type of magic that is an amalgamation of various types of sinister magic. It includes dark magic, curse magic, and enchantments. Any dark sorcerer could make use of its powers andy multiple traps and pull others into illusions upon activation of those traps.
Weaknesses:- Fire, Light Magic, Lightning.
Description:- Despite its strengths. This type of goblin is weak to Fire magic, Light magic, and lightning magic]
Reading the information that popped up in front of him, Ray smirked as he spoke,
"You seem to have found your nemesis,"
Saying this, Ray kicked the ground as he jumped in the air and infused his sword with lightning magic. Sparks crackled around his sword as a strange heat engulfed Ray''s body, boosting his stats by a small margin.
With that, Ray swung his sword while still in the air as he unleashed an arc of lightning that traveled forward until it hit the goblin lord that stood rooted to its spot.
"Poof"
The goblin lord dissipated into the air as ck smoke remained.
Seeing this, a frown reced the smirk on Ray''s face as he muttered,
"Clone magic"
Suddenly, Ray''s senses screamed as he felt mortal danger. Turning around, he saw a fierce arc of darkness closing in on him.
With no time left to dodge, Ray infused more mana into his sword as he ced his sword in front of him and used it to block the attack.
"Bang¡ Boom¡ Stt,"
Blocking the attack, Ray was sent flying backwards as the attack''s momentum threw his back. Crashing into a wall, Ray slowly stood up as blood leaked from the corner of his lips.
Spitting the blood, Ray felt his internal organs scream in pain as the impact caused by the momentum from the attack shook his internal organs.
Standing up, Ray wiped the blood as he looked at the Goblin Lord and grinned,
"This will be a fun fight," He spoke as he sheathed his sword and infused his magic into his fist. Both of his fists lit up as magic covered them. One fist got covered in lightning while the other got covered in fire.
With that, Ray ran forward in an attempt to engage with the goblin in meleebat. However, just as Ray reached the goblin, it disappeared in thin air and only ckish smoke remained.
Ray looked around and saw the goblin standing to his left. Seeing this, he continued with his strategy as he approached the goblin. However, the goblin disappeared into thin air just as Ray reached it.
Ray turned around once more and then went on with the same tactic. However, it ended in failure, and not only that but all the attacks Ray tried afterwards also ended in failure as the goblin disappeared the moment any attack reached it.
Frustrated, Ray asked Aurora,
"Aurora, what kind of broken ability is it? Why can''t I find the real goblin?"
"The goblin is confusing you. Try using your fire magic and light up the whole area around you," Aurora answered.
"Okay" Ray nodded as heplied with her suggestion and used his fire magic to fire up his surroundings.
The whole area got affected by his fire as mes engulfed while the temperature of the surroundings rose exponentially.
As the me engulfed the area around him, a shrill scream sounded right besides Ray,
"Kreeeeeee"
His ears quivered as he tilted his head and dodged. Doing a backflip, Ray put some distance between his attacker as the goblin finally showed itself.
Looking at the goblin, Ray stood up and smiled,
"Let''s have fun with, shall we?" Ray said with an eerie grin on his face as his blood pumped in excitement.
...
A/N:- A fun chapter for all of you. I hope you all like it. Another piece of news is that I will be uploading a bonus chapter tomorrow.
I request you all to support the novel as much as you can, so I could continue writing. Also, have fun everyone.
I do hope to get your input on the chapter.
Chapter 129 Defeating The Goblin Lord And Clearing The Fifth Floor
"Keh?" The goblin lord raised its brows as he looked at the eerie grin stered on Ray''s face.
"Kekeke.." Grinning hideously, the goblin lord raised its hands as a portal appeared right below them.
[Za¡ku¡DaMi¡Gub¡Gub¡Biki¡YuCo¡Da]
The goblin started chanting weirdly as a strange phenomenon urred. The portal pulsated as something started toe out of it.
The goblin lord put his hand inside the portal as he pulled a staff out of the portal. As the goblin lord pulled it out, the portal closed while the staff was shown in its full glory.
The staff was made of some strange material with a skull on its top while eerie runes covered the whole staff.
The goblin lord lightly tapped the staff on the ground, causing the runes to glow while the skull on top of it also glowed as a greenish-blue fire burned within it.
Ray looked at the goblin lord and then at the staff in its hand. Smacking his lips in delight, Ray kicked the ground as he flew towards the goblin lord.
On the other hand, the goblin lord didn''t back down either as it vanished from its spot right after Ray took air.
While midair, Ray covered his whole body in lightning and unsheathed his sword. With the sword engulfed in mes, Ray shed it forward as he saw an outline appearing in the direction he moved.
"Dong"
A metallic voice rang out as the sword arc collided with the staff. The goblin pushed and moved closer to Ray as the arc dissipated while the staff headed straight for Ray.
Sensing the goblin''s movements, Ray did a backflip while mid-air and kicked back as hended back on the ground.
Following Ray''s movements, the goblin lord alsonded as it stood right in front of Ray. Looking deep into the goblin''s eyes, Ray smirked.
"Gotcha,"
Muttering that, Ray snapped his fingers as a barrier illuminated the spot where the goblin lord hadnded.
The barrier formed a dome as it covered the goblin and trapped it within it.
"Okay Aurora, how long will it hold him," Ray asked, sweat trickling down his forehead as he continuously used his mana to cast another spell.
"Not long, you need to hurry up and while you are at it, put some distance between the goblin and you," Aurora answered, her voice equally tense as she analyzed the situation constantly.
This further drained Ray''s energy but Ray held on as he used his mana core to create more mana every second. However, even the mana core had its limits and it couldn''t provide Ray with limitless energy.
Therefore, Ray hurried as he cast his next spell,
[me Of Destruction: Oblivion],
[Description:- A fire affinity spell that allows one to condense huge amounts of fire magic into one specific form. The condensed fire is 1500 percent more powerful than normal fire as its destructive abilities are unrivaled to anyone in the Mortal Realm. It could easily turn anyone in the perfection tier to ashes.
Though, this spell has its limits as it requires the mana equivalent of 100 fireballs while the caster should have an immense conversation while casting this spell. Also, the opponent shall be immobile while the area of damage caused by this spell is around 5 meters]
When Ray had gotten this spell after clearing the third floor, he had read the description of this spell and only one thought had came to his mind,
"Such great firepower but the drawbacks are also quite troublesome. I guess I will rarely use it,"At that time, Ray had thought this because he knew that with increased strength and evolution, the speed naturally increased. Therefore, the stronger the opponents, the harder it would be to catch them immobile.
However, little did Ray know that he would have to use this spell so soon.
Preparing the spell, Ray''s mana condensed around his sword as Ray used his fusion spell alongside this one. Hence, giving birth to a new spell that appeared in his system as,
[Fusion Magic:- ming Sword Of Destruction]
With the activation of this spell, Ray''s sword was engulfed with fire as the mes started to condense to the point that they weren''t their usual color anymore. The mes had turned from their original yellow color to fiery reddish-brown color.
Not only that, the intensity of the mes was so much that small cracks started to appear on the sword as the sword couldn''t take it anymore.
On the other hand,
The captured goblin lord continued its struggle as it constantly banged its staff against the barrier. Not only that, but it also used some curses and dark magic spells to break the barrier. However, Ray had prepared for it beforehand as this wasn''t some usual barrier. It was Ray''s ultimate barrier,
[Mana Immunity Barrier]
Due to the barrier''s special characteristics, it absorbed all the magical energy thrown at it and used that energy to fix any damage that was inflicted on it.
However, the goblin lord wasn''t a fool and it understood that the barrier was resistant to magical attacks, and therefore it started to physically damage the barrier.
This caused several cracks to appear on the barrier. With the barrier on the brink of destruction, Ray''s eyes opened as his spellcasting waspleted.
"Take this, you filthy creature,"
Ray shouted at the top of his lungs as he used both of his hands to tightly grip the sword. Then, raising both of his hands, looking at the goblin lord with immense hatred, he screamed in anger as he brought his sword down and shed with all of his might,
"Arghhhhhhhh"
shing down, a high arc of condensed fire left the sword as it made its way towards the barrier.
"Shatter¡. Boooom"
The barrier shattered upon impact as the arc then hit the goblin lord.
Meanwhile,
Sirius and the others fought against the other goblins as they all gave their best.
"Looks like Ray is almost done with the main boss. I guess it''s time I speed it up as well," Sirius thought as he looked back to the smoke that appeared from the ce where Ray was.
In front of Sirius, stood two hobgoblins with wounds all over their bodies. However, there was something strange about the hobgoblins as their wounds kept regenerating constantly without any stop.
"I have to do something about that strange regeneration," Sirius thought as he used his trump card.
[Full Body Transformation:- The Wolf Alfa]
Using his ability, Sirius started his transformation as his whole body changed. Fur grew out while his muscles swelled as his overall body size increased. A snout appeared instead of his face and his pupils turned red.
"Awooooo"
Completing his transformation, Sirius howled at the night sky as waves of power were emitted from his body. Sirius looked at the hobgoblins in front of him as he brandished his ws and closed in on them.
"Swish¡Swish"
Sirius''s speed increased to the point that he turned into a blur as he approached the hobgoblins and shed at them.
shing at the hobgoblins, Sirius didn''t give them a chance to retaliate as he continued shing at them. With constant shing, the wounds on their bodies increased.
During all this, Sirius observed that their regeneration had slowed down by a bit. Therefore, taking advantage of this, Sirius increased his speed as he put more force into his shes. Not only that, but Sirius also used his system energy and infused it within his ws.
While Sirius continued with his attacks, the others also attacked their respective opponents.
Emma and Ae had teamed up together as they fought against four of the weakest goblins present while Elina and Tim fought against one hobgoblin.
Simrly, Noah and Kid had also teamed up together as they fought against another hobgoblin. As for Aliya, she took on thest goblin that was left.
Sirius''s strategy worked as his attacks caused the regeneration rate of the hobgoblins to drop tremendously. With the regeneration rate down, Sirius was able to seriously injure the hobgoblins as he took the opportunity and delivered his finishing blow.
Extending his ws to the limit, Sirius infused them with his system energy as a greyish-ck mist seeped out of them and converged around the ws. With that, Sirius stepped forward and shed his ws.
shing the ws, a huge X-marked aura appeared as it traveled forward and hit the hobgoblins. The hobgoblins got hit by it as the aura shredded them to pieces.
On the other hand, Elina and Tim took down the hobgoblin as Elina weakened it with her curse magic while Tim smashed into it with his shield, leaving behind nothing but a greenish blob.
It was the same with the rest of them as Noah and Kid worked in tandem to bring down the hobgoblin while Aliya used her staff and pierced it right through the chest of the goblin she fought against.
Ae used her arrows to hunt down the goblins while Emma used her ability to pinpoint the goblins as she supported Ae and helped her find her target.
With that, the whole team defeated their opponents as they then turned back to where Ray was fighting against the goblin lord.
Looking back, everyone saw tongues of fire spreading to the surroundings as a man walked out of the fire.
Looking at the unknown entity walking out of the fire, Sirius got in alert as he ordered,
"Be ready everyone, attack on my signal,"
Heeding Sirius''smand, everyone brandished their weapons as they waited for the enemy to walk out of the fire.
"Come on guys, it''s not the way to wee your captain," Ray said, a smile on his face as he waved his bloodied hand.
....
A/N:- Another fun chapter, I hope you all enjoy it. Also, don''t forget toment your thoughts and do show your support by voting the novel.
One more thing, I won''t be able to upload the bonus chapter today, and will most probably do so tomorrow as I have been sick for the past few days, causing my writing ability to decrease.
Therefore, I am really sorry for the inconvenience and promise to make up for it.
Chapter 130 Zest And Nia
Everyone calmed down as they saw that the one who appeared from the fire wasn''t someone else but Ray himself.
Looking at everyone sighing in relief, Ray''s expression saddened as he spoke,
"You guys should have more trust in me. That goblin was nothing but a childpared to me,"
"Well, we are your teammates and I guess it is a good sign that we were worried about you," Sirius spoke, diffusing the strange atmosphere as he continued, "What now? We have cleared the floor, so what should we do next?"
"What do you mean by that? We do what we always do, we rest and then move to the next floor," Ray said as he smiled and continued, "Okay guys, you all have some rest. I will have a chat with Sirius until then,"
Saying that, Ray waited for everyone to leave as his smile changed into a frown as a serious glint shone in his eyes.
On the other hand, even Sirius''s attitude changed as his expression got serious. Walking away, both Sirius and Ray reached the end of the hall as they sat down on the ground, and started their chat.
"You must have noticed it by now. The dungeon is changing," Ray asked, his expression serious as he looked right into Sirius''s eyes.
"Yes, that''s why I asked for your opinion on what to do next. From what I feel, the dungeon is getting harder, too much for a dungeon in the Mortal Realm," Sirius answered.
"You are right. This dungeon has started to evolve and is currently in the process of evolving into a dungeon at the Magical Realm," Ray exined, his voice cold as he continued, "And from what I perceive, the dungeon boss is someone with great intellect. I guess that it is a monster that has evolved beyond the level of Goblin Lord and gained sentience. Though, from the looks of it, it might be an anomaly in itself,"
Sirius listened to Ray''s thoughts as he realized how fu*ked up the situation really was. After taking a moment to digest the information, Sirius spoke as he asked,
"Then what should we do? If it''s someone at the Magical Realm, I doubt we would be able to defeat it, even with all of our powerbined,"
"Yes, you are right. Even if we fight with all we have got, we won''t be able to take down the boss. However, we can''t leave the dungeon either, or else we would fail the test. Therefore, what I n to do is that we should hurry up and clear all the floors as fast as we could and fight against the boss before it steps into the magical realm or has newly stepped into the magical realm. After all, even if it''s a monster or an anomaly, it would require time to consolidate its newfound strength," Ray exined as he told Sirius of his n.
"Okay, let''s do this. However, what if we arete," Sirius nodded as he asked onest question.
"Then, we just hold it off for as long as we could. After all, the academy has been keeping an eye on everything and they would surely find a way to rescue us in case it goes out of our control," Ray answered, a smile visible on his face as his previous seriousness vanished all of a sudden.
Sirius nodded as he stood up and walked back to where everyone rested. While walking back, his mind was in chaos as he thought about everything that was currently going on and the crisis they were in. Amidst his thoughts, another thought also popped up,
"How can he be so calm at times like these?," He thought as Ray''s calm and reassuring smile shed in his mind.
Meanwhile Ray,
"Aurora, help me. I feel so lost right now," Ray asked, his mind anything but calm as he rubbed his temples.
"Calm down, have some faith in yourself. I am sure you will be able to pass this hurdle ande out stronger than before," Aurora consoled, her voice calm and soothing as she calmed him down.
Ray calmed a bit as he sat on the ground in a meditative posture to restore his lost energy.
Within Ray''s consciousness, Aurora contemted the situation as she pitied Ray.
"How pitiful, to see him go through all this at such a young age. I fear him maturing too early," Aurora thought, her fearsing true as she saw how Ray was slowly losing his bright and cheerful side while he was getting more and more serious.
"I guess he will have to grow more mature. For the times that are toe are going to need more mature people. It won''t be a world where kids would survive, they would have to mature into men to go survive what is toe," She thought, her thoughts revolving around Ray as she thought of the hardships he would face in theing future.
Dungeon Instance,
Nia stood at the entrance of the fifth floor. Her expression was of fear as she looked at the number of goblins surrounding the whole team.
Her teammates unsheathed their weapons as they stood to defend themselves. Their hands shook as the sheer number of goblins made them sweat all over.
Zest stood besides Nia as he inwardly smirked over the difficulty the team would face.
Nia regained herposure as she turned to Zest and spoke,
"Use your ability and make as many copies of yourself as you can. After that, use your copies to act as meat shields for the whole team,"
"I won''t be able to do that," Zest declined as he rified, "The copies I make are as real as they could be. I share all my senses with them including pain. Therefore, for every bit of damage they take, I feel half the pain they feel. Therefore, you asking me to make my copies act as shields would be the same as me taking all the hits,"
"Oh... I see," Nia muttered as she contemted what to do.
"Though my copies could help fight against the goblins, that is till I can bear the pain inflicted due to their attacks," Zest added.
"Okay, let''s see what we can do," Nia nodded as she spoke, "Then we will fight and try to stay on the offensive,"
"All of you, ready your strongest spells and fight them with all you have," She ordered, her voice carrying enthusiasm and zeal as she empowered her whole team to attack.
As for Nia, she also readied her spell as she used her system to create a pair of short swords while a light elemental armor covered her whole body.
Looking at her, she looked no less than an angel in light armor as the armor hugged her skin, further entuating her curves.
Zest''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he nced at her,
"So big! I want to fondle them," He thought as blood rushed to a certain part of his body.
However, he controlled his emotions before a certain part of his body could rise.
With that, he focused on the matter at hand and started to use his system to create multiple copies of himself.
A whileter, a dozen copies of Zest stood beside each other. Each copy held a different weapon in its hand. With that, Zest ordered his copies to support the team while he fought alongside Nia.
The fight continued as the whole team gave it their all and fought with everything in their arsenal.
While fighting, Zest couldn''t help but constantly nce at Nia. Even he didn''t know why, but his eyes wandered towards her chest as it moved up and down while Nia fought against the goblins.
On the other hand, Nia couldn''t be more furious as she clearly noticed Zest ncing at her chest on several asions.
However, there was nothing she could do as the armor provided her with defense and the style of the armor further increased her agility. Therefore, she bore with it as she swore to teach him a lesson afterwards.
As for Zest, as if in some trance. His body involuntarily closed in on Nia as he avoided all the attacks aimed at him.
Nia noticed Zest closing in on her as she shouted,
"Zest, behind you,"
"Huh?" Zest broke out of his trance as he looked around in confusion. Shaking his head, he continued to fight while maintaining his distance from Nia.
"That girl is dangerous. I should maintain my distance, lest I do something improper that would cause my n to fail," Zest thought as he tried to rid his mind of the thoughts that revolved in his mind.
At the same time, Nia also vowed to herself to maintain distance from Zest as she thought,
"He is clearly infatuated with me. I should maintain my distance lest he tries to do something wrong with me," She thought while fighting against the goblins.
However, whatever thoughts both of them had. They were unaware of the fact that in the end, they would go on to be known as the couple that would never let go of their partner.
However, that time was far ahead as they would have to face countless hardships and tests that would prove their loyalty to one and other.
...
A/N:- I hope you guys have fun. Also, don''t forget to vote with power stones and golden tickets for bonus chapters. I await your input.
Chapter 131 Capturing The Spy
The Dean''s Office,
"The situation is getting out of control," The dean mumbled, his system''s consciousness standing besides him as it observed the crystals which had videos of students clearing the dungeon.
"Don''t worry. From what I observed, it would take some time before the dungeon fully evolves. Right now, the dungeon boss has increased the number of spawns to increase the rate of evolution," The system consciousness told.
Listening to it, the dean sighed,
"I know, I can feel the amount of energy released by the dungeon but that''s not the issue, the is something else," The dean said, unease evident on his face.
"Care to tell me what is more important than the problem at hand? Even I am not certain that the dungeon wouldn''t evolve. Anything could happen, but no.. Here you are, crying about something other than this. Therefore, do tell me what the important problem is," The consciousness retorted, its wordsced with spite and sarcasm as it looked at the dean in anger.
"Don''t me me, the matter is of great importance," the dean spoke as he continued, "I did some research and amongst the students, we sent to clear the dungeon are spies from the outer world. Not only that, I just got the call that someone from the big families is also involved. Therefore, the spies are bound to cause more trouble than the dungeon itself," The dean exined, his voice husky as he lifted his face. His previousposite was gone as wrinkles were evident along with deep dark circles below his eyes.
Listening to what the dean had to say, the system went into thought. Scratching his chin, the consciousness spoke,
"That sure is a big issue and from looking at the state you are in, you don''t have any concrete proof, do you?"
The dean nodded as he took a small bean-sized object out of his pocket and spoke,
"However, don''t worry. Our evidence will be here any moment now,"
Saying that, the dean''s expression took a 180-degree turn as he smirked and crushed the bean-sized object with his fingers.
Outside the office,
A man stood outside the office. The man wore a hooded robe that covered his face as he ced his hand on the wall and listened to the conversation happening inside.
This was possible because of a magical tool given to him by his superior; Moore. As for this individual''s ability? It was the ability to converge shadows around himself to make him invisible.
However, that was not it as the ability also allowed him topletely erase his presence and be as silent as one could.
This was the person that Moore had sent to spy on the dean and monitor everything happening within the office.
The person used the magical tool to spy on the dean while right behind him stood a person who silently observed him. As the person continued to do his work, the person behind him used a magical tool to block the space around themselves.
After listening to the whole conversation that happened between the dean and his system consciousness. The person took out amunication device and sent out a message stating,
"The dean has be very of our operations, please take the next steps carefully. Awaiting further orders, Out" The man said and tapped a button to send his recording. However, to the man''s surprise, the device did a strange sound as it turned off.
"Beep¡ Tring¡ Boop,"
"Huh?" Confused over what happened, the man raised an eyebrow as he tried switching it on. However, to no extent. The screen stayed nk.
Seeing this, the man panicked and thought,
"I might have forgotten to charge it,"
With that, he turned to charge the device, and just as he turned, he understood the situation he was in. His face turned pale as his teeth ttered in fear.
It was because the person standing in front of the man was one of the trusted aides of the dean. The person was Old Man Abraham.
Apparently, when the dean had sent Old Man Abraham to check on the dungeon, Old Man Abraham had felt some presence around the office, and therefore, he investigated it.
While investigating, Old Man Abraham learned that someone had been spying on the dean for quite a long time. Rying his findings to the dean, Old Man Abraham, and the dean devised a n to lure out the spy and capture it.
Hence, all of it was nothing but an act staged by the dean where the dean acted as the victim while Old Man Abraham closed in on the spy.
Looking at the spy, Old Man Abraham grinned eerily as he spoke,
"Such a nice face you have, why don''t we remove your hood,"
Saying that, Old Man Abraham reached out his hands to remove the hood. Removing the hood, Old Man Abraham finally had a good look at the man''s face and was shocked.
He was shocked because the man wasn''t a human. At least not entirely. The man had human-like facial features but there were some additional facial features as well. Such as horns on top of his forehead and slits instead of eyes. Not only that, but the man''s ears weren''t normal either. Instead of ears, he had simple holes which allowed voice to enter within them.
With his cover blown, the man''s increased as he asked Old Man Abraham,
"Who are you?"
Hearing the man''s question, Old Man Abraham smirked as he whispered in his ear,
"Your worst nightmare,"
Whispering that, Old Man Abraham raised his hands as he used his ability to capture the man,
[Aura Dominance:- Aura Shackles]
This was the technique that Old Man Abraham used as he captured the man. Old Man Abraham''s body glowed as a ck aura condensed around him. The condensed aura concentrated around Old Man Abraham''s hands and started taking the form of shackles.
The shackles moved forward as they approached the man and coiled around his body and bound him to one ce.
With the man captured, Old Man Abraham sighed as he spoke into his cor,
"I have got the man, bringing him in,"
Saying that, Old Man Abraham used his aura once again as he lifted the man in the air and made him float in front of him while Old Man Abraham opened the door to the dean''s office.
Walking in, Old Man Abraham greeted the dean as he spoke,
"Prometheus, your parcel is here. Give me my payment,"
Saying that, Old Man Abraham opened his palm as he demanded his payment.
Seeing this, the dean sighed as he opened his desk and took a stone out of it, and threw it at Old Man Abraham. Old Man Abraham caught the stone and started observing it while he threw the spy on the ground.
The dean ignored Old Man Abraham and instead, concentrated on the spy.
"Ohh, a hybrid bred from the mating between a human and some species from the out world. How interesting," the dean eximed as he approached the spy.
While approaching the spy, the dean''s system also took its corporeal form and appeared behind the dean.
The spy looked in fear as the dean approached him and ced tapped on his forehead. The moment the dean tapped on the spy''s forehead, the spy fainted while a greyish most escaped from his orifices.
"Old Demon, get to work," The dean ordered his system consciousness while the dean himself did something else.
The dean walked to a specific shelf in his office. The shelf had various files neatly ced on it, walking to a file. The dean took it out, revealing a strange contraption behind it.
The dean tapped on the contraption as he inserted a little bit of his mana into it.
With the mana flowing into the contraption, the shelf slowly changed shape as it morphed into a passage.
Looking back, the dean red at Old Man Abraham and spoke,
"Enough ying with the mana stone. It''s time to take him down there and extract the information,"
Listening to the dean, Old Man Abraham straightened his posture and stored the mana stone in his spatial storage. Standing up, he followed behind the dean and walked inside the passage.
The dean''s system did the same as it also followed behind the dean and disappeared the moment it walked through the passage.
As for the whitish mist that was released from the spy, the dean''s system stored it in a crystal and brought it along with him.
Walking inside the passage, the dean and the others appeared in a warehouse. The warehouse had strange equipment in it, experimental and magical along with various tools.
The deanid the spy on a table and strapped him with spiritual binding chains. With the spy strapped, the dean motioned his system''s consciousness and asked it to wake it up.
The Old Demon approached the spy and elongated its hideous nails. The nails elongated as they grew to five inches. After that, the old demon lifted his finger and thrust it into the man''s eye.
"ARGHHHHHH" The man woke up in agony, his body writhing as he cried out loud,
"My eye!!"
Seeing this, the dean rubbed his hands as he muttered,
"Ohh! This is just the start"
...
A/N:- The arc has gotten interesting with the volume finale right around the corner. I hope all of you would continue till the end.
Other than that, I would like to thank the following for helping out the novel,
1- Abugo_Oke
2- Jamesdrew1120
3- Jason_Marc_Harris
Also, special mention for Rumtwist.
The mentions are for those whoe in top 3 golden ticket voters or have gifted the novel.
Have fun!!
Chapter 132 Interrogation
Rubbing his hands, the dean essed his spatial storage and brought out a desk. The desk was filled to the brim with different types of tools neatlyid on it.
The dean looked at the spy, his eyes filled with darkness as he took out a tissue and earned the spy''s face.
"Don''t worry, just tell us what we need to know and no one would harm you. Even better, we will heal you and let you leave and live as you want," The dean spoke, his voice soft as he took a friendly approach.
"Nope! I won''t say a thing. I won''t betray my people," The spy spoke, determination written all over his face as he got control over his bearings.
"Then how about we test your determination?" The dean asked with a demonic expression on his face. His smile extended to his ears while showing all of his teeth. His eyes had a malignant glint to them with a devilish aura around him.
Looking at the dean, it seemed as if he had changedpletely. His previous fatherly aura was gone, reced by the aura of a grim reaper. If Ray saw him right now, he would surely say one thing,
"Now that is what you call a celestial. Someone who has killed so much that the aura around himself speaks for it,"
However, it wasn''t the same for the spy. The spy was frightened. Frightened of what was toe as he thought,
"What would they do to me? Should I tell them everything? But what of my family if I do?" The spy contemted as fear started taking root in his heart.
However, his love for his family made him endure it all as the spy steeled himself and got ready to face everything that would be thrown at him.
"I like the look in your eyes and you know what I like the most? The look when I will personally break you. I will torture you so much that you would beg me to kill you. Oh! How fun that would be," The dean muttered, his voice echoing in the spy''s fear as the interrogation finally started.
"Now, with the first question. Who do you work for?" The dean asked, smiling as always. However, there was something different as the dean held a scalpel in his hand.
"I won''t tell you," The spy spoke resolutely.
"Okay then. Your loss," The dean smiled and moved forward. Approaching the spy, he started to torture him.
Starting from his feet. The dean traced the scalpel and slowly inserted it deep into his big toe. The dean kept on inserting the scalpel until it touched the bone.
Feeling the bone, the dean looked at the spy as he said,
"Here ites. This is the fun part,"
The spy looked in fear as the scalpel prated deeper as it struck the bone. After that, the dean applied more pressure as the scalpel slowly dug inside the bone.
"Arghhhhhhh!!" The spy screamed in pain as the scalpel dug deep into his bone.
With a maniacal smile on his face, the dean pulled the scalpel out. That too, not before twisting it while it was still within the bone. After that, the dean used the same scalpel and started digging the nails out of his toe.
All this time, the spy held on. Even though he screamed with all his might, he endured the pain. He kept on enduring, all while thinking of his family back home.
Seeing the man holding on and still enduring, the dean took it up a notch. Picking up another tool from the table, the dean spoke,
"Looking at you, it seems that you have a very strong will. Let''s bump up the difficulty, shall we?" The dean said and went on with the torture.
The spy''s screams reverberated in the warehouse while Old Man Abraham sat in a corner with a device in his hands.
Furiously tapping on the screen, Old Man Abraham searched for information regarding the spy.
The old demon stood besides Old Man Abraham as it observed what Old Man Abraham was doing.
"Did you find it?" Old Demon asked,
"I am almost done. And from the information I have gathered, that guy is serving under themand of some native from Earth.
"Who could it be?" Old Demon scratched his chin while contemting who the traitor would be.
"Don''t worry, I have found his weak point. It is said over here that this person had been serving the outworlders for thest five years. However, that is not it. The reason this person is serving the outworlders is that his family is taken hostage by them. Therefore, for their safety, he continues to persist and resist," Old Man Abraham exined as he searched for more info on the spy''s family.
"If so, then how do we use this to break him," Old Demon asked.
"Very easy, we put him under an illusion. As for the things he will be while under the influence f the illusion, I will let Prometheus be the judge of it," Old Man Abraham spoke, a smile on his face as he stood up and walked towards the dean.
"Prometheus, I found something," Old Man Abraham whispered in the dean''s ear as he told him of the information he had found.
"Oh! So that''s how it is. And here I was, wondering over the fact that no matter the amount of torture I inflict on him, he won''t break," the dean said in realization as he understood the reason for the man not breaking down.
"Then let''s ramp it up a bit," The dean spoke as he continued, "Old Man, do one thing. Use that magic tool and cast an illusion. Put him under that illusion and handle me the control over the illusion,"
"Okay, give me a couple of minutes," Old Man Abraham agreed as he requested some time for preparation.
"You do the preparations while having some more fun with him," The dean spoke as he picked up a peeler and closed in on the spy.
Meanwhile, the spy looked at the dean closing on him. Staying silent, the spy withstood the torture inflicted upon him as only one thought yed in his mind,
"Family, all for family," The man thought as he had be numb to the pain he had been feeling.
As for the dean, he used the peeler to slowly peel the spy''s skin while also healing the man repeatedly to inflict more pain.
"Prometheus, the illusion is ready," Old Man Abraham said as he handed a pen-shaped object to the dean.
Taking the pen-shaped object, the dean poured his magical energy into it as a strange mist poured out of it. The mist engulfed the whole ce as it pulled the spy into an illusion.
Being pulled into the illusion, the spy saw a strange scene ying in front of him.
The spy saw his family standing in front of him,
"Sweetheart, what are you doing here?" He asked, seeing his wife standing in front of him, "Is it a dream?" the man thought as he asked himself.
"My love, please save me. They are going to kill me. I can''t take it anymore," The spy''s wife sobbed, her expression of fear as she fell to her knees, broken all over with blood leaking out of all her orifices.
Seeing the state his wife was in, the spy rushed forward to embrace her, to feel her, to share her pain. However, he couldn''t do so because the moment he reached out to her, she faded into nothingness. Her body faded into light particles as the scenery changed.
In ce of his wife, appeared two little girls. Their faces were smeared with blood and mud. Cuts all over their body as blood stained their clothes.
"Dad! Save us, they are very bad. They do so many horrible things, they took us away from mommy. They don''t even give us food. Daddy please save us, please feed us, please!!" The girls cried as the scenery kept changing, the girls getting worse and worse as they slowly kept getting weaker and weaker until only bones were left. Their bodies rotted as maggots and fleas appeared on their bodies.
"My lovely angels, daddy will save you. Please don''t go," The spy shouted, tears and snot covering his face. His body shook from the sorrow he felt. He felt numb all over as he saw his beloved daughters fading into nothingness.
Seeing all this, his body went limp as he couldn''t fathom what was happening to his family.
"Please, I say please leave them alone. I will do anything, just don''t hurt them," The spy cried out loud. His frustration was at its peak as he felt his brain shutting off.
Meanwhile,
The dean enjoyed the show as he saw the spy break down from the things he saw in front of him.
"I guess now he won''t resist. He will easily give us all the answers we need," Saying that, the dean stood up as he ended the illusion.
...
A/N:- I hope you all enjoy the chapter. Also, I tried something new for the chapter. I hope you all like it.
Also, don''t forget to vote the novel and send some goodies so I could write better.
Chapter 133 The Spy Yields And Rays Realization
"Please end this. I can''t take it anymore. I will tell you. Please, get me out of here," The spy cried, his endurance finished as he couldn''t endure the torture anymore.
With a broken will, the spy begged the dean to end the illusion. As for the dean, he did as asked and pulled the spy out of the illusion.
The spyy on the ground, his body unmoving while his eyes were listless and without a spark of life in them.
"Are you sure you didn''t take it too far because from what I see, this guy is as good as a vegetable," Old Man Abraham asked while poking the spy "Are you sure you didn''t take it too far because from what I see, this guy is as good as a vegetable," Old Man Abraham asked as he poked the spy and saw that it remained unmoving.
"Don''t worry, I will wake him up. Just you watch," the dean spoke as he walked forward and approached the spy.
Standing in front of him, the dean took out a small vial from his spatial storage. Opening the cork, he emptied its contents as he poured them down the spy''s throat.
The moment the liquid entered the spy''s throat, the spy''s eyes opened as he screamed at the top of his lungs,
"Arghhhhhhh"
"What the hell did you do to me," The spy shouted in anger as he held his throat in pain.
"Just a little stimnt to jog you up. Don''t worry, the pain wouldn''tst long. That is if you tell me what I want to know," The dean replied in a carefree manner as if it didn''t concern him whether the spy lived or died.
Twirling the vial around his hand, the dean red at the dean as he spoke,
"So here is the final deal. You tell us what we want to know and in return, you will be healed and freed. However, you will have to work for us as a spy. And before you say anything, the illusion that you just saw could turn into reality as we have extracted all the information about your family. Not to mention the fact that we could also do worse if you even think of betraying us. Now tell me, what do you think of our generous offer? Oh! And you have a minute to answer us or else you would die," Saying that, the dean stepped back as he returned to the spot where Old Man Abraham and Old Demon stood.
"Are you sure this is going to work," Old Man Abraham asked in concern as he looked at the spy sitting on the ground in pain. Cuts all over his body with blood constantly dripping on the ground as he also held his throat in pain. Not to mention the popped eye along with all of his fingers and toes having holes so deep that bones could be seen just by ncing at them.
Right now, the spy was truly a grotesque sight. Even Old Man Abraham, someone who had seen things worse from this felt pity for the spy.
"Don''t worry. He doesn''t have a choice because from what he witnessed in the illusion, he knows that declining our offer wouldn''t benefit him and instead, his family would suffer because of his selfishness.
"Okay," Old Man Abraham nodded as he looked at the spy sitting in his ce and contemting the dean''s offer.
Meanwhile,
The spy sat in silence. Pain invaded his whole body as it made it hard for him to keep a clear head, his consciousness muddy while his vision was blurry.
Even in such conditions, he endured. He endured all the pain as he thought of his family, he thought of how sweet his wife was. He thought about how cute and kind his little girls were. He thought about how lovely his little girls were.
"It is them who give me the will to live. It is them for whom I do all this," He thought as his mind started to clear up and an answer started to form in his head.
Raising his head, he looked at the dean and blinked twice.
The dean looked at the spy as he saw him blinking at him,
"I guess we will have our answer soon," The dean said as he walked towards the spy.
"Have you made up your mind?" The dean asked with a smile.
"I have a few questions before that," The spy asked.
"Yeah shoot. Though, you should know that you don''t have much time left," The spoke as he nced at his watch.
"If I ept your offer, will I be treated as one of your own?" the spy asked as he looked deep into the dean''s eyes.
"If you ept our terms. You will be treated as one of our own. Also, I promise you that you wouldn''t be discriminated against in any way," The dean answered, his voice stern while his expression serious.
"Okay, I am ready to answer all of your questions. Just make sure to keep my family safe," The spy spoke and then fainted on the ground.
Seeing this, the dean smiled as he muttered,
"Don''t worry about them, it is our responsibility now,"
With that, the dean took out another vial and emptied its contents into the spy''s mouth.
"Now, we wait for him to wake up. Until then, let''s heal him so he doesn''t die from blood loss," The dean said, stretching his limbs, he continued, "What a day it was. Well, I hope the kids are doing well,"
Speaking of the students, a certain someone shed in the dean''s mind. Thinking of that person, the dean smiled as he muttered,
"I am sure he will clear the dungeon with ease,"
Meanwhile,
"Hichikk" Ray hupped as he thought,
"Strange... Is someone thinking of me? Must be mom," Ray thought as he praised his mother to the high heavens.
"Ray, we have collected the loot. What should we do now?" Aliya came to Ray''s side and asked while she held magical treasures in her hands.
"Oh... So fast? You guys are doing good," Ray responded as he continued to speak, "As for our next move, it''s simple. We simply climb to the next floor,"
"Okay, I will gather them all," Aliya said and moved on as she started gathering everyone in one ce.
"Hey Aurora, what''s the status on dungeon evolution? How much time before it is done evolving," Ray asked.
"We don''t have much time left. ording to my estimate, we have three hours at max. However, I rmend that you finish this dungeon in half the time since the rate of evolution is unpredictable," Aurora suggested as she answered Ray''s question.
"I guess we will be able to make it. That is, if we hurry since there are two more floors left to clear before thest floor," Ray muttered as he thought hard about a strategy to counter the goblins on the remaining floors as efficiently as possible.
Ray stood on his spot as he kept on thinking while his whole team assembled before him. However, no one disturbed him as all of them stayed silent.
"Ray, your teammates have gathered and they are all waiting for you," Aurora informed Ray as she snapped him out of his thoughts.
"Oh¡ Okay," Ray muttered as he turned around and addressed everyone, "First of all, I want to thank all of us for fighting alongside each other and clearing this dungeon by giving it your all. Furthermore, I hope that we all give your hundred percent while clearing thest three floors and clear those floors in the least time as we all could," Saying that, Ray paused as he continued,
"Now, I want you all to listen very carefully since this is a matter that concerns all of our lives and I don''t want anyone panicking and making the situation worse. Therefore, calm down and listen to me,"
"Everyone! things have started getting serious now and you all might have noticed that the spans have gotten increasingly stronger and have reached the limits of the Mortal Realm and might even exceed them. As for the reason?"
"This dungeon is changing. Evolving, to be exact. However, all is not lost yet since the dungeon is still in the process of evolution, and only after it sessfully evolves will we face stronger monsters. Therefore, I hope to clear the dungeon before it finishes evolving. Also, this is it for now and I will be exining it in detailter on,"
Saying all this, Ray turned around and walked to the entrance of the next floor. Leaving behind everyone so they could digest all of the information and continue with a will much stronger than before and fight with more vigor than before.
"Are you sure it is the right thing to do?" Aurora asked in worry as she feared for some members to lose their will to fight after hearing about the situation and give up.
"Yes, I am confident in all of them. You know while clearing this dungeon and experiencing so many battles with each other. I have learned something, I have learned that previously, I have been very immature and childish in all of my decisions and it had cost me a lot of things,"
"Therefore, I have decided to be more mature. This way, I will be able to do what I am meant to do because from what I have experienced, being childish won''t bring you any good. You have to be cold, you have to be harsh and you have to be unforgiving to strive in the world we are living in. After it isn''t the same now, is it?"
Ray said and turned silent, the mncholy in his voice evident as Aurora understood that Ray had started to discover the truths of the magical world.
"It is good that you have started to see it the way it is. I hope that you survive this ordeal ande out as a renewed version of yourself who is stronger and better in all aspects," Aurora muttered as she wished Ray luck and turned silent herself.
...
A/N:- Another chapter for you all. I hope you all like it. Also, by the end of the volume, you will all get to see a newer Ray who is vastly different from his past self.
Also, once again, I am deeply sorry for no bonus chapters this week. I will try my best to upload some in theing week.
Also, don''t forget to vote the novel with golden tickets and power stones while I will be giving special mentions to the top supporters and also to those who gift the novel.
Chapter 134 The Dragon Of Void "Magladroth"
"We are ready," Everyone said, their faces stoic as seriousness oozed out of them.
Ray almostughed as he looked at them taking the matter so seriously. However, he controlled himself as he knew that only by being serious would they be able to clear the dungeon in the time they had left.
"Okay, let''s go then," Smiling, Ray spoke as he felt his blood pump while his heart beat intensely.
"Ah¡ how pleasuring. This bloodthirsty feeling, this feeling to spill their blood. How much I love it," Ray thought as he felt a strange energy coursing through his body.
Within Ray''s consciousness,
Aurora looked in wonder as she the bloodline energy within Ray flow along with his blood. Not only that, the bloodline energy strengthened his body continuously as his cells started to more and more energized.
"Looks like the Void Dragon Bloodline has started its assimtion and is now starting to unlock its potential. Well, let''s see what it does to Ray," Aurora thought as she looked at the bloodline flowing continuously while a part of the bloodline slowly merged within Ray''s body. Slowly changing him internally.
However, Aurora overlooked one thing and that was the bloodthirsty and ferocious nature brought by the draconic bloodline. Due to the superior nature of dragons, the void dragon bloodline had special characteristics that along with other abilities increased the blood thirst of those who had the bloodline.
Therefore, the more the bloodline assimted into Ray''s body, the more it changed his initial nature. However, it was unknown if this change of personality and the increased bloodthirst would be permanent or something that would only take effect when using the bloodline.
However, right now, in the circumstances Ray was. The bloodthirstiness turned out to be best as it increased Ray''s fighting capability and allowed him to use his abilities more efficiently.
Ray''s system also adapted to the changes happening to Ray and started developing a new skill. A skill that would allow Ray to reach new heights. However, the skill was still under development while Ray was getting ready for his fight.
"Come on you all. Try to keep up with me if you can," Ray spoke, his voice brutish and husky as he licked his lips in anticipation and stepped onto the portal that led to the next floor.
Meanwhile, his teammates stood shocked with their backs covered in sweat as they felt the aura that had started to surround Ray.
"Phew¡ what was that pressure?" Sirius thought as he wiped the sweat from his forehead.
"Ray is dangerous," Aliya thought as she felt her soul scream in horror.
Not only that, but the whole team had the same sort of thoughts as they felt a frightening presence from Ray just now.
"That aura! It wasn''t the aura of a human. No¡ not even a beast could release that aura. And from the shape of that aura, even if notpletely formed I am sure that it was the aura of something more frightening than celestials,"
"Ray, just what are you," Elina thought as she calmed herself. Calming herself, she steeled her resolve and promised herself one thing. She promised herself that she would train and get stronger so she could keep up with Ray and be by his side when he conquers everything and stands above everything.
It was because she knew that there woulde a time when Ray would be at the top and also that he would be the only one with enough strength to defend this world. Therefore, to help him at that time, she knew that she would have to give it her all just to keep up with him.
The whole team to still for a few seconds as everyone calmed down and slowly got used to Ray''s bloodthirsty aura.
After that, they all stepped into the portal and got teleported to the eighth floor.
However, just as they reached the eighth floor. The scenario in front of them shocked them so much that they couldn''t even process it.
It was because, in front of them. They saw corpses piled up on one another while Ray stood in the midst of those corpses. His body was covered in greenish fluid while a strange aura emerged from him.
His presence was different from usual as he flicked his sword and cleared off the blood that stained it. Right now, even his sword wasn''t in a good condition as cracks enveloped its surface and the de seemed more worn out than before.
Even the natural regenerative qualities possessed by a beast soul couldn''t heal it enough to counter the torture it was subjected to.
"Took you long enough because you guys arete to the party since I finished it early," Ray smiled as he muttered. His smile turned eerie by the second.
As for his teammates, they stood frozen as they looked at Ray and saw the outline of a strange dragon forming behind him.
In their shock, they couldn''t even speak as they saw Ray continue moving forward. Ray disappeared from his position as he blinked to the end of the hallway.
His usage of spatial abilities increasing as the increased flow of his bloodline allowed him to control space more efficiently and with more precision.
While Ray moved forward and cleared more goblins, his teammates collected the loot and searched for any treasures they could find.
On the other hand, Aurora finally noticed the changes brought upon Ray by his bloodline.
"It seems that the bloodline is enacting a rather strange personality on him and it is upon him to fight the changes. This seems to be a test by the bloodline. As for what is being tested, guess only Ray knows that," Aurora thought, her awe increasing by the second as she saw how powerful Ray had gotten with the increased flow of bloodline.
Meanwhile,
Ray faced a strange situation as he felt very different, he felt so powerful that he could do anything while he felt a voice whisper into his ear to destroy everything.
The voice continued as it asked him to kill, the voice whispered in his ear and asked him to demolish anything in his way. It slowly manipted him as it got Ray to kill anything in sight.
Just like this, Ray cleared half of the goblin present on the floor.
Ray felt suspicious of the whisper as he asked,
"Who are you and why are you asking me to kill? What if I kill someone I love? What if I kill someone close to me? And what if I kill someone innocent?" Ray asked, his voice weak as reasoning slowly returned to him as he realized that something was wrong.
He realized that he was being manipted as his memory started to return. He started to remember how he mercilessly ughtered every goblin in his sight.
"Thankfully it was only goblins," Ray sighed in relief as he thought. He then continued to ask as he questioned the voice,
"Why are you silent now, huh? Did someone seal your mouth or are you out of answers?
"Kekeke¡ boy you are good. I give you that, but what could you do? You are just a puny human who contains some of my bloodline essence. Do you think you could resist me?" The voice spoke strangely. It felt as if two metals were grinding against each other to produce such a strange and eerie voice.
"What do you want?" Ray asked, alerted by the voice as he felt a premonition that something wasn''t right.
"Nothing much, as the progenitor of the Void Dragon Bloodline, I want to test you. I want to test if you are capable of using my bloodline as yours. Therefore, I will use the little part of the consciousness within the bloodline to test if you are worthy of my bloodline," the voice spoke as the scenery around Ray changed.
Ray looked in awe as his surroundings changed and in ce of the dungeon was a never-endingnd.
"What the¡," Ray eximed in surprise as he saw a huge shadow loom over him. Looking up, he felt such shock that he fell on his butt.
"What are you?" Ray asked, his eyes wide open as they seemed to pop out at any moment.
"Puny human, you should bow down to me. For I am the great Void Dragon ''Magdroth''," The dragon spoke as it emitted a terrifying presence that scared sh*tless.
"Looking at the terrifying beast only seen in legends, Ray felt like passing out as he couldn''t even measure up to its toe.
The dragon was about 150 meters tall with an elongated body while strange shards levitated around its whole body. Not only that, but the dragon''s skin was of a greyish-ck color. As for the other features, Ray couldn''t even describe them as he felt it hard to even look at it continuously.
"Now listen human, I will tell you about your trial. If you pass the trial, then not only will I hand you control over my bloodline but will also teach you how to use it to your benefit," The dragon spoke as it changed its shape.
...
A/N:- I hope you enjoy the chapter and continue reading and yeah, I took the name of dragon from Google. Sorry if you guys don''t like it, however I am open for suggestions and will choose the best name.
Also, here is today''s mention and it goes to,
1- Luvlytee_77
2- Abugo_Oke
Chapter 135 The Trial Starts
"Let me exin it to you," Magdroth spoke, his body changing as his size reduced. Slowly, therge dragon was reduced to the size of a human.
His features were normal, with darker skin color and grey hair. His brownish-ck eyes filled with wisdom while his countenance was calm as he looked at Ray with a slight smile sporting his face.
"You are better like this. That big form of yours scared the sh*t out of me," Ray sighed in relief as he stood up from the ground and dusted his clothes.
"Who are you exactly? I don''t remember hearing of any void dragon named Magdroth," Ray asked as he suspiciously looked at the dragon.
"How dare you! You tiny human! Do you even know what you are saying, it is your misfortune that you haven''t heard of my name? For I am feared in every ne there is. For I am known as the void itself and have such strength that even the primordial Gods fear me," Magdroth spoke in anger, its anger affecting the surroundings as clouds converged around him and ckness covered the whole in.
"I am sorry. It is indeed my misfortune that I haven''t heard of you. Please calm down," Ray spoke as he realized that the situation was getting out of control.
"Hmph... It''s good that you epted your mistake. After all, I am an existence that rivals the Gods. It is your honor to be scared of me," Magdroth haughtily said as its anger calmed down.
"Okay, so what is this all about and where am I?" Ray asked as he ignored Magdroth''s prideful demeanor.
"We are inside a small piece of my consciousness," Magdroth replied and continued, "This is the ce where your trial will be held,"
"How did I get in here?" Ray asked in surprise as he couldn''t fathom the power an existence would require to pull someone''s consciousness into their own.
"What do you mean how? I used the bloodline essence within you as a medium and pulled you here. After all, if I didn''t do so, the bloodline would have probably exploded you,"
"How did you use my bloodline as a medium to pull me here? Could you please exin?" Ray asked as he scratched his head in confusion.
"You would have exploded due to the intensity of my bloodline since it puts a great load on your body while you might not have felt anything because of the increased strength and the
"It''s easy, the bloodline you contain is actually a mix of seven different bloodlines and my part of the bloodline got awakened first.Therefore, when my consciousness awakened in your bloodline, I pulled you here to see if you are worthy of having my bloodline or not," Magdroth answered as he continued,
"Enough chit-chat, let''s move on to the trial. I don''t have much time nor do you since only your consciousness is here while your real body is still on Earth. Hopefully, your partners would defend you while you clear the trial,"
"Okay, tell me what to do," Ray asked with a grin on his face.
He clenched his fists in excitement as he waited eagerly for the trial tomence.
After all, for Ray; this trial was the fastest and most efficient way to get stronger and help his teammates in clearing the dungeon. Therefore, Ray didn''t hesitate and epted the dragon''s challenge.
"Hmmm¡ I like your courage," Magdroth smiled as he waved his hands and changed the surroundings.
"Your trial will be held here," Magdroth spoke as the surroundings changed from a vast grasnd to a volcanic site with a river of magma flowing down from an active volcano that continuously erupted at short intervals.
The dragon then waved his hands once more. This time, his hands caused strange monsters to emerge from the volcano. The monsters were made of magma as elemental particles revolved around their bodies.
"You have to reach the top of the volcano and defeat the creature over there," Magdroth spoke as he asked, "Any question?"
"Yeah, I need to ask a couple of things. First, is there a time limit? And second, do I have to defeat all those monsters as well?" Ray asked as he pointed at the magma monsters that red at him in anger.
"Oh them¡ you don''t have to worry about them. They wouldn''t do anything," The dragon said with a smile and pped his hand, "Okay, you have one hour to reach the top. I wish you luck," Saying that, the dragon disappeared from his spot.
"Like hell, I am trusting in him," Ray muttered as he made it his goal to exterminate every single monster while he ventured to the top.
Meanwhile,
On Earth,
Dungeon Instance, Eighth Floor,
Ray''s teammates looked at his unmoving body in worry.
"Ray! Wake up," Aliya said as she waved her hand in front of him.
"Sirius, what should we do?" Elina asked in concern.
"We stay here and protect his body because from what I feel he is in the middle of something very important. Therefore, no one disturbs him," Sirius spoke as he used [Half Transformation] and took a fighting stance in a bid to protect Ray.
Others did the same as they followed Sirius''s example and surrounded Ray''s unmoving body as they tried to protect him from any harm.
Back At The Trial Grounds,
Ray rushed forward as he approached the first magma monster. Taking out his sword, he unsheathed it and shed at the monster.
''Swish''
The sword cut through the monster like butter while Ray eximed in joy,
"Yeah¡ now that''s what you get for being in my way,"
However, Ray''s joy was short-lived as the shed part of the monster regenerated and the monster retaliated by raising its fist and bringing it down on Ray.
Seeing the fisting his way, Ray evaded the attack as he looked at the monster in shock.
"That dammed dragon. To think he gave these monsters such powerful regenerative properties," Ray cursed in anger as he attacked the monster once more.
While Ray kept cursing the dragon, the dragon in question watched the show happily as it leisurely sat on a pair of clouds with popcorn in its hands as it enjoyed the show.
"I like this kid," Magdroth muttered as he saw how Ray used his versatilebat style to counter the different types of attacks thrown at him by the magma monster.
While the dragon watched Ray''s battle, a stray thought came to his mind as the dragon muttered,
"What about the others? They were against Lord''s choice back then and now that this kid has appeared, they will surely give him a tough time. They might even try and harm him,"
"I think I will have to keep an eye on them. Hmm¡ I should leave behind a small part of my consciousness to guide this kid and protect him if they ever attack," the dragon decided as it continued watching Ray as he continued fighting against the magma monster.
"Huff¡ Huff¡ Huff... Just what is it made of?" Ray questioned as beads of sweat trickled down his forehead.
"The temperature has started to increase too. I should finish this as fast as possible," Ray thought as he blinked from his position.
Appearing fifteen meters back, Ray took a deep breath as he held his sword in a backhand grip and prepared for his next attack.
Infusing his mana into the sword, Ray used his infusion spell,
[Fusion Magic:- Spatial Sword Of Destruction]
Instead of fusing his fire magic and lightning magic together, Ray fused his space ability along with lightning magic. Ray was able to do this because even since he got pulled by the dragon, he had felt his space ability changing from an ability to an affinity.
Therefore, Ray tried to use it with the help of mana and it worked as the sword was infused with his space ability.
With the sword infused with such destructive magic, it took a strange appearance as a void enveloped the sword while ckish lightning arcs spread across the whole sword.
"Let''s see how you recover from this," Ray grinned as he shed his sword horizontally.
shing his sword, it released a horizontal arc that headed toward the magma monster.
As for the magma monster. It felt fear as it saw the strange ckish arc approach it. Therefore, it tried to dodge but s, it couldn''t as the arc had already reached it.
Ray looked as the arc cut the magma monster in half and traveled forward as it vanished only after it cut through a few more monsters.
Ray smiled bitterly as he looked at his sword which hadrge cracks spreading all over its surface.
"Guess it could onlyst a few more attacks," Ray thought as he sheathed his sword and walked forward to clear the magma monsters that blocked his way.
While Ray moved forward, the dragon looked at him in astonishment as it muttered,
"To think that he would fuse such destructive magics together and even infuse them at such a young age. I guess this kid could actually pull it off and fulfill the prophecy,"
...
A/N:- Hope you all like the chapter and continue supporting the novel. Also, I eagerly await your inputs on the chapters.
Chapter 136 The Final Part Of The Trial; Fighting A Void Beast
"Huff¡ Huff¡ Pant¡" Ray wiped the sweat off his forehead, his breathing haggard as he clenched his sword tightly. In front of him, stood a seven-meter-tall ape that was made of magma.
"Take this!! You buffoon!" Ray shouted as he shed his sword and sent forth an arc of lightning.
The ape stood in its ce as it let the attack hit it. Taking the attack head-on, any normal monster would have been injured but the ape remained unscathed, and not only that, but the ape seemed to be even more enraged as it roared in anger.
"Groaaaaarrrr" The ape roared as it beat its chest. The magma in the surroundings turned unstable while fire elemental particles revolved around the ape as it controlled the surrounding magma to condense into a weapon.
The manga flowing from the magma river rose to the sky as it approached the ape. Slowly, the magma started to condense as it took the shape of a cylindrical object. The cylindrical object slowly refined as it condensed into a rod made of magma.
With the weaponpleted, the ape held the rod in its hands as it started to run towards Ray.
"Thump¡ Thump¡"
Ray felt the ground shake as he saw the ape approaching him with arge rod in its hands. The rod was about 3 metersrge and seeing the ape lifting it above its shoulders as it headed towards him left Ray petrified as he thought,
"Who the hell made it so smart? Looking at it, I almost feel like fighting the legendary monkey king. Though, this one is made of magma," Ray muttered in frustration as he kicked the ground and jumped back.
Ray started to distance himself from the approaching cmity as he thought of a way to finish the ape.
"I guess I can only try that," Ray thought, summoning his sword as he unsheathed it. Looking at his sword, he felt pity for the weapon as the weapon was covered in cracks while its edges had turned blunt. Not only that but the de had also been chipped off in multiple ces.
Ray sighed in defeat as he epted his loss and used his attack,
[Distort sh]
Using the attack, the sword got covered in a ckish haze as distortions appeared on its surface. Ray lifted the sword as he gazed at the iing ape.
"I will make you pay for it," Ray screamed as he also started running towards the ape.
Soon, both the ape and man collided as they attacked each other. Their attack was of such intensity that it produced a huge shockwave that sent rock and gravel flying everywhere.
"Grawrr," The ape roared angrily, pushing the rod further as it took a step forward. On the other hand, Ray blocked the attack as he locked his sword with the rod and persisted to defend.
However, Ray''s physical strength was nowhere enough to rival the ape as slowly, the ape started pushing him back.
The ape continued to push Ray back. Its rage increased by the second while it forgot about one thing in all its rage. It had forgotten about the ckish haze that covered Ray''s sword. Not only that, but the ape also failed to notice that a certain distortion had been spreading from Ray''s sword to its rod.
"Fool¡ you are an ape after all," Ray muttered with an evil grin on his face as he sidestepped and broke away from the deadlock.
Ray rolled on the ground as he appeared behind the ape. Then, taking advantage of the situation, Ray attacked the ape while it was confused.
He lifted his sword and shed at the ape. The attack distorting its surroundings as it cut through the ape''s back.
"Graaaaaaawrrrr" The ape cried in anguish as it turned around and faced Ray.
"What? You want to smack me with your rod? Tough luck," Ray teased the ape as he looked at the deteriorated rod in its hands.
Previously, when Ray had been in a deadlock against the ape, he had used his ''Distort sh'' to slowly distort the rod''s structure and change its internalposition. The change caused the rod to deteriorate as magma kes fell off the rod.
Confused over Ray''s words, the ape nced at its rod. Looking at it, the ape was surprised to see that the rod was nowhere to find and all that remained was a huge piece of scrap rocks that were slowly breaking into smaller pieces.
"Byeeee," Ray said with a smile as he shed his sword.
"Plop!" The ape''s confused head rolled on the ground as the manga solidified and the head turned into greyish rock.
"Crack¡ Shatter"
Ray looked at his sword as he canceled ''Distort sh''. With the cancetion of the attack, even more cracks started to spread as the de got filled with cracks. Then, like a piece of ss shattering into thousands of small pieces, the de also shattered. Leaving behind the sword''s scabbard.
Ray looked at the scabbard, tears welling up in his eyes as he caressed it affectionately,
"My dear sword. You apanied me through tough times. However, every journey has an end and sadly, it was your end," Ray said, then wiping his eyes, he smiled brightly as he thought,
"Now I can finally search for a new weapon. I was tired of using a sword,"
With such thoughts going in his mind, Ray climbed the volcano as he had onest opponent to face before he could be recognized as the worthy holder of the Void Dragon Bloodline.
Meanwhile,
Magdrothughed heartily as he watched Ray cry over his sword and then move on with it in moments,
"That kid sure is a piece of work. To think that he would show such care for a weapon and then think of a new one the moment the first weapon was destroyed. A true drama king, I would say," The dragonughed, his words echoing into the surroundings as he watched Ray climb the volcano.
"I guess it''s time to show the kid what Void actually is," Magdroth muttered, his expression turning dead serious as he raised his hand and ordered the mana in the surroundings to gather at the palm of his hand.
As the mana gathered in his palm, it formed a strange greyish ball that looked more like a vortex revolving continuously.
"Perfect!" The dragon eximed, a smile sporting his stoic face as he poured an ounce of his life force into the vortex.
Pouring his life force into the vortex, ''Magdroth'' gave it the shape of a humanoid beast. The beast had no facial features and looked rather crude. However, just one nce at the beast and one would know that it was a ruthless machine made to kill.
The beast had long arms and legs while a small vortex revolved in its chest. The vortex continuously absorbed the surrounding mana as it used the mana and converted it into the void.
With that done, Magdroth nced downwards as he saw that Ray had almost climbed the volcano and was about to reach its peak.
Therefore, not wasting any more time, Magdroth descended as he approached Ray while the Void Creature followed behind Magdroth.
"Finally, I climbed it. Such a steep volcano," Rayined, dusting his hands, he looked around as he muttered, "Now where is the final monster I need to fight against,"
Finding no one, Ray decided to rest as he sat on the ground. However, just as he sat, a voice reverberated through the air,
"I appreciate your determination to get stronger. Now, all that is left is the final part of the trial, which is to face this Void Beast and defeat it," Magdroth roared in all his majesty. His voice resounded in the whole ne as he changed into his true form and continued,
"Before you begin thest part of your trial. Let me exin something. This trial that you are taking part in is an ancient trial to choose bloodline sessors. By fighting against those magma monsters, you have proved that you are not dependent on just your main elements, which are Fire and Lightning,"
"Rather, you utilize your whole strength and use everything in your arsenal to fight against different types of monsters. As for the second part of the trial, it will test your observational skills and your adaptability to fight against the bloodline you are fighting for,"
"Now go and prove yourself and do your best to attain my bloodline,"
Magdroth finished, his voice finally fading as the Void Beast descended to the ground and gazed at Ray murderously.
Ray looked at it with care as he sensed the tremendous amount of murderous intent from it. Ray observed the beast as he realize that not only did the beast possess a great amount of murderous intent but the beast''s strength was also off the charts as the pressure released by it caused the surroundings to cave in.
"Here goes nothing," Ray said as he kicked the ground and approached the beast in a bid to attack it.
...
A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed the chapter. Doment to let me know your thoughts on it and also on the novels so far.
As for the bonus chapters, I will be uploading them in theing days.
Also, I thank everyone for their support. Also, don''t forget to vote the novel for bonus chapters.
100 power stones= 1 bonus chapter
10 golden tickets= 1 bonus chapter
As for gifts, send them in and I will upload bonus chapters ordingly.
Chapter 137 Nias Emotions And Noelles Advice
Magdroth floated in the skies as he observed the battle between Ray and the Void Beast. He looked as Ray tried tond a hit on the Void Beast but to no avail.
"The Void Beast is a tricky opponent and without the system''s help, it would be pretty hard for him," Magdroth wondered, trying to think of Ray''s next move.
On the other hand,
Ray stood on the ground, blood dripping down from his hand as he gazed at the Void Beast standing in front of him. The Void Beast stood motionless, its aura increasing by the second as its prowess increased as it fought against Ray.
"What is it doing? How can it use Blink this many times," Ray thought in worry, his eyebrows creased as he tried to think of a way to at leastnd a hit on the beast.
[Blink]
Ray used blink as he closed in on the Void Beast, his fists covered in fire as he punched the beast.
"Swish...Zhooom"
The wind blew by as the Void Beast disappeared from its ce.
"Dammit"
Ray cursed in anger as his attack missed the target, troubled by the Void Beast. Calming his mind, he devised a strategy to eliminate the beast without the help of a weapon and by solely relying on his fists.
Though, this was a big hurdle for Ray as he didn''t know any strong techniques while having hand-to-handbat and all he knew were the basics.
Dungeon Instance,
While Ray tried to tackle the beast, his teammates faced an equally challenging task as they fought against waves of goblins to defend Ray.
"Everyone, get ready. Another wave iing," Sirius shouted, his ws extending as a ckish aura surrounded his body.
"I can feel it, the barrier is thinning. Just a bit more and I will advance to the next level," Sirius clenched his fists as he thought, the ws digging into his flesh as blood dripped down his fists.
The whole team looked in worry as they saw how beaten up Sirius was. Right now, Sirius''s whole body was filled with cuts, his ckish-brown fur tainted with blood as it was even a burden for him to stand straight.
Not to mention fighting against so many goblins but he fought, he fought against those goblins just so he could protect his leader, his freind, so he could protect the person who was there for him when he needed him the most.
"ke¡ke¡ke¡ke¡ke"
Eerie giggles sounded in the hall as multiple goblins started to spawn. The goblins were stronger and better than those they fought before while more and more hobgoblins and Goblin shamans appeared in the mix.
"Emma, Analysis," Sirius shouted,
"Seventy-five goblins in total. All stronger than before while there are five goblins with the strength of a Perfected Tier Beast," Emma answered after scanning the goblins and measuring their strengths from their aura.
Listening to her words, everyone tightened their grip on their weapons as they prepared to fend off another wave of attacks.
Meanwhile,
In Another Dungeon Instance,
Nia stood at the entrance of the sixth floor. Her hand gripping onto a spear made of light while besides her stood Zest, who also held a weapon made of light.
While clearing the past floors, Nia and Zest had be good partners and had gotten so good at fighting together that they even took on the floor boss on the fifth floor and defeated it without getting heavily injured.
Looking ahead, Zest cleared his throat and spoke,
"Ahm.. I guess we should take it easy on this floor and save our energy for thest three floors since they would be the hardest to clear,"
"Yeah, let''s do this," Nia answered with a smile on her face, her previous suspicions slowly fading away as she started to ept Zest as a friend of hers.
After hearing Zest''s suggestion, Nia turned to her teammates and spoke,
"Don''t rush to clear this floor. Take it easy and clear the floor without wasting any excess energy,"
"Okay" Everyone replied as they stepped forward and started heading further into the floor.
"Noelle! Please stay," Nia spoke as she asked Noelle to stay back.
"Are you okay? Is there an issue?" Zest asked right after, his expression of concern as he looked into Nia''s eyes.
"Don''t worry, I am fine. Just need to give some tips to Noelle. Why don''t you lead them until then? I won''t take long," Nia replied, her voice soft as she convinced Zest that nothing was wrong and she only had to have a chat with Noelle.
Zest listened to her and did as she asked, "Okay guys, let''s go," Zest said and led the team forward, leaving behind Nia and Noelle.
"Do you want to say something?" Noelle asked, worry all over her face as she thought that Nia might have stopped her because of some serious matter.
"Nothing happened, I just want to have a chat with you," Nia said and continued, "It''s not safe here. Let''s walk to another area," She said and dragged Noelle with her to another part of the dungeon.
Nia continued to walk as she headed down a crossroad of caves, her footsteps echoing in the surroundings while Noelle''s hurried footsteps echoed behind her.
After gaining some distance from their original position, Nia looked at Noelle and spoke,
"I want to ask you about Zest,"
"Huh? About him? What do you want to ask me about him," Noelle asked, raising her eyebrow suspiciously she spoke,
"No¡ don''t tell me you are starting to like him,"
"Hey! Just answer my question," Nia said in a panic, her emotions in a mess as she ced her hand on her chest and calmed down her racing heart.
"You tell me the reason and I will answer you," Noelle spoke, crossing her arms she looked at Nia as she waited for her toe clean about everything.
"Okay, I will tell you everything but promise not to make fun of me," Nia said and continued, "The thing is that Zest seems like a good guy and even though I belong to one of the biggest families in the city, he treats me just like anyone else. Also, looking at him, you don''t find any sort of malice or the greed that many men have in their eyes when they are with me," She exined, her emotions being conveyed by her words.
Looking at her eyes sparkling like diamonds and listening to her words, Noelle only thought of one thing, "This girl is head over heels for him,"
"A*shole!!" She muttered lightly as she looked at Nia and spoke,
"Nia, calm down and think about it with a clear consciousness. You know how men are. Especially for people like Zest, they don''t like that on the outside but from within, they are the worst,"
"I rmend you not to hurry and be calm while taking any decision. Also, think of the current situation, what if Zest is some spy? What will you do then? Therefore, give it some time and be friends in the meantime. While doing so, try to find out more about him and when you are sure of him, thene clear about your feelings," Noelle advised Nia, her voice calm as she exined everything slowly and borated everything as much as she could.
"Okay, as you say," Nia nodded, her mind in a mess as she couldn''t make of anything.
"Let''s go back, or else they would start to worry about us," Noelle said as she started walking back to where the whole team was.
Nia followed behind her, her head down as she tried to think of everything rationally, and when she did. Her thoughts cleared up a bit and he realized that she was being very hasty.
To the point that she even forgot why she befriended Zest in the first ce, "Yes, I intended to see where his loyalty lies," Nia thought as she face-palmed herself.
"Such a fool I am, what will father think of me when he will hear of it," She thought and took an oath to never fall for someone unknown without knowing about them.
Till the time they both reached back to the team, Nia had a light smile on her face as she had finally cleared her mind and felt like a fresh bird ready to soar in the skies.
As for Noelle, she silently slid between the teammates and became invisible to everyone since no one paid much attention to her anyways.
"Hopefully, I did something right," Noelle thought as she nced at Zest with suspicion in her eyes. The thing was, that Noelle didn''t trust Zest in the first ce and many of his actions made her feel very of him. Therefore, when she heard of Nia taking a liking to him, she instantly asked her to think about it and not rush the decision.
"If not her, then I will investigate him and find out about what he is hiding," Noelle vowed as a n formed in her mind. The n was to investigate Zest as discreetly as possible and find out about his secrets.
However, it was not only Noelle who nned this as Nia had also nned to dig for some information about Zest and find out who he actually is.
...
A/N:- Hope you all like the chapter. Don''t forget to tell me your thoughts in thements. Also, the bonus chapters will be released on Sunday. Therefore, be ready on Sunday.
Chapter 138 A Lovers Quarrel
Outside The Dungeon Gate,
The dean stood in front of the dungeon gate. Looking at the endless energy swirling within the gate, he sighed and spoke,
"To think that it would start evolving at such a time. Hopefully, the students would be able to hold it off until help reaches them,"
"Don''t worry Prometheus, the kids won''t be in trouble. We will save them before anything dangerous happens. Also, the injured are being teleported back as well," Amanda consoled the dean as she put a hand on his shoulder.
The dean ced his hand on hers'' and spoke,
"It''s just that I have spent most of my life for the and its future. That''s why I chose to be the dean, so I could overlook and train the future generation, and seeing the future generation face such hardships, it just breaks my heart,"
"You know, you should be happy that they are facing more hardships than anyone because it will be these hardships that would mould them into the people who will lead humanity into an even greater era. It will help them be the light that would help our escape from the shackles of fate," Amanda said, tears welling in her eyes as she imagined a future where there would be no extraterrestrial threats, a future where all types of races would live together.
She thought of a future where humans would coexist with others while the strong would use their powers to help and provide for the weak instead ofmanding and oppressing them.
"Hopefully they wille out stronger than ever," The dean muttered as he hoped for everyone to live and be stronger than ever.
"By the way, that kid should also be in there. Shouldn''t he?" Amanda asked as she looked at the dean, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she asked of Ray.
"Yes, he is there and from the footage, I received earlier, he seemed to be doing pretty well," The dean replied as he looked into Amanda''s eyes tenderly, caressing her face with his hand, the dean spoke,
"You are looking very beautiful today. Did you get your hair done?"
''p! Ahhh!''
A thick hard pnded on the dean''s face as Amanda pped him violently,
"What did I do wrong?" The dean cried in pain as he held his swollen face.
"Hmph! You know what you did wrong and no touching or sweet talking until you apologize for your mistake," Amanda crossed her arms smugly as she answered his question.
Listening to her, the dean was left confused as he wondered,
"What did I do wrong?" The dean thought about it hard but to no avail. Therefore, he decided to use n B as he spoke,
"At least tell me what I did wrong. Did I say something to you or did I do something I shouldn''t have?", the dean asked as he looked at her and practically begged her to forgive him.
"There you go, doing it once again. Haven''t I told you that I won''t tell you a thing? Figure it out yourself and until then, don''t you dare try to get intimate with me," Amanda''s eyes literally spewed fire as she spoke, her anger scaring the dean as he thought,
"Guess I will have to ask Old Demon for help,"
"Hey, Old Demon. A little help here,"
"What is it Prometheus? Don''t tell me you messed up again and want my help to fix your rtionship with that crazy old woman," The dean''s system spoke as he essed the dean''s consciousness and saw through his recent memories.
"To think you would be so dense. No wonder you haven''t gottenid yet. I bet you will stay a virgin for your whole life," The System spoke as it understood the problem by just ncing at the dean''s memories.
"Hey! Stop that, no looking into my memories," The dean snapped at his system as he restricted his memories.
"Okay, I won''t help you then," The System teased and continued, "Also, I know how to calm her down but you know what, I won''t tell you how. After all, you don''t even let me ess a small part of your memories," The demon said, his voice yful as he teased the dean even more.
Listening to his system, the dean''s eyes wavered as he saw hope in the demon''s words. Hence, controlling himself; the dean spoke,
"Okay, but only if she gets better again," The dean said and released his control over the memories and let the demon ess them freely.
"Okay, so she is angry with you over what happenedst time. After that kiss, when you declined her advances for the sake of humanity and all that gibberish,"Saying that, the demon cut off the connection and dived deep into the dean''s memories as it searched for the movies and series that the dean had watched uphill then.
On the other hand, realization hit deep as the dean realized why Amanda acted so cold with him,
"Should have agreed to her that day, but if I had done so while I was still being spied upon, they would have targeted her and made it harder for her," The dean thought as he tried to think of a way to escape his current situation.
As he thought about it, an idea came to his mind as he turned to Amanda and spoke,
"I know what I did wrong. Therefore, to make up for it, why don''t we go on a date? That is after this dungeon issue is over," The dean said, putting on his best and most convincing expression as he tried to sway her into epting his offer to go on a date with him.
"Really?" Amanda asked, her eyes twinkling in anticipation as she felt fuzzy all over while her thoughts were in a mess.
"If you say so. Then, I guess I have no choice but to ept your offer," Amanda said, her expression cold as she tried her best to stay calm and not act like a little girl who just talked to her crush.
"Okay then. Let''s try to clear up this issue as fast as possible so we could go on a date at the earliest," The dean said as he took fished his phone out of his pocket and dialed a number.
"I want you all to be in front of the dungeon gate within 15 minutes. Anyone who is missing will bebeled as a traitor and would be executed immediately," The dean spoke and cut the call.
His voice and demeanor different than before as he acted like a king. His aura rose as he showed his authority as a bona fide celestial who had ughtered thousands on the battlefield.
On the other hand, Amanda looked at the dean as she spoke, "From the start, I have loved this side of yours more than the other. However, I long for your kind and affectionate self,"
Saying this, she leaned forward as she hugged the dean and whispered in his ear,
"Don''t you dare forget about our date because If you do so, then I will make sure to skin you alive in front of the whole Academy," Whispering that, she looked into his eyes yfully and kissed him on the cheek.
Doing so, she turned around and left. Leaving behind a surprised dean who wondered how fast her attitude changed.
"I have told you before and I will tell you now too. That woman is a crazy a*s woman who even I don''t understand but I know that you won''t leave her and fall for her a hundred times over," Old Demon muttered as it looked at the events that just transpired.
"Shut up Demon. She is my woman and after the date, I will take it to the next step. I can''t afford to make her wait anymore," The dean said, his eyes resolute as they shone with an unwavering will.
While the dean decided to take the next step, his recent orders had sent the whole academy in shock as every staff member rushed to the dungeon gate in a hurry.
After all, no one wanted to bebeled as traitors of humanity over something as insignificant as gettingte.
"Old Demon, what do you think? Will we be able to save them in time?" the dean asked the old demon as he looked into the dungeon.
His vision peered through everything as he saw a Female Goblin sitting on a throne with a staff in her hands.
Sensing the dean''s gaze, the female goblin turned her head and looked at the dean as she yfully winked at him and raised her finger, taunting him toe forward and face her.
Seeing her taunt, the dean looked away as he punched the wall besides him in anger, his fist obliterating the whole wall into dust as the dean muttered in anger,
"To think that a lowly beast would taunt me just because they are supported by thews of the dungeon. Just you wait, I will send you such a gift that even your dungeon would be pulverized into nothing".
Chapter 139 Void Gauntlets
Meanwhile,
? Magdroth''s consciousness,
A fierce battle raged as one man fought against an eerie-looking beast. The man was covered with blood from head to toe while the beast had no injury whatsoever.
Halting his continuous onught, the man gazed at the beast as he thought,
"Just what is this thing? I have been trying to hit it for half an hour but it continues to dodge my attacks. Not to mention the fact that my stamina has reduced greatly. If this continues, I might as well fall to the ground due tock of stamina," The man continued to think as he searched for an opening to attack the beast.
"If only I had a weapon," the man thought as the idea of using his spatial ability to attack came into his mind.
While the man tried to think, a voice sounded from above. It seemed like a decree from the heavens itself as it reverberated through the whole ne.
The voice was of the Void Dragon Magdroth as it spoke,
"Come on kiddo, you could do better than this. You have to prove to me that you could use your bloodline and harness its power to your use," The Void Dragon said, its words giving Ray some hope as an idea came to his mind.
"Well, I don''t have much to lose. Might as well try it," Ray thought as he closed his eyes and concentrated on arge stream of energy flowing within his body.
As his concentration deepened, the energy divided into multiple smaller streams of energy. All different from each other as the energies flowed through different parts of his body.
Ray deepened his concentration even more as he concentrated on a singr stream of energy. This stream of energy flowed around his mana core and acted like a shell that covered the mana core like a translucent curtain.
It was golden in color while greyish-ck particles revolved around it. This stream of energy represented the bloodline energy that was generated from his bloodline.
Ray concentrated on the energy as he tried to change its pathway by making it flow through the pathways in which his mana flowed.
The thing was that Ray''s bloodline energy had a limited pathway as it didn''t flow to his whole body but rather flowed around his mana core and to use this energy fully, Ray had to make it pass through the mana core.
However, the result of doing this was rather dangerous as he couldn''t control the strength he received by doing this and would lose control of himself.
Therefore, Ray tried to use the bloodline energy in the same way as his mana, so he could experiment with his new idea.
While Ray tried out his n and concentrated deeper into his body, the Void Beast stood still as it didn''t attack.
As for why it didn''t attack, the reason was simply that Magdroth had ordered it not to.
As for Magdroth, the Void Dragon was intrigued as it observed Ray''s action and thought,
"To think that he would try to use bloodline energy in such a way. Though it''s crude, I have to say that this kid is much better than those so-called prodigies in the outer realm,"
Thinking of this, another thought came into the Void Dragon''s mind as it wondered,
"What will happen if they were to find that the legacy holder and the descendant of the most powerful Primal God is the same person and the fact that person is someone from a lower world on the verge of metamorphosis? Bet they will be bawling their eyes out," The Void Dragonughed as the expression of those so-called geniuses came into his mind.
Meanwhile,
Ray''s eyes snapped open as he felt excruciating pain throughout his arms. The veins in both his arms popped out and it seemed as if snakes were twirling around his arms.
However, Ray endured the pain as he continued to force the bloodline energy through his mana pathways, and in doing so, Ray slowly made the bloodline energy undergo a full cycle from the mana core to his hands and back by using the mana pathways as a medium for it to travel.
Slowly, the energy started to condense around Ray''s arms and took the form of a greyish-ck smoke. It started from his forearms and slowly traveled down his fists.
The smoke then slowly revolved around his arms and started to solidify. The smoke solidified as it took the form of gauntlets and arm bracers, covering both of his arms.
With the energy solidified in the form of a weapon, the pain subsided and Ray''s expression eased as he calmed down and looked at his hands.
He looked down and noticed greyish-ck gauntlets and arm bracers covering his hands. Ray observed the items and noticed strange archaic runes running down on them as they formed the shape of a draconic w.
While Ray was inspecting the items, his system sounded as he received a notification,
[Ding:- New Weapons Formed,
Weapons:- Void Gauntlets And Void Bracers [Pair]
Description:- Gauntlets made by a rookie as a final attempt to defeat a difficult enemy. The user experimented upon himself and by solidification of the Void Dragon bloodline essence, the gauntlets took form. These gauntlets have the ability to punch through the void itself and contain immense power while more uses and abilities are to be discovered.
To use them, the user must condense his Void Dragon Bloodline towards his hands and have the will to form the weapon.
These gauntlets require 100 Bloodline Essence and any damage to them would consume the bloodline essence and the consumed bloodline essence would be permanently lost.
The user will have to make up for the bloodline essence by training his bloodline more or by consuming thepatible bloodline.
Note:- These can only be used for a limited and using them after the time limit would cause the user to experience excruciating pain and it may even damage the mana pathways if not stopped]
Ray took his time as he read the whole description of his newly formed weapons.
"So these are formed from my bloodline. Guess they will help me channel my bloodline more and allow me to output more power," Ray thought as he looked at his hands.
Clenching his fists, Ray turned his head and gazed at the Void Beast who stood motionless.
"I thank you for the fact that you waited for me. Now let me repay your favor by defeating you," Ray said as he channeled his mana into the weapons.
ckish lightning arcs snaked around his gauntlets as he kicked the ground and attacked the Void Beast.
Sensing Ray''s iing attack, the Void Beast lifted its head and looked at him as it saw Ray approaching him in slow motion.
It was one of the abilities that the Void Beast possessed. It allowed the Void Beast to see things in slow motion and predict their trajectory and it was due to this ability that Ray had been unable tond a strike on the Void Beast.
However, this time it was different as Ray had a new weapon with him.
As Ray approached the Void Beast, he used [Blink] and blinked behind the Void Beast and punched.
The Void Beast had predicted Ray''s attack and Blinked ordingly. However, the Void Beast wasn''t able to as,
"Boom¡ Bang¡"
Ray''s first connected with the Void Beast''s stomach as it sent the Void Beast flying through the air. While the Void Beast crashed against one of the Volcano''s walls. Ray sighed in relief as he muttered,
"So they can block someone from using spatial moves," Muttering this, Ray did the same as he blinked forward and appeared above the Void Beast.
Standing above the Void Beast, Ray infused his gauntlets with mana and also infused a tiny bit of his bloodline energy. This caused the gauntlets to turn ck as a ckish fire covered them while lightning snaked around their surface.
After that, five ws extended from the gauntlets as they had pure ck energy particles flowing through them. These particles were the Void Element itself.
Combining all of these, Ray used Sirius''s attacking technique as he started to alternate between wing and shing the Void Beast using his gauntlets.
"Zhing¡ Swishh¡ Zhing"
Ray continued to attack asrgecerations appeared on the Void Beast as the fire and lightning caused the main damage while the Void Element restricted the Void Beast.
Therefore, the Void Beast had no choice but to lie on the ground and suffer from the continuous attacks.
While Ray continued to attack the Void Beast, he forgot about the fact that there was a time limit to his bloodline weapons.
Therefore, with the consumption of bloodline energy, his attacks lost their efficacy as a terrible pain coursed through his arms.
"Arghhhhhh!!"
Ray stopped attacking and backed away as he cried at the top of his lungs. Looking down at his arms, he noticed the weapons disappearing while underneath, he noticed his blood vessels rupturing one by one.
Seeing this, Ray realized that he had crossed the time limit and the pain was caused by the excessive use of the weapons.
However, the pain or rupturing of his blood vessels wasn''t the most worrying aspect of this as something even more dangerous thing awaited Ray.
The thing was the Void Beast, as it abruptly opened its eyes and stood. The creature looked at Ray with immense blood thirst as its murderous intent engulfed the surroundings.
"Fu*k!! I am doomed," Ray muttered as he saw the Void Beast looking at him as if the grim reaper itself.
....
A/N:- I hope you all are doing well and enjoying the chapters. Also, I await for your response and input. So pleasement your thoughts about my work.
Today''s Mentions are:-
1:-Abugo_Oke
Thanks for supporting the novel, I hope you continue reading.
Chapter 140 An Injured Sirius
"Now this is getting interesting," Magdroth thought, munching on some popcorn, he eagerly awaited to see Ray being punished by the Void Beast.
On the other hand,
With the Void Beast enraged and in a berserk state, its body started to change. The change was overall as the whole body of the Void Beast changed at once. Its arms and legs got more buffed up while the small bumps on its head elongated into horns.
Ray looked in fear as the Void Beast transformed into an even more terrifying monster.
"Ugh... What should I do now?" Ray questioned himself, his mind running in full gear as he tried to think of a way to escape the Void Beast.
However, even if Ray had an escape n, he wouldn''t be able to because he had expended all of his energy while the excessive use of his bloodline weapons had caused great damage to his mana pathways.
Therefore, even if he could pump some of his remaining mana, he wouldn''t be able to channel it into a spell. Hence, Ray was nothing but amb waiting for ughter. However, it didn''t stop Ray from thinking of an escape n.
While Ray thought to escape his current predicament, his teammates fought valiantly as they finally cleared the eighth floor.
"Huff¡ Huff¡ Huff¡" Sirius panted in exhaustion as he crushed the floor boss''s skull.
"Crrackk¡ Stter"
Crushing the head, blood and brain matter spilled all over Sirius but at this point, he didn''t care.
Walking forward, Sirius leaned on a wall as he slowly sat down. Sitting on the ground, he closed his eyes and fell asleep. The thing was that Sirius had been fighting actively ever since and the goblin horde had previously overwhelmed everyone. Therefore, to clear the floor, Sirius had to push through his limits and stay in his werewolf form for even longer.
Not to mention all those injuries over his body, it put a big toll on his body.
On the other hand, Emma and Aliya approached the sleeping Sirius as Emma asked,
"Please check his vitals and heal his injuries,"
"Okay" Aliya nodded as she raised her staff and used a diagnosis spell to check Sirius''s condition.
[Healing Embrace:- Diagnosis]
Using the spell, the staff pulsed lightly as a whitish glow appeared on the crystal ced at the top of the staff. Using the staff to touch Sirius''s head, the pulses traveled from the staff to Sirius''s body.
While doing so, Aliya closed her eyes as a visualized image appeared inside her mind. The image was Sirius''s internal body as it showed his full body in great detail.
"His injuries are very serious with multiple muscle tears and bone fractures being the least serious as he had gotten multiple organ ruptures that are causing severe internal bleeding. We need to stop the internal bleeding and heal his internal organs before moving on to the less frightening injuries," Aliya spoke as she observed Sirius''s body. While informing Emma of his condition, Aliya''s face was pale as cold sweat dripped down her brows.
Right now, Aliya realized how easy she had gotten it, and all that while, when Sirius was fighting against those goblins; he was practically hurting himself even more. Just so he could protect Ray and save the team from being overwhelmed.
Thinking of this, tears welled up in her eyes as she promised herself to heal Sirius to the best of her capabilities.
As for Emma, she also had tears in her eyes as she couldn''t believe how far her younger brother had gone, just so he could help everyone else.
Feeling proud of Sirius, Emma crouched down to him and gently caressed his face. Feeling the rough surface, her heart bled as she muttered,
"My dear brother, why do you have to work hard? Why do subject yourself to such intense torture?" she asked him as tears fell to the ground.
"Mom would have been very proud of the man you have grown up to be," She spoke as she caressed his face even more. Controlling her emotions, she wiped her face and turned to Aliya as she asked,
"Can you heal him? Or should we activate the minor teleportation formation and send him back,"
"Don''t do that yet. I will try and heal him to the best of my capabilities. However, it will take some time," Aliya answered as she sat beside Sirius and inspected every inch of his body.
Seeing her inspect Sirius with such scrutiny, Emma raised an eyebrow and cleared her throat,
"Ahem¡ what are you doing with my brother?" She asked, her eyes zing as she red at Aliya.
"Does it look like I am doing something? Well, I can''t heal him without doing a full inspection, now can I? Also, if you think you can do something, then why don''t youe in and heal him? If not, then let me do my work, and don''t get your hopes up, I am not into wolves," Aliya retorted angrily as she raised an eyebrow, her expression fierce as it made Emma shut up.
As for Emma, she merely stayed silent as she knew that she had been mistaken and was in the wrong. Therefore, she just sat there silently and watched as Aliya inspected Sirius and started healing him slowly.
Meanwhile,
The others searched the whole floor as they looked for any hidden treasures or rare herbs that would be of some use.
Not only that, but they also looted the high-level goblins of their weapons and other essories that might be of use.
They did all this because Ray had previously asked them to as this would allow them to benefit from the dungeon as much as possible and to an extent, Ray''s theory was on point as the gains by doing this had been so great that Ae and Tim''s System Storages had been filled to the brim with rare and precious ores and other treasures that were hard to find anywhere else.
"This ore will be very useful when forging new weapons," Noah muttered, picking up the ore, he stored it in his spatial storage and sighed,
"Looks like nothing left to explore. Might as well go back and check on Ray''s condition. Hopefully, he would have recovered," Noah sighed as he turned around and headed back.
Heading back, he approached Ray he saw him standing in the same pose as before, his body as still as it could be. However, there was something different this time as Noah could feel a different and highly oppressive auraing from Ray.
Taking a step back, Noah observed his body again but couldn''t find anything different,
"Guess he will get back to normal soon," Noah muttered as he backed away and sat down besides a wall to have some rest.
"After all, we aren''t going to the next floor until he wakes up. Without him, we aren''t strong enough," Noah thought, his mind still not over the carnage that happened while clearing the floor.
Right now, it was the same with everyone as only they knew how hard it had been for them to clear the floor by ying the number of goblins they did.
Therefore, everyone had silently agreed to wait until Ray was okay and then clear the next floors under his leadership.
As for Ray,
He was being subjected to immense torture as the Void Beast mercilessly punched, kicked, and flung him around like a ragdoll while Ray couldn''t do anything but endure the torture.
After all, Ray was nothing more than a dud as he had consumed all of his energy and was also severely injured from his previous usage of bloodline energy.
"I guess it''s enough. The kid has proven himself enough by showing me what he can do. Also, the Void Beast isn''t an easy opponent, to kill it or seriously injure it, one must be at least in the middle stages of Magical Realm," Magdroth muttered as he spoke to himself.
This was one of the habits that the Void Dragon had picked up when it roamed the cosmos in loneliness and would be all by himself. Therefore, to evade the torture that silence made him undergo, the Void Dragon started speaking to himself so he could keep his sanity intact.
"Enough!!" Magdroth''s voice sounded as the whole ne shook from his authority.
The main purpose of his voice was to stop the Void Beast and it happened as right after the Void Dragon''s voice sounded, the Void Beast halted in its tracks and stopped its onught against Ray.
"Thankfully," Seeing the Void Beast stop its attacks, Ray sighed in relief as he took a deep breath and after that, he fainted from exhaustion and blood loss.
"Tsk.. Can''t even endure a small beating. I wonder if I have made the wrong choice. Well, I can''t find someone better than him; so I guess I got to stick with him," Magdroth muttered as it lifted its hand and waved it.
Waving its hand, a greyish light shone as the surroundings changed and turned into a calm and peaceful garden with two chairs and a tea table in the middle.
Then, the Void Dragon walked up to Ray, picked him up, and infused some of his life force into him so he could be healed.
After that, the Void Dragon ced him on one of the chairs and waited for him to wake up so it could tell him about the bloodline and teach him the ways to use it correctly.
....
A/N:- Hopefully, you all enjoyed reading. Also, bonus chapter will be released in a few hours.
Chapter 141 Magladroths Solution
"Ugh.. My head," A teenager held his head as he moaned in pain, slowly opening his eyes he looked forward and saw a slender man sitting opposite him. The man had a darker skin color and wore a white shirt with a ck coat. This colorbination suited the man very well while the amiable smile on the man''s face made him seem very approachable.
Adjusting his greyish ck tie, the man smiled lightly as he spoke, "Wee back to the realm of the living, Ray Xanders,"
Listening to this, Ray panicked. His heart beat faster while his pupils dted, looking sideways in worry, all Ray saw was a vast ne that stretched to infinity.
Within such arge ne, two people sat in silence as they looked at each other. Of the two, one was smiling and seemed very weing while the other seemed troubled.
The troubled one was none other than Ray, who at this moment couldn''t make heads or tails of the situation he was in.
"Wasn''t I fighting against the goblins in that dungeon, then howe I am here and who is this man?" Ray thought in confusion, his mind nothing less of a mess as he couldn''t understand or remember anything.
All he remembered was the feeling of carnage before killing those goblins and a slight voice whispering into his ear to continue ughtering them all.
Ray scratched his head as he asked, "Uhm¡ Do you know how I got here? And also, who are you and where am I?"
"Bahahaha!! So you don''t remember anything, do you?" The slender manughed as he spoke,
"Well, I guess I scared you a bit since your memories haven''t returned yet. Don''t worry, it was only a concussion and you will remember everything after taking a sip," The man said as he snapped his fingers.
Doing so, a table appeared in between them with a cup of tea ced on top of it. Motioning Ray to pick it up, the man spoke,
"Don''t hesitate, it''s not poison. Rather, it will help you remember everything," The man said and waited for Ray to pick up the cup and drink from it.
On the other hand, Ray was put in a difficult position as he didn''t know what to do. If he should trust the man or not. Ray thought about it for a while and muttered,
"I am at his mercy anyways, so might as well trust him," Muttering this, Ray gulped and picked up the cup and he took a sip.
"Slurppp"
Taking a sip, the warm liquid traveled down his throat as he felt a refreshing sensation take over his body.
"Guess he didn''t lie," Ray thought,
"Arghhhhhhh!!!"
However, just as Ray thought of that, he screamed in pain as he felt his head splitting. He felt as if thousands of needles were working together and focusing on a single point of his head and trying to crack it open.
Holding his head in anguish, Ray screamed at the top of his lungs as strange memories starteding to his mind. The memories were of him, meeting a great dragon, talking about some bloodline, and then participating in a test to prove his worthiness.
However, the most traumatizing memory wasn''t that, but it was of him doing everything he can but still being thrown like a ragdoll by the Void Beast and being at its mercy for most of the time.
After a while, the pain subsided while Ray''s memory had fully recovered. Holding his head with one hand, Ray lifted his head as he looked at the man in front of him and spoke,
"Well, from what I remember, I have failed to prove my worthiness for your bloodline since I wasn''t able toplete the trial. Therefore, please do me onest favor and send me back. My friends would be waiting for me," Ray said, his voice calm as he awaited the Void Dragon''s answer.
"Nope, I am not sending you back. Not right now that is," Magdroth denied, shaking his head; he continued, "Before you think of anything else. Let me make it clear to you, I have not discarded you for being unworthy of my bloodline. Rather, I am very pleased by your performance during the trial, not to mention your ability and skill to use the bloodline energy to such an extent, that too without the help of a mentor. However, the trial is there for a reason too and since you didn''t pass it, I can''t give you control over the bloodline. Therefore, I have decided to slowly hand you control over it as you get stronger," The Void Dragon answered, its voice calm as it exined everything from the start and even told Ray about its opinion.
Listening to the Void Beast, Ray took some time to process the information and asked,
"So you are saying that I haven''t gained full authority to use the bloodline as of yet and I will gain control over it as I get stronger? But how will you judge me when I get stronger? Also, how will you know if I get stronger and how much stronger I have gotten to have the ability," Ray asked while scratching his chin as a thoughtful glint passed through his eyes.
However, Ray didn''t speak anything and remained silent as he waited for Magdroth to speak.
"Good question. You see, the answer to your question is simple. I will simply stay in your consciousness until you haveplete control over my bloodline," Magdroth said proudly.
Listening to the dragon''s proud voice, Ray even imagined arge Void Dragon puffing its chest fully and only destroying the surrounding area due to its sheer size.
Getting rid of those distracting thoughts, Ray got to the point where he asked,
"You know, I have no issue with you being in my consciousness but there are two issues.
One, how are you going to be in my consciousness, your consciousness surpasses mine by a thousand times, not to mention your consciousness being way more powerful than mine.
Second, I already have someone living in my consciousness and I won''t let her leave my consciousness for even a single second.
Therefore, its for you toe up with a solution for both of these problems,"
Ray said as heid down the issues and waited for the dragon to find a solution. In the meanwhile, he casually sipped tea while observing his calm and serene surroundings.
"I have got it¡ I have found a way," Magdroth suddenly said, his voice enthusiastic as he continued, " I have found a way to solve both issues without anything getting disturbed,"
"Really, then do share your idea with me and if it''s good then it''s a deal that you would stay in my consciousness until I canpletely control the Void Dragon part of my bloodline," Ray answered as he ced his cup down and eagerly waited for Magdroth to tell his solution.
"Okay, so the answer to the problem is very simple. First of all, the issue of my consciousness is very big and more powerful than yours to the point that it would overwhelm your consciousness. So the solution is simple, I will only let a small part of my consciousness stay in yours, and then I could monitor you using that small part of my consciousness and also help you ordingly," Magdroth answered with enthusiasm as he patted his chest proudly. It seemed as if he was saying,
"Yeah, I know I am great,"
Ray merely rolled his eyes at his actions but was rather pleased with his answer as he asked,
"Okay, we could do that but what about the other issue?"
"Yeah, leave that to me, I will talk to Aurora, I am sure she will have no issues with me putting a small part of my consciousness there, and don''t worry, your consciousness wouldn''t be overwhelmed or overcrowded," Magdroth answered smugly and that too with full confidence as he somewhat convinced Ray.
"Okay, you could have a try but be fast; I have my teammates awaiting my return. I can''t disappoint any one of them," Ray agreed as he sipped his tea while Magdroth stood up and prepared to make them both exit his consciousness.
...
A/N:- Hope you all enjoyed the bonus chapter. Also, don''t forget to keep supporting the novel and do share the novel so we could reach more readers and spread happiness to everyone.
Enjoy!! :-)
Chapter 142 Rays Return
"Be ready; I will be sending you back to your consciousness." Also, be prepared; you don''t know in what situation you may find yourself. Therefore, no matter what, proceed with caution and don''t do anything without observing your surroundings," Magdroth cautioned, then started cutting the connection between his consciousness and Ray''s.
"What about you? Are youing right now or will you do soter?" Ray inquired.
"I will be right behind you; just don''t leave the dungeon as soon as you clear it." "I will bond with your system after you clear the dungeon, but I can''t do that on Earth, and doing it in System Online is also dangerous as visiting that dimension would alert a lot of creatures, of which most are my enemies," Magdroth answered and waved his hands, his form changing back to its original while Ray faded from his position.
Slowly, Ray''s vision turned darkened as his consciousness disappeared from the endless ne as he left the Void Dragon''s consciousness and appeared in his own consciousness.
"Ray!!! Ray!!! Wake up, dammit. "What the hell has happened to you?"
Arriving in his own consciousness, Ray could hear Aurora loudly screaming through the connection that connected both their consciousness.
"Hey, I am back," Ray said as soon as he arrived, not wanting to worry her further; he continued, "Don''t worry, I am fine. Also, I will tell you about itter as it''s a very long story and would probably take an hour to narrate. Also, how is the situation over here? Is everyone fine?"
Ray calmed her down before asking about the situation, as he wasn''t aware of anything and, right now, he was unable to move his body as his consciousness was still getting used to it.
"Nothing much happened; someone got seriously injured while others had minor injuries." Also, some of the girls may suffer from PTSD due to the events that took ce on this floor," Aurora replied, her voice cold and detached as it oozed with unimaginable sarcasm.
Aurora''s attitude was actually her way of telling Ray that she was pissed off and wouldn''t be back to normal until he told her about the events that happened.
Ray knew about it too¡ªshe was pissed off¡ªbut what could he do? He had been in a situation that even he found hard to get used to, not to mention the others.
However, Ray didn''t focus on Aurora''s mood right now as he knew that there were more pressing matters on hand. Therefore, ignoring her attitude, he asked, "Who was injured, and how are they now?"
"Sirius.. and his situation isn''t looking good," Aurora replied and then cut off the connection between their consciousnesses.
Ray ignored her, as he knew that looking after Sirius was more important. Also, from what Aurora said earlier, Ray concluded that the whole team needed moral support, and for that, Ray had to be there to cheer them up and lift their spirits so they didn''t lose hope.
"Ugh, why is it taking so long to move my body? It seems like I am paralyzed or something," Ray thought, annoyed over the fact that he couldn''t move his body yet.
"Got it. This might work." Thinking hard, Ray had a moment of inspiration as an idea came to his mind.
"Let''s do this then," Ray thought to himself as he started channeling all the energies in his body.
These included his mana, bloodline energy, and even the small amount of spiritual energy that coursed through his body. Ray channeled these energies as he slowly increased their flow.
The energies flowed along with his blood as theypleted cycles through his whole body, their rate increasing with every cycle as he could finally feel his condition improving.
His body, which seemed frozen in time, slowly started to change as he could finally feel his muscles. Slowly, the numbing sensation that he experienced receded as he could slowly move his fingers a bit. It wasn''t long before Ray''s face twitched as a smile formed on it.
"Finally, I am free of my own body," Ray smiled as he thought, "I can now rte to those poor souls who get paralyzed in their lives. The feeling of being a prisoner in your own body is worse than anything else," Ray thought as he muttered,
"Well, it feels good to be free." Muttering that, Ray stretched his limbs as he felt every inch of his body to be sure that he was in prime condition before moving on and searching for his teammates.
"Now, where is everyone else?" Ray thought as he looked around. Looking at his surroundings, Ray wondered if everyone would be on the same floor as him or if they might have moved on to the next floor.
"I guess they have cleared the floor and decided to rest before moving," Ray concluded as he used his perception to sense his surroundings. Doing so, he sensed a faint presenceing from a few hundred meters ahead.
Therefore, Ray decided to move forward and look out for the presence he felt, as that would not only give him some answers but might as well lead him to everyone else.
Moving forward, Ray noticed that his body had gotten even more mysterious than before. He could feel an enormous amount of energy condensed around his mana core.
Focusing on his mana core, Ray observed that the energy condensed around it was none other than the bloodline energy. However,pared to before, it was different. The energy not only seemed more powerful and mysterious, but it also had a strange feel to it.
It seemed that it was the void itself. However, that wasn''t the most surprising thing, as other than being mysterious and strange, the energy appeared to be morepatible with his body, especially his mana core.
If before it was like using borrowed power, Ray now feels that he has finally controlled the power and made it his own.
All this time, Ray continued to move forward as he neared a small opening.
"Is he getting any better?"
Stepping inside the opening, Ray heard a worried voice speak. Listening to the voice, Ray immediately recognized whose voice it was.
It was Emma''s voice, and from the anguish and pain he could feel in the voice, Ray realized that she might have been very worried for Sirius.
However, Ray didn''t move forward and announce his arrival immediately. Instead, he stood leaning against a dark corner and observed the whole situation.
As for why he did this? Ray actually felt guilty for Sirius''s condition. He felt guilty over the fact that Sirius had to go through all that, even get injured to that point, just so he could save him.
Therefore, Ray decided to wait a bit before moving to show himself and deal with the situation.
Observing the situation ahead, Ray saw Aliya and Emma sitting besides Sirius, with Emma constantly using a wet cloth to clean his wounds while Aliya used her healing magic repeatedly to close the wounds and heal his internal organs.
As for Sirius, Ray saw the guy lying on the ground, unconscious, with half-closed wounds all over his body, while some wounds had even started to form scabs.
However, the worst of the wounds were those dark blue circles over his skin. These circles indicated that Sirius had suffered multiplecerations and internal injuries, and for Aliya to heal them, Ray saluted her in his heart as he knew how much focus and precision it required.
"Guess I will have to deal with it anyways, so doing so now would be better than doing soter," Ray muttered as he stepped forward.
"Uhm... "How is he doing?" Ray walked forward and asked softly, his voice so low that even he could barely hear himself.
However, before he could utter another word,
"Swoosh¡ Bamm"
A loud noise resounded as a pnded on Ray''s face.
...
A/N: I hope you all enjoyed the chapter.
Please don''t forget to give your input on the chapter. Also, any sort of support would be appreciated, whether it''s in the form ofments, reviews, golden tickets, power stones, or gifts.
Ps.
The references for this chapter are
1). Abugo_Oke
2). Luvlytee_77
...
A/N:- Hope you all enjoyed the chapter.
Please, don''t forget to give your input on the chapter. Also, any sort of support would be appreciated, whether its in form ofments, reviews, golden tickets, power stones or gifts.
Ps.
The mentions for this chapter are,
1). Abugo_Oke
2). Luvlytee_77
Chapter 143 Rays Guilt
"Ughh¡" Ray groaned lightly as the pnded on his face. Looking ahead, he saw Emma standing there; her hand still on his cheek as tears dropped down her eyes. Ray felt pity for her as he looked at her cry,
"Are you okay," he asked lightly, his voice inaudible. However, just as he spoke;
"Bamm" Another pnded on his face, this time his other cheek turned red as a different hand was glued to it. As for whose hand it was?
Well, it was Aliya''s as she stood besides Emma and looked at him with a cool smirk on her face. Her expression seemed as if she was telling him loudly,
"That''s what you get for being such an as*hole,"
Seeing this, Ray held his anger for Aliya and decided to stay silent and let her do whatever she wanted to while also saying nothing to Emma.
However, the reasons for both were different as he let one be for being too sassy while the other was too broken to say anything.
"Hopefully, their fingers won''t be imprinted on my cheeks," Ray thought.
Meanwhile,
In another opening, the rest of the team sat on the ground as they rested to recover their stamina and heal their wounds when,
"Bamm¡ Bamm¡"
Two loud ps sounded. Looking at each other, they all nodded tacitly and made a run to where the ps sounded from.
"Be ready everyone. The situation seems to be serious or else there won''t be such loud psing from there. Our first priority is to protect Sirius and the other two," Elina shouted as she took lead and moved ahead of everyone.
"Swoosh¡Swoosh¡Swoosh¡Swoosh,"
The wind blew by as one by one, the whole team sped up and vanished from their spots. With only their silhouettes visible, they all hurried to the opening where Emma and Aliya were healing Sirius.
"Just what could it be? Some unknown enemy or has the dungeon floor refreshed, causing some strong goblins to appear over there?"
"No it couldn''t be, if it was something like the dungeon floor refreshing; then each inch of this floor would be infested with those goblins,"
"Its most probably some unknown enemy that might have sneaked up upon them,"
Elina thought to herself as she tried to make heads or tails of the whole situation. However this pissed her off even more, not to mention the tiredness from before,
"To hell with it, I will find out about it when I reach the opening. I just have to run faster and get there as fast as possible," thinking of the situation, pissing her off even more her head throbbed in pain.
She erupted in anger as she muttered,
"To hell with it. I will just go there and see what happens,"
Hence, she sped up even more so she could at least be there before something big happens.
Back At The Opening Where Sirius Was Being Healed,
"Exin everything!.. Now!" Emma demanded loudly, her voice stern as she held her overflowing emotions.
Right now, Emma''s emotional state was very unstable due to the condition Sirius was in and she wanted nothing more than to punish Ray for that. However, sheposed herself and looked deep into Ray''s eyes as she demanded an exnation instead of a bloodbath.
"Wait a minute. I will exin everything, but not individually. I will do so one at a time when everyone gathers," Ray calmly answered.
"Also, if you have calmed down. I would like you to take your hand off my face and please sit back,"
Saying that, Ray ced his hand on Emma''s arm as he tugged at it, and asked her to have a seat.
"You too Aliya. Also, what is your reason for pping me in the face? I get Emma being concerned for Sirius but what about you? Do you have any problem with me? If so, then let me solve your problems," Ray said, his voice cold and detached as a devilish smirk sported his face as he slowly lifted his hands.
"Uhm.. No¡ it''s nothing... I... Uh... Don''t know," Aliya stuttered and saw those hands approaching her. Looking at him, her fear apparent as to her, his cold face was more like that of a devil''s than that of a human.
Slowly, Aliya backed away in fear and tiptoed to where Siriusy. Then, being as silent as she could, she started healing him; ignoring Ray as if he wasn''t even there.
Ray let her be as he knew that he had scared her enough, any more and she might as well snap and that wasn''t something Ray wanted.
However, before Ray could even rx, a frosty aura engulfed the surroundings as a huge icicle was hurled towards him.
"Booom!!"
"Arghh¡ that hurts guys," Ray screamed in pain, holding his arm in pain as an icicle stuck out of it while a ckish mist oozed out from it and seeped into his body.
Bewildered, Ray looked at the icicle as he wondered,
"I guess they have made substantial progress. To think that Aliya would find a way to merge her curse magic with Kid''s ice magic and that too, to cast such a powerful spell," Ray thought in awe as he slowly pulled the icicle out of his arm, the pain making him groan as he endured it all.
After taking out the icicle, he looked at his wound and saw the ckish mist still seeping into his body. Therefore, to stop it from seeping any deeper, Ray circted a bit of his mana and condensed it around the wound as he canceled the mist''s effects.
As for the wound, Ray let his vitality do the job as he knew that the wound would close in no time.
"Good work Elina, I see you have improved by a lot. Also, Kid seems to have improved as well. That icicle was much stronger than the one he cast on the cast floor," Ray said loudly as he made sure to make himself heard and let everyone know it was him and not anyone else.
"Ray! When did you get better? Just half an hour ago, you were frozen stiff like a real-life wax statue. Also, what was that loud p and why are there fingers imprinted on both of your cheeks," Noah stepped forward and asked, his surprise evident on his face as he rushed forward excitedly and hugged Ray.
"Hey, did you miss me so much? Or is it just a show," Ray teased as he hugged back and skipped the answer for the imprints on his finger or about the loud voice.
Letting go of the hug, Ray spoke;
"I know you all are confused about the whole situation while some of you might even be angry at me," Ray said, ncing at Emma who looked at him with a furious expression all over her face.
"But please hear me out before anything. I was forcefully pulled to another ce. A ce where only my consciousness traveled. Also, it was without my knowledge, or else I would have informed you all," Ray exined as he added, "Therefore, I want you all to take a seat and listen to my exnation first and then me me afterward,"
Listening to Ray, everyone felt confused about why Ray started exining rather than asking them about what they did. They felt that his response was rather exaggerated and that he didn''t need to exin himself. After all, he was their leader and he didn''t need to exin his actions when nothing wrong happened.
However, they didn''t say anything nor did they argue; all because of the same reason. They didn''t do so because they respected him and considered him as their leader. Therefore, anything he said; they agreed and epted he was their leader.
As for Emma, it was the same for her and even she felt guilty about the way she acted with him previously. However, she didn''t apologize for her actions as she understood one thing, and that thing was that;
Right now, Ray was in the wrong, and because of him, it was Sirius whose life was in danger. Hence, Emma considered it right for him to exin his actions.
"But why should you? You told us that you had no control of it and it was against your will also, that it was nothing more than an ident. Isn''t it enough? Also, even though Sirius fought for you, it was his choice to do so. Not to mention that he is healing back and making a speedy recovery. If everything is going well, then why should you take responsibility for everything when even you were dragged into it," Tim spoke loudly, his voice basically breaking at that point as a small stream of tears ran down his face.
Right now, Tim was aggravated the most because he knew how hard Ray had worked for everyone. It was because he knew the sacrifices Ray had made for everyone.
Taking a deep breath, he turned to everyone and added, "Also, why don''t you understand that we all owe him? Why don''t you remember the times when he woke up early, hours before us just so he could help us train? Heck! Even sacrificed his personal training time for us," Then turning to Elina, he spoke,
"And you, Elina; don''t you know how much he has done for us," Tim cried out loud, his anguish apparent as he fell to his knees and started sobbing.
With this, a deafening silence ensued. Only Tim''s sobbing continued as a strange atmosphere formed all over the ce with everyone standing in their ces as they were shocked and speechless over what to do.
On the other hand, Ray smiled faintly, tears streaming down his face as he approached Tim.
Walking over to Tim, he bent downwards and put his hands on his shoulders.
Feeling someone touch him, Tim looked up. His eyes reddened beyond a point while tears continued to stream down his face.
Seeing Tim in such a condition, Ray shook his head as he pulled him up. Pulling him to stand up, Ray bent forward and hugged him tightly.
"Thank you, Tim. This means a lot but I have to justify myself. If I do not, then what is the difference between me and the others? You know if I don''t apologize, I won''t be able to free myself of this guilt and it would eat me from inside," Ray muttered lightly as he let go of Tim and wiped the tears off his face.
Doing so, he faced everyone as he spoke,
"Okay, so this is what happened..." Ray said as he started exining everything.
Ray started from when his power suddenly increased after he cleared thest floor and then exined till the end to the time when he convinced the Void Dragon to grant him control over the bloodline.
However, Ray skipped some essential parts such as the Void Dragon choosing to follow him in his consciousness and the talk about Aurora. Also, Ray stayed vague about his bloodline and exined the Void Dragon as a fleeting creature who had a tiny bit of draconic blood in it.
After all, even if they were his teammates; Ray didn''t want them to know the true extent of his powers as it was his secret.
...
A/N:- How you all enjoyed the chapter, and do tell me in thements if you liked it or not.
Also, today''s mention goes to;
1- DomJag213
Chapter 144 Perfect-Tier Healing Potion
"And this is what happened," Ray concluded as he finally finished narrating everything.
"Hmmm¡ What about your bloodline? Do you feel different?" Noah asked, scratching his chin as he waited for Ray''s answer.
"Although I don''t feel much different, there are some things that have changed. Firstly, my overall strength seems to have increased and secondly, I can sense the bloodline flowing within myself and empowering me with each cycle itpletes around my body. Other than that, I think I can also control the energy and do more with it if I try to concentrate and practice," Ray answered back.
Doing so, he then turned around and faced Emma. Right now, Emma sat on the ground with her head buried between her knees as she sobbed silently.
Seeing her like that, Ray decided to console her as he started walking towards her.
"Come on, don''t cry. Everything will be fine," Ray walked to her and spoke calmly. The warm and weing smile on his face put Emma at ease as she stopped sobbing and asked,
"I am wor¡ worried about him. I won''t be able to fo... forgive myself if anything happens to him. He is my ev¡ ev¡ everything, he is my only family left in this cruel world," Emma stuttered as she spoke and started sobbing once more.
"It will be okay, don''t cry, please. If not for us, then for Sirius. Please don''t cry. What would he think if he found out that instead of healing him, you were sitting on a stone b and crying with your head between your knees," Ray said as he tried to console her.
Right now, Ray knew that Emma had it worse and for Ray; it was bad news since she was theirpass and if she wasn''t in her right mind, then the whole team would be doomed.
Therefore, Ray tried his best to calm her down. However, there was no luck as she kept on crying. Sometimes she med herself, while other times it was either Ray or the heavens themselves. She just blurted out what came to her mind and that too without the care of the world.
"Might as well use that potion now. Though, I was saving it for emergencies," Ray muttered as he essed his inventory to search for a specific potion.
Searching for a while, he found the potion. The potion was light green in color while the bottle had a smallbel pasted on it. The name written on thebel was,
[Perfect Tier Healing Potion],
[Description:- Just as the name suggests, it is a healing potion at the perfect tier. The properties of this potion are as follows;
1-Can heal any injured person below or at the Perfect Tier of The Mortal Realm.
2-Using this potion, the person on whom it is used will be healed fully regardless of the injury suffered (i.e:- Can even fully heal a person on the verge of death)
3-The potion is useless if used on someone with a natural/generic disorder]
Ray read the description as he felt his heart bleed. This potion had cost him a pretty penny back then and it wasn''t easy finding it too.
However, Ray didn''t hesitate as he walked over to Sirius. Walking over to him, he bent down, opened his mouth, and poured the potion inside his mouth.
Then he took a few steps back as he turned to Emma and spoke,
"I have fed him an ultra-high-quality healing potion. Hence, he will be back to normal soon. Therefore, please stop crying," Ray said and then turned to others as he asked, "And will someone please tell me what cmity happened that left you all in such a condition?" Ray inquired calmly.
Although his voice was calm and he looked serene. Everyone knew that inside, Ray was not calm at all and that within, there was a raging tsunami ready to erupt at any moment.
"Gulp¡ It''s just that there were too many goblins and we couldn''t handle them at all," Tim gulped and spoke, hesitating to speak; he tried to dodge the bullet by being as concise as possible.
"Okay, I understand," Ray nodded in understanding as he crossed his arms and started tapping his feet on the ground.
After staying in the same pose for a few seconds, Ray smirked evilly as he spoke,
"I guess I don''t have any other choice, I will have to personally train you all after this ends," Saying this, Ray turned around, walked to a dark corner, and sat down as he started meditating, leaving behind a group of teenagers with faces full of fear as their blood had run cold after hearing what Ray said.
"We are doomed," Elina thought as she massaged her arms in fear. She still remembered how much Ray had trained them, it was to the point that they didn''t have enough strength to at least walk back to their room.
However, it was not only Elina but everyone else too as even the new members had an idea of cruel Ray could be.
With everyone scared to the point that they would piss their pants at any moment, Ray was currently thinking of a strategy to clear thest two floors.
Meanwhile,
In Another Dungeon Instance,
"Thudd"
Nia fell to the ground as she saw her teammates being teleported out of the dungeon one by one.
"Thump.." Suddenly, a hammernded on her and she was also teleported from the dungeon.
"Huh! What happened," Nia woke up in a panic. Her voice was hoarse and fear was evident on her face. Looking at her, she seemedpletely different from her older self who was confident, aggressive, and proud.
But right now, she was scared, insecure, and above all, looked lowly. Her actions, demeanor, and everything were different to the point that she seemed like another person altogether.
"Where am I?" looking at her hands, she muttered as she asked herself, "What happened back then," She questioned herself as a series of images shed through her mind.
The images were of the whole team reaching the eighth floor in full confidence. However, just as they entered the floor, goblins ambushed them from every direction possible.
Despite that, they held off the goblins and protected themselves but that was only the start as just as they were about to rest and replenish their energy, another horde of goblins appeared and ambushed them.
This time, the goblins were even stronger than before while their numbers had also increased, and that was just the start as, after that horde, many more followed.
These endless hordes of goblins were why the whole team was defeated so easily and also why Nia was overwhelmed. However, that wasn''t it as the most important reason was something else.
It was the elimination of Zest as he was the first person to be teleported after being heavily injured.
As for how he was injured? Well, it was because he jumped in to save Nia and took a heavy blow to his chest.
Therefore, not only did the team suffer a heavy blow but with his elimination, Nia also felt worried for him and felt guilty for it. Hence, it caused a drop in her attention that led to her making various mistakes.
Thus, with all of these problemsbined together, the whole team suffered and everyone was eliminated from the test one by one with Nia being thest.
Thinking of everything, Nia felt more depressed than ever as she felt a crisis looming over her head.
"I failed the test and not only that, but I also failed as a team leader. What will father think of me when he would hear about it? I am sure he would be disappointed with me," Nia thought, her thoughts negative as she kept ming herself for everything that happened in the dungeon.
While Nia was sitting in her ce and ming herself for failing the test and being a disgrace to the family,
"Creaaak,"
The door opened as a man entered the medical room. The man was around 6ft tall with dirty blonde hair that was neatlybed back. The man''s had the same eye color as Nia as his pupils were also of golden color.
Other than that, the man exuded natural brilliance as the world seemed to shine around him. Then, with a smile on his face, the man approached Nia''s bed as he looked at her tenderly and spoke,
"What is my darling worried about? Are you feeling okay?" The man asked, his eyes filled with affection as he stroked her head lovingly.
"Dad! You are here?" Nia looked up as she asked, tears welling up in her eyes as she felt miserable.
"Daddy is here sweety, now you don''t need to worry about anything. Daddy will fix everything. You just rest," The man said as he stroked her head and then turned around. Heading towards the door, the man turned once as he spoke,
"Also, I am impressed by your performance. It was extraordinary how you led the team so far. If it were anyone else, they might have lost on the fifth floor. Also, don''t worry about failing the test, you have passed it," The man said and left.
On the other hand, Nia felt relieved when she hear what her father had to say.
"Thankfully," She muttered, cing her hand over her chest; she thought of something as exhaustion overtook her and she fell back into a deep sleep.
Chapter 145 A Young Maidens Love
Dungeon Entrance,
Outside the dungeon gate, the dean floated above the ground as a hundred people stood in front of him.
All of those people were different, some were teachers currently teaching in the academy. Some were instructors while the others were staff members. There were also a few military soldiers who were called by the dean for assistance.
As the dean floated in the air, Old Man Abraham came by his side and whispered into his ear,
"Only two teams are left and also¡" The Old Man whispered and then silently stood besides the dean.
Listening to the Old Man, the dean nodded in agreement as he cleared his throat and addressed everyone.
"Ahum¡ First of all, I would thank everyone for being here on such short notice. Therefore, you all have my gratitude.
As for why I called you all, it''s because I need your assistance and all of you are veterans who have fought against countless monsters.
Therefore, I request you all to do one thing and that is to clear the dungeon behind me. This dungeon has evolved from a dungeon in the Mortal Realm and is now in the Magical Realm. Whereas, the boss of this dungeon is a very tricky one too," The dean said as he paused, letting his words sink in; he looked at every person that stood in front of him and checked their expressions.
This way, the dean could judge from their expressions if they were up for helping the Academy in dungeon clearance.
As for why? The dean needed people who were willing to help out in clearing the dungeon whatever the consequences.
After all, the dean was sure that there were many spies hidden amongst the people in front of him. Therefore, to filter them out; the dean decided to have their reactions before revealing any more information about the dungeon.
Moreover, all of the people in front of him were not above the Magical Realm. Therefore, to them, clearing a dungeon that had monsters in the Magical Realm whereas the boss might as well be a Pseudo-Cmity Realm expert.
The dean waited silently as he observed everyone. After making sure that everyone had made their choices and were clear of their choices, the dean spoke loudly as he said,
"Also, there is a high chance of casualties. Therefore, you all are free to leave but remember that doing so, it might affect your positions and work opportunities in the future,"
Saying that, the dean lifted his hand and said, "You have five seconds to finalize your decision. If not, then I will consider it as you not taking part in clearing the dungeon.
Listening to the dean, everyone stood there; confused over what the dean had spoken of.
After all, half of the things that the dean spoke of didn''t make any sense at all while the rest of his words were very vague and senseless.
However, they all understood one thing and that was; That the dungeon was dangerous and there was a high risk of them dying while clearing it.
Soon, the people parted into two groups. Those on the left were the ones who were ready to help in clearing the dungeon while those on the right were the ones who had refused to do so.
"Okay, so that who have refused; please leave and also remember, whatever happens next. Neither I nor the Academy would be responsible," Dropping this bomb, the dean turned to the ones who had epted and were ready to help.
"I am very grateful to you all. That you showed determination and conviction to clear the dungeon. Therefore, as a reward; whatever you find while clearing the dungeon will belong to you and the Academy wouldn''t look into it. However, if there is something you want to trade in for the items found in the dungeon, the academy would happily offer you a good price for your items,"
The dean said and added, "Also, for more information about the dungeon; you could consult Abraham over here. He will guide you about everything," Saying this, the dean floated higher and,
"Whoosh," The wind blew as he turned into a streak of light and disappeared.
"Fu*k you!! Prometheus," Old Man Abraham muttered in anger as the deal had pushed all the responsibility to him and had fled to who knows where.
Meanwhile,
Within The Dungeon,
Eighth Floor,
Ray slowly opened his eyes, his eyes different as strange as a void could be seen flowing within his pupils.
Blinking once, the void disappeared as his eyes turned back to normal.
"I can sense it better now," Muttering, Ray stood up as he stretched his limbs.
Doing so, he looked around himself as he observed his surroundings. "Seems like Sirius woke up," He thought as Sirius was nowhere to be found while the ce where heid previously was empty.
Other than that, he saw Elina, Tim, and Noah leaning besides a wall; snoring as they slept as if they had no care about the world.
A couple of meters away from them, Ae sat on a rock as she cleaned her bow and sharpened her arrows.
Seeing Ae, a smile came across his face as his expression lightened up.
"Hii!" Ray said as he approached her, "Did you rest?" Ray politely asked.
"Oh.. hii, how are you? And yes, I rested well. Though, you know that it''s just not the same as back home," Ae answered.
"I can understand that. You know, I think that it''s actually good that we; as fighters should be used to being in the wild as there is no guarantee about what situation we may find ourselves in the future," Ray told her, his words cryptic as he gave her hints.
The hints were for her so she could be prepared for the future. After all, Ray wasn''t straightforward enough to say on her face that within a month, the world would be more dangerous than ever with cmities happening everywhere while the apocalypse would arrive within the time span of a few months.
"Yep, you are right. I should get more used to being in the wild. After all, for an archer like me; the most important thing is the surroundings. Thank you for your advice," Ae said; her face full of joy as she warmly smiled at him.
Seeing her smile like that, another person came to his mind. That person was the youngest princess of the Rysal Empire; Princess Rose. Ray and she had been in touch for a long time and even though he hadn''t met her in a long time, her smile still stayed in his mind.
Remembering the princess, Ray smiled as he thought to himself, "I will go meet with her as soon as this ends,"
While Ray was lost in his thoughts, his smile still remained as it captivated Ae.
Seeing his smile, a blush crept up on Ae''s face to the point that the tips of her ears turned red.
"Calm down Ae¡ calm down," Ae told herself as she tried to calm her unstable emotions.
"Ray¡" Aurora interrupted, her consciousness waking Ray up from his thoughts as Ray came back to reality.
Coming to his senses, he looked at Ae and he saw her smiling bashfully, her expression flustered while her face was red as a tomato.
"Hey¡ Are you all right? You look as red as a tomato," Ray asked in worry as he put his hand over her head and checked her temperature.
"You seem fine. I guess it''s just that you are tired," Ray said as he added, "Just rest for some while and you will be fine," Saying that, Ray walked towards Tim, Elina, and Noah as he kicked them hard.
"Wake up you buffoons. We have a dungeon to clear," Shouting at them, Ray woke them up as he finished his conversion with Ae and along with it, cleared the awkward environment that had been created.
"You know what has happened," Aurora asked Ray, her voice trying to imply something as she stayed cryptic about what she meant.
"Yes I know and to be honest, I think she is pretty. I might as well honor her feelings," Ray answered, a smirk on his face as he teased Aurora.
After that, he turned silent while Aurora had gone into shock. After all, never did she think that ''Ray'' would say such things. That too when the apocalypse was just around the corner.
"I guess even you have fallen into the trap called love," Aurora sighed as she went silent.
Meanwhile, Ae stood in her ce; her expression shocked as she ced her hand on her forehead, where Ray had ced his hand.
"He is so cute. I think I am in love," She thought, her heart racing as her blood pumped rapidly; causing her to blush even more.
Flustered, she hid her face between her hands as she ran back to a corner.
"Huh? What happened to her?" Aliya asked as she entered the clearing and saw Ae acting strangely.
"Nothing much, A Young Maiden''s Love," Emma responded nonchntly as she had seen the interaction between Ray and Ae that happened before.
"I just hope that she doesn''t break down when he rejects her," Emma thought, shaking her head; she put the thought at the back of her mind.
...
A/N:- I hope you all are enjoying the novel. Also, I will be uploading another bonus chapter this Sunday.
As for the mention, they will updated in a couple of hours.
Have fun!!! And don''t forget toment your thoguhts.
Chapter 146 Shadow Wolf
"Okay Everyone, Group up. I have something to tell you all," Ray''s voice resounded through the whole ce as he used his mana to increase the volume and intensity of his voice.
"At least speak lightly. It hurts my ears you freak," Aliya- who stood right besides him- shouted loudly while holding her ears in pain.
Ray said nothing as he stood silently, waiting for everyone to regroup.
"Hmph¡ Meanie," Aliya harrumphed as she muttered.
"I am here," Elina announced as she approached Ray and Aliya. Along with her was Kid as he also waved his hands at both of them.
Seeing them, Ray nodded and asked, "By the way, do you know where the others are?"
"They were training in the boss room on this floor," Elina answered.
"All of them?" Ray asked, raising an eyebrow; he added, "Don''t tell me that Sirius started training right after he got better,"
"Uhh¡ Yes, he has been training ever since," Elina smiled awkwardly as she spoke.
"Ugh¡ This person! I will go and get him to stop training for once," Ray muttered in annoyance and disappeared, leaving behind ckish cracks within the space where he stood.
Appearing within the boss room, Ray saw Sirius; standing in the middle while everyone else circled around him.
"Interesting¡ I guess I will see it y out for a bit before intervening," Ray muttered, scratching his chin; he continued to spectate the whole training session from the sidelines.
"Zhingg¡Zhingg¡Zhingg,"
The wind was cut as Ae fired a couple of arrows. The arrows headed towards Sirius as they gave him no chance to escape.
Right after Ae, Kid got to work as he used his ice magic to freeze the ground. Doing so, Kid''s mobility increased by a lot but for Sirius, his mobility decreased as he could barely find his grip on the frozen ground.
On the other hand, Tim stood in front of them as he used his shield to cover them.
"That''s a nice strategy, not to mention their cements. I wonder who did this," Ray thought to himself, a smile on his face as he was happy that his teammates had finally started to find their ce in the team and are able to use their abilities freely, without any hesitation.
Meanwhile,
Sirius looked at the arrows heading his way. Opening his mouth, he transformed into his wolf form as he howled loudly.
"Awooooooooooo,"
The howl sent reverberations through the surroundings as a small shockwave spread through. The shockwave caused the arrows to deviate from their path while also weakening the ice that froze the ground.
"Noah! Your turn," Emma shouted loudly as she ordered Noah. Nodding, Noah spread his hands as Spirit Energy gathered around his arms.
Using the Spirit Energy and infusing it into his needles, hemanded the needles as the needles made their way towards Sirius.
While the needles were heading towards Sirius, they kept rearranging themselves until they formed a certain pattern.
The pattern resembled an octagonal structure as it formed a strange formation.
The needles reached Sirius as they floated around him. The needles glowed as an octagon formed around Sirius.
Just as the octagon was formed,
"Awoooooo"
Sirius howled in pain as he held his head in pain.
"Everyone, attack. He won''t be like this for long," Emma shouted loudly as she ordered everyone to attack.
Listening to her orders, all of them nodded as they raised their weapons and attacked Sirius.
Kid used his ice magic to create two big icicles as he aimed them at Sirius while Noah used another batch of Spirit Needles and infused them with Spirit Energy as he sent them to attack Sirius.
Ae also readied herself as she took out a special arrow and aimed it at Sirius. The arrow had a crooked tip and small electrical sparks crackles around the tip.
This arrow was a special arrow that could paralyze the enemy for a certain time period and also induced a great amount of pain throughout paralysis.
As for Emma, she used her Aura ability to confuse Sirius''s senses, even more, causing Sirius to be disoriented and unable to think clearly.
"hmmm¡ Interesting," Ray muttered as he thought, "The idea is nice. She used the fact that werewolves have sharper senses and used this to her advantage by making Noah send out spirit attacks targeted at her senses. The Spirit Formation released high-frequency waves that distorted Sirius''s senses,"
"Awooooo," A high-pitched howl reverberated in the surroundings.
Pulling Ray out of his thoughts, Ray turned and looked at the battle ongoing in front of him.
He saw Sirius, standing on his fours, ring at everyone as his body was covered by a ck outline.
Slowly, the ck outline extended to Sirius''s shadow and connected with it.
Sirius lifted his hands as a ck shadow emerged from the ground. The shadow was actually Sirius''s as it had detached from Sirius and had taken corporeal form.
Pointing forward, Sirius ordered the shadow as both wolves disappeared.
After that, what happened was nothing but purely brutal as all the opponent team members were left with ck and blue by Sirius and his shadow.
"Shadow Wolf," Aurora muttered in Ray''s mind while Ray looked in awe as Sirius beat his team members mercilessly.
"Ray, stop him now, or else there would be a few members missing by the time he regains his sanity," Aurora advised Ray.
"Okay," Ray said as he blinked and appeared in front of Sirius.
Right now, Sirius was in the process of punching Noah. As he punched him mercilessly, his hand suddenly shook as it got stuck in one ce.
Looking back, Sirius saw Ray standing behind him and holding his hand.
"Tsk¡ tsk¡ Good kids don''t fight to bully others," Ray clicked his tongue and said, teasing Sirius; he diverted his attention from Noah to himself.
"Awoo" Sirius howled loudly as he let Noah go and turned around.
"Go Noah, get out of here and take the others with yourself. I will stop Sirius in the meantime," Ray said.
While Ray was speaking to Noah, Sirius came forward and punched him in the stomach, and sent him flying.
Seeing Ray fly in the air, Noah got even more scared and ran away.
Sirius ignored Ray and turned back to face Noah. However, Noah was nowhere to be found. Therefore, in anger; Sirius turned back again as he started targeting Ray.
"Blerghh¡ Good, Now let''s have a real fight then," spitting a mouthful of blood, Ray wiped his face with his sleeve as he spoke.
"Awoooo," Sirius howled angrily as he started running towards Ray. Moreover, the howl also acted as a signal to his shadow as midway through his attack, the shadow also joined Sirius.
Seeing both, the wolf and his shadowing for him; Ray smiled and crackled his fingers.
The mana within the surroundings trembled as an unimaginable pressure descended. Behind Ray, the Phantom of a dragon appeared as the space around him cracked.
[Void Gauntlets]
Equipping the Void Gauntlets, Ray clenched his fists and lifted his hands as he took a boxing stance.
Doing so, he taunted Sirius toe and attack him. With his sanity in shambles, Sirius didn''t even bother with the pressure in the surroundings or the bloodline oppression he felt.
Instead, the hot-headed wolf started running towards Ray at an even faster rate.
Seeing this, Ray grinned in excitement as he also used his other abilities,
[Strength Enhancement]
[Speed Enhancement]
Now, with both his speed and strength increased, Ray kicked the ground as he approached Sirius.
Intercepting him midway, Ray charged his fist as he punched forward.
Seeing Ray punch, Sirius did the same as he also punched forward while his shadow swiped its w at Ray.
Ray and Sirius''s punches collided with each other and a deadly shockwave was produced. Along with that with Ray''s punch having Void Elemental properties; it affected the surroundings as tears started to appear in the surrounding space with the Void Element altering thews of the dungeon.
"Ray hold back. If you use this attack anymore, the Boss on the tenth floor would be alerted. Hence, making it harder for you. Even now, I can feel the space being peered on with someone trying to observe you," Aurora cautioned as she asked Ray to hold back with his use of the Void Element.
Listening to Aurora, Ray pulled back his punch and voluntarily stayed at a disadvantage.
In the meantime, the shadow''s strike reached Ray. As Ray tried to dodge the attack, it slightly grazed his arm.
Retreating a few steps, Ray looked at Sirius as he spoke,
"Guess I will have to deal with you with the ssical method. Therefore, allow me to teach some sense in you in the old-fashioned way," Ray said as he unequipped the Void Gauntlets and used the mana to cover both of his hands with fee and lightning.
Doing so, he used the fire element to cover his body in the fire elemental aura and started attacking as he targeted the shadow wolf.
....
A/N:- Finally edited the chapter. Also, really sorry for being thiste. Lately, I have been having 7 to 8 consecutive sses in day and because of that, I hardly get the time to upload.
But thanks to everyone''s support and determination, I am able to provide these chapters for you daily.
Therefore, please keep on supporting the novel and help me out even more.
Chapter 147 A Cold Hearted Captain
"Aliya, heal them fast," Noah shouted at the top of his lungs, running inside the opening; he looked everywhere as he searched for Aliya.
"Oh my¡ what happened to them?" Aliya asked as she came running in.
"We were all having a practice session with Sirius when suddenly, he had this strange shadow rising from the ground. After that, he lost control and started beating. Thankfully, Ray got there in time and asked me to take all of them out," Noah hurriedly exined. Doing so, he fell to the ground; wheezing sharply as he held his chest in pain.
"Hold on Noah, I will check you right away," Aliya turned and said, she was currently tending to Tim as he was the one with the most injuries.
Due to him being the tank, Tim had suffered multiplecerations from the attacks by Sirius and his shadow. Not to mention that the muscles in his forearms had been torn off due to the impact of their attacks.
[Healing Embrace: Multicast]
Aliya chanted her spell. Doing so, a milky white light shrouded her body. This spell was a self-buff spell that increased the user''s magical energy and made it more efficient for the user to cast multiple healing spells within a short period of time.
However, like all spells; it also had a drawback and that was that the user couldn''t use anyrge-scale healing spells nor could the user do aplicated form of healing that required immense conversation like the one Aliya did when she was healing Sirius.
"Help him, I feel better now," Tim slightly opened his eyes and spoke. Although his voice was weak and on the recipe of being a whisper, Aliya could hear it well.
Hearing what Tim had to say, Aliya nodded as she moved to Noah and attended to his wounds.
Even though Tim hadn''t healed fully, his wounds weren''t that Sirius as none of his major arteries, organs, or limbs were damaged. Instead, it was muscle tears and little to no internal bleeding due to the impact of Sirius''s attack.
Therefore, Aliya had taken care of those and also closed the major wounds to relieve the pain temporarily so Tim could be healedter; after everyone else was out of danger.
Moving on to Noah, Aliya looked down at his wound and she found a gaping hole in Noah''s chest.
Looking at him, Aliya gasped lightly as she forcefully closed her out using her hands. Trying not to scream, she calmed herself down as she cast another spell.
[Healing Embrace: Instaheal]
Sacrificing half of her mana, Aliya canceled her other spells as she cast a high-tiered healing spell. Concentrating the spell on Noah''s chest, Aliya used all her concentration to close the wound on Noah''s chest.
Slowly, the wound started to close as the spell took effect, coupled with Noah''s vitality granted by his system; the spell worked wonders.
With the wound closing, the muscle fibers and flesh healed at a rate visible to the naked eye.
As the wound closed, color slowly returned to his face and his face regained a rosy glow.
"I guess that''s enough for now," Aliya muttered weakly, wiping the sweat off her forehead; she shakily stood up and moved to others.
As others had received minor injuries, it didn''t take long to heal them. Therefore, Aliya used her remaining mana to cast an AOE spell,
[Healing Embrace: Halo Of Regeneration]
Casting this spell, a small halo appeared above her as it emitted a milky white glow. The glow spread to an area of 5 meters around her.
"Pull them in the area around me. Make sure they are not 5 meters away. This way, they would heal eventually," Aliya said.
Listening to her, Elina nodded as she moved and carried the others into the halo.
As for Aliya, she sat down and took a meditating posture. Trying to recover her mana, she focused on resting her body while casting the spell at the same time.
This way, the mana used up by the spell and the mana gained would cancel out each other, leaving her with half of her mana at the end.
Meanwhile,
In the other opening,
Ray stood with his shoulders straight as he looked down. On the ground, Siriusy unconscious; his body trembling in a pain as arcs of electricity coursed through his body while his fur was scorched all over.
As for the shadow wolf, it had long vanished and returned to Sirius''s shadow.
"Now that was a nice fight," Grinning widely, Ray spoke as he stretched his limbs in satisfaction.
"By the way, Aurora; are you done with the analysis," Ray asked merrily.
"Ummm¡ what analysis?" Aurora asked back, her confusion apparent as she didn''t understand what Ray was speaking of.
On the other hand, listening to what Aurora said; Ray raised his eyebrow in confusion.
"The analysis of the battle just now. After all, it was my first battle after a major power-up. Not to mention the Void Element influencing my normal elements," Ray told her, expecting some sort of confirmation; he waited for her answer.
"Nope, nothing," Aurora tly denied.
"What the fuck Aurora, have you gone out of your mind? Now how will I know what effects the bloodline has caused upon my body," Ray shouted, his face red from anger as his eyes nearly popped out.
"Well, you will have to fight against a strong opponent once more," Aurora nonchntly replied.
"You want me to fight again?" Speechless, Ray didn''t continue. After all, he was confused, angry, and whatnot. Heck! Even he didn''t know what to feel, much less say anything.
"Aurora, you will be the death of me," Ray said sarcastically.
"Thanks," Aurora took thepliment happily and even thanked the man.
Sighing in desperation, Ray bent down as he picked up Sirius. He flung the man on his shoulder and turned around as he made his way back to the others.
Meanwhile,
In Another Dungeon Instance,
A heated battle continued as Ron and his teammates fought against the boss of the seventh floor.
"Alex, throw him," Ron ordered, his body covered in a red hue as his berserker bloodline took full effect.
"Are you sure?" Alex asked, not sure if he should do so or not.
"Do it dammit. He won''t die," Ron answered back, his voice loud as he spoke angrily.
"Okay," Alex replied, disappointed over Ron''s choice.
Doing so, he turned around. Holding his teammate''s hand, he threw the man forward.
"What? Don''t, plz don''t; it will hurt a lot," the man shouted desperately, but to no avail.
Alex shook his head and turned around. Not caring for the man, not even a bit.
"Arghhhh!!! Ahhhhh!!"
Afterwards, the man''s screams reverberated in the dungeon as the boss started beating the hell out of him.
Eventually, it got to the point that the boss tore off his limbs, and just as he was about to be smashed to death, a light enveloped the man as he teleported out of the dungeon.
On the other hand, Ron and the others took the time to prepare their attacks and regroup as they circled the boss.
Right after the man teleported, Ron and the others released their attacks.
The attacks flew in the air as they hit the boss squarely. With the boss unaware of the attacks, it took the full burnt and suffered from heavy injuries.
With the injuries causing the boss to lose a significant portion of its strength, Ron shouted at the top of his lungs and ordered,
"Continue attacking! Don''t let this bastard heal,"
With Ron''s order, no one hesitated and everyone started throwing attacks nkly. They didn''t care if the attacks hit the boss on its head or any other part of the body. Everyone just wanted to deal damage.
As for why they did so in such a hurry and didn''t even think of saving their energy?
It was simply because of Ron. They had seen his ruthless nature while some had experienced it firsthand. Not to mention the innocent teammate who was just used as bait to divert the boss''s attention.
Therefore, everyone decided to prove their use so as not to be used as bait in the future.
Moreover, some teammates had even sworn to never make the mistake of joining Ron''s team ever again.
Not long after, the boss''s health drained to zero and the boss fell to the ground.
Seeing this, Ron''s eyes lit up as a glint shined through them.
"All of you, I will check the loot here. You all go and clear the rest of the floor," Ron ordered as he hurried forward to the boss''s corpse for the treasures that might have dropped from it.
"Such a cold-hearted and greedy captain. I literally made a mistake choosing this team," Alex thought, annoyed and displeased over his own choice.
It was because Alex didn''t know of Ron, he didn''t know of his nature. Therefore, he had just chosen to join the team in hopes of working with the heir of an influential family to build some influence and get good rewards in the end.
However, right now; Alex was disappointed in his choice and just wished to go back in time and select a better team than this.
But what could he do? Hopeless, he and the other teammates went on as they started searching the rest of the floor; leaving behind Ron to clear the boss of his possessions.
....
A/N:- Hope that you all enjoyed the chapter and also, sorry for the previous mistake. Won''t happen again, I promise.
Also, don''t forget to gift the novel and vote it as much as you all could.
Chapter 148 Onwards To The Next Floor
"Thudd" Throwing Sirius like a sack, Ray walked forward and sat down on the ground.
"Don''t heal him. He will be fine," Ray said, stopping Aliya from healing him as he motioned her to have a look at him.
And sure enough, as Ray had said; Even though Sirius looked to be in shambles with his clothes in tatters while his body seemed to be covered in scars with patches of blood that had dried all over his skin. It all looked like that, but slowly; those scars were being healed as Sirius''s body was regenerating itself.
"But...How?" Confused, Aliya asked. She couldn''t understand how someone who looked to be in such a condition would be able to heal themselves, that too without any external help.
"It''s his vitality doing the work. I just provided him with some raw meat and let his werewolf self do the healing," Ray answered, his expression calm as he knew about Sirius''s uncanny ability to regenerate his health as long as he had some raw meat to munch on.
"By the way, where did you find the time to feed him? No... first tell me, where did you get the meat from? Don''t tell me you fed him goblin meat," Aliya asked, raising an eyebrow in suspicion, she suspected that Ray might have done something fishy.
"Oh... The meat. I always keep raw meat in my spatial storage, whiches in handy at times. Also, don''t worry about where I got the time to feed him the meat as while I was bringing him here, I just opened his mouth and stuffed the meat inside. The rest was done by him," Ray replied.
"Okay... As you say so," Aliya said, trying to ept his reasoning. She just couldn''t seem but think that, "Isn''t it a bit too convenient for him? Everything he does, there is always some sort of backup n for his actions," her brain churned as multiple theories came to her mind.
"Does he have some sort of prediction ability? Or is he some genius who can think of everything or is just cautious?" She kept on thinking but sadly, Aliya couldn''t think of a good exnation for Ray''s uncanny luck and precautious nature.
"Aliya, where are you? Come back to reality,"
"huh?" Alpha snapped from her thoughts as she saw Ray standing in front of her, waving his hands at her as he tried to pull her out into reality.
"Oh... Sorry, I was thinking of something," Aliya excused as she turned around hurriedly and walked off.
"Such a strange girl," Looking at her being this awkward, Ray muttered.
After that, Ray looked at everyone and noticed that almost everyone was on the ground, sleeping soundly as they rested to their heart''s content.
"To think that they would think of resting at such times," Ray thought as he opened his mouth and shouted at the top of his voice, "Wake Upp!!! Get your asses out here everyone," He shouted loudly.
His voice resounded throughout the whole floor as it woke everyone up.
Sirius, Tim, Ae, Emma, and the others abruptly woke up. Holding their ears in pain, they looked at Ray as if he was some sort of torturer who had snatched their prized possession.
"What? Why are you all staring at me like that? Get ready, we have a dungeon to clear," Ray looked at them and spoke, his voice stern as he coldly reprimanded them.
"For God''s sake Ray, at least cut some ck," Elina walked by and said.
"Nope, no rest until we clear the tenth floor," Ray replied, his hands crossed over his chest as he looked at them stoically.
Seeing him like that, Elina and the others didn''t bother as they all stood up and started to get ready for the next floor.
"I hope everyone gets out of here safely,"
As everyone was getting ready for the next floor, Ray''s voice sounded as he sighed in exhaustion.
Right now, his voice sounded different from before as the previous cold and harsh attitude was gone while all that was left was a weak and defeated sigh that somehow tugged their heartstrings.
Listening to his voice, everyone turned around as they saw him.
They saw Ray, standing in his ce with his shoulders broad and his back as straight as ever. However, this time; they could feel something different.
This time, they could feel the weight Ray carried. They could feel the weight of responsibility on his shoulders, the weight that came with the truth, the weight that came with power.
They could feel it all as slowly, as Ray''s image changed to a weak me that carried the responsibility of the whole world.
Even as the harsh winds blew against it, the me persisted over time; it got stronger as the me turned into a raging fire that threatened to consume everything.
Blinking their eyes, they snapped out of the illusion. As they did, they felt a renewed will in their hearts. It was the will to fight for their world, for their people, for humanity. It was the will to get stronger and be present for their world when it would need them the most.
With that, their expression grew fiercer as they hurriedly readied themselves to clear the rest of the dungeon.
"Now that''s a nice effect," Ray muttered as he concealed his aura and made the illusion disappear.
What happened right now was something that Ray did. Ray had relegated a bit of his aura and infused it into the surroundings. Then, using the influence of his aura; he sparked his emotions into it by releasing a little amount of mana and after that, he conveyed those emotions to the others.
Hence, making them all feel the same way he did.
"Yeah, it''s a good way to motivate them but don''t you dare use this method constantly because if used excessively, this method could permanently induce your ideals into them. That is why this spell is semi-forbidden," Aurora spoke as she cautioned him for the umpteenth time.
She did so because she knew how dangerous the spell was.
As for how she knew? She did so because she had some memory of her earlier life -before getting imprisoned into darkness- when strong kings and leaders had used this spell to pass their ideals onto their people.
Doing so, they also passed on a portion of their personality and their ambitions too.
Later on, this caused their people to adopt a personality simr to theirs. Due to this, those countries and organizations were ruined as the people of that country or organization finished it from the inside. All because they were following the ideals of someone else and had forgotten about their purpose in life.
Aurora still remembered when there was one person who passed on his greed to his underlings.
Due to that man''s actions, a whole continent was destroyed as his underlings had killed everyone there just so they could satisfy their greed.
In the end, they killed their leader out of greed andter on they killed each other. Just so, they could have what the other had.
Remembering those times, Aurora still shivered all over as those were some of the memories that she wished to forget.
"Just remember Ray. Never use this spell until necessary. Or else, I would block this spell from the System," she cautioned Ray and also gave him an ultimatum.
"Okay," Ray merely nodded as he perfectly understood what she meant.
Ray knew that if Aurora was this precautious towards something, it might be something that is either too dangerous or too delicate to handle.
While Ray chatted with Aurora, the rest of the teammates had prepared themselves as they all stood in front of Ray.
Sirius stood in the front as he directly faced Ray and behind him was Noah, then Elina, Noah, Emma, Tim, Ae, and the rest behind Ae.
"Good, now listen to the n for the next floor," Ray looked at them as he spoke. Taking a pause, he continued, "The next floor is going to be tricky as it would have goblins that are just below the final boss in terms of strength. Also, there could be some new types of goblins as well. Therefore, I want you all to be alert at all times," Ray said.
"One more thing, I know you all have gotten stronger thesest few days, but mark my words that the monsters in this dungeon have gotten even stronger,"
"You all know about how this dungeon is constantly evolving and so are the monsters in this dungeon. Therefore, I expect you all to give it your best and even cross your limits as the monsters we would face there would be ones who will be at the precipice of evolving and crossing into the next realm. That''s why, you all should be alert of the monster, and don''t you dare underestimate them," Ray said as he concluded his speech.
Doing so, he looked at them and asked, "All clear,"
"Yes sir!!" The others answered his question zealously as they all shouted at the top of their lungs, showing their enthusiasm; they all showed Ray that they were ready to fight and not afraid of what was toe next as they all marched onwards to the next floor.
...
A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed the chapter. Also, I will be doing some mass releases in the next month. Therefore, vote and gift as much as you all could so I could upload more chapters.
Also, sorry for being the bringer of bad news, but no bonus chapter today as I have an urgent function to attend today.
I promise to make up for it in theing week.
Have fun!!!
Also, mentions in the next chapter.
Chapter 149 Not A Coincidence
"Zhwoom" The whole team stepped into the teleportation circle as everyone vanished from the floor.
Appearing on the next floor, Ray and the others stepped into an empty hallway that went deeper into the floor.
"Emma," Ray called out and signaled. Doing so, Emma got to work as she understood what she had to do.
Emma stepped forward and used her system as a blueish hue took over her eyes.
"Traps," She muttered. Blinking once, she canceled her ability and spoke, "the whole hallway isced with traps so vicious that they couldpare to the trapsid by 5 Elina''s and still be more potent,"
Hearing this, a tinge of fear shed through everyone''s eyes as they thought, "What will happen now?"
"How many traps are there?" Ray asked.
"About a dozen or so," Emma replied right after.
Listening to Emma''s answer, it didn''t take long for Ray as he turned to everyone and spoke,
"Okay guys, no need to be afraid. The traps are not too many in number. Therefore, we can easily avoid them," Saying this, he turned to Emma and continued,
"Could you use your system to pinpoint the exact locations and the nature of the traps?"
"Un.. Lemme try," She nodded and answered. Her expression was stern as she got to work.
"Noah, I want you to create a minor spirit defense formation," Ray asked.
"Here?" Confused, Noah asked. He couldn''t understand the reason for it.
"Yes here! Why? You can''t do it? If so, then don''t bothering along next time," Ray criticized viciously. His change in temperament pissed Noah off as it was the first time Ray had spoken like that.
"I can do that but it will take time," Keeping his anger in control, Noah replied asplied with Ray''s orders.
On the other hand, the rest of the team just looked at their exchange in surprise.
"I guess he is pretty pissed off," Ae thought as she looked at Ray standing there, twiddling his thumbs and biting his lips.
"No.. It''s not anger. He is afraid?" She reconsidered her judgment as she noticed that what Ray showed were not signs of anger but rather depression and anxiety.
"Is there any problem up ahead?" She thought as she tried to peer into the hallway.
Doing so, she suddenly felt strange. She felt as if something was tugging at her consciousness and pulling her deeper down into an abyss, and just like that; her eyes got fixated to a certain point deep into the hallway.
Although she couldn''t see anything, her mind went nk as she felt something stronger than her, influencing her consciousness and making her kneel in front of it.
Slowly, Ae panicked as she felt the control of her body slipping away from her. Her thoughts started to be inconsistent while her limbs had long gone numb.
"If¡this.. Con¡continues¡to happen. I wi..will be done for," She thought with difficulty as she nced at Ray.
Right now, Ray was looking at the ground as a high amount of tension umted in the air.
"How¡ d..do.. I call him?" She questioned herself.
After all, she couldn''t speak properly as most of her body wasn''t in her control. Hence, she used what she had control of and then called for help.
With the will to save herself, she tried to do something. Therefore, to catch his attention; she started making incoherent noises from her mouth.
Hoping to be saved, she started;
"Rarr¡ Raaa¡. Helppp¡.hpppp,"
"Huh?" Everyone turned around in surprise as they saw Ae standing in her ce, her left eye looking deep into the corridor while the other looked at Ray.
Her hand slowly lifted as she tried to motion something.
"What happened Ae," Disappearing from his spot, Ray appeared besides her as he asked.
He looked at her and noticed how strange she seemed. Her breathing felt too regr while her movements were stiff and robotic.
"Don''t tell me," Ray muttered as he stood in front of her and blocked her connection to the hallway.
Doing that, Ae''s one eye; that kept focusing on the hallway moved as it nced everywhere in a panic.
Slowly, Ae''s thoughts returned as the control over her consciousness weakened slightly.
However, it wasn''t enough and Ray knew it. Therefore, he turned around and peered into the hallway. His presence rose as an unimaginable pressure descended all over the ce.
"Don''t you dare," Ray spoke in anger as an illusionary phantom appeared behind him.
Just as the phantom appeared behind him, Ae moved. Her movements returned to her control as the entity exited her consciousness.
"Ray!!!" Shouting in fear, Ae went forward and hugged Ray. Then, without care for anything, she broke down in his arms as she started sobbing.
Seeing her like this, Ray just held her in his embrace and patted her lightly.
"Don''t worry, all is fine," he consoled, his voice soft as it calmed Ae down.
Looking at the others, he signaled them to continue what they were doing and spoke, "Don''t look into the hallway. Or else, I might not be able to save you," He warned.
As everyone nodded and got to work, Ae stood in Ray''s embrace as she enjoyed the warmth andfort it provided.
However, as the fear went away and her mind started working again, she got flustered as she finally realized the mess she was in.
"I hugged him? And started sobbing in his arms?" She questioned herself.
Right now, Ae had never felt much worse as she experienced the most overwhelming emotions she did in her life. To top it off, she internally felt happy about what happened.
Feeling her sobbing stop, Ray nced downwards as he looked at her.
Breaking the embrace, he started down as he looked deep into her eyes, and asked,
"Are you okay?" He asked, his voice soft and affectionate as it warmed Ae''s heart.
"Un.." Wells merely nodded as she tried to hide her face in between her hands as right now; her face was as red as it could get while her eyes were sparkling with joy.
"Good. Now I want to ask you something, can I?" Ray asked as he continued, "What did you see back then? What was it like?"
Listening to his question, memories shed in her mind as Ae felt a stifling pressure in her consciousness as she couldn''t remember anything but an eerieughter that continued to resound in her head.
Holding her head in pain, she started crying again as she couldn''t think straight. The eerieughter messed with her head to the point that she couldn''t even breathe.
Seeing her like this, Ray bent forward as he embraced her once again.
As he did so, Ae calmed down once more as the eerieughter disappeared.
"Sob¡ All I can think of is a burst ofughter. Sob¡ A burst of very eerieughter. It keeps on- sniff..- resounding in my head," Ae''s voice sounded amidst her sniffing sobs.
"Okay. Don''t worry, I am here. I will fix everything. You just calm down," Ray consoled her again as he hugged her back.
"Uhm¡ Ray! Thank you," Ae spoke as she continued, "Also, could you please loosen a bit? I can''t breathe," She tapped on his shoulder as he had identally hugged her too tight.
"Ohh¡ Sorry," Ray said, letting go of her. He looked around as he spoke,
"Gather around. I have something to tell you all,
While everyone gathered, Ae felt at the top of the world. She couldn''t fathom how, but being with Ray; she felt all her problems magically disappear.
"My prince charming," She held her chest as she thought; a foolish smile on her face as she kept on staring at him.
"Hey, get back to reality. We are still in the dungeon. Do all this when you are out and your life isn''t in danger," Elina came by and nudged her as she straightened her up.
"You are no fun," Pouting, Ae spoke in dissatisfaction as she calmed herself down and listened to Elina''s advice.
"Sigh¡Guys, there has been an issue when we were teleported to the next floor. Instead of going to the ninth floor, we have jumped to the tenth," Ray spoke as he sighed heavily.
"What? Straight to the tenth?" Tim eximed in surprise as he started muttering, "Oh¡ so that''s why the atmosphere is so tense,"
"Yeah¡ but that isn''t the issue," Ray said and added, "The problem is that it doesn''t seem like a coincidence at all. Everything here seems to be well prepared for us, to the point that even the traps are specifically designed to hinder us," Ray paused, not saying further as he couldn''t make himself speak of it.
"You mean that we were brought here on purpose," Sirius said,pleting his words; he guessed the main issue.
"Yes" Ray merely nodded as a grave look shone in his eyes as he looked at everyone and spoke,
"Guys¡ the dungeon boss has readied itself for us,"
Listening to his words, everyone gulped as they finally understood the gravity of the situation.
...
A/N:- Enjoyy
Chapter 150 The Final Fight (Part 1)
"Captain, only two of us are left. What should we do?" Alex came to Ron and asked.
"We move forward and finish clearing this floor," Ron replied, his expression indifferent as he started walking towards the boss room without any care for the world.
"What?" Alex stood there in shock as he looked at Ron''s figure disappearing further away, "Just what did I do to deserve this," He muttered and started following Ron.
Aside from Alex, another student also followed Ron. This student was the only second-year student on the team and had been following Ron faithfully all this time.
Not only that, but the student had also supported all of Ron''s decisions and if someone didn''t know any better, they might even mistake the student for Ron''sckey.
"I guess his family hired the guy," Alex thought as he cursed his luck for the umpteenth time.
Doing so, he eventually walked to the boss''s room. Taking a nce, he saw a huge door with the same engravings as the previous floors. However, there was one thing different and that was the auraing off from the boss''s room.
Even when standing meters away from the door, Alex could feel the strong aura and the thick stench of blood from within the room.
The aura was such that it chilled Alex''s bones to the point that he started shivering all of a sudden.
Still, persisting with his willpower; Alex took steps to the boss room as he headed to fight his final fight. After all, Alex wasn''t conceited enough to think that he could win against the boss when fighting with only two more people on the team.
Therefore, going forward; Alex got ready as he joined the others to fight the dungeon boss on the ninth floor.
Meanwhile,
Tenth Floor,
Ray stood straight, his eyes peering into the distance as he looked deep into the corridor.
"Did you find anything?" He asked.
"Traps and guards," Aurora replied, using Analysis to scan the whole surroundings.
"How many guards," Ray asked in return as he kept on looking into the hallway.
"A total of two guards standing in front of the entrance to the boss room. Also, 3 guards each in the corners waiting to ambush," Aurora replied as she added, "Also, there are more than a dozen hidden curses in form of traps. Activate one and you are gone as the traps are stronger and much trickier than before,"
"Hmm.. Could you point out the safe path that is without any traps?" Scratching his chin in thought, Ray asked as a n formed in his mind.
"Give me a minute," Aurora replied as suddenly, Ray''s body emitted a huge burst of spirit energy. The spirit energy spread out like a shockwave as Aurora used it scan the surrounding area.
"Okay, done. Follow this path and you will be safe from all the traps. Though remember that you miss one step and a trap could be triggered as the traps are very congested and the safe path is very barrow," She cautioned.
"Okay," Nodding in acknowledgment, Ray turned around as he used the special mind transference technique to share the map with everyone''s minds.
Calling this technique ''Mind Link'', Ray spoke,
"I have shared a map with you all using Mind Link. This map would allow you to avoid all the traps and safely reach the other side of the hallway. However, the danger doesn''t end there as multiple goblins guards are waiting for us in the ambush," Ray spoke and paused, giving everyone enough time to check the map.
As everyone checked the map and turned their attention back to him, Ray spoke, "There are two guards guarding the main door to the boss room and three more groups waiting in ambush. Although the guards wouldn''t be much stronger, you all have to be careful while fighting against them as one wrong step and you might trigger a trap,"
"Also, remember; the traps are very deadly as they are basically hidden curses that could end you within minutes. Therefore, be careful and help each other. Also, thest boss would be someone hard to defeat. Hence, give it your all and don''t get hurt doing unnecessary stuff that might cause even more damage," Saying that, Ray put his hands on his waist as he looked into each of their eyes.
Looking at them like that, Ray observed everyone''s emotions as he noticed that not a single one of them was scared. Even if they were, their resolution to fight was so great that it overcame their fear and made them fight for their goal.
"I guess Aurora''s technique really worked," He thought as he turned around and spoke, "Okay, follow the map I shared with you and follow me to the final boss," Saying that, he started walking as he strides towards the boss room.
On the other hand, everyone looked at Ray as they all nodded to each other and followed behind him.
Right now, each one of them had a different thought in their mind, someone was thinking of their family while the other was just nning out what to do next.
In the end, all of these 16-year-olds were scared, they knew that they might get severely wounded and might as well lose their lives. But they suppressed this fear as they knew, that what was toe in the future, wouldn''t wait for them to grow up and would gobble them up if they were weak.
Therefore, for the sake of their families, for the sake of their ideals, for the sake of themselves; they all courageously stepped forward as they followed Ray on their first step towards getting ready for what was toe in the near future.
Meanwhile,
As the team headed towards the boss room, a certain goblin sat on a throne as she watched the events unfold. She watched as Ray used his aura and broke the spell she cast on that cute little girl.
She looked as Ray had lectured his teammates and told them about what to expect. She even looked as everyone showed their conviction and walked forward as they marched towards her; all so that they could defeat her and return back; Victorious.
"Good! Come to me, mymbs. For you, all will be ughtered and your blood will be used to wee me into the next realm. Where I will shed off the limits of a mortal and finally ascend onto the path of Godhood," The female goblin said, her expression haughty as she smiled pridefully.
This female goblin was the main boss of the dungeon and she had been observing Ray ever since. It was also she who had controlled thews of the dungeon and teleported Ray and the others straight to the tenth floor.
She did all this to increase the rate of her evolution as she had an idea of the dean''s n to invade the dungeon and clear her off before it happened.
Therefore, she had decided to use Ray and his teammates as an energy source to break into the next realm and be stronger so she could control thews of the dungeon to restrict the dean from invading it with full force.
While she sat on her throne, Ray and the others finally reached the door as they had avoided the traps.
In front of them, stood a total of eleven goblins. The goblins emitted the aura of Pseudo-Perfect -Tier beasts as they all had a different weapon in their hands.
"Everyone! Be ready. Don''t hold back and give it your all. Decimate these bastards so we could get back home," Ray shouted at the top of his lungs as he decided to go all out.
Saying all that, Ray churned all of his energy as he equipped the Void Gauntlets and Void Bracers. His arms got covered in greyish-ck weapons as an oppressive aura engulfed the area around him.
"Go to hell!!" Shouting loudly, he circted his mana as his hands got covered in arcs of lightning. Then, kicking the ground; he jumped high in the air and punched straight down.
Punching on the ground, a web of lightning spread all over as electrical sparks covered the whole area. With the surroundings turning into a battlefield, Ray smirked lightly as the elements changed.
The lightning turned into the fire as a fiery heat wave spread everywhere. With that, Ray pumped in more mana.
Doing so, the ground became scorched as it caused damage as an AOE attack.
While Ray did this, Sirius transformed into his wolf form while Noah room out his spirit needles. Elina started throwing her curses while Tim took out his shield and did his job as the tank.
Ae and Emma supported from behind as one fired arrows and the other used her aura ability to disorient the goblin''s senses. As for Kid, he used his ice ability to freeze the ground as he trapped the goblins and hurled icicles at them.
With that, the whole team worked in tandem as they attacked the goblins and slowly chipped off their health points.
...
A/N:- I hope you all enjoy the chapter. Also, mentions would be edited shortly.
Don''t forget about your input. It will help me improve more.
Chapter 151 The Lustful Goblin Queen
"Awoooo" A loud howl reverberated as a shadow wolf emerged from the ground. The wolf beingrger than before, released greater pressure than before as well, meaning that the wolf had gotten stronger thanst time.
The wolf and Sirius both went ahead and tackled four opponents on their own, reducing the load on the others.
Ray stretched his back, leisurely watching everything unfold in front. Right now, Ray didn''t take on any goblin as everyone was fighting against multiple goblins on their own and they were faring pretty well against those goblins.
"Ray! You go ahead. We will take them on," Sirius shouted as he signaled Ray to go ahead.
"Okay! I will be waiting for you guys," Ray answered as he started walking towards the boss room''s entrance.
Upon reaching the entrance, Ray opened the door and walked inside.
Walking inside, Ray squinted his eyes lightly as he looked around. The room was very dim with little to no light present as a greenish-ck light shone in the middle of the room.
"Wee human," A female voice resounded in the room.
Ray''s ears twitched lightly as he tried to find the source of the voice. However, all he could feel were sound waves scattered all around the room.
Leaving the matter, he concentrated on the light in the middle as his sharp senses pointed him towards it. Ray had a feeling that the light was something important and if he needed to find out the reason for the abnormality of the situation, he would have to reach that light first.
Therefore, he continued to walk towards the light as a voice sounded once again.
"Keke¡ Human¡e here," This time, the voice sounded from Ray''s left. Abruptly turning around, he looked to his left. However, he found no one there.
Shaking his head, he continued to walk towards the center when another voice sounded out, but this time; from his right.
"Hear me¡ Just hear my voice and tell¡ Am I not beautiful.." The voice said in an alluring manner.
As Ray listened, even his thoughts were somewhat influenced as he thought,
"To have such an alluring voice, she must be very beautiful. A seductress for sure,"
"Hey! Snap out of it," Aurora shouted angrily, shaking Ray''s whole consciousness; she made her anger known.
"Hey¡ I was just saying. I don''t even know the one who spoke. Might as well be magic. Also, why are you being so jealous," Ray retorted, his expression nasty as something clicked in his mind.
Stopping his quarrel with Aurora, Ray understood why the voice kept on speaking and even tried to influence his mind.
"That must be important," He muttered as he increased his pace and hurried towards the light in the center.
"Kekeke" Seeing Ray figure out her n to stall him, the Goblin Queen giggled. With a wine ss in her hand, she lightly swirled the ss and took a sip. All while watching Ray hurdle towards the greenish-ck light in the center.
The Goblin Queen stood up, stretching slightly; her seductive body being shown fully.
Her impable curves with the bountiful chest and that round a*s. If not for her green skin, she would have been the perfect model on Earth.
Not only that, her beauty shone even more as she wore practically nothing as only a light velvet cloth slightly covered her upper body. And even with that, one could clearly feel the outline of her bountiful pointed peaks as they stood erect.
As for her lower part, it had nothing covering it. Thus, with her tantalizingly long legs in full disy; she swayed her hips as she walked forward.
The goblins in the room gulped as they saw the stunning disy of beauty. However, one look at her face and their expression changed. From the salivating look on them, it turned to an expression of disgust as they avoided looking at her.
Motioning the goblins, she told them all to leave. The goblins did as told and they all left the room.
The goblins who were inside the room were nothing but weakckeys that acted as her servants. Therefore, they headed straight to the lower floors as they knew that they had no work on the upper floor and would only be killed there.
Seeing everyone leave, the Queen then walked forward and she approached Ray.
Right now, Ray stood straight; his body motionless as he seemed to be in some sort of illusion.
"Ohh¡ look at how muscr you are. Hmm¡" The Goblin Queen touched his hands as she felt his muscr body. Muttering the words, she moaned lightly as her Goblin nature started influencing her.
Even as the Goblin Queen, she was still a Goblin and even she wasn''t immune to the infamous Goblin Lust. Therefore, whenever she met a handsome man; she would lose control of herself and would try to copte with them, even though she knew that it was of no use as she was infertile.
She did so to satiate her lust and ego. Hence, she started doing the same with Ray.
While Ray was still in the illusion, she took benefit of him as she started to undress him.
Taking off his shirt and armor. She started touching his body. Afterwards, she bent down as she then leaned forward and kissed his torso.
From the torso, she then moved downwards as she caressed his rock-hard abs and then kissed them.
"Mhm¡ Mhmmmm¡ Hmmm"
While doing so, she started moaning and fingering herself as she took great pleasure in trying to make out with him.
Then, she backed a bit as she stood up and took his face in her hands. Leaning forward, she poured slightly as she then forced a kiss on Ray.
Meanwhile,
Within the illusion, Ray had lost the ability to move as he stood in his ce.
Staring at the dark surroundings, his brain worked hard as he tried to find a way out of the illusion.
It had been quite some time since she figured that he might be in an illusion and his suspicions were further confirmed when he slowly felt his body weakening.
Not only that, but recently he had been feeling someone ying with his body as he could feel someone touching and licking him intimately.
This caused him to lose great focus as whoever was touching him, sure knew their way around one''s body as even he, as a man was quite aroused by just feeling those touches.
"Snap out of it. It might even be another illusion and someone would be chopping your body in the real world," He thought to himself as he shook his head to get rid of those thoughts.
"Aurora, what should I do?" Ray asked as he was out of ideas.
"Use your brain you Dumbo. Don''t you have long-range attacks?"
"Yes. What of them?"
"Just use a fucking long-range attack and aim it at the light. Then hit the light and disturb the node of formation. Doing so, you will break the illusion formation," Aurora spoke, her voice shaking with anger as she reprimanded Ray for his foolishness.
"I don''t get it, Ray. Sometimes you are so mature that you think better than anyone else but the other times, you are like a ten-year-old fool who can''t even think straight," Saying that, she sighed in disappointment as she cut the connection between their consciousness.
As always, Ray ignored her parting words and followed her advice as he used what mana he had in his control and aimed at the greenish-ck light in the center.
Doing so, a fireball appeared in front of him as he willed it to be fired at the node of formation.
With that, the fireball traveled to the node point as it hit it and broke the illusion.
"Slurpp¡ Lick¡Mhmmm,"
The Goblin Queen sucked, licked, and kissed Ray as she moaned in ecstasy.
All her previous aura was gone as he stood glued to him,pletely lost in lust; she had failed to control herself as she took off Ray''s pants and gently held his little brother.
Lightly stroking it, she stimted it with great delicacy as she acted like a professional.
Meanwhile,
Ray opened his eyes as he found himself in the middle of a spacious Hall. In front of him was a greenish throne that had skulls littered at its base.
"Mhmm"
Hearing a light moan, Ray felt great stimtion as he looked downwards.
Looking down, he saw a green-skinned woman holding his little brother as she licked it affectionately. Her body was bare as he could clearly see her voluptuous body.
"Huh?" Surprised, he backed away as he tried to push away the woman.
While doing so, he unintentionally grabbed her breasts and squeezed them.
"Ahhhh!! Mhmmm!!"
The woman moaned loudly as she looked up at him.
Seeing her face, Ray shrieked in disgust as he freed himself and jumped back.
"What the hell? Who the fu*k are you? And what do you think you are doing?" Ray asked in anger, hiding his body with his hands; he looked for his clothes and found them lying a few meters away.
"Ohh me? Let me show you who I am," The woman licked her face as she slowly stood up and looked at him. Her body was on full disy as she continued to re at him with great lust in her eyes.
"How much I will y with you once I make you my ve," She muttered, not bothering to put some clothes on her; she kicked the ground as she wed at Ray.
...
A/N:- I am really sorry for being thiste in updating the chapter.
Chapter 152 The Final Fight (Part 2)
"Fucking hell. She is fast," Ray eximed in surprise. Dodging the attack, he made his way towards his clothes.
While doing so, the Goblin Queen attacked again. Her eyes were fixated on Ray''s naked body as she licked her lips in anticipation.
Disgusted, Ray looked away as he made a run for his clothes. In doing so, he used his barrier ability to form a strong multiyered barrier around him.
The barrier saved him from being attacked from behind and he erected the barrier to be safe from any attacks that the disgusting goblin would cast at him.
And just as he predicted, the Goblin Queen did attack him and she did so with so much strength that it sent Ray hurling over.
''Spatt''
Being a creature in the Magical Realm, her attack broke his barrier the moment it struck. Whereas the impact caused Ray''s internal organs to shake lightly. Hence, causing him to spit some blood.
However, the good thing was that the attack had hurled him in the direction of his clothes.
Picking his clothes, Ray hurriedly put them on as he signed in relief.
"Thankfully, now I am saved from that disgusting re of hers," Ray thought as he took a fighting stance.
ring back at the Goblin Queen, Ray equipped his bloodline weapons.
[Void Gauntlets:- Equipped]
[Void Bracers:- Equipped]
Doing so, he activated his bloodline by churning the bloodline energy. This caused the Void Dragon bloodline to take effect as the phantom of a huge Void Dragon appeared behind him.
Along with that, the Gauntlets and Bracers pulsed lightly as the Void Element responded to Ray''s call.
With the Void in his control, Ray smiled sinisterly as he churned his mana and hurled Fireballs at the Goblin Queen.
Seeing the Fireballsing at her, the Goblin Queen dodged them all gracefully. After dodging the attacks, she clicked her tongue as she spoke,
"Tsk... Such a lowly attack. Didn''t expect my ything to use such attacks," She sighed as if disappointed with Ray''s attack and she added, "Let me show you how an attack should be,"
Saying that, she raised her hand as a fireball appeared in the palm of her hand.
"Guka¡Guka¡Guka¡Guka"
Chanting slightly, the fireball increased in size with every chant as the intensity of the fire grew along with it.
"Now have a taste of my attack," She spoke and hired the fireball at Ray.
On the other hand, Ray looked in surprise as he saw the Goblin Queen cast a fire spell. The fireball was greenish-red in color as it came towards him.
"What the hell," Ray muttered as he dodged the attack.
"Just what the fuck is she? First, she used that illusion spell. Not to mention her explosive physical strength and now this? Just what is she?" Ray spoke out loud.
"She is not a pure goblin. She has some elven blood in her," Aurora answered.
Listening to Aurora, Ray got shocked even more as he couldn''t fathom how an elf''s bloodline might havee from a Goblin Dungeon.
"Are you sure?" He confirmed, hoping that Aurora would be wrong because if what she said was true, then Ray had a small idea of how fucked up the situation actually was.
While talking with Aurora, Ray continued to dodge the Goblin Queen''s attacks.
"No Ray. I am sure of it. I can clearly sense elven blood running through her veins," Aurora answered.
With Aurora''s confirmation, Ray gulped. His mind running in full gear as a dreaded thought came to him,
"What if this dungeon was just a test and that the other races have actually invaded dungeons all around the world, waiting for restrictions to weaken so they could then attack Earth," Thinking of this, Ray panicked as cold sweat covered his brow.
Changing his pace, he kicked the ground as he retreated a few steps back.
After retreating, Ray cracked his neck and spoke, "Okay, I will break all your bones and then detain you. Today, you will spill the beans about all your ns," Saying that; Ray raised his hands as he finally got serious.
"Aurora, analyze all my moves and make a report of it. I will study my new powers after the battle ends. Also, do make sure to warn the others, I am going all out!"
Ray told Aurora as he cut off the connection between their consciousness and then focused on the Goblin Queen.
"Fool! At least hear me out. That Goblin has elven blood running in her, she can cast almost all types of magic. She isn''t much different from you," Aurora said.
However, her words only responded in the closed consciousness as Ray had cut the connection and was unable to hear her entirely.
"May you be sessful in defeating her," She hoped as she wished him luck.
Then, using the System abilities; she started inspecting Ray''s body and used analysis.
Using Analysis, she observed every inch of his body as she looked at how much stronger he had gotten.
As for Ray,
He kicked the ground as he jumped high in the air. Raising his fist, he used his spell,
[Lightning st]
A big electrical ball appeared above his hand as he threw the ball forward. Midway through its flight, the electrical ball went unstable as it exploded into multiple electrical discharges that spread throughout the whole area.
[Area Of Effect Attack Created:- Lightning Discharge]
A system notification appeared as Ray had created another new attack from a previous spell he had.
The Lightning st was a spell with the same function as the Fireball spell. However, using his control over mana to disrupt the electrical energy in the Lightning st spell.
Then, using the electrical imbnce; he discharged the energy into the surroundings as the electrical arcs spread everywhere and turned the area into an electric ground.
Afterwards, Ray pushed his fist forward as he descended down. While descending onto the ground, he covered his fist in a fusion of the Void Element and the Fire Element as he cast his spell.
[Fusion Spell:- Inferno Void Fist]
With his hand covered in a ckish-grey fire, Ray punched the ground as his body hit the floor.
"Boooooooom"
A loud explosion urred as dust and gravel spread everywhere. A huge webbing on the floor as Ray stood on the dented ground which had caved in at least 5 meters deep.
"Blerghhh"
The Goblin Queen stood up as she vomited blood. The previous attack had sent her flying as the force with which Ray had punched the ground was so great that it produced shockwaves that even she couldn''t handle.
Wiping the blood on her face, she looked at Ray; a maniacal look on her face as she grinned evilly.
"Now that''s what I am talking about. It will be more fun like this," Muttering, she raised her hands in the air as a ckish-green fire enveloped them.
Then, the fire enveloped her whole body as emerald armor covered her. Other than that, two short swords appeared in her hands as she swung them around in the air.
"It''s been such a long time since I used these bad boys. Hope you will have a good time getting beaten with these," Saying that, she shed her hands as her green blood dripped on the swords.
As the blood dripped onto the swords, the swords absorbed the blood as they glowed lightly.
"Ugh¡ such pleasure," She muttered, her hideous face filled with pleasure as she almost rolled her eyes in delight.
"Huh?" Ray looked at her, a questioning look on his face as he didn''t understand why she felt such pleasure after dropping her blood on the swords.
"It doesn''t look good in any way. Got to be careful with this hoe," Ray thought as he equipped his beast soul armor.
Although the armor wasn''t strong as it was the very first armor he had received and was only of the intermediate tier, something was still better than nothing.
After that, Ray poured more mana into his gauntlets as ws emerged from them. The ws had the pure void element running in them as they glowed a starry color.
Smirking, Ray kicked the ground as he jumped forward at the Goblin Queen.
On the other hand, the Goblin Queen did the same as she also lunged at Ray.
With both parties having their weapons aimed at each other and their only goal to attack the other''s vital points, they finally collided.
Ray aimed at the glowing gem at the Goblin Queen''s chest while the Goblin Queen aimed at Ray''s neck.
"Swish¡Swish"
Both parties crossed each other as theynded opposite to each other.
"Crackk¡Crack¡Shatter¡"
Cracks spread through Ray''s armor as the armor shattered into many smaller pieces. Holding his shoulder, Ray applied some pressure as he adjusted his broken shoulder back into ce.
During the confrontation, Ray had slightly twisted his body and took the attack to his shoulder as he had avoided getting hit in his neck.
As for his armor breaking, the Goblin Queen had shed one of her swords at Ray''s armor and used the other to attack his neck.
However, as Ray had dodged that attack; he was only hit by the Goblin Queen''s hand and not the sword.
Even then, Ray suffered unimaginable damage as the Goblin Queen''s weapons proved to be a notch above Ray''s.
On the other hand, the Goblin Queen clutched her arm as the Void spread through the arm; slowly eating it up as she felt extreme pain.
Turning around, Ray smirked as he looked at her clutching her arm in pain as this was what Ray wanted.
Ray had purposefully changed his attack and had aimed at her arm as he evened the field.
"Now that''s what you call equality. Let''s continue fighting, shall we?" Ray grinned as he asked, his voiceced with sarcasm as he hurled a couple of fireballs at the immobile Goblin Queen.
...
A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed the chapter and are having fun reading the story.
Also, do vote the novel with as much power stones and golden tickets as possible so I could upload more and more bonus chapters.
Have fun ;)
Chapter 153 The Final Fight (Part 3)
"Arghhh! You bastard! What did you do to my arm?" The Goblin Queen screamed as she asked him in anger.
"Oh, that? Nothing much, just a small surprise gift from my side for the service you just gave me. Got to say, even though your face is disgusting, your skills are top-notch. Not to mention that sizzling body of yours," Ray winked, angering the Goblin Queen, even more, heughed at her expense.
"I am going to kill you!" She shouted. Her face throbbed from anger as she started to attack him.
"Come at me you bitch. I will teach you a lesson for molesting me like that," Ray spoke, his voice cold as a dangerous glint shone in his eyes.
Seeing him be so cocky, the Goblin Queen''s anger skyrocketed as she rushed in to attack him.
With her rushing at him, Ray smiled as he put his fist in front of him and took a boxing stance. Channeling his bloodline energy, he coated his fists with a thickyer of Void as he punched her in the face.
"Bam¡Crackk" The attack made contact as it stopped the Goblin Queen in her face. The sound of cracks filling the air, a couple of teeth fell off her mouth as she made a hideous expression.
Within the next few seconds, Ray jabbed again as he delivered a flurry of jabs.
Then, pulling his hand way back, he charged his next punch and delivered a fine uppercut.
The attack made contact as the Goblin Queen''s face snapped back. Readying himself, even more, Ray enclosed both of his hands together, and then pumping his mana, a fireball emerged as he pushed it forward.
The fireball hit her at point nk as it ricocheted off her and rebounded upwards while the Goblin Queen was pushed a few meters back.
Then, running ahead towards her; Ray kicked the ground as he jumped in the air. While in the air, he pumped his mana towards his legs as lightning arcs covered his whole leg.
Then, doing a backflip; he pushed his leg forward as he kicked her on her chest.
With his leg making contact with her chest, it dug in the plenty softness as her chest caved in.
"Crackk"
A couple of her ribs broke as Ray then put some force and kicked off her chest. Using the force to distance himself from her, Raynded on the ground as he looked at her with a smirk on his face.
Smirking, he looked at the Goblin Queen and saw; her hideous face disfigured with her nose tilted and her jaw disced. Greenish Blood ran down her face while her chest had sunken in with a few ribs broken.
Her breathing was ragged and one of her arms had a ckish-grey substance spreading through as it deteriorated her arm.
"Kekeekkeekekekekkeke"
Suddenly, she started giggling eerily as afterwards,
"Hahahahaha" Augh resounded in the dungeon as her giggle turned into a heartyugh with herughing to her heart''s content.
Confused, Ray looked at her as he muttered,
"Guess the beating I gave her just made her lose her mind,"
"Puny human. Who do you think you are? You know what? I don''t care, even if you are some legacy holder. For you are currently in my territory, and it''s your naivety to think that I would leave you to escape this ce unscathed," The Goblin Queen spoke, her voice loud as she raised her head and looked at Ray straight in his eyes.
Seeing her eyes glowing green and hearing her voice, Ray felt something different. He felt that she was different from before because just by looking at her, Ray could determine that she hadn''t lost.
Her voice, the vigor with which she spoke, and the look in her eyes, it wasn''t the one of someone who had epted defeat. No! Looking at her, it seemed that she had only started and had a lot of strength left in her.
However, even Ray felt strange thinking about it as clearly, from what he could observe. The Goblin Queen was already beaten badly and didn''t look even a little like someone who could muster the strength to fight with him again. Much less kill him.
"I dare you to underestimate me," The Goblin Queen spoke, her eyes glowing green with a tinge of silver in the middle.
She lifted her hands in the air and opened them wide. Then, as if waiting for something; she closed her eyes as she chanted,
"Gukliak¡Destructiori¡Granta¡Poewer¡Thorno¡Pci"
She chanted slowly. As she chanted, the area around her started to shake as the dungeon exhibited great changes.
"What is happening?" Ray muttered. Opening his consciousness to Aurora, he showed her everything that urred and asked,
"Could you help me out please,"
"Ray! Get the fuck away from her," Aurora screamed.
"Huh?" Even though confused, Rayplied with her and hopped backwards.
And just as he increased the distance between himself and the Goblin Queen, the floor he previously stood burst open as a huge pir of energy shone through the floor and sted the roof open.
"WHAT THE FU¡" Ray''s mouth opened wide. Not understanding what was happening, he just looked at the pir of energy shining through the floor while the area around it disintegrated into particles of energy.
"Aurora, what the fuck is happening here?" Ray asked again, this time not wanting any cryptic answers, he added, "And don''t you beat around the bush. Tell me everything now,"
"Okay, listen to me. But before that, leave this hall. Things are going to get extremely dangerous," Aurora cautioned as she told him to flee.
Nodding, Ray turned around and made a run for the exit.
Meanwhile,
Outside the boss room,
Sirius and the others stood in their ces as they saw the Goblins disintegrate into millions of light particles. The light particles then floated inside the boss room as they particles approached the huge beam sting through the roof.
"What is that?" Tim muttered, his mouth opened wide in surprise as he looked at Sirius for answers.
"Guys buckle up. I think the situation has escted and Ray might be in danger. Hence, I along with Tim and Kid would go inside. The rest would wait outside for further orders," Sirius said, his voice stern as he motioned for Tim and Kid toe forward.
"I will being too,"
"So will I,"
"Yeah, I will being in too,"
"Me as well,"
One by one, all the other teammates spoke up as they expressed their will to fight alongside Ray.
Sirius looked at them, seeing their eyes shining with conviction; he sighed and spoke,
"I am sure Ray is proud to have such supporting teammates like you. It''s his luck to have found such supportingpanions," Saying that, Sirius turned around as he addressed them all,
"You all cane, but don''t do you dare slow him down. Or else¡" Stopping midway, Sirius warned.
Afterwards, he kicked the ground as he moved forward and transformed into his werewolf form.
Behind him, Kid used his ice magic to freeze the ground as he slid besides with him while Noah hopped along with Tim on his shield.
Tim had used his shield as a medium and poured his mana into it. With the shield being a Spiritual Weapon, it erged in size and then erged as it hovered a few meters above the ground.
Right now, Tim had enough strength to carry only one person along with him. Therefore, with Noah being nearer to him, he went on with Noah and followed Sirius.
As for Ae, Emma and Elina; they all ran at full speed as they followed right behind the others.
"Morons, they could have waited for us. Just look at them going on without a care for us," Elina muttered, eyeing Tim; she nned to subject Tim to a good amount of sisterly torture when it was all resolved.
Emma shook her head while Ae just ced her hands on her chest with worry evident on her face.
Looking at Ae, Emma shook her head as she ced her hand on her shoulder.
Ae turned to look at Emma. Looking at Ae, Emma smiled slightly; her eyes taking shape of a crescent moon as she spoke lightly,
"Don''t worry for him. We are all going over there. I am sure he is fine. After all, he is our leader and stronger than us all," Consoling Ae, Emma hoped for her words toe true. Or else she knew, with the attachment the team had for Ray if something bad happened to him; most would go berserk.
And the first one amongst them would be Sirius. Therefore, for the sake of her brother; she wished for Ray to be fine.
With everyone rushing forward, Aliya was left behind; confused over what was happening as she cried in anger,
"At least take me with you," With a face full of anger, she essed her spatial storage and pulled out a transportation treasure that her father had gifted to her just before the test.
"I won''t let them even touch this," muttering, she stepped on the boat-shaped treasure as it floated in the air.
Stepping on it, she poured a bit of her mana into it andmanded it to follow the others.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and oficially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, Too 3 followers would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info will being soon.
So be ready for it.
Chapter 154 Bloodline Transformation (Part 1)
"Aurorae clear or else I am using that," Ray warned, frustration evident in his voice.
As for Aurora, she stayed silent. She didn''t know what to say because she knew that the situation Ray was in. Even if he used that transformation of his, it won''t be of much use.
"That''s it. I am using it, I don''t care if I won''t be able to control it because if this thing gets out of control, the whole academy is in danger. Even the dean won''t be able to stop this surge of energy in time. It would at least crumble half of the academy into dust before the dean stops it," Ray spoke as he looked at the time pir of energy in front of him.
The energy in that pir kept on increasing and right now, it had increased to the point that it rivaled the energy of a cmity.
Ray closed his eyes, concentrating on his mana core. He slowly directed the flow of his bloodline energy and influenced it towards his mana core.
However, instead of hurrying it likest time; he did it slowly and with more precision and care.
The bloodline energy slowly entered the core and started filling it. With the bloodline energy filling the core, the core changed as multiple runes started to appear on it.
The runes aligned together as they formed the outline of a strange creature. The creature had a humanoid shape with draconic features. Due to the runes being very faint, only some of its features such as the membranous wings and the horns on its head were visible.
With the mana core changing, Ray''s body also exhibited certain changes. His skin started to change as faint scales started to appear on it.
"Arghhhh" Ray suddenly cried out of pain, crouching down; blood started to pour out of his back as a pair of wings erupted from it.
"Ray! Listen to me. Don''t lose consciousness. Just bear with it," Aurora spoke as she decided toe clean,
"Okay, so this is the thing. The Goblin Queen has used her skill as the boss of this dungeon to sacrifice half of her life span in order to gain the strength of the whole dungeon. By doing this, she is dissolving the dungeon and absorbing whatever energy is released from doing that. Though, there is a huge amount of energy being lost in the environment,"
"Ray, I am afraid that this would speed up the merge,"
As Aurora said this, she hoped that Ray would listen and be sane enough to understand what her words implied.
"O..Ok..Okay," Ray spoke, his voice weak as he barely muttered a single word.
However, Ray held on. He held on with the pain he felt. He held on to it as he felt his whole body was changing and that for him it was the same as being assaulted with millions of needles puncturing his blood vessels continuously.
He held on with all of this just because of one reason.
The fact that he had to stop the Goblin Queen before it is toote and stop the eleration of merge so he could go back to his mother and sister to make some final preparations for theing apocalypse.
As the thoughts revolved in his mind, his body continued to change. The wings grew even more as the wingspan increased to a whopping 5 meters. The wings had grown so much that they covered a good part of the surface.
However, it was not only his wings that had grown as his body also grew in size. His muscles tensed as his height increased by another meter. His pupils also changed as a greyish streak shone in them.
Other than that, his bloodline weapons; the Void Gauntlets and the Void Bracers also appeared on his body as they integrated into his very flesh.
"Arghhhhh,"
Ray''s screams resounded in the whole corridor as the process continued.
After a whole ten minutes of physical and mental torture, his screams receded as his body had finally finished transforming.
Right now, Ray stood at a whopping 3 meters tall with a built beefier than before. His body was bare as one could clearly see the sturdy muscles in full disy.
His whole body had a greyish luster as the faint scales shone even more intensely than before. His pupils had turned into slits with greyish-golden particles revolving within them.
The particles revolved in a manner that resembled a starry void continuously revolving to form a whirlpool.
Apart from all these changes, there was another noticeable change. While transforming, his body released a huge amount of energy whichter umted into small greyish shards.
Those shards hovered around him like moons around a.
As for his wings, they were the same as his pupils with greyish-golden streaks all over them.
Looking at Ray, he seemed to have adapted a lot of features from the Void Dragon "Magdroth". Hence, proving that currently, the Void Dragon was more dominant and that the rest of his bloodline hadn''t awakened yet.
Meanwhile,
Outside The Dungeon,
The Dean''s office,
The dean sat in his chair, looking at the paperwork as he pulled his hair in frustration.
Suddenly, sensing something; he snapped his head in the direction of the dungeon as his eyes lit up.
"Prometheus, something has happened at the dungeon," His System appeared as the Old Demon spoke.
With the Demon having a look of worry on its face, it concerned the dean even more.
After all, he had rarely seen the Old Demon be worried about something and whenever the Old Demon had that expression, it wasn''t something to be taken lightly.
"What happened," The dean asked,
"A huge amount of energy is being emitted from the dungeon, of which; some is being released into the Earth''s atmosphere. If this continues, it would bring premature integration of mana which in turn would lead to the world being merged with System Online at a faster rate," Old Demon spoke as he presented his hypothesis.
"Also, nothing is confirmed as it could cause nothing or have even more disastrous results since we have little to no data," The Demon added.
"Well, we can''t take any risks," The dean replied as he stood up from his chair.
"Booom" sting through the roof, he flew off as he left the office and rushed into the direction of the dungeon.
While on his way to the dungeon, the dean took out his phone and called Old Man Abraham,
"Abraham, listen to me very carefully¡" The dean spoke as he narrated the whole matter.
"Okay, what are your orders," Old Man Abraham asked.
"Ready the whole force and put the Academy on Red Alert. The sses will be canceled and the Elite ss students of Year Two and all Third Year students are to be on standby in case of emergency. Whereas, all the instructors and professors who are at the Cmity Realm are to head towards the dungeon. As for the rest, tell them to guard the Academy," The dean ordered.
Cutting the call, he dialed another number as he called Amanda,
"Did you sense it," Amanda questioned right after she picked up the call.
"Yes, I am heading over there at this moment," The Dean answered as added, "You also be there. I might require your assistance in clearing out the area,"
"Prometheus don''t tell me you are going to use it," Amanda asked, her voice filled with worry as memories started to sh through her mind.
The scenes of carnage that urred when Prometheus used the full extent of his power, she remembered even now.
"I am sorry Amanda but the situation might require it," He answered, his voice filled with guilt as he knew how much destruction it caused.
"But what about the merge? Wouldn''t it fasten if you use your powers as a celestial?" She asked, trying to make it so the dean wouldn''t use his full strength.
"If I don''t, then the merge might even happen right away," The dean answered,
"Also, don''t worry. I know what I did and I carry that guilt with me every day. I have gained better control over it and can now stop myself from consuming their souls," The dean added as he consoled Amanda.
"Okay, if you say so," Amanda replied, reluctantly believing him; she had no choice but to agree with the dean as she knew,
That for one to gain something, one has to sacrifice something. But this time, they weren''t gaining anything but fighting for what they already had.
Cutting the call, the dean dialed another number as he phoned the head nurse,
"What''s the situation? Have all of them returned?" The dean asked the moment the call was picked up.
"Almost everyone is here. Only one team remains missing," The head nurse answered.
"Okay," The dean said as he cut the call. Very well knowing that it was Ray along with his team that was still in the dungeon.
With that, he hurried towards the dungeon while Ray''s teammates finally reached the boss room where they saw a very peculiar scene in front of them.
"What the fuck happened to him?,"
...
A/N:- Enjoy!!! The discord is almost done.
Also, don''t forget to vote ;p
Chapter 155 The Future Of Human Race
"Is that Ray?" Tim nudged Sirius.
Getting no response, Tim turned his towards the wolf and looked at him.
Looking at Sirius, Tim saw the wolf standing in his ce motionless, his eyes listless as he stared at Ray.
Tim then turned his head towards Ray and saw him in the same position as before.
Confused, he started waving his hand in front of Sirius''s face as he tried to wake the wolf up from his reverie.
"Don''t waste your time. He won''t wake up anytime soon," Emma spoke as she stepped forward, grabbing Tim''s wrist; she pulled him back as she started distancing herself from Sirius while dragging the helpless Tim along with her.
"He is your brother, why are you acting so cold towards him?" Tim asked,
"You won''t understand. Just know this that Sirius has a werewolf alpha bloodline whereas right now, Ray has activated an ancient draconic bloodline,"
"English please," Tim asked, not understanding a single thing that Emma said.
"Ughh¡ Ray has a bloodline that is oppressing Sirius''s," Emma answered, rubbing her head in annoyance; she hoped that Tim would understand and not ask any more useless questions.
"Uhm.. What does it have to do with Sirius being in that state?" Tim asked as he still didn''t understand what was happening.
"For God''s sake Tim. Do you focus during sses or not?" She cried in anger, not knowing what to say.
"Just how foolish a man could be," She muttered, turning around she dragged him further back as she said, "Just wait and watch. You might understand a thing or two,"
"Okay," Confused, Tim obliged innocently as he knew that if he asked something again, Emma would kill him with her bare hands.
While Emma dragged Tim back; Noah, Elina, and Kid used their abilities as they built a solid wall of defense around the perimeter of the battlefield.
Kid used his ice ability as he formedrge blocks of ice and piled them together. Whereas, Noah and Elina worked in tandem as they solidified the block.
Elina used her curses to infuse the ice blocks with different sorts of curses as she turned the simple blocks of ice into dangerous traps that could easily trap an advanced-tier opponent to their deaths.
As for Noah, he used his spirit needles to etch minor strengthening formations on the blocks as he increased their durability of the blocks.
Not only that, but he also etched another formation;
[Shock Dissipation Formation],
Using this formation, he made it so that the shock from any attack or stray that might damage the blocks would be evenly distributed to all the blocks.
This way, the attacks would be nullified and the wall would remain standing till the end.
On the other hand, Ae took out her bow as she activated the one-time special ability of her System.
[Queen Of Prediction:- Sharing Of Predictive Analysis]
Activating this ability, a strange arrow formed as it floated in front of her.
The arrow was greenish in color and a strange pattern ran around it. The pattern had various feathers coiling around each other as they formed a target at its tip.
cing the arrow in her bow, she aimed it at Ray and fired. The arrow turned into a streak of light as it sped towards Ray.
Within a matter of seconds, the arrow reached Ray as it struck his head. Attaching to his head, the arrow turned into particles of light as they floated and integrated within him.
As the particles fused into his body, Ray showed activity as he turned around and red straight at Emma.
His cold, vertical eyes looked at her as a hint of tenderness shone in them. Then, Ray turned his head again as he continued to re at the beam of light shining through the roof of the dungeon.
As if waiting for something, Ray''s actions were very strange. However, no one approached him as right now; his surroundings were very unstable due to the oppressive aura around him.
The aura was actually the Void Dragon bloodline releasing the innate oppressiveness of the draconic species as it turned into a tangible form that affected its surroundings.
Ae smiled slightly, a blush creeping up on her face as Ray''s tender eyes were captured in her mind.
Fluttering her eyebrows, she turned around and distanced herself from the battlefield.
As for the arrow that she had fired, it was a technique that allowed her to share her predictive ability with another person.
Though, the person must be someone she had 100 percent trust in, not to mention the fact that the person''s system should be as such that it wouldn''t reject the ability.
Moreover, there was another drawback. By using this technique, she couldn''t use her system abilities and techniques for a whole day.
Therefore, her using this ability showed how much she trusted Ra and how strong her conviction was to help him.
"You assholes, how dare you leave me behind?" Aliya finally arrived at the scene as she made her entry by shouting at the top of her lungs.
Listening to her voice, everyone turned their heads towards her as they looked at her and then turned their heads away. Continuing to do what they were doing, all of them stayed silent as they knew that it wasn''t the time to say a thing.
After all, they had made a mistake and now they were feeling guilty about it as they had forgotten about Aliya.
"How can you forget about her?" Elina used the mental transference technique as she red at Noah in anger.
"Hey¡ Don''t take it out on me. Wasn''t it Sirius''s job to make sure that everyone was together and on the same page," Noah retorted, not knowing why he was always the bait.
"Hmph¡ useless as always," Elina harrumphed as she continued with her work.
"Why aren''t you all answering me? You know what, just fuck off. I will see you guyster on. Right now, I have something for Ray," Shouting angrily, she increased the speed of her spiritual treasure as she sped off in Ray''s direction.
"The fuck," Tim muttered as he looked at her speeding off towards Ray.
"Are you going to tell her? Or should I?" Noah asked as he nced at Elina.
"No, let her be. She won''t listen to you anyways. Also, with her being the sacrificialmb, we might learn something about Ray''s current condition," Elina answered.
"Okay," Nodding, Noah got to work as the defensive wall was almost done as Elina had induced the curses and Noah only had a few blocks left to engrave the formations into.
Meanwhile,
Within Ray''s consciousness,
The Void Dragon''s phantom appeared as it woke Ray up,
"Wake up kid. You have the battle to win, how dare you lose your consciousness during your own bloodline transformation,"
"Huh¡ What happened," Ray muttered, groggily opening his eyes; he looked around himself as he found himself in a space of pitch-ck darkness while a small phantom of Magdroth floated in front of him.
"Hey, where am I?" Ray asked in concern as he remembered the battle he had to fight.
"You would know it better since it''s your consciousness," The Void Dragon answered,
"My consciousness? Why is it so dark over here?" He asked,
"How would I know," Magdroth spoke as he continued, "I am here just to tell you one thing. You have to defeat the Goblin Queen at any cost since this battle would decide the future of the human race," Magdroth as he disappeared.
"Future of human race? How?" Ray asked, confused as he didn''t understand a thing. However, all he saw was Magdroth''s phantom disappearing.
Confused, he looked around as he tried to find something in his consciousness. However, he found nothing as there was pure darkness everywhere.
"Why isn''t Aurora here? Wasn''t she supposed to reside over here?" He questioned himself.
As he kept on searching in his consciousness, his vision changed as he was pulled out of the darkness. The scenery in front of him changed as he appeared on the battlefield and saw the beam of light shining through the dungeon roof.
"Crack¡Pop.."
Clenching his fist, his fingers popped as he felt unimaginable strength coursing through his body.
He lifted his hands as he observed them andter his whole body. Not only that, but he could also feel something extra as he turned around his head and looked at the huge wings that had emerged from his back.
Feeling all the changes, he felt as if he was a stranger in his own body. Therefore, closing his eyes; he stood in his ce as he entered a meditative state.
With his mind nk, he started to feel every muscle of his body as he tried to understand the extent of his newly transformed state.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info will being soon.
So be ready for it.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Chapter 156 Bloodline Transformation (Part 2)
Note:- The chapter contains some r-18 scenes.
...
Outside The Dungeon,
The Dean stood tall, his hands behind his back as he overlooked the thousands of soldiers standing in front of him.
These people consisted of the previously recruited ones that he had called to clear the Dungeon whereas the others were the instructors and more workers at the Academy who upied different posts.
"Listen to me, All of you as it is a matter of utmost seriousness," The Dean spoke. His voice was stern as he disyed the aura of amander who had killed thousands on the battlefield.
Looking at the dean, he seemed very different from before as the previous softness was gone, reced by a ruthlessness that even the older workers and instructors saw for the first time.
"I stand here, in front of you all. Just to tell you one thing; Our Is In Danger. And the dungeon right behind us is the cause of it all. Hence, I say that my soldiers, let''s raise our weapons to fight against the cmity that would arise from this damned ce," The dean addressed.
Saying all that, he paused. Turning around, he gently raised his hands as a barrier formed around him.
The barrier erged as it engulfed the whole ce. From the dungeon to the surrounding area, it covered a whopping 300 kilometers worth of area.
The purpose of the barrier was to stop any shockwaves or Area of Effect attacks from leaking into the surroundings and doing unnecessary harm.
Not to mention any enemy getting loose outside might be a living hell for the normal people who lived near the ce. Therefore, the dean used the barrier as a countermeasure.
With that done, the dean controlled the surrounding mana as he propelled forward. Like a streak of light, he sped off as he made his way towards the dungeon.
On the other hand, the instructors, soldiers, and other people who were called by the dean also used their own abilities as they made their way towards the dungeon.
Meanwhile,
Moore''s office,
Moore leisurely sat on his chair, his feet on the desk while a beautiful elven beauty served him as she fed him cherries.
The elvendy seemed to be in her twenties with rosy skin and an explosive figure. Wearing next to nothing all she had on was a backless ck lingerie that greatly contrasted with her silver hair.
"Hey! Where is the report on that damned dean," Moore called out as he pressed a button under the desk.
Turning around, he directed his attention at the elven beauty besides him. Doing so, he wrapped his hands around her waist as he pulled her forward.
"Hmmm," The elven beauty yed along with him as she lightly moaned and bent her upper body showing her deep cleavage even more.
Seeing her huge breasts in full disy, not to mention her slightly red face. Moore got agitated as his hands moved and he made his advance.
Slipping one of his hands under her panties while the other fondled her breasts. He started rubbing slightly as he instantly located her G-point.
As he did so, the girl''s expression changed as a loud moan escaped from her mouth,
"Hmmmmmm¡Moaaaaaannnn¡Ahnnnnn"
"Nice" Moore muttered as he saw her moan under his advances. Satisfied, he decided to take it to the next level.
Taking his hands out of her lingerie, he grabbed her waist and pulled her as he made her sit on hisp.
Doing so, he unzipped his pants and pulled her closer.
"Sit on it," He spoke. His voice was aggressive as he grabbed her nape.
The womanplied as she bent forward, grabbing his face; she started to passionately kiss him while her lower body adjusted itself to fit Moore''s little brother.
"Ahhh" Their lips parted, a long line of saliva connecting both their mouths as they panted slightly. With a fire of lust zing in their bodies, the woman grabbed Moore''s little brother as she put it in herself.
"Mhmmm" Moaning lightly, she inserted it inside her hole and started moving. Gently moving back and forth, she stimted Moore as he felt the heat in his body rising.
"Hrghh" Moore groaned as he felt the elven woman''s tight pu**y tightly holding his little brother. Feeling the intense pleasure, Moore grabbed her again as he pulled her forward and tore her lingerie apart.
"Ahhhhnnnn¡ Mhmmmm"
Fondling with herrge d-cups, sucked on her peaks as the woman moaned in pleasure,
Then, lifting her; he stood from his chair and pushed her down on the table.
The woman was thrown down as she looked at him seductively, her eyes fluttering as she sucked on her finger in pleasure. Then, slightly rubbing her cl*t, she stared at him as if asking for more;
"Oh¡ let me teach you how it''s done," Moore spoke as he pulled his pants down and unbuttoned his shirt. Then, moving forward; he worked the woman''s legs apart and bent down as he dug into her cl*t. Using his tongue, he started eating her out as the woman felt immense pleasure.
Then, lifting his head; he pulled her towards him as he inserted his little brother in her pu**y. Moving his hips, he thrust his little brother inside her as her tight pu**y tightened while she moaned in pleasure.
While Moore had an intimate time with his elven ything, the heated battle outside the dungeon raged on as spells were exchanged and thousands of goblins were killed.
The battlefield was dyed green as a single spell from the veteran workers at the academy was enough to decimate tens and hundreds of goblins in one go.
As for the goblins, they continued to spawn as they appeared on the battlefield like cockroaches. With their never-ending numbers, even the dean was confused about where they were spawning from.
"Old Demon, scan the whole battlefield and tell me where they are spawning from," the dean ordered.
"Okay" Old Demon nodded as he turned around and disappeared. As soon as he disappeared, strange waves spread out into the battlefield as they crossed every single piece ofnd.
"There are five portals in total, all leading to another dimension. The goblins are spawning from there. Also, from the energy scans; it seems that the goblins would continue to increase in numbers and so will their strength," Old Demon appeared and said as he pointed out the locations of the portals.
"Okay," The dean nodded as he flew higher into the sky and overlooked the whole battlefield to see how everyone was faring.
Observing the situation, he noticed a pattern of the goblins appearing. The goblins spawned at a fixed interval of 30 seconds and every time they did; their numbers increased by five hundred while a portion of the goblins evolved by a tier.
"If this continues, we might have Magical Realm goblins running freely. Got to stop them," He thought.
Turning around, he motioned to Old Demon. The Demon nodded as he vanished again.
A few secondster, the Demon reappeared. With him, were two more people; Amanda and Old Man Abraham. Looking at the two, the dean slightly nodded in greeting and spoke,
"I have a job for you both," Saying this, the dean exined his n as he told them about the whole situation and what might happen if not stopped in time.
"Okay, on it," Old Man Abraham spoke as he nodded and disappeared.
As for Amanda, she stood there as she knew that the dean had something more to say,
"Amanda, I want you to promise me. That if anything happens to me; you will look after humanity''s future and carry my aim with you. Also, don''t hesitate in treating him as your child. After all, he is not just the chosen one but the son of ourrade and our dear friend," Saying that, the dean stepped forward and he nted a heartfelt kiss on her forehead.
Tears running down his cheeks, he stepped back and disappeared, leaving behind a heartbroken Amanda who understood the circumstances and knew that she had to stand strong in the face of everything.
"I know you wille back safely," She wished as a tear slid down her cheek. Using her sleeve to wipe her face, she also disappeared.
The dean appeared at the dungeon gate and he saw a huge portal swirling over there.
The portal gave off a dangerous aura as the dean felt the presence of a strong celestial behind it.
Sighing slightly, the dean breathed out as he calmly stepped forward and disappeared.
Meanwhile,
Inside the dungeon,
Top floor,
Ray slowly opened his eyes, breathing lightly. Steam came out of his nostrils as he had a clear picture of his strength.
Churning his mana, he controlled the void shards surrounding his body as they started revolving around him.
With the Void Element in his control, he clenched his fists as his mana integrated with the Void Shards. With ckish-lightning crackling around them, Ray grinned as he had discovered a stronger and better weapon.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Chapter 157 Soulmancer (Part 1)
"Let''s do this," Ray muttered, grinning widely; his blood pumped in anticipation.
Looking forward, he controlled the shards and gave them shape. Under Ray''smand, the shards joined together as they formed a long chain.
Then, pulling them towards himself, he put his hands forward as the shards connected to his gauntlets.
With that done, he used but a thought as the shards became flexible. Testing the final product, he swung his hands around as a satisfied smile came upon his face.
"Perfect," He thought.
On the other hand,
Sirius, who had been standing listlessly all this time; finally moved. Although his eyes were still nk, there was some sort of rity within them.
Transforming into a werewolf, he went down on his fours as he kicked the ground, and lunged forward.
"Swoosh"
The wind whistled as Sirius disappeared from his spot. Appearing besides Ray, he stood a couple of steps behind him.
"Awoooo" He howled lightly.
"Huh?"
Ray turned around and looked at him. Confused, he stared at the wolf for a few more seconds as he didn''t understand one thing.
"Why is he on his fours? Also, what''s wrong with his face? There is no expression whatsoever," Ray thought.
Asking Aurora, he got no answer as Aurora seemed to have disappeared.
Not thinking much about that, he nodded towards Sirius and turned his attention to the huge light beam that continuously shone into the sky.
By now, the beam had decreased in intensity and seemed to be disappearing. In the middle of the beam, Ray could make out a vague outline of an alluring woman.
The woman was none other than the Goblin Queen. Though, she had changed a lot. Her skin had be smoother and her hair had gained a luster previously absent.
Her body had be more curvier as her breasts had increased in size while her lithe waist made one second their thoughts of judging her skills while in bed.
Though, that wasn''t the most noticeable change as it was her face that had changed the most.
Her previous hideous face had changed and became neater and more alluring than ever.
The scars and blemishes were gone, reced by smoother and much healthier skin.
All in all, the Goblin Queen had changed to be more seductive and alluring than before. Not to mention that right now, she wore nothing; hence with her beauty being shown openly. Even Ray had to gulp and turn his eyes away.
Though from the distance Ray was at and the vagueness due to the beam of light, Ray failed to notice one thing. That, the Goblin Queen, although beautiful and more alluring than before; seemed to have aged.
With it not being a huge change, it wasn''t noticed by Ray. However, it was true as she overall had be more elegant and mature.
The Goblin Queen''s eyes fluttered. With the beam of light receding, her figure became more visible as her body made movement.
"Sirius, be ready, and don''t get in the way if you can''t keep up with me, or else, you would be nothing but a burden," Ray spoke bluntly.
His words were harsh and he didn''t care. After all, Ray knew how Sirius was and being with him. He knew that Sirius didn''t care about it all as well and right now, all that he cared about was the same as Ray. And it was, defeating the Goblin Queen.
Meanwhile,
The dean stood in a foreign ce. Surrounded by hundreds of goblins, the man sighed;
"Sigh.. To think that the outworlders yed such a cheap trick," He said to himself.
Then, lifting his hand; he snapped his fingers as the Goblins were massacred.
Their body slicing into millions of pieces as their blood turned into a greenish fog.
"Show your face, coward!" The dean spat on the ground and spoke.
"Kekeke¡ I finally meet the so-called Prometheus and that''s how he treats me, tsk¡ how much I heard about you," A voice sounded as a silhouette appeared. The voice was extremely disturbing as it had a metallic ring to it.
Sensing a presence, the dean turned around as he saw a figureing out of the shadows.
"Swoosh," A wind blew by as the shadows disappeared. With that, the figure became visible as the dean finally had a good look at the man standing in front of him.
With dark eyes and pointed ears. The elf''s race was clear, not to mention its dark skin as the red spot on its forehead. There was no doubt that the person in front of him was none other than a dark elf.
"What are you doing here?" The dean asked.
"What do you mean? It''s my personal domain, I could do whatever I want over here. Though, I need to ask; what are you doing here," The dark elf spoke.
His expression getting fiercer by the second as right after muttering thest word, the dean ducked as a shadow de shed above him.
"I don''t care what games you are ying. You are going to pay for it," The dean shouted. His voice was neither too our nor too weak as it was just of the right intensity.
"Let''s see," The dark elf smirked.
With that, both parties disappeared from their positions as they attacked each other. The dark elf fought using a de engulfed within shadows whereas the dean fought barehanded.
"Bammm"
The dean''s fist collided with the elf''s de. Making a dull sound, an explosion urred as both of them were thrown backward.
Skidding on the surface, the dean finally stopped as he looked at the dark elf in front of him; crouching as the elf''s hand trembled.
"How was that? Did you like it? You know what? I can do this all day," The dean smirked and spoke. Taunting the dark elf, he even used his hands as he made provoking gestures to make the elf angry.
"As if. I know all your tricks you old bastard and I won''t fall for them," The dark elf spoke. His voice tinged with anger as the elf readied for the next round of attacks.
Seeing the elf''s expression and hearing his words, the dean smirked as his lips lifted slightly.
"Oh¡ you don''t even know what you have fallen into," the dean thought.
"Let me show you a small bit of my power," The dean loudly said.
Lifting his hands, the dean finally activated his system as he used his true power for the first time ever.
"Screeee"
A loud high pitched shrill scream sounded as a ckish fog enveloped the dean.
"Let''s have some fun," The dean''s voice sounded from within the fog as the fog took form and his outline was formed.
The dean wasn''t visible as a pair of reddish eerie eyes shone brightly while rows of jaws opened up to form a hideous grin.
This was the result of the dean using a small percentage of power. With the dean being a "Soulmancer", he had a lot of souls under hismand.
And right now, he used a few of those souls to cover himself with them and use them as an armor.
"Emerge," The dean said.
As soon as the dean spoke the word, the ground opened up a death scythe emerge from the ground. The scythe was pitch ck in color while its de shone with a dangerous glint.
"Finally, you decided to show that power of yours. Today, I will personally see if you are what they saw you are," The dark elf spoke.
"Keke," listening to the dark elf, the dean only giggled as he lifted the death scythe and disappeared from his position.
"Zhinggg¡ nckk"
The death scythe cut through the air as the dean attacked the dark elf''s neck.
Since the dark elves were known to be physically weak, the dean chose to close in on the man and fight with him in meleebat.
This way, the dean wouldn''t have to show the true extent of his powers and would also be able to kill the dark elf without wasting a huge amount of energy.
The dark elf intercepted the scythe with his de; shadows appeared as they traveled from the dark elf''s de to the dean''s scythe.
Sadly, as soon as the shadows touched the scythe, they evaporated.
Although it was unknown how? It was the ability of one of the souls under the dean''smand.
"So you can use their abilities to some extent," The dark elf muttered.
Analyzing the situation, the dark elf concluded that right now, he was on the losing end and if he continued to fight like this, he might as well lose.
Therefore, he decided to distance himself as he hopped back and tried to vanish into the shadows.
"Zhinggg¡Swish¡Stt,"
A dagger appeared as it streaked through the air and pierced through the dark elf''s thigh.
"Arghhhh" Screaming in pain, the shadows disappeared as his n to escape was thwarted by the dagger.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded from a pool of 1000 coins at the end of this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Chapter 158 Soulmancer (Part 2)
"Bastard!" The dark elf muttered, holding his leg in agony. His anger red up.
"That''s it. Now allow me to show you what power truly is," The dark elf shouted.
"Domain," He called out and just as he did, everything changed.
Shadows started to emerge from the surroundings as they took the form of various eerie creatures and monsters. Though, those were just a few shadows that had taken form and be corporeal. As for the rest, theybined together as they covered the surroundings.
The ground, the sky, and the surroundings. Everything was covered in shadows. With darkness reigning supreme, even the dean had a hard time finding the dark elf''s position.
"Haha! Bet you can''t even figure out your own position," The dark elfughed. His ecstasy was beyond imagination as for the first time since the start of the battle, he had the upper hand.
Then, the shadows converged under the dark elf''s control. Forming a dome, they encased a radius of 500 meters.
This limited not only the space that the dean could move within but also provided the dark elf with great versatility since the elven man could hop around shadows and move to any ce within the dome without any problem.
After all, that was what a domain actually was. A ce or area where you are the god. You control everything in that specific ce.
And looking at the dark elf''s domain, it wasn''t too shabby as he had strong control over it, and by the looks of it, even though he could expand the domain; he didn''t since that would consume his energy and could also affect his control over it.
Not to mention that arger area might give the dean an upper hand. After all, the dean was using the scythe as a weapon, and to use it optimally, he needed arger area so he could freely swing it during attacks.
"Hmphh!" The dean harrumphed as he disappeared from his position. Appearing behind the dark elf. The dean shed his scythe.
"Zhingg" The scythe cut through the air as it made its way towards the dark elf''s unguarded back.
However, just as the tip of the scythe was to touch the dark elf, it stopped.
"Tsk¡Tsk¡Tsk.." Clicking his tongue thrice, the dark elf turned around.
Waving his hand, the dean''s scythe slowly moved away.
The dark elf looked into the dean''s eyes. Trying to find a hint of fear or uneasiness. However, the dark elf found nothing as there was nothing.
The dean''s eyes were cold and emotionless while an eerie smile sported his face.
"Arghh," Groaning in anger, the dark elf pushed his hands forward as he sent the dean flying.
Right now, the dark elf hadplete control over shadows and with the dome made out of shadows, he had countless shadows to manipte.
That''s also how the dark elf stopped the dean''s attack. He had used the shadows to cover the dean''s scythe and then stopped the scythe from moving.
Also, this time; the scythe''s uncanny ability to cancel out the shadows didn''t work as the domain had nullified it.
The dean flew back as he collided with the dome. A wall of shadows cushioning him, he didn''t receive much damage. Though, that wasn''t the dark elf''s intention in the first ce.
No! The dark elf wanted to do something else. Just as the dean made contact with the shadowy wall of the dome, hands appeared as they restrained the dean''s limbs.
With hands and feet restrained, the dean hung up to the shadow wall as a corpse nailed to death.
The dark elf disappeared, the shadows engulfing his body as he appeared right in front of the dean.
"Now, let''s torture you a bit, shall I?" The dark elf spoke. His face sported an eerie smirk as he felt great pleasure seeing the dean in the condition he was in.
Then, essing his spatial storage; the dark elf took out a crooked de. The de had various cuts along its edges that seemed like an animal''s teeth.
"So this is my favorite torture tool. The croctooth de. You see these strange jagged edges, well they areced with a poison that would make you moan in pain. Also, this de has a very peculiar ability. Though, you will have to suffer from it to find out," The dark elf spoke. His visage turning more and more creepy by the moment.
However, the dean didn''t care. Heck, there wasn''t even a hint of nervousness on his face, nor was there any fear.
All that could be seen was his calm expression and cold eyes that continued to stare at the dark elf.
"Sttt" the dark elf pierced the sword through the dean''s leg.
"That''s for the dagger you threw," The dark elf spoke.
Then, pushing it deeper; he infused a bit of his mana into the sword. As soon as he did, the sword lit up as the jagged teeth at the edges of the de started to move.
"Now how do you like this ability of this de? Huh? Tell me, why are you silent?" The dark elf taunted.
The edges moved back and forth. The dark elf pushed the de deeper. The de dug deep into the dean''s flesh, blood leaking out of his leg; even small pieces of flesh flew out of him.
With his leg being mutted by the dark elf, the dean suddenly startedughing.
"Hahaha!! Don''t you feel it? Or are you too lost to feel it now? Well, whatever, I don''t care since you won''t be able to do anything. After all, you only have a few minutes left," The dean spoke coldly.
With a dreaded expression, the dark elf finally noticed something. For the first time in years, the dark elf felt fear. After all, even if he was a celestial, it didn''t matter as he wasn''t immortal.
Even though it was not easy, he could die nheless, and for one to kill a celestial; only a celestial or someone stronger could do so.
However, even death didn''t scare him as much because as a celestial, he could be reborn again. Though, he would be back at point zero.
No! What the dean did was scarier. He had actually manipted the dark elf''s soul.
The thing was that as a soulmancer, the dean had great control over souls. Also, he used another type of energy apart from mana and was a sort of energy known as "Astral Energy".
Using this energy, he could control souls at a greater level and even refine them. Hence, in his previous attack. He had infused his Astral Energy into the dagger.
Therefore, when the dagger hit the dark elf, Astral Energy traveled deeper into the elf''s body and made its way to his soul.
Right now, Astral Energy had reached the dark elf''s soul and was in the process of controlling it.
Hence as the dean told him about it, the dark elf panicked as he had finally realized his mistake. Previously, when the dark elf was mutting the dean''s leg; he felt his body getting weaker and his control over his mana also felt much lesser than before.
However, he ignored it at that moment as torturing the dean gave him more ecstasy than ever and for him to stop and look into himself would have ruined his fun.
Therefore, for the dark elf; it was nothing but his own carelessness that put him into such a crisis.
"I don''t care. I will kill you before it happens," The dark elf shouted. His calm visage finally broke as he felt himself being on the verge of insanity.
"Let''s see how you do it," The dean spoke. The same eerie grin sported his face as a storm raged behind those calm eyes.
"I will wipe that disgusting grin off your face," The dark elf spoke and disappeared.
Coming out of the shadows, he appeared behind the dean. Then, controlling the shadows around the dean, he wrapped them around the dean.
Stopping the dean''s movements, he shed his de as it left behind a shadowy arc.
The de sliced through as it struck the dean''s hand. However, with the soul armor covering his body. It failed to do any damage as the soul armor absorbed the attack while the de got stuck within the armor.
The soul armor wasn''t like a typical armor, having a very soft fluffy outeryer; it not only dissipated attacks but also trapped the weapons within it.
Also, at times; the soul armor had the tendency to be as thick as it could. Not to mention the dean fusing another soul within the armor to make it semi-sentient and allowing it to have a spell being etched into it.
The spell was named,
[Astral Guard]
It used a very minute amount of astral energy to sense the surroundings and make the dean aware of any attacksing in his direction from his blind spots.
With the de stuck within the fluffy surface of the armor, the dean smirked as he swung his scythe.
"Stt"
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Chapter 159 Soulmancer (Part 3)
"You know what, let me show you a fun thing," The dean spoke. His voice was eerily creepy. His expression was the same. Right now, the dean lookedpletely different from the usual. It looked like another person inhabiting the dean''s body.
After the dean spoke, he raised his other hand. As he did so, the ground opened up as a strange greyish crystal tore through the shadows.
The crystal wiggled as it seemed to be sentient and it slowly took the form of a spirit. The spirit then took a humanoid form as two legs and two arms appeared. After that, a head popped out as the spirit ced its feet on the shadowy ground.
"Let''s see how you like it," the dean raised his hand once more. This time, ten more crystals burst through the ground.
The crystals were different this time as there were five different types of them. All being of a different color. The colors ranged from red, blue, green, white, and yellow.
With a total of eleven humanoid spirits in front of him, the dean grinned as he rubbed his hands coldly.
Looking at the crystals standing in front of him, he then tapped his scythe on the ground. As he did so, a portal appeared behind him and eleven souls flew out of the portal.
The souls then flew inside the humanoid crystal spirits. With that, they fused with the spirits and the humanoid crystals finally moved.
They raised their hands and beat their chest. After that, turning sideways; they did a military salute as they saluted the dean.
"Ahhh¡ feels so good to summon you all. I hope you all got stronger while I was away," The dean said. Addressing his minions, the dean waved his hand and motioned them to attack.
Giving them orders telepathically, the dean ordered them to attack the dark elf.
The crystal spirits nodded. Then, their eyes red while their bodies morphed.
The red spirits got engulfed in fire as various fireballs appeared around them. With a fiery heat spreading through them, they raised their hands as they morphed them into a pair of curved des.
The des were red hot as their temperatures crossed the 1000-degree Celsius mark. With heated steps, they lunged at the dark elf and kept himpany.
On the other hand, the blue spirits also changed. Their eyes turned a blueish hue as their bodies had a strange mucousy substance secreting out of them and covering them.
They raised their hands as the mucousy substance converge to their hands and turned into a whip. Swinging the whip, they also made their way towards the dark elf.
It was the same for the yellow, greyish, and greenish spirits. Though, their weapons and elements were different. It was just that they all had the same order to follow and it was to attack the dark elf.
"Arghh¡ don''t get too cocky you bastard. I can also do that," The dark elf shouted angrily. Raising his hands, the shadows converged as the shadow beasts appeared in front of him.
"Go, attack them," The dark elf ordered as a dozen or so beasts made their way to intercept the spiritsing the dark elf''s way.
"Yeah, try and intercept them. Let''s see whose magic is stronger," The dean spoke.
As he did, the dean made his move and he disappeared from his position. Appearing in front of the dark elf, he shed his scythe.
"Hmph¡ old move. Did you really think that I would fall for it?" The dark elf muttered as used his des to block the scythe.
However, the dark elf''s des just hit the air as the dean had disappeared from his position once again.
"Keke" Giggling, the dean appeared besides him and shed at the dark elf.
"Do you take me for a fool?" The dean spoke. shing at the dark elf, his scythe made way for the dark elf''s neck.
The dark elf turned into a puff of smoke as the scythe shed at empty air.
Appearing a hundred meters away, the dark elf smiled at the dean as he spoke,
"You looking for someone? I bet you didn''t expect that, did you?" the dark elf taunted.
"Interesting," Seeing the dark elf disappear and then reappear, the dean muttered as he grinned in anticipation.
The dean''s blood pumped, his face turning red from excitement as his eyes turned bloodshot.
Clenching his scythe, the dean jumped in the air as he shed it downwards. Doing so, the scythe left an arc as it traveled towards the dark elf.
On the other hand, the dean himself disappeared as he changed the pace of battle and increased his speed.
Turning it into a melee battle, the dean started shing repeatedly, his scythe leaving behind after images as he continuously aimed at the dark elf''s neck.
As for the dark elf, he used a movement technique and dodged the dean''s attacks.
However, the dean''s speed only increased and with each attack, it became harder for the dark elf to dodge. Hence, the attack started to slowly overwhelm him as he started taking damage.
"I need to break out of his range. Or else, it''s game over for me," the dark elf thought as he ran his mind to search for a way to break free from the dean''s never-ending attacks.
Meanwhile,
Outside the dungeon gate,
As the battle raged, the number of goblins only increased while the humans grew tired of it all.
Amanda and Old Man Abraham stood outside two of the five portals. Behind them were a bunch of people. These people had sworn to follow Amanda and Old Man Abraham and were extremely loyal to them.
As for what they were doing right now. Right now, they were all getting ready to step into the portals and find out why the goblins were being spawned rapidly and then finish off whatever was causing this phenomenon.
"Let''s go," Amanda spoke and stepped through the portal. The people behind her doing the same as they all moved in unison.
With Amanda stepping through the portal, Old Man Abraham did the same as he ordered the people behind him to follow.
Stepping through, Old Man Abraham entered the world on the other side as he looked around.
Taking a deep breath, he exhaled lightly as he turned around to have a look at those following behind him.
"Huh?" Confused, he searched a bit more but found out that he was all alone.
"I guess we all teleported to different ces," Old Man Abraham thought.
Then, taking out a talisman from his spatial storage, he poured his mana into it and activated it.
Just as he did, the talisman lit up as it sent a reddish beam into the sky.
"Let''s wait. They wille to find me soon enough," he thought as he sat on the ground cross-legged and closed his eyes, and started meditating.
Even though his eyes were closed and he seemed to have let his guard down. Right now, Old Man Abraham was the most observant as meditating was nothing but a ruse.
He was actually concentrating on his senses and scanning his surroundings. Searching for any strange creatures or urrences, he observed it all.
In short, this was his way of not only telling everyone to regroup but also keeping a check on everything.
On the other hand, Amanda did the same. Though, her method was different as she didn''t act as low-key as Old Man Abraham. Instead, she had gone all out, not caring for her surroundings; she turned into a beam of light and traveled through the whole ne and searched each and every corner of the ne.
This way, not only did she manage to find her people but she also searched for any strange urrences in the ne.
After a few minutes of searching, Old Man Abraham opened his eyes. Turning around, he peered in the direction opposite the portal.
Standing up, he slowly lifted in the air as he gained altitude, and then,
"Booooom" Like a jet, he tore through the air and made his way towards the center of the ne.
On the other hand,
Amanda stopped as she alsoe across an irregrity.
"So that''s where they are spawning from," She muttered. Observing the structure in front of her. She looked at the huge nest in front of her. In the middle of the nest was a greenish crystal. The crystal was called the best crystal as it supplied power to the nest and in turn spawned goblins.
The longer the energy was stored, the greater and more powerful the goblin spawned.
As for the spawned goblins, they were simply teleported right after they spawned; their destination being Earth, more specifically outside the dungeon located near the Academy.
"Time to cause some destruction," Both of them muttered at the same time as they rubbed their hands in excitement and cracked their necks coldly.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Chapter 160 The Goblin Queens True Power; A Necromancer (Part 1)
Meanwhile,
Ray stood straight, clenching his and; he whipped the air as he disappeared. As he did, the Goblin Queen''s eyes changed as well. A silverish glint shining within them as she jumped in the air.
In the air, she flicked her hand as a scimitar appeared in her hand. The scimitar was green in color while a silvery energy covered its edges.
Holding the scimitar parallel to her body, she swung it horizontally. The scimitar left a trail of silver energy as it created a strong current that cut through the air.
Not to mention the horrific speed she swung it with that it created a strong current in the air around her. The air current was strong to the point that it created a small pocket of air that burst instantly.
As it did, the scimitar received a small boost as it swung at an even faster speed.
"nggg..." The whip collided with the scimitar.
Stopping for a mere second, the scimitar continued forward as it made its way towards Ray.
Ray flipped his hand. As he did, the whip turned as it coiled around the scimitar. Right after the whip coiled around it, Ray turned around spun in the air.
Doing so, the Goblin Queen''s grip on the scimitar loosened as it left her hand and flew in the air.
"Hrghhh!!" The goblin Queen groaned as she pointed her hand in the scimitar''s direction and pulled. Pulling her hand, the scimitar disappeared from it''s position as it appeared in the Goblin Queen''s hand.
"So that''s how it is," Muttering, Ray kicked the air as he jumped even higher.
Gaining the higher ground, he pumped his mana towards his feet as a fire zed below his feet.
As the fire zed, he pumped even more mana into it as it''s intensity increased. With the increased intensity, the fire propelled Ray upwards and cancelled the force of gravity acting upon him.
This way, Ray floated above the air. Even if for a few seconds, it was enough for Ray as he didn''t n to waste his mana for some airtime.
Then, pumping both his bloodline energy and mana into the whips in his hands. The shards they were made to glowed slightly as the energy pulsed into them.
A greyish-blue hue covering one while the other had a greyish-blue hue covering it.
With that, crouched slightly. His body in a fetal position as he kept his feet perpendicr to his body.
After that, he supplied even more mana to his legs as the fire below them increased in intensity.
With the fire increasing in intensity, the pressure it created was so great that it made Ray spin like a wheel.
Then, using the spinning force acquired from his experiment; Ray angled downwards as he propelled himself towards the Goblin Queen.
"Huh?" The Goblin Queen turned as she gazed in the air. Over the, she saw a small reddish-blue ball heading straight for her.
Squinting slightly to look closely, she noticed two strange tentacle like rings spinning around the ball.
"Hmph!!" She snorted slightly, crossing her hands in an X. She held them above her chest as she prepared herself to take on the spinning ball head on.
"Booooom"
Ray crashed with the Goblin Queen, his whips taking the most of the impact. Kicking the Goblin Queen, he jumped back and retreated. On the other hand, the Goblin Queen continued to stand in her position.
The whips coiled around her arms as they dug into her flesh and bound both of her arms.
Seeing her arms immobilized, Ray turned around and looked at Sirius.
Gazing at him, he motioned through his eyes as Sirius finally made a move.
Lifting his hands in the air, two wolves appeared. The wolves were same as Sirius. Not only that, but also had a sentient glint in their eyes as their whole body screamed of strength.
Sirius also transformed. Showing his full transformation, Sirius''s fur turned darker. His eyes the same as an evil aura covered him top to bottom.
"Awooooo" Howling at the top of his lungs, Sirius''s ws elongated as they turned into deadly des. Their surface ck as Sirius disappeared.
Turning into a ck streak, he made his way for the Goblin Queen. His shadow clones did the same.
Looking at this, Ray smiled as he swung his whips and disappeared.
With this, a strange scene of one human, one wolf and two shadow wolves bullying a Goblin Queen took ce. Even though she looked outnumbered, the Goblin Queen held her ground splendidly.
"Aurora, what the fuck is wrong with her? Everytime she receives a wound, it heals instantly. Not to mention her attacks getting stronger, her body getting more agile and God! Someone give her a pair of clothes," Ray rambled on as a slight desperation started consuming him.
After all, failing to injure her seriously; Ray worried about what would happenter. He could already feel his body getting strained as the power he was using was nothing more but a special ability of his.
Though, it wasn''t limitless as it had a limit and right now, Ray knew that if things didn''t change, he would exhaust himself sooner rather thanter.
Therefore, motioning Sirius; he broke off as he backed once again. Stopping for a second, he breathed coldly. His chest expanding slightly as smoke was released from his nostrils.
Also, feeling a slight difort in his throat; his face scrunched slightly as he breathed deeply.
This time, a small ze was released from his nostrils. As for the difort in his throat, he forgot about it as an idea came to his mind.
"I am partly a dragon. So I might as well try it," He thought to himself.
Concentrating his bloodline energy around his lungs and throat. He took in a deep breath. His lungs expanded to the limit as he then held his breath.
Being like that for a second, he felt his lungs exerting pressure as they screamed in desperation to be back in their original state.
Ray breathed out and while he did so, he sparked the outgoing breath a tinge of his bloodline energy and mana.
The result of this being,
"Ahhhhh" Ray screamed loudly. Having forgotten of one important detail. He didn''t consider the fact that he had to open his mouth to release the draconic breath.
As he screamed in pain, his moth wide open as a silver fire spewed out of it.
"I guess it works," He thought.
Doing the whole process once again, he turned and face the Goblin Queen as he breathed out.
[Void Breath]
A system notification sounded. The silvery fire lit up the whole area as it made its way for the Goblin Queen.
On the other hand, the Goblin Queen stood in her ce, a confusing light in her eyes as she didn''t understand where the silver fire came from.
"Did the brat trick me?" She thought, remembering the handsome young man having a reddish fire in his possession.
It wasn''t until the Void Breath reached her that she understood the situation she was in.
"Fucking Dragon born," She muttered as she finally understood where the fire came from.
Bracing herself, the Void Breath hit her squarely and hurled her backwards.
The breath continued as it showed its true power and nature. With a highly destructive nature, the Void Breath tore the space in it''s surroundings as it tore a whole part of the dungeon, leaving behind an empty void in it''s ce.
Looking at this, Ray''s eyes widened as never did he consider himself having control of such powerful me.
On the other hand, the Goblin Queen stood up. Her legs shaky as color had drained of her face.
With a huge hole in her chest, she didn''t look one bit like a monster in the Magical Realm.
Looking down, she looked at herself as anger consumed her.
"ARGHHHHHH" She screamed in anger, losing her sanity; the man around her shuddered.
Raising her hands, a huge fire zed. Not only that, but the space trembled as the ground burst open. Out of the ground, emerged bony hands as she summoned dead goblins.
"What?" Ray spoke in disbelief. Never thinking that the Goblin Queen might be a necromancer.
"Listen this Kid. For me to push to this point, you have made me use my full strength," She spoke, stopping for a second she added, "Now see what true strength is. Now see what power a necromancer really wields," She screamed. Her voice hoarse as all the previous sweetness, seductive charm was gone.
"A necromancer? Don''t tell me she hid her true strength all along," Ray thought, color draining from his face as the image of thousands of dead monsters swarming the whole ce came to his mind.
"Everyone. I need your help. No need to hide, I will take of this bitch but I will need you all to cover me from the dead," He shouted. His voice so loud that it travelled through the whole dungeon.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Chapter 161 Birth Of The Aura Master
"nck¡Crickk¡nck¡" The ground burst open as bony hands appeared from below. Propping themselves upwards, a skeletal head popped out.
"Sirius, get ready," Ray said. His expression was stern as uneasiness shone in his eyes.
"Damn¡by the time we close the distance, the Goblin Queen would have healed itself," Ray thought. Clenching his teeth, he tightened his grip. Holding the whip tightly, Ray moved his feet.
Sliding his feet a few inches back, he took an angr stance. His hands were parallel to his body, one arm behind the other as he breathed lightly.
Taking in a deep breath, he breathed out as the flow of energy in his body calmed down. The turbulence calmed as he entered a serene state.
Within the state, his surroundings calmed down as the world around him slowed down. Attaining such great concentration, he leaned forward and kicked the ground.
"Fwooosh," Speeding forward, he jumped in the air. Keeping himself parallel to the ground, Ray swung the whip as he started spinning like a turbine.
Spinning with such force, his body generated an immense amount of heat. Using the heat, he sparked a little bit of his mana into it as lightning sparks were generated.
Looking at Ray, he looked like an electrical transformer constantly generating electricity. With a huge amount of electrical energy, he approached the undead skeletons and,
"Booooom" Arge explosion urred. The undead was sted into smithereens while those at a distance had an arm or two missing.
Standing on the scorched ground, Ray lifted his head as he gazed at the never-ending army of skeletons standing beyond the clearing he had just made.
Raising his hand, he clenched it into a fist as he signaled his teammates and pointed forward.
"Charge!!!" Tim''s roar reverberated in the dungeon as a furious wave of bloodlust engulfed the surroundings.
"Swoooosh" A wind kicked up as a group of five appeared behind Ray. The smoke hid their bodies as their eyes gleamed with a dangerous light.
"Take care of them for me. I and the rest will deal with that pesky Queen of their''s" Ray ordered and disappeared.
"Leave these small fries to us," Emma spoke. Her eyes zed with a blue light as a huge amount of energy surrounded her.
"Advance," She shouted. Her voice reached the heavens itself as the dungeon shook.
The sky resonated as the ground screamed with joy. Emma raised her hands, pulling them closer; she sucked in all the mana from the surroundings.
The surroundings changed as blueish energy appeared everywhere. The blueish energy hurried towards Emma as it fused with her body.
Her hair floated in the air as a current swirled around her, creating a small tornado, it picked her up as she hovered in the air.
"I, Emma Brown; hereby announce my stepping into the next realm. So wee me! Earth! Wee the Aura Master of this era. I hereby pay my regards to all the previous masters and request for them to apany me on my journey as I support the chosen one on his path to greatness," Emma announced. Her voice picked up a strong, thick pitch as its intensity made the air tremble.
Then, joining both of her hands together and taking a praying stance, she looked at the undead in front of her.
"Take this;
[Master Of Aura: Pseudo Domain; Resonance]
Saying this, the whole ce quietened down as a pulse of energy was emitted from her body.
Like a drop of water falling into a calmke, the area was swept up as a thick blueish aura surrounded the undead.
The ckish fire in their eyes calmed down as the me turned blue.
"Oh Summons From The Otherworld. Calm Down and Swore Your Allegiance As You Resonate To My Aura" Emma said. Her voice was cold, a strange bloodthirst surrounding her as a foreign pressure descend from her body.
As she spoke, the air trembled again as a resonance was created in the surroundings.
The resonance was so strong that even Tim and the rest felt their hearts reacting to Emma''s words.
Sensing the atmosphere behind him, Ray turned his head and looked at Emma floating in the air. Her visage was no less than that of a goddess as she continued to release her aura and control the pseudo-domain she had created.
"She finally Evolved into the next realm," Ray smiled as he thought, "Guess I need to hurry up as well," thinking of that, he turned back and looked ahead.
In front of him, he saw the Goblin Queen standing still. Her face had a crazed expression while her eyes wandered continuously.
"I guess there is a reason she didn''t use her full power before," Ray muttered.
"We are here," Sirius and Kid appeared beside him. One stood at his left while the other at his right as they equipped their weapons and awaited further orders.
"Guys¡ I will be taking up most of her concentration and will also be participating all the time. You will only attack when I motion you to or else you might end up bing a burden," Ray told them as he clenched his hands.
The whip shortened as the shards closed in with each other and condensed around the whip''s edges.
Pumping his mana into the whip, Ray transferred a huge amount of his energy into the edges.
The whip crackled as a huge amount of energy was transferred to it. A sh of ckish lightning crackled around it as Ray closed in on the Goblin Queen.
Closing in on her, he swung fiercely as the whip cut the air and coiled around the Goblin Queen''s body.
[Elemental Fusion: Void Lightning],
Ray shouted, using his recently modified spell; the whip lit up as the Void Lightning struck the Goblin Queen.
"Argghhhh" The Goblin Queen shouted as the lightning shook her deeply. Her bones quivered as her skin was scorched ck.
Meanwhile, the Void Element spread through her whole body as it festered her from within. Being a derivative of the space element, the Void element had the same properties as it.
Though, with Magdroth''s bloodline empowering it, the Void under Ray''s control was nothing less than a progenitor''s element.
The Void slowly swept inside the Goblin Queen''s body, spreading to her every cell as it started consuming her.
With the spatial properties, it slowly consumed her cells and turned them into energy which in turn strengthened the Void Element even more.
With that, every use of Ray''s bloodline only strengthened itself. Slowly, the Goblin Queen started to lose her powers as Ray indirectly consumed them.
However, the rate of devouring was so low that the Goblin didn''t realize it yet.
"Now," Ray shouted as he motioned to Sirius and Kid.
Listening to Ray''s order, both of themplied as they vanished from their positions and aimed at the Goblin Queen.
Sirius''s ws elongated as a shadow engulfed them whereas Kid used his magic on himself. With an icy aura emanating from his body, a frozen armor covered his body.
Holding two daggers made of ice, Kid started shing as he used his quick release to inflict multiple cuts on the Goblin Queen.
"Back down," Ray shouted as he noticed a strange buildup of energy from the Goblin Queen.
The buildup of energy continued to increase as an eerie aura emerged from the Goblin Queen.
"That''s bad," Ray muttered. His voice broke as kicked the Goblin Queen and jumped backwards.
Seeing Ray retreat, Kid and Sirius did the same as they jumped back and distanced themselves from the Goblin Queen.
"What happened?" Kid asked.
"She is preparing for a counterattack," Ray answered as he gazed at the Goblin Queen in front of him.
"Thump¡Thump¡Thump¡" The ground shook as something constantly hammered the dungeon floor.
Looking down, Ray saw a series of cracks spreading through.
"Retreat," Ray shouted as he jumped in the air and retreated.
Right after he retreated, the ground burst open as a first tore through the ground. The first being asrge as a pir, it grabbed the ground as the huge skeleton propped itself upwards.
The Goblin Queen stood up as she walked out of the debris. Slowly walking towards the skeleton knight. She stopped in front of it.
The skeleton knight bent down as it ced its hand forward.
Stepping on the skeleton knight, the Goblin Queen locked her hands together as her eyes shone with a ckish-green hue.
Slowly, the Goblin Queen disappeared as her body fused with the skeleton knight.
Seeing this, Ray gulped as he had a bad premonition about what was happening in front of him.
Inhaling coldly, he calmed himself down and clenched his fists as he held the whips tightly.
"I should have learned some whipping techniques," He shook his head and readied himself for the final round between himself and the Goblin Queen.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
...
Discord Channel Link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 162 The Goblin Queens True Power; A Necromancer (Part 2)
As he readied himself. The others fought behind him as they defended against the cluster of skeletons that continued to pop it off the ground.
"Just what are these things made up of? Can''t they die already," Ae spoke, annoyed over the fact that no matter how many times she broke the skeletons, they just joined themselves again and stood up like nothing happened.
"Just keep on attacking," Noah said as he controlled his Spirit Needles. Constantly creating different types of formations, Noah yed an important role in the team as he was one of the most versatile members at the moment.
Not only could he attack the enemy but could also defend against the attacks. Not to mention that his defensive formations helped defend the whole team.
As for Elina, she was using a different way to fight. Instead of fighting like she usually did, this time; she joined the battle with two curved daggers in her hands.
Infusing them with mana, she constantly cursed her opponents by shing them with the daggers. This way, she didn''t have to write curses every time she attacked, and instead, she could just fuse the curse with her daggers and use them as a medium to damage her opponents.
Tim was as usual. Using his shield, he was the major defense of the whole team. From tanking the opponents to pushing them back, Tim did it all. Also, with his fine expertise in kiting, he was responsible for making the skeletons walk into traps set up b Elina.
"Aliya heal," Tim''s voice sounded out. Blood burst out of his shoulder as a skeletal arm was stuck in it.
"First, get that disgusting arm out of your shoulder. Or else I might as well leave it be," Aliya spoke. Her face was disgusted as she saw the arm still wriggling while inside Tim''s shoulder.
"Ughh," Tim groaned as he pulled the arm out. With that, he turned to look at Aliya as he raised an eyebrow and spoke, "All good now? Please heal," He said. His voice wasced with sarcasm as Aliya gave in and healed.
"What''s that," Ae screamed all of a sudden. Her finger pointed forward as she gazed beyond the horde of skeletons.
"What''s what?" Elina said to her as she turned to face in the direction Ae was pointing in.
"What the¡" Elina''s visage changed. The color drained from her face as cold sweat appeared on her forehead.
Looking at the huge skeleton knight in the distance. Elina and Ae exhaled sharply. Their hearts thumped against their chests as fear started consuming them.
"Don''t worry. Ray and Sirius are still there and have got a lot of fight left in them," Emma''s calm voice sounded as itforted both girls.
"However, we got to clear these skeletons so they could fight without any issue," Emma added as she turned and gazed at the endlessyer of skeletons in front of her.
"Everyone, change of ns," Emma spoke as she motioned everyone to close in.
"Okay," Everyone agreed to her as they found her idea feasible enough to give a try.
With that, Emma and the others started implementing the n while Ray, Sirius, and Kid fought against the huge twenty-meter-tall skeleton knight in front of them.
"Aurora!" Ray said, practically screaming in his mind as he felt panic for the first time in a very long time.
"I guess life isn''t so easy forever. You got to face hurdles to grow stronger," Ray thought. His line of thought wandered from one thought to another as he tried to calm himself down and keep the anxiety he felt in check.
"Okay, don''t worry. Remember those Void Elemental attacks you inflicted on the Goblin Queen?" Aurora''s voice sounded. Telling him to calm down, she proceeded to tell him the method to defeat the Goblin Queen once and for all.
"You sure it will work?" Listening to her n, Ray asked. A bit skeptical if it would work or not. However, he put his hesitation aside as he knew, that right now; time was short and if he wasted the meager time he had on hesitation, then he might as well get crushed by the skeleton knight.
Therefore, putting all of his trust in Aurora; he retreated a few steps back and turned towards Kid and Sirius.
Looking at them, he spoke, "Could you both distract that Skeleton Knight and buy me some time? I think I know a way to end this once and for all," Ray asked them both.
"Okay," Kid spoke while Sirius merely nodded.
With that, both of them used their systems as they vanished from their spot.
The ground below Sirius turned dark as Sirius disappeared into it while Kid froze the ground beneath him and slid along the frozen ground at a very high speed.
Other than that, Sirius had also summoned his two shadow wolves. The wolves being more corporeal than before, Sirius seemed to have made them stronger.
Along with Sirius, the wolves also made way for the Skeleton Knight while Ray sat on the ground in a meditating position.
"I trust you in this one, Aurora," Ray muttered. Calming himself, he freed his mind of any distracting thoughts. Then, as he concentrated on his Void Element. He started sensing the Void Element in his surroundings.
Within the surroundings, he found the greyish particles of Void Element to be very scarce. The denser ones clustered around Ray. Other than himself, he found a bunch of Void Elements, constantly moving in the Skeleton Knight.
"Huh?" Confused, Ray concentrated even more as he finally figured out the issue.
"Guess Aurora wasn''t wrong after all," Ray thought. Then, forming a link with the Void particles, Raymanded them to increase their rate of activity.
With that, the Void particles started spreading through the whole Skeleton Knight at an insane pace, and as they spread; the Void Elemental particles also devoured the Skeleton Knight just like they did with the Goblin Queen.
And with the Goblin Queen fused with the Skeleton Knight, the Void Particles we''re just continuing their job.
"Screeeee," The Skeleton Knight opened its bony skull as high pitched scream sounded from it. Looking at it closely, Ray realized that it was the bones grinding against each other to produce such a voice.
"Sirius, attack it where the Void appears, and don''t worry, you guys won''t get hurt," Ray told them as he disappeared from his ce and appeared in front of the Skeleton Knight.
Swinging his who diagonally, Ray aimed at the skeleton knight''s joints. Trying to weaken its joints, Ray''s strategy was to partially immobilize it and keep on attacking until the skeleton knight was devoured by the Void particles.
As Ray swung his whip, the skeleton knight moved. It moved its arm and held the whip. Holding the with one hand, its other hand grabbed Ray and swung him in the air.
Swinging him upwards, the Skeleton knight then pushed its palm forward as it pushed Ray down into the ground.
"Booom¡Crashhh," Ray crashed into the ground as the ground cracked.
The Skeleton Knight lifted its foot as it mmed it on Ray.
"Boooom," A huge cloud of dust was created as Ray was pushed deeper into the ground.
"Ray!!!" Seeing what happened, Kid shouted at the top of his lungs as he hurried towards Ray.
As for Sirius, he had already reached the Skeleton Knight and was currently running up on its spine.
Previously, Sirius had sensed a strange deterioration on the Skeleton''s back. Therefore, sensing it to be the ce Ray mentioned; he jumped on the huge skeleton and ran upon its back as it made its way to the deterioration.
"Ughh..." Ray groaned in pain. His vision turned blurry as he felt his consciousness fading.
"Ray... Not now. You have a battle to fight. Don''t give up now, or else you would lose something so great that you might not be able to forgive yourself for your whole life," Aurora shouted into his consciousness.
"Au...Aur...Auror...Aurora" Ray muttered with great difficulty as he heard her voice sounding in his head.
Listening to her voice, Ray''s muddled consciousness cleared up a bit as memories started shing in his mind.
From the face of his lovely mother to his joyful sister always putting a smile on everyone''s face. Then, the stern but kindhearted wolf who didn''t show his emotions but always strived for the best of his friends.
Just like that, the visuals of his friends and teammates appeared before him as finally, the dean''s face appeared as a voice sounded,
"Wake up! You have a very big journey ahead of you. After all, he is always watching you. So don''t disappoint him,"
Hearing his words, a thought came to his mind as there was only one person who would wait for him.
Just as the thought came to his mind, a voice sounded in his consciousness,
"I am waiting,"
Listening to the voice, a tear streaked down his eye as Ray''s eyes snapped open.
"Dad!" Muttering, Ray stood up as resolution shone in his eyes.
....
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel Link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 163 The End Of One Battle; Killing The Goblin Queen
"Dad" Ray''s voice broke. His eyes were watery as tears streaked down them.
"Arghhhh," He groaned slightly. Looking over at his shoulder, he found a bone sticking out of his arm while the arm was bent at an odd angle.
"Damn you fucking undead," Ray spat blood as he wiped his face.
Looking down at his body, he found his armor in tatters with the armor one half of itpletely destroyed while the other was covered in cracks.
"Guess that''s how far this armor goes. Farewell, friend," Ray says, taking off the armor; it turns into various particles.
Taking off the armor, he stands straight with great difficulty. With his upper body bare, one could see his well-toned muscles and finely crafted six-pack abs.
Not to mention the silvery scales running down his whole body as they gave off a faint luster.
Then, tilting his head slightly; he looked at the Skeleton Knight standing in its ce while a lone warrior ran up its back.
The warrior was none other than Sirius as the lone wolf aimed for the Void on its back.
"Ughhhh" Ray groaned once again. Applying pressure on his arm, he snapped it back in ce. Then, pushing the bone inside his flesh; he let his vitality do the job.
"Time for one final attack," Ray muttered. His body lit up as the mana around him surged.
Sucking in all the surrounding mana, his body became a ck hole as he consumed every bit of mana present in the surroundings.
[New Skill Unlocked; Devourer]
A system notification sounded as the system acknowledged Ray''s insane consumption of mana present in the surroundings.
Then, using all the mana; his body lit up as the mana spread through his body. With all of the mana flowing within him, his blood vessels groaned as a fearful pressure descend upon him.
"Magdroth, allow me more of your strength," Ray shouted. Speaking into his own consciousness, the Void Dragon''s voice sounded in the dungeon.
"I allow child. Go forth and face your adversaries with all your strength," Magdroth spoke as he poured a very minute bit of his bloodline essence into Ray''s bloodline.
Hence, unlocking a tremendous amount of power. With the help of Magdroth''s bloodline essence, Ray''s transformation changed as his hair elongated and gained a silvery grey sheen. His eyes turned more like a gxy as an endless light shone in them.
As for his body, it turned even more robust while the Void Shards that he had fused together to form the whip also changed. The Void Shards turned shinier as they took on a refined look while an endless amount of energy flowed within them.
Other than that, his bloodline weapons; the Void Gauntlets and Bracers turned more defined. The runes on them became more apparent as they shifted their positions.
From aplex dragon, they shifted and formed a vertical slit. The slit then had a few runes appear as an eyeball was formed. Hence, creating two vertical eyes. One on each Gauntlet while a w was formed on each bracer.
"Hmmm" Ray moaned in pleasure as he felt the power coursing through his body. Clenching his hands into a fist, he felt like splitting a mountain apart.
"Let''s see how you take mybination magic," Ray spoke. Eyeing the Skeleton Knight. He ignored the pain he felt from the previous blow as he stood up.
With a determined glint in his eyes, Ray kicked the ground as he jumped out of the crevice formed by the Skeleton Knight''s attack.
Jumping high in the air, he pped his wings as he gained altitude and flew into the air. With his body surging with mana, his body got engulfed in mes and he came face to face with it. Ray looked deeply into the crazed, turbulent me in the undead''s eye sockets. Then, pulling his arm back and charging his fist, he punched forward.
[ming Fist]
mming his fist into the Skeleton Knight''s skull. Ray started punching continuously as he attacked the undead with a barrage of punches.
Punching without a break,
"Crackk" The skeleton knight''s skull cracked.
Then, pulling himself back; Ray kicked the air as he jumped higher. Then, summoning the shards into a singr huge whip. Ray fused his whole power into it.
As the elemental energies flowed into the whip, the shards lit up as they adopted a Blueish-Red hue with a greyish pulse constantly pulsing like a heartbeat.
[Combination Magic: Whip Of Fire And Thunder; The Eternal Void]
With a void pulsing within the fiery, thundery whip. Ray''s whole body was the same as lightning arcs crackled on his whole body. Then, keeping the whip parallel to his face; he angled downwards as he started descending.
With the Skeleton Knight right below him, he started spinning as he swung his whip with tremendous force.
It was to the extent that it left behind multiple after images as the whip finally made contact with Skeleton Knight''s skull.
"Booooom" A huge explosion urred. The lightning and fire sent the skeleton knight off bnce as the Void Element spread through its whole body.
"Screeeee" A high-pitched scream sounded from the undead as it fell to the ground and kicked up a huge cloud of dust.
Masking himself under the cloud of dust, Ray retreated.
"Where''s Sirius?" He asked. Appearing next to Kid, he looked around and searched for the fearless wolf.
"Just where the fuck did he disappear," Ray muttered. Suddenly remembering something, he also disappeared as he ran at full speed and approached the fallen Skeleton Knight.
Feeling the turbulent energy around the Skeleton knight, Ray could feel the undead gathering a huge amount of energy around its core.
"Sirius, don''t you get crushed under that monstrosity," Ray thought to himself as he sped up.
As For Sirius,
The werewolf was currently glued to the back of the skeleton knight. His ws moved in the small space he created for himself as he shed at the back of the Skeleton Knight.
As for any injuries he might have suffered, there were none as the werewolf had very clearly positioned himself between the Skeleton Knight''s exposed joints between the spine. Hence, when the Skeleton Knight hit the ground, Sirius had only suffered slightly from the impact.
Hence, suffering a few minor injuries; Sirius had gotten back to work and started shing at the Skeleton Knight''s back.
During this time, the Void had only spread as the cavity it produced increased. Right now, there was a huge hole in its back as Sirius''s shing, the Void, and the fall to the ground had opened the Skeleton''s Knight''s back.
"Zhingg¡Zhingg¡Katcha¡" The hole erged as the Skeleton Knight''s back opened up as Sirius finally got enough space to get inside the Skeleton.
Walking inside, Sirius went down on his fours as he disappeared and made his way towards its mana core.
Appearing in front of its mana core. Sirius found the Goblin Queen''s head in the middle while a crystalline shell covered it. Connected to the crystalline shell were several numerous thin fibers that spread through the Skeleton Knight''s whole body.
The Goblin Queen''s head was constantly pulsing with energy as it provided the skeleton knight with necrotic mana.
Seeing Sirius appear, the Goblin Queen''s eyes snapped open. With a crazed expression on her face, she opened her mouth and screamed inaudibly.
Right after that, several membranous fibers appeared as they started entangling around Sirius.
"sh¡sh"
Sirius shed his ws at the fibers as he cut them down. With that, he kicked the ground and lunged at the mana core.
His ws extended as a shadow rose, and the shadow of a huge wolf appeared behind him. The wolf''s eyes were blood red while its feet and arms had spikes that traveled up his shoulders and followed down his spine.
Just looking at the wolf would give one goosebumps as the person feel fear all over their bones. Not to mention the pressure that descended on the surroundings in that mere second.
Suddenly, Sirius''s power surged as the shadowy wolf behind him howled.
His ws turned pitch ck as shadowy energy umted around them. shing his ws, the crystalline shell broke into several crystal shards.
The Goblin Queen''s eyes widened, her expression of disbelief as an indescribable fear shone in her eyes.
nting forward, Sirius shed again as his ws cut through the Goblin Queen''s face. Splitting her face into two, the Goblin Queen finally died as the light in her eyes faded.
"p¡p¡p" Right after the Goblin Queen died, ps sounded from behind as Sirius turned around and red at the neer.
"Nice work man," Ray congratted Sirius as he stepped forward and patted his shoulder. He added, "If you hadn''t done this, we all would have suffered quite a bit. Thanks to you, we sessfully killed a Magical-Realm expert and came out of it with no casualties," Saying that, Ray looked at Sirius and smiled.
His smile was warm as it calmed down the wolf''s agitated heart. A few momentster,
"Thuddd¡" Ray''s legs finally gave in as he fell to the ground. His transformation receded as his body had reached the limit and couldn''t keep on going anymore.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel Link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 164 Title At The End Of The
"Ray!" Spoke Sirius. Confused over what happened, he could only grab the man before he fell to the ground.
Looking at Ray, Sirius checked him. Seeing if there was any adverse injury or something of that sort. However, with his meager knowledge of anatomy and health. There wasn''t much he could do.
Hence, he checked his pulse to see if he was alive. Seeing that his pulse was done, Sirius sighed in relief as he put the man above his shoulder and grabbed the loot in the surroundings.
"He will kill me if I miss something good," He thought as Ray''s greedy expression came to his mind.
While Sirius did that, the situation outside calmed.
With the Goblin Queen dead. Her summons disappeared as her magic disintegrated.
With that, the whole team sighed in relief as they all fell to the ground in exhaustion and undid their armor and weapons while also canceling their abilities.
"Finally!" Tim wiped the sweat over his forehead as he looked at the crooked de stuck in his stomach.
Looking back at the battlefield, he searched for Aliya.
Spotting her at a corner, sitting besides Emma as both women sat on the ground silently.
"Ughhh" Applying some pressure on his wound, he tried to stand as he slowly made his way towards the healer.
However, just as he stood straight up;
"Spurrtt¡Stt¡" Blood spurted out as the wound opened even more. The de went deeper into his flesh and Tim felt an unimaginable amount of pain.
"Arghhhhh!!!" Crying out in pain, he fell to his knees as the pain radiated through his whole body.
"Huh?" Hearing Tim''s pained cry, Aliya and Emma turned around. Looking behind, they saw Tim on his knees; as a puddle of blood was created around him.
"Shit!" Alpha cursed out loud. Standing in a hurry, she made a run for Ray.
"Don''t worry. You will be fine," Reaching Tim, she said as she started healing the poor guy right away.
Emma also reached him as she crouched on the ground and put her hands around his wound. Touching it lightly, she sensed the area around it to find for any strange particles, poison or anything to be found around his wound.
"Don''t heal. You will only speed up his death," Emma spoke as she stopped Aliya and used her aura to iste Tim''s wound.
"What happened," Tim asked. His voice was weak as he tried to search for answers about the strange pain that kept radiating through his whole body.
"Nothing much. We just need to inspect the wound and avoid any sort of sepsis," Emma said in a very soothing and calm voice.
Listening to her, Tim felt relieved as the wound didn''t seem much serious. "About the pain?" He asked.
"Don''t worry about that. It''s because of the de still within your body. However, you will have to bear with the pain as I can''t erase the pain as it is better to know where you are feeling pain," Emma said as sheforted Tim.
Tim merely nodded as he tried to keep a straight face despite the pain he kept on feeling.
"Aliya,e with me," Emma said as she grabbed the healer''s hand and took her together.
"What happened?" Aliya asked right away. Considering her strange behavior.
Aftering to a good distance away from Tim, Emma''sposure finally broke as her poker face disappeared. Tinged with panic, she looked at Aliya and spoke,
"Tim¡ His condition isn''t good. We need to hurry," She said.
"Huh? What do you mean by that? What happened to him? Didn''t you say he was fine just now?" Aliya asked back. Her expression also changed as she understood one thing.
She understood that the reason why Emma became so stoic and was so calm previously when she was with Tim was that she didn''t want the man to worry.
"He has a strange energy spreading through his body from the wound," Emma finally spilled the beans. Telling Aliya the whole story, she told the healer about the situation Tim was in.
"So you mean that whatever energy was in the de is now spreading through Tim''s body and the energy is so strong that even you- Someone in the Magical Realm- couldn''t stop its spread?" Aliya muttered as she finally understood the gravity of the situation.
"Yes. But don''t tell anyone. Just try to hurry back to the academy as we don''t want anyone panicking," Emma said as she turned around and sensed the area around her.
Sensing where the rest of the teammates were, she raised her hands as small blueish birds appeared. Nodding her head, the birds flew in the air as they made their way to the rest of the team.
"Woah.. What is that ability? Did you unlock it recently?" Aliya wondered in amazement as she asked.
"Yes. These are messenger birds. I can use them tomunicate with people within a radius of 5 kilometers and these birds also allow me tomunicate over long distances, but that''s a very lengthy process," She answered as the birds took her news and spread it to the rest of the team.
Meanwhile,
In another dimension,
The dean grinned, rubbing his hands in excitement; the dean took a step forward and shed his scythe at the man in front of him.
"Spurttt¡" Blood gushed out as an arm flew into the air.
"Arghh" The dark elf groaned lightly as he red at the dean in anger, "Damn You!" He muttered as he used his remaining hand and controlled the shadows around him and engulfed himself in shadows.
The shadows condensed as the dark elf disappeared. Appearing a few meters away, he looked at the dean in pain. With a scrunched-up face, shadows condensed as they brought his severed arm back to him.
Storing his limb in a spatial pouch, the darkness covered his wound with shadows and closed the bleeding.
"I am retreating for now, but I will see youter on. After all, it won''t be long before we set foot on your," The dark elf said as a portal opened up behind him.
Taking a step back, the dark elf''s body started to disappear as suddenly, a glint shone.
The scythe shed as it hooked on something.
The dean pulled it back as an ornament was taken just before the dark elf disappeared.
"Bastarddd!!!" The dark elf''s hateful scream sounded as the dark elf teleported out of the fake dimension.
"Now that''s a good find," The dean muttered as he looked at the crystal in his hands.
"This will help him in the future," he muttered and stored the crystal in his storage.
"As for all this¡ I guess it''s mine to keep," The dean smiled as he rubbed his hands greedily.
Waving his hand, he sucked up all the things in the surroundings and stored them in his spatial storage.
"That''s what you call a jackpot," grinning, the dean disappeared as he made his way to the exit.
Exiting the dimension, the dean looked around as he noticed that the number of goblins had greatly decreased whereas the people from the Academy were focusing on finishing out every single one of the remaining goblins while some helped the wounded and the rest collected the loot.
"Guess I should secretly snub some of it too," With a glint in his greedy eyes. The dean twirled his fingers as the important loot around him disappeared into his spatial storage.
As he looted his personnel, he flew into the air and searched for Amanda and Old Man Abraham.
There, he saw both of them standing in a clearing at the very corner of the forest.
Descending, he looked at both of them and nodded.
"Prometheus, your safe!" Amanda cried out loudly as she hugged him tightly.
"Uhmm¡ Some mercy, please. My wounds would open otherwise," The dean said lightly as he tapped her shoulder and asked her to not hug him this tightly.
"Oh! Sorry," She spoke, standing on her toes; she closed in on the dean as she kissed him.
With that, both lovebirds kissed each other while the rest of the people around them turned their heads around in awkwardness.
Though, only one person stayed as he shamelessly recorded the whole scene.
"Keke¡ I will use it to torture himter," Old Man Abraham spoke as he had an evil and yful look on his face.
While both of them kissed each other, Sirius jumped out of the huge skeleton knight''s body.
With Ray on his shoulder, the wolf followed the blueish bird as he made his way towards the rest of the team.
"What happened to him!" Ae''s worried cry sounded right after Sirius approached everyone.
Laying him on the ground, Sirius sighed lightly as he spoke, "I don''t know. He just fainted all of a sudden. I checked his pulse and from that, he seems fine. I guess it''s exhaustion," Sirius said as he stepped back.
Seeing Sirius step back, Ae rushed in as she ced Ray''s head on herp and turned to Aliya,
"Please check him for me!" She said as tears welled up in her eyes.
...
Title:- The End Of The Ongoing Battles
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel Link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 165 Returning Back To The Academy (Part 1)
"Okay, now tell me. What did you guys find there?" Letting go of Amanda, the dean asked.
"This," Old Man Abraham stepped forward and said. Pushing his and forward, he presented a greenish crystal to the dean.
"Interesting!" the dean muttered. Scratching his beard, he took the crystal in his hand and inspected it.
"Did you get it from all the portals?" the dean asked.
"Yes," Old Man Abraham and Amanda nodded their heads in agreement as they took out three more crystals and gave them to the dean.
"Nice work guys. With this, we will be able to have so much fun!" the dean said. A devilish grin on his face as he rubbed his hands in anticipation.
"Ahem¡" The dean cleared his throat.
ncing at the people near them, his eyes moved as he signaled Amanda and Old Man Abraham to dismiss them.
Sensing the dean''s intention, both of them waved their hands and dismissed the people behind them as they then turned to the dean and asked,
"What happened,"
"To my office," The dean spoke. Gaining altitude, he turned into a streak of light and made his way to his office.
"Ahhh¡ Good to be back," The dean muttered. Sitting on hisfortable chair, he sighed his pleasure as he felt the tiredness and soreness of his muscles disappearing.
"Creaak¡" The door opened. Amanda and Old Man Abraham walked inside as they looked at the dean,ying on his chair.
Hisposure waspletely different from the one he disyed on the battlefield.
"Prometheus, you know what? I should make a video of yours when you are like this and upload it to the Academy''s server. After all, everyone shall see the other side of their beloved dean," Old Man Abraham teased. He fished his phone out of his pocket and opened the camera.
"Leave it, Abraham. We still need to discuss what happened at the dungeon," Amanda spoke as she walked forward and sat on a chair besides the dean.
Leaning a bit to the side, she ced her head on the dean''s shoulder and closed her eyes infort.
"Old Demon!" The dean called out.
"Yes!" The system appeared. Standing with his hands behind his back, the demon spoke, "I did what you asked me to,"
"What did you find? What of the kids?" The dean asked.
"The kids are safe. You have found some strong kids, I am sure they will be the pioneers of the future world. Also, they defeated the Goblin Queen in the Magical Realm. Right now, they are making their way back to the Academy,"
"Also, that Kid; Ray. He has some interesting things if I would say. He transformed into a draconic state and is already able to use the space element efficiently. Not to mention that his space element looks very different. If my guess is right, it''s a derivative of the space element; it''s the Void Element," Old Demon told.
"Enough. I will see the restter on. Tell me if anyone got seriously injured," The dean stopped his system and asked,
"Yes, two were. One was impaled by a crooked de while the other simply fell to the ground; Also it was that Kid Ray, who fell to the ground. Hopefully, it''s nothing too serious," The system answered.
"Then what are you waiting for? Go back and open a portal. Escort the kids back to the Academy. However, make sure that you are not discovered. Dismissed," The dean''s eyes widened at the mention of Ray and one other kid getting injured.
Hence, speaking in a hurry; the dean ordered his system to go and help the children get back to the academy safely.
Then, picking up his phone. The dean dialed the head nurse''s phone number and called her,
"Hello?" The head nurse''s voice sounded as she answered the call.
"Yes! It''s the dean. I need to ask if there are some beds empty?" The dean asked.
"Really sorry but currently there are no beds empty. The whole infirmary is full. It is to the extent that some of the injured are justying on the ground and waiting for their treatment," The head nurse told.
"Okay, then I have something to request," The dean said.
"Please don''t be like that. Just order me, you are the dean after all," The head nurse said.
"Then listen. Some kids will being to the infirmary. I want you to make it your first priority to heal them and get them back in top condition asap. Also, don''t you dare misbehave or do anything strange with them. Be on your best manners," The dean ordered. His tone suddenly changed as it turned oppressive.
Listening to the dean, the head nurse could only ept and follow the orders given to her.
"Yes sir," She answered formally and cut the call.
Turning around, the head nurse looked at her assistant and spoke, "Go and prepare some beds. We have very important peopleing in," She ordered.
"But mam.." Her assistant countered.
However, the head nurse snapped as she said, "No buts. I don''t care what you do. Just amodate in the best way possible. It''s an order from the dean himself," The head nurse spoke.
Sighing, she shook her head as she walked to the people needing to be healed and started to use her powers at maximum to heal everyone as fast as she could.
Meanwhile,
The Dungeon,
Sirius and Emma lead the group as they walked through the rubble. Trying to locate the portal that would lead them outside, both siblings did their best to lead the team outside the dungeon.
"Sniff..Sniff¡ This way," Sirius sniffed the air as he turned right and changed his direction.
Everyone followed the wolf as after Ray, Sirius was the one everyone trusted the most. Not to mention that Ray had elected him to be the leader in his absence.
As for Emma, she was at the forefront because of the nature of her ability. Not to mention the fact that she had recently leveled up and evolved into a being at the Magical Realm.
Hence, Emma sensed the surroundings to find any living being or any anomaly while Sirius used his keen ears and sharp sense of smell to look for direction.
On the other hand, Elina helped Tim as the injured man could barely walk and it was Elina''s support that helped him.
As for Ray. He was still unconscious. Right now, he was being carried by Noah on an ice carriage made by Kid while Ae constantly checked up on him.
"Any luck?" Noah asked, tired of pulling the carriage. He massaged his sore arms.
"Still finding," Sirius answered as he kept on sniffing the air.
"Guys! Do you feel this?" Emma suddenly stopped as she asked.
Snapping her head in the opposite direction. She raised her hands as energy pulsed out of her. Her eyes took on a blueish hue as the whole area was scanned and every single aura appeared in her head.
"There," She spoke as she pointed her finger forward, "Everyone follow me. I think I have found the way out," She spoke as she hesitated in the air and hurried in the opposite direction.
Seeing her, everyone turned to Sirius as they waited for his confirmation.
Amused, Sirius nodded as he signaled them to follow his sister.
Seeing him nod, everyone''s eyes lit up as they turned around and started to follow Emma.
Sirius also did the same. However, before running behind his sister. He walked to the carriage where Rayy and picked him up.
Putting him on his shoulder, Sirius kicked the ground as a wind blew by and the werewolf disappeared into the distance.
"Swoosh¡Swoosh¡Swoosh,"
Sirius, Emma, and Kid reached first. In front of them swirled a white-colored portal.
Turning around, the three of them looked at each other as they tacitly agreed to wait for the other before making a move.
After a few minutes, the rest of the team arrived as they all looked at the portal in front of them.
"Now, what should we do?" Emma asked.
"What do you mean by that? Isn''t it obvious? We are all going through it. I don''t care where it takes us," Aliya said and walked forward as she made her way to the portal.
"Nope. You aren''t going anywhere in haste. We have to think it through," Sirius appeared behind her as he grabbed her and lifted her in the air.
Then, turning around. He spoke, "We don''t know where this portal would take us. Therefore, I and Noah would enter first and if it''s safe. We will signal you toe for us," Sirius said as he motioned for Noah to get moving.
"Good Kids. Truly wonderfulrades. They will surely reach great heights," Old Demon floated in the air as he thought to himself. Looking at the students acting more maturely than adults who had lived for eons.
¡
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel Link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 166 Returning Back To The Academy (Part 2)
Stepping through the portal, Sirius felt the same strange sensation he felt when he came to the dungeon.
The world spun, a headache striking him as vertigo hit him. Holding his head, he walked out of the portal and stepped on a hard concrete floor.
Looking in front, he saw therge Academy building standing there as it reveled in its glory.
That''s what Sirius thought at least. After all, being in the dungeon for so long, he longed to get back to the academy and have a day of peace.
So he could take a nice warm bath and then sleep for the rest of the day. He knew that his mother would be there, waiting for him in his dreams. Only by narrating everything to her would he get the peace of mind that he longed for.
"Noah, tell them that the portal is safe to cross. We have found the way out," Sirius calmly said.
"Okay," Noah nodded. Controlling his excitement, he ran back to bring everyone back to the academy.
"Thankfully it''s a two-way portal," He thought and stepped into the portal.
Walking into the dungeon, Noah smiled as he looked at everyone. His eyes shone with excitement as he announced, "It''s safe!! The portal leads us back to the academy!"
"Really? Then let''s go," Aliya spoke as she stepped forward and ran to the portal with as much speed as she could muster.
Elina and Tim also walked as they made their way to the portal. Emma, Ae, and Kid looked at each other. Nodding, they also walked forward in the portal''s direction.
Outside The Portal,
Infirmary,
The whole team reached the infirmary for healing themselves and getting Ray and Tim checked up.
Laying Ray down, Sirius walked to the counter as he spoke,
"We have two injured students. Where is the head nurse?" He asked gruffly.
"Sorry sir, but you can''t juste in here and ask for the head nurse as if she is nothing. Right now, she is very busy handling all those who have been injured during the dungeon exploration," The woman at the counter spoke. Despite her kind words, her voice wasced with poison as she had a hateful smirk on her face.
"Okay then. I shall call the dean and report it to him myself. After all, it''s the dean who told us to ask for the head nurse right away," Sirius calmly spoke.
Taking his phone out, he dialed the dean''s number and called,
"Yes Sirius, what happened? How is Ray? What did the head nurse say?" the dean hit Sirius with a barrage of questions right after he picked up the call.
"Hello, Sir. We have reached the infirmary but apparently the head nurse is very busy and a very important person. To the extent that we couldn''t even ask for her. In addition to not being able to ask for the head nurse, we are asked to wait. Now we have no issue with waiting but both Tim and ''Ray'' are in serious condition. So¡" Sirius told the dean.
Exaggerating the situation a bit. He made the dean panic while also emphasizing Ray''s condition.
This made the dean lose his temper as an angry shout sounded from the other side,
"How dare they? Fools¡ To think that they would treat him that way," The dean screamed in his mind.
"Don''t worry Sirius, I will call the head nurse. You don''t worry, the head nurse would personally do a checkup for all of you," The dean said and cut the call.
"Ahem¡" Sirius put the phone in his pocket as he smugly cleared his throat.
Then, turning around; he walked back and made his way to the rest of the team.
"What happened? Where is the head nurse?" Seeing Siriuse back, Ae asked as she had Ray''s head on herp. Stroking his hair gently, she prayed for his betterment.
"Don''t worry. The head nurse is on her way" Sirius replied as he walked to a corner and sat down.
"Are you sure? From the aura I sense, she seems to be very busy. I don''t think she will have time to even nce in our direction," Emma spoke. Her having a blueish hue as she sensed the aura of every single person in the infirmary.
"Don''t worry. I talked with the dean. He assured me that she will be here in a few minutes," Sirius answered as he then leaned on the wall and closed his eyes.
"As you say," Emma said despite her confusion. Blinking her eyes twice. The blueish hue in her eyes although reduced, remained as after stepping into the Magical Realm; she could now use her [Aura Sense] ability continuously and didn''t need her system to do so.
Therefore, even now; when she sensed the infirmary. She simply blinked to use her ability and blinked again to stop using it.
Meanwhile,
The head nurse was currently checking a patient''s condition as she sensed the girl''s pulse.
"It''s very weak. Thankfully she teleported here in time," She muttered as her hand glowed briefly and pulsed.
With every pulse, the wounds on the girl''s body closed up as her face gained a healthy color.
However, after her hands pulsed thrice. She stopped as she knew that anymore and the girl wouldn''t be able to handle it.
As for why? The thing was that the head nurse had a very special type of system. It wasn''t the usual healing type system that most had.
What she possessed was one of the rarest abilities out there, [Energy Healing]. With this ability, she could use energy to heal others.
This allowed her to convert any type of energy into healing energy and use it to heal any living being. However, since the energy was foreign to other''s bodies. The moment it entered their body, the body would react and there would be an adverse reaction if it was given in excess.
Hence, there was a limit, and the poor girl seemed to have reached her limit for the time being.
"Thankfully, she will live," The head nurse muttered as she turned around to check on the next patient.
However, just as she turned;
"Tringg¡Tringg¡Tringg¡"
Her phone rang as she received a call. Pulling her phone out, it was the dean calling her.
"Oh my?" She pped her forehead in realization as she picked up the call.
"Hello?" She spoke.
"What the hell did you do? How dare you say that you are too busy to check those kids? Didn''t I tell you to prioritize them above others?" The dean''s voice sounded. It wasced with an unimaginable amount of anger as the dean kept on shouting into the phone''s microphone.
"Uhm¡ Sorry. I forgot to convey the message to the rest of the team. Someone might have said that to them. I will go check on the kids right away," The head nurse apologized.
"Okay, go fast" The dean spoke and cut the call.
The head nurse put her phone away as she turned to the entrance and briskly walked to the counter,
Approaching the girl at the counter, she grabbed the girl''s arm and pulled away with her.
Dragging her to a corner, she pushed her to the wall as she spoke,
"What the fuck did you say to those teenagers that just came here?" She asked.
"Uhm¡I just said that you were busy, why? Did I say something wrong? After all, you really were busy checking the patients and healing them," The girl spoke.
"You moron. You don''t even know what you did. How many times have I told you to change that smug face of yours when talking to someone, but no! You always have to carry that smirk on your face. Well, good for you; the dean called me and I had to listen to a hell lot of bullshit because of your behavior. Hence, take this and never show your face here ever again," The head nurse said and handed the girl a piece of paper. Her anger was visible on her face as she red into the depths of the girl''s soul.
"Huh?" Scared and confused, the girl took the piece of paper into her hands as she unfolded it, and read what was written on it.
On the piece of paper, there was the word ''Terminated'' written in bold red words.
Reading it, the girl felt her world shake as the earth slipped from beneath her legs. As tears welled up in her eyes, she stood in her ce and fell to the floor as she saw her dreams vanishing into nothing.
As for the head nurse,
She turned around and made her way to where Ray and the others were.
¡
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel Link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 167 Healing Ray And Tim
"What happened here?" The head nurse asked. Looking at Ray and Tim injured, she approached them both and started inspecting them.
Starting with Tim, she spoke; "Lift your shirt"
Timplied and lifted his shirt, showing his wound to her. Seeing the wound on Tim''s torso. She leaned in closer as she touched the de.
"Hmm¡Who is the healer here?" She asked.
"I am," Lifting her hand, Aliya dered and stepped forward.
"Did you try to heal him?" the head nurse lifted her head and looked at Aliya as she asked.
"Yes. I did" Aliya said,
"Then why isn''t his wound healed yet?"
Listening to their conversion, Emma stepped forward and interrupted,
"I asked her to stop. I had sensed using my ability that there is a foreign energy being released into his body with the origin of the energy being the de. Hence, when trying to heal him, the energy invades his body further and corrupts his body,"
"Good judgment kid. You did the right thing" the head nurse said. Nodding in appreciation, she continued, "The thing is that whoever hit him with this de was a very clever person," then pointing her finger at the de''s edges she continued, "You see these edges? Well, they are filled to the brim with a higher form of energy"
"Which energy?" Sirius''s voice sounded from behind.
Startled, the head nurse turned around and looked at Sirius standing right behind her. His eyes ring her as he looked straight into her eyes. Right now, Sirius''s face had an eerie look on it as his eyes took a golden tinge.
Seeing those scary eyes staring right at her. The head nurse felt as if the young man in front of her was staring right into her soul, "Uhh¡ Who are you?" She mustered up her courage and asked.
"Well, no one you should care for. The only thing that matters is that you answer me," Sirius said. His voice getting scarier by the second as a shadow emerged from his back.
"Ohk¡" regaining herposure, the head nurse broke off the pressure she felt from Sirius and spoke, "Well, it does matter. To me the information about the energy, even its name isn''t something to be shared with the public," the head nurse replied as she released a bit of her aura and countered Sirius,s prelude by emitting a pressure of her own.
Behind her, an illusion appeared. Wings formed on her back at a small eagle perched on her shoulders. Standing up, she red at Sirius as she looked deep into his eyes.
Seeing his calmposure, the head nurse started questioning her spiritual pressure as she thought, "Is there something wrong with me? Or is he a hidden expert from the kid''s family and is trying to mess up with me,"
While she questioned herself, Sirius grinned as his fighting spirit was awakened and his body started transforming. The shadow emerging from his back took form as the shadow of the wolf appeared. The wolf had reddish eyes while its body had bony spikes sticking out of it. The spikes traveled through its spine and made their way to its shoulders and then forearms as they ended when they reached its elbow.
"Please calm down. It''s not the time to fight, please heal my brother and our team leader before doing anything else," ''Emma stepped forward as she spoke.
After all, right now; only she was strong enough to get close enough to both of them and actually speak.
"Okay," Both of them said as they stopped using their abilities. Sirius undid his transformation while the shadow wolf that emerged from behind him disappeared as well whereas the illusion appearing behind the head nurse also disappeared.
The head nurse turned around and put all her attention on Tim. Crouching down, she ced her hands around his wounds and closed her eyes. Activating her ability, she started sucking all the necrotic energy within the de and used it to close off the wound. As she did that, she slowly pulled out the de and threw it on the ground, "Now, to cleanse his internals," she muttered.
Lifting to her feet, she turned around and shouted, "Yor!!!"
Her voice traveled a good distance and reached the ears of a particr woman in the infirmary. The woman wore a red top with ck jeans. Standing around 5 feet and 6 inches tall with her well-endowed figure she looked stunning in the simple dressing she wore. Due to this, she caught the eyes of many patients within the infirmary.
However, no one dared to speak a word to her as everyone knew that the woman was not your everyday nurse. Rather, she was a dangerous warrior who had taken an oath to protect the Academy when asked and only took orders from the dean.
The woman named Yor turned her head in the direction of the voice as she stopped polishing her knives and disappeared without a trace.
"What happened?" The woman suddenly appeared before the head nurse and asked. Her actions were wless as her every step was as silent as the night itself.
"Please take him to the nutrient bath. Keep him there for some time, I wille and cleanse him once I am free from the next patient," the head nurse respectfully spoke.
"Okay," The woman said as she bent down and lifted Tim in a princess carry and disappeared without a sound.
It seemed as if nothing ever happened and if not for Tim missing from his ce, everyone would have taken it for an illusion.
"Where did you send him?" Elina asked. Her expression changed as rage started to consume her. Previously, she had felt a very dangerous auraing from the woman wearing a red top. Hence, when the woman took away her brother, she naturally felt angry.
"Don''t worry. He is in safe hands. Yor only responds to the dean and is over here for the time being since we need someone to protect the infirmary in case we get attacked. After all, in case of an attack on the Academy, the infirmary would be one of the most strategic points as not only would it serve as a ce for healing the soldiers continuously but the fact that most of the healers would be grouped here would make it a very important part of the battle. Hence, losing the infirmary would mean losing a good percentage of power during the scenario of a full-on attack," The head nurse rified herself as she then moved on to Ray.
"Oh my!" cing her hand on Ray, she sighed and asked, "What happened to him?"
"Dunno.. he fainted all of a sudden," Sirius answered tly.
"Well, what should I say? It''s a veryplicated case," the head nurse spoke.
"Why? What happened to him?" Ae stepped forward as she asked in worry.
"Well, how should I say this?" She muttered as she stood up and faced the whole team. Looking at everyone, she calmly spoke,
"So here''s the thing. Your friend over here has suffered from a variety of internal injuries. Varying from simple organ damage to burst blood vessels and multiple muscle tears all over his body. Also, a dozen of his bones are broken while his mana pathways are barely holding off as it seems that he overloaded his body with an immense amount of energy," The head nurse exined.
"But you can fix it, right? He can be healed, right?" Ae approached the head nurse as she asked. At this point, tears had welled up in her eyes as she was on the verge of breaking down.
"I will try my best but I can''t be sure," the head nurse said.
"Why are you not sure? Aren''t you the best the Academy has to offer? After all, I have heard your praises all over the academy. Heck! Even the dean praises your healing magic. Then why can''t you heal him?" Aliya spoke angrily.
"See this is a veryplicated case. I can''t just use my magic carelessly, healing him would require a lot of precision," the head nurse red at Aliya and retorted. She had identified Aliya and knew that she belonged to the famous ''Rose Family'' who specialized in the healing element.
Also, the fact that Aliya belonged to the main ancestral lineage of the Rose family pissed her off even more. Not to mention the fact that she was the daughter of the current head of the family.
Hence, pissed off and angry at her own ipetence, she was ready to go all out on Aliya. However, Aliya surprised everyone as she backed off and showed great restraint over her emotions.
"Sirius, call the dean. She isn''t telling the whole situation clearly," Aliya turned to Sirius and spoke. Her eyes shone with a cruel glint as she took her phone out and called her father. While Aliya called her father, Sirius exined the whole situation to the dean.
"What? Don''t move, stay where you are. I aming in a second," the dean spoke in shock and cut the call.
"The dean ising," Sirius put down his phone and said.
Listening to the young man, the head nurse was bewildered, "Why would the dean make so much effort for this kid? I know that the kid is strong and a good seedling but for him to care so much about him. There is something fishy going on here," the head nurse thought.
And just as she finished her line of thought, the wind stirred up as the dean''s magnificent voice sounded,
"I want this ce cleared up within a minute. Only leave them be," the dean spoke as he pointed at the head nurse, Ray, and everyone else on the team.
"Okay," dozen of warriors appeared out of the air as they heeded the dean''smand and started clearing the area.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel Link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 168 Calling Upon The Will Of The World
"What happened?" A female student asked.
"Dean''s orders. Even we don''t know what is happening," one of the hooded figures spoke, "Please clear this area," the hooded figure repeated and then disappeared.
It was the same for all of the hooded figures in the area. They personally went to each person present over there and asked them kindly to leave the ce. Within a few seconds, the area was almost cleared with only a few people left who were in the process of leaving the ce.
"What happened to him," the dean approached Ray and asked. Squatting down, he checked Ray''s pulse. Only to notice that it was normal, "his pulse is fine while breathing is also constant. Then what''s wrong?" The dean turned to the head nurse and asked.
"Well, I diagnosed him and¡" the head nurse started to exin but just as she did,
"The head nurse here said that she couldn''t guarantee that Ray would be healed fully. She says that it''s a very plicated'' procedure," Aliya spoke. Interrupting the head nurse, her sarcastic remarks hit the nail as they drilled right through the head nurse''s heart.
Leaving her in furry, Aliya further emphasized the wordplicated as she made a show out of the head nurse''s ipetence.
"Is she correct?" The dean''s expression darkened. Standing to his feet, the dean stared into the head nurse''s eyes as he spoke, "Tell me! What is she speaking of?" As he asked, an unimaginable amount of anger reflected in his eyes.
"But.."
"No buts! Come clear this moment," the dean''s voice soared as he shouted at the top of his lungs. His anger was finally unleashed as the wind around him stirred. The clouds thundered as a dark outcast covered the whole academy.
"Okay, I will tell," the head nurse muttered, scared of the dean''s anger; she started speaking.
"In short, you haven''t seen something like this in your career. Well, let me remind you that you have been working for almost a hundred years now and you not finding the treatment for this kid is nothing but a shame," the dean spoke in spite.
Lifting his hand, he made Ray float in the air as he carried Ray with him, "follow me to my office," the dean said and continued walking.
The head nurse and everyone else followed the dean to his office. While walking, the head nurse had tears welling up in her eyes as she couldn''t handle everything that was happening right now, especially the insult to her career just now.
However, she withheld everything as deep within she knew, that it wasn''t the dean who was wrong but it was her ipetence that had led her to this point. After all, the dean was right, she was one of the very few people in the Cmity Realm and for her to heal a kid in the Mortal Realm was nothing but her own failure.
Hence, taking the dean''s words as motivation; she steeled her resolve to get better and improve her skills to the point that she could heal anyone even if they had an incurable illness that even the heavens couldn''t cure.
Just as she made her resolve, lightning thundered as the skies lit up. "An oath against the heavens has been made. For that one must suffer the punishment from the heavens," A godly voice spoke as the skies trembled from its pressure.
"How dare you," The dean turned around as he spoke. His eyes were as red as blood. A scythe appeared in his hand as he unleashed his full strength.
"Get out of here," he shouted and then flew in the air, "Old Demon," he called out and added, "Take them to my office and activate the arrays. I will see to these fake Gods. How dare they observe this," the dean spoke as he flew higher.
"Prometheus! You have no right to interfere with the heavens and the decision of Gods," the heavens spoke as the sky lit up and a bolt of lightning descended as it made its way for the dean.
"How dare you," the dean shouted again and swung his scythe. Swinging at the bolt of lightning he deflected it and continued gaining altitude.
"Arghh" an angry groan sounded as the sky rumbled. Awork of lightning bolts thundering in the sky saw they descended onto the dean.
"Thunder¡Boom" Hitting the dean, they made a loud explosion as a sh of light blinded everything.
Listening to themotion happening outside the Academy, people started to head out as they gazed at the lone figure floating in the sky as he faced against thusly itself.
"Isn''t that the dean?" A perceptive pointed his finger and said.
"Yeah, that does look like the dean," another student near him spoke as slowly then news spread that the dean was in the air fighting against the whole sky.
Within a few minutes, the news reached Amanda''s ears as she sped out of her office and ran outside.
Standing amidst the cluster of students, she gazed at the sky as she saw her beloved get hit by multiple lightning bolts.
"No!!" She shouted all of a sudden. Her emotions got out of control as she released an unimaginable amount of power. With a massive surge in her power, she flew into the air.
"Prometheus! Are you okay?" She approached the dean and asked, worry written all over her face, she flew closer to the dean.
"Yes, I am all fine. This is nothing to me," the sky cleared as the dean spoke, "Don''te any closer. It''s my fight and I will fight it to the end. Use make sure everyone at the academy is safe," holding his hand out in the air, a crystal appeared as the dean infused Astral Energy into it.
The crystal glowed an eerie light as it expanded and then, covered the dean. Covering the dean''s whole body, the crystal turned into armor that protected each inch of the dean''s body.
Amanda nodded as she descended and spread her arms. Then, using her special ability she called out to the world itself as she spoke,
"O'' mother of all. Protect these children of yours'' and protect the one who is fighting for you. Protect.. and make your presence known and show the other worlds that you are still here," As Amanda spoke those words, a strange scene urred as a hum sounded in the air. A light breeze blew in all directions as the sun shone on Amanda, making her seem like the only one present in the whole world.
Her presence turned ethereal as whitish armor covered her whole body. Wings popped out of her back while the world itself resonated with her.
Then, everything calmed down for a second as a warm motherly voice sounded throughout the campus,
"Don''t worry child. The Spirit Of The World supports all those who work in the way of saving it," just as the voice receded, a greenish hue covered the dean as it buffed up his defense and regenerative abilities.
Not only that but the same greenish hue covered Ray as slowly Ray''s fingers twitched.
Within Ray''s consciousness,
Magdroth appeared as he spoke,
"Wake up kid, the time hase. Go forth and show your strength. Show that with you around no one can step on this world," As Magdroth spoke that, he gently blew onto Ray and transferred a small bit of life force onto him.
Besides Magdroth was a multi-colored wisp that hovered around in the air,
"Are you sure he will be fine? Isn''t your life force, even if it''s a sliver; going to overwhelm him?" The multicolored wisp asked.
"I know you care for your host but don''t worry. Currently, he has the support of the will of the world. Hence, my life force would only strengthen him," Magdroth spoke.
As for the-wisp, it went up and down to show that it nodded with the Void Dragon. The vision disappeared as Ray''s eyelids twitched.
"Ughh¡" Ray groaned lightly. With his internal wounds healing nonstop, Ray''s condition improved dramatically.
Seeing his body make some movement, Ae ran to his side and cupped his face, and spoke, "Ray! Wake up! For me please, wake up!" She spoke from the depth of her heart.
"Ae?" Ray muttered in his sleep as slowly his eyes opened. His blurry vision slowly cleared as he saw Ae''s face in front of him, looking at him in worry.
As she saw his eyes open up, tears streamed down her eyes as she bent lower and kissed him. "What?" Noah, who had been observing the whole moment blurted as he thought, "And he gets the hot one,"
Meanwhile, Ray himself was in shock. As the felt her supple lips connect with his, the softness of her lips and their sweet taste. It all made Ray get lost in euphoria as for the first time in his life, Ray was kissed by a woman other than his mother,
Tears streamed down his face as he felt his heart palpate at her kiss. Ae lifted her head as she saw tears streaming down Ray''s face.
"What happened?" She asked.
"Nothing. I am here," Ray shook his head slightly and spoke. His voice was barely a whisper but Ael heard it clearly. Smiling she bent down to his ear and spoke,
"Now wake up my hero and save everyone. Your time hase," saying that, she smiled and gave him a peck on his cheeks.
"Listening to her, Ray''s eyes snapped open as Magdroth''s words resounded in his mind.
"I will do everything in my power to protect my loved ones," he muttered as he lifted himself up.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel Link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 169 Making The Heavens Retreat
Standing to his feet, Ray turned and looked at the others as they stood in their ces, looking at him in shock. With their mouths wide open and their eyes that seemed to pop out of their eyeballs at any moment
"Why are you all looking at me as if you have seen a ghost," Ray tilted his neck and asked.
"Ahem¡ nothing. We are just happy that you got better," Sirius cleared his throat and spoke. Getting rid of the awkward situation, he stepped forward and hugged Ray, "Wee back brother," Sirius said and let go of the hug.
As soon as Sirius let go of Ray, the head nurse came forward and asked, "hi.. just needed to ask if you were feeling fine?"
"To be honest, I don''t feel anything wrong. Instead, I feelpletely fine; to the point that my body feels as light as a feather," Ray answered, swinging his fists around and hopping up and down, Ray demonstrated to the head nurse that he waspletely fine.
"Okay, thanks for letting me know," the head nurse nodded and thanked Ray as she backed off and made room for the others.
"Ray, the dean," Emma stepped forward as she spoke. Informing Ray of the whole situation, she asked, "What will you do?"
"Well, from what you told. It''s somethingpletely out of my league. However, I can''t leave the dean alone, can I? Therefore, I will just go there and see how I can help," Ray answered.
"Okay," Emma nodded.
Then, turning back to Ae; Ray smiled and nodded. Conveying his message through expressions, he expressed his love through this simple gesture.
Ae nodded back to him and waved. Seeing her wave, Ray smiled and looked at the sky. Sensing the shockwaves being emitted from above, Ray pumped mana into his feet and kicked the ground as he jumped in the air.
As he gained altitude, Ray passed his bloodline energy through his mana core and started his transformation.
"Thankfully, I can handle the transformation better now. Also, this strange greenish energy covering me seems to help against the side effects and the strain that the transformation brings to my body," Ray thought as grayish-silver scales started to cover his body. His eyes also changed as his pupils gained a starry glow while a gxy revolved within them. With Void Gauntlets and Void Bracers appearing on his forearms, a pair of wings popped out of his back.
"p¡p¡p¡" pping his wings, Ray flew higher into the sky and approached the dean.
As for the dean,
Right now, the dean was constantly swinging his scythe around as he deflected the bolts of lightning that continued to descend on him.
"ept it. You can''t do anything to me and if you are thinking about tiring me out then you all are simply mistaken as I can do this all day," saying that, the dean grinned and continued to defend against the lightning bolts while the bolts of lightning only increased in number. As if to show their displeasure, even the color of the lightning darkened as it turned from the normal blueish color into a darker purplish color.
"Need any help?" Ray approached the dean and asked.
"Ray? What are you doing here? Aren''t you injured?" The dean eximed. Not even turning around, the dean continued, "Go back. I have got everything handled. You need to rest,"
"Are you sure? Cuz you don''t seem like you have got it handled," raising his eyebrow, Ray countered and added, "Don''t worry about me. I ampletely healed and stronger than before. Therefore, at least let me help you out a bit,"
As he said this, Ray pped his wings and stood side by side with the dean. With both of them in the air, the lightning bolts increased in number.
From the dozens of lightning bolts that rained, the number now increased to more than a hundred. As he saw the lightning bolts approaching him and the dean, Ray took a deep breath and calmed his mind.
With his body entering a serene state of focus, Ray pped his wings as he dashed toward the lightning bolts. Closing in on the lightning bolts, he could feel the air surrounding him shudder from the mere electrical discharge from the lightning. Not to mention the free ions in the air constantly conducting the lightning discharges, Ray felt his skin prickle while a slight numbing sensation traveled through his body.
"Nice," Ray grinned as his blood pumped in excitement. Then, he churned the mana in his body as his mana core continuously pumped mana which then traveled to the rest of his body.
With every single cell of his body filled with mana, Ray used his affinity as lightning arcs appeared on his body.
The arcs snaked around every single part of his body as they covered him fully. Looking from afar, Ray seemed to be wearing armor made of lightning but reality begged to differ.
The thing being that with each cell of his body turning to lightning, Ray had turned himself into a superconductive lightning rod.
He had gotten this idea from when he fought the goblin queen and had used spinning motion to generate which heter turned into electricity and conducted through his body. And, just like that; the lightning bolts descended and engulfed Ray.
Meanwhile,
Everyone looked from the ground as they saw Ray p his wings and fly above the dean. They saw a lightning armor covering his whole body and right after that, he was hit by hundreds of lightning bolts that descended on him.
"Nooo!!!"
Seeing all this, Ae screamed in horror as her brain thought of the worst-case scenario that could ur whereas, Sirius and Kid smiled as they both knew what Ray had done. They both knew of this because they had seen Ray use this technique while fighting the goblin queen. However, they didn''t know if it would be much useful over here or not.
Moreover, it was not just Ae who was worried for Ray, everyone was. After all, being together for so long; Ray and the others had formed a strong bond that rivaled even the best of friendships. Therefore, each member of the team cared for the other as their own brother or sister.
On the other hand, the head nurse was also worried. With tears streaming down her eyes, she took it as her fault that the kid in front of her had to suffer, after all, it was she who had taken such an outrageous oath and if not for her, they could have all made their way to the dean''s office and healed Ray in peace.
In the air,
The dean looked with wide eyes as he saw Ray get engulfed by the lightning bolts. Worried, he flew higher and approached Ray in a bid to rescue him before it was toote.
However, just as he flew higher, the lightning engulfing Ray changed. From the populist color, it took a lighter color tone as the bolts of lightning were fused into one huge bolt of lightning.
From within, Ray''s voice sounded as he shouted at the top of his lungs,
[Combination Magic:- Void Infernal Thunder]
Shouting out loud, the spell was activated as it took the form of a huge lightning bolt with arcs of lightning crackling around it. The core of the lightning bolt had a raging inferno while the void element covered its perimeter.
With these three elements fusing together, they formed an improved version of the highly destructive spell that had created havoc in the dungeon and it was all thanks to the excessive amount of lightning bolts that had descended on him as Ray had used them to charge his spell.
After all, Ray didn''t have enough mana to use this spell and keep on fighting as he did. He might as well faint while casting the spell due to the rapid mana loss.
"Arghhhhhhhh!!!"
Propping the lightning bolt above him, Ray shouted at the top of his lungs as he threw the huge bolt of lightning into the sky.
"Zhinggg¡Zhwooomm" the bolt of lightning flew in the air as it streaked through the sky and disappeared into the clouds.
Due to the void element, the space itself shuddered as spatial tears appeared in the sky andbined together, forming a spatial corridor that was connected from Earth to the origin of the strange influence of the ''so-called'' gods.
"Arghhh" how dare you. An angry shriek thundered in the atmosphere as the voice spoke, "how dare a mere Mortal break through the boundaries of time and space to open a spatial corridor that too forms a connection to the heavenly sanctum. For this sin, I will personally wreak havoc on your world and cleanse this world of you filthy lowly beings as a punishment," the voice receded as the skies turned to normal and the clouds disappeared. With the sun starting to shine again, the matter was resolved. However, even with the matter resolved, the dean had an awry smile on his face as great tension clouded his eyes.
"Sigh¡ Good work kid," The dean sighed and turned around as he congratted Ray.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel Link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 170 Informing The World Leaders Of The Situation
"Good work kid," the dean said. Congratting Ray, the dean hid his mncholy with a slight smile. However, Ray wasn''t a fool. He understood that something was wrong, but he didn''t point it out right away. He let it pass for the moment and thought of prying into itter on.
With that, the dean patted his back as both of them descended and flew straight to the dean,s office. After all, a bigmotion had been caused and the dean understood that it wasn''t yet the time for Ray to publicize his true powers. After all, who knew what type of people might get a wind of the news and might try to hurt Ray in one way or the other?
Also, Ray had previously shaken his head and signaled to the dean that he didn''t want his true powers to be known by the students at the academy.
Reaching his office, the dean pressed a button on his table. Right after he did, a holograph opened up on the table as multiple empty windows were disyed.
"This is amunication program that top leaders of the world use. We use this to hold urgent meetings and only a select few have the right to call for the meetings," the dean said. A slight smugness on his face as if telling Ray to praise him.
Ray understood the assignment perfectly as he spoke,
"And you are one of the select few who has the right to call the meetings?" He asked.
"Yes! You guessed it right and that is exactly what I will be doing right now," the dean smiled in joy. His smile stretched to his eyes and his face gleamed with happiness, the dean then turned around as he started setting up the meeting.
Calling the meeting wasn''t easy. It required a certain arrangement as all the people attending were people with important positions. Hence, to protect their information and the meeting from being traced, hacked, or bugged. The dean had to set up a certain frequency at which the meeting was held.
"Narcissist old man!"Aurora spoke in spite.
"Okay, Aurora. He isn''t a bad man, so please don''t take it out against him," Ray said as he calmed his system.
"Just look at the way he boasts about himself. I hate such people," Aurora countered.
"But he is the dean. He is our benefactor and also our guide, mentor, and savior. So for all this, let''s just ignore this habit of his," Ray said. His words finally reached Aurora''s mind as she understood the situation and let go of the topic.
Remembering something, Ray raised an eyebrow as he inquired,
"By the way, would you care to tell me where you were all this time?"
"Uhm¡ Well¡." Listening to his question, Aurora strutted as she cursed in her mind,
"Fuck! now, what should I say?" She thought.
"Hey! Don''t stutter and don''t you dare try to change the topic. Do you know how much I suffered when you were away? I could have had an easier time. Heck! I could have died or stayed in aa if not for that strange greenish energy covering me increasing my regeneration speed by countless times," Ray ranted on. Showing his displeasure, he wanted Aurora to understand how disappointed he was in her. After all, she was his system, and for her to ditch him when she was needed the most. Ray absolutely hated hit and right now, if she didn''te clear; Ray had decided to teach her a good lesson in hernguage.
"Okay kid, it''s ready. Now we wait for the rest of them to arrive so we could have a detailed analysis of the situation, starting from the dungeon, the boss and the aftereffects caused by the dissolution of the dungeon and atst, about what happened just now," saving Aurora and buying her time toe up with something, the dean interrupted as he spoke.
Right after the dean spoke, the door opened as the head nurse, Amanda, and Old Man Abraham walked into the office, followed by Sirius, Emma, and the rest of the team.
Seeing them enter the office, the dean nodded to Amanda and Old Man Abraham as both of hisrades walked forward and stood besides him. The others then stood at the side as they waited for the dean''s orders.
"Don''t be so formal. Be at ease and take a seat, it might take some while. Though, if you want to continue standing and tire your legs out then I don''t mind," the dean said as he waved his hand and theyout of his office changed. In front of his desk, appeared a whole sofa set big enough to amodate ten people.
Nodding, Sirius walked and took a seat as the others followed after him, "Who asked you to sit?" The dean''s voice sounded as the dean continued, "I think you should continue to stand and reflect on everything. I will personally talk to you. So until then, silently stand in the corner," the dean pointed at the head nurse as he spoke.
Turning around, Aliya smirked as she taunted the head nurse. Being taunted by Aliya, the head nurse fumed but she held it in. She knew that it wasn''t the time for her to act out of her ce as she was on the loose and also that she knew how dean was. The dean would not look for who did what and would instead take it out on her. Therefore, she did as she was asked and moved to a corner, and stood there silently as if she never existed.
"Now, let me exin," the dean said and exined the whole situation to everyone.
"So we''re the witnesses?" Emma raised an eyebrow, her expression turning sour as she didn''t like how the dean had used them to exin everything and saved himself from doing so.
"Emma calm down. Just bear with it for now," Ray sent a telepathic transmission to her.
Heeding Ray''s orders, Emma merely nodded and adopted a stoic face; deciding to stay silent throughout.
"Okay, I will call the meeting. I want everyone to act ordingly. I don''t want those high-nosed bastards to call my students'' uneducated brutes," the dean said and turned. Tapping his fingers in the air, he operated the hologram as the meeting was initiated.
Soon, world leaders and people from influential backgrounds started to join, varying from the supreme generals belonging to armies around the world to sessful businessmen whose families had a say in the economic situations of the world.
"What happened Prometheus? It isn''t like you to call an emergency meeting," an old man spoke, looking at his video through the holograph; Ray recognized the old man instantly, "Themander general of the US Army," Ray thought, unintentionally straightening his back, the man''s pressure was as such that Ray felt the frightening presence through the holograph.
All of sudden, themander-general nced at Ray, who stood behind the dean and nodded slightly. Though, the nod wasn''t perceptible to the others. Ray and the dean surely knew what themander-general did.
"Why is he nodding at me?" Ray asked himself, "no, it can''t be. I must be dreaming," Ray thought as he pushed the thought to the back of his head and observed other people who had joined.
While Ray observed the others that had joined, the conversation between the dean and themander-general continued as the dean replied to the man''s previous question.
"The situation is as such. Within the previous meeting, it was I who told everyone that we had a month in our hands before the merge but from the events that happened in the past couple of days. I am afraid that the situation has changed,"
? "What has changed? borate," Russia''s president asked while the others nodded.
"The whole situation has changed and from what I estimate, we don''t have a month but barely a week to prepare for the merge," the dean said.
As the dean said this, a lot of faces turned sour as the officials had panic written over their faces. Amongst all the officials, the Russians were the loudest. Before their president could say anything else, US''smander general stepped in and said,
"I am sure Prometheus here will exin everything. After all, he is one of the most powerful people on our side and we can''t just go on questioning him brazenly without knowing the whole situation," with themander general''s words, everyone calmed down.
The Russian president merely harrumphed in annoyance while the dean started exining everything. Though, he altered some info to make the academy look better and also to avoid some of the me that mighte on him. After all, it was his mistake that the dungeon boss went out of control and dissolved the dungeon to gain power.
However, he didn''t falsify anything about the celestial dark elf he fought against as that was crucial information because it was the dark elf and the interference from the otherworld which had caused all the chaos. Also, it was the fight against the elf that sped up the merge because the dean had to use his real powers and fight at his full strength during that fight.
Hence, the dean exined his version of the story while Ray and the rest listened to his story and altered theirs ordingly.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel Link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 171 A Meeting Between The World Leaders
"And that''s what happened," the dean concluded.
"Hmm¡ that does seem like a problem. However, the bigger problem is finding out the ones supporting the otherworld. Hence, I suggest two things. One, we use what little time we have and prepare for the merge, and second, we find the traitors and execute them on the spot. Any issues?" Themander-general said.
"Hmph¡ no issues. However, I do want to question one thing," Russia''s president asked. Scratching his chin, he eyed Ray; who stood behind the dean and spoke, "I don''t understand one thing, how did a mere kid in the Mortal Realm fight against the heavens while the one at Celestial Realm was only able to defend? After all, even thinking of this prospect is outright impossible,"
As Russia''s president spoke with his glib tongue, many nodded as even they questioned this prospect of the dean''s story and considered it to be false.
"Prometheus, you have to rify this," themander-general said. Even if the man was on the dean''s side and wanted to help him. He couldn''t do so brazenly, not without consequences though and right now, themander-general didn''t want the rtions between nations to go awry just because he supported a pupil of his.
Hence, themander-general decided to question his pupil and resolve the matter. After all, he knew that the dean wasn''t the type of person to lie; Well, not without a good backstory. Hence, everyone looked forward to the dean''s answer.
On the other hand, hearing the question, the dean nodded and said, "First of all, I had juste out after fighting against a celestial. Therefore, not only did I suffer many injuries that hadn''t healed till then but I had also lost a good amount of mana and energy. Hence, I remained passive and was waiting for a moment to strike back. Not to mention the fact that heavenly lightning is a special type of lightning against which I am naturally at a disadvantage," the dean said, pausing for a couple of seconds; he continued,
"Ray''s inclusion wasn''t nned. The kid came on his own and all he did was to try and help his mentor," the dean said, pointing towards Ray as he stepped to the side and pushed him forward.
"I get all that but it still doesn''t answer the question asked," Russia''s interior minister asked. The man looked very elderly but the clever glint in his eyes put Ray on alert.
"That guy is dangerous," Ray thought to himself as he nced at the dean who stood besides him and saw the man nodding imperceptibly.
Ray exhaled lightly as he understood what the dead implied with his nod, "That guy is very dangerous. Be careful,"
Thanking the dean for the timely warning, Ray stood with his back straight and prepared himself to answer the questions that would be thrown at him.
"Why don''t you ask him?" The dean said.
"Okay," Russia''s interior minister nodded and turned to Ray as he asked, "Care to exin how you did what your dean just told us about,"
As the interior minister asked, he asked the question in a very sarcastic tone to annoy Ray and tick him into misbehaving. However, Ray had already been warned by the dean. Hence, he kept his mind clear and calmed himself down as he answered,
"I was able to do that due to my system," Ray said. Choosing his words very carefully, he gave the credit to his system as Ray knew that asking anyone important info about how their system functions or what special ability it grants was considered a big taboo.
"Care to ''exin''" the interior minister questioned again, emphasizing the word exin as he tried to pry more information from Ray.
"Although I can''t tell you much, I will tell you about what I could," Ray said, "The thing is that my system allows me to wield the lightning element and through continuous practice, I have reached the point that I can fuse it with my body. Hence, I used my mana and integrated it with the lightning bolts descending from the sky and used my body as a conducting rod to deflect them back," Ray said.
"Hmm," the interior minister nodded and stayed silent. Even though he wanted to fish out some more information about Ray, he didn''t as he knew that asking further would only ruin his image as he would be asking not about the situation that urred but about Ray''s abilities.
On the other hand, themander-general nodded in appreciation as the answer given by Ray didn''t leave a single opening that the interior minister of Russia could use.
"With that said, I guess the situation is clear. Another thing I want to talk about is the security of our people when the merge would happen as portals would open everywhere and even natural disasters could ur. Therefore, I want all the nations to take precautions for that and make a separate body to deal with it while I also request the individual participants to help out in this," themander-general spoke and asked, "Any issues? Or shall we end the meeting and focus on preparing for what''s toe?"
"No issues," China''s president spoke while the others just nodded their heads. Although some stayed silent, their silence was taken as a yes and the meeting soon ended.
Within a few minutes, all those who had joined the meeting left as only the dean, themander-general, and a few important members of the parliament were left. These people stayed as they had to discuss the current problems and find a way to tackle those problems in the most efficient way possible.
However, before discussing that, themander-general had something to speak,
"From today''s meeting I can confirm that Russia wouldn''t be supporting any nation during the merge, instead they would look to usurp nearby nations and try to upy the whole world to rule on it,"
"Outrageous! How could they? We won''t allow it," a state minister shouted in anger.
"Calm down and listen to the whole story," themander-general said and continued, "As I was saying. Russia''s ambitions are big and to fulfill them, they might y some dirty tricks and even cooperate with the enemy. Therefore, we need to be alert at all times and consider everything when making decisions,"
"The meeting for further discussion about the state affairs would be held tomorrow as not only are we missing some senators but some of us are very tired as well. Therefore, I want to have a discussion when everyone is present and full of energy," themander-general concluded.
As he said this, everyone else left the meeting and only themander-general remained.
...
Bonus Chapters after this one.
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 172 The Commander-Generals Mission
As only themander-general remained, the dean stood at ease and spoke,
"So.. What do you think of him?"
"Hmm¡ Good choice Prometheus. He has good manners, a sharp mind, and is also strong. Also, his looks aren''t that bad. Though, he isn''t as good-looking as I am. Above average at best, I would say," themander-general answered.
"Okay, enough with your narcissistic remarks," The dean retorted.
"Well, I guess that''s where he got his narcissism from," Ray thought as he observed the exchange between them.
"Ahem¡ Good work kid. The way you stood back there was perfect. Not to mention how satisfying it was to see you shut that snot-nosed bastard from Russia. Also, allow me to introduce myself. Though, you might know me anyways due to my good looks," Themander-general said, "I am the currentmander-general of the US military. Also, one of the very few people in the world who have evolved beyond the limits of a celestial,"
Listening to themander-general, Ray''s expression didn''t change one bit. Though that didn''tst long as the moment themander-general spoke of being someone who had evolved beyond the level of a celestial, Ray''s mouth opened in shock and excitement.
However, Ray contained his excitement and stayed silent. After all, the man in front of him; no matter how easygoing he looked was still someone who held most of the power in the country.
"I know what''s going on inside your head but I will have to burst your bubble. After we evolve beyond the celestial realm, we can not share information with anyone. Not until we take the person as a disciple and decide to pass on our legacy to them," themander-general said with a smile.
Listening to him, Ray nodded his head in agreement. Then, themander general''s expression changed as it turned utterly serious. Looking at Ray, the man spoke,
"I have an order for you,"
"Yes?" Ray asked, thinking that he might have heard it wrong. After all, for themander-general to have an order for Ray, wasn''t it too much?
"Yes, for you. Now listen up," Themander-general said, "I want you and your team to do a job for me,"
"Yes sir. Please tell, we are ready to do anything," Getting the man''s confirmation, Ray''s expression turned serious as he straightened his back and saluted the man.
"Okay, so here is what you are going to do. From now on, your team will be part of the special operations team where you will be sent on missions to clear out low-level dungeons and clearance missions. From such missions, you will gain experience and eventually gain strength andplete high-level missionster on," Themander-general said.
"But isn''t that something that all Academy students would be doing?" tilting his head in confusion, Ray asked.
"Yes every student would be doing this but it''s different for your team. Even though you will solve low-level missions, the type of missions you will be solving would be very unique as you will be given special dungeons to clear and rare types of clearance missions to do. These missions won''t be made public as all these missions have certain interference from the outer world. Also, your team would be working directly with big families such as The Williamsons and The Jhones," themander-general spoke as he took a pause when he spoke of working with the families.
"And you want us to gather information to find out about certain things," Ray said as he revealed themander general''s intentions.
"Yes! I like you kid. Keep up with it and you will reach far in the future," Themander-general smiled.
Ray nodded and thanked themander-general as he stepped back. Ray knew that his job was done and it was time for the dean to speak with themander-general. Hence, he went back and got seated with his team.
As for the dean,
He stepped forward and waved his hand. As he did, a small barrier appeared as it covered the dean and themander general''s hologram and isted them from the surroundings. This way, the dean was able to have a chat with themander-general privately, without asking the others to leave his office.
"Yes master," The dean said. Adopting a firm stance, the man kept his head down as he waited for his master''s approval.
"At ease Prometheus," themander-general said.
Nodding, the dean eased up and said, "I sent you the information you asked for,"
"Yes, I received that information. However, are you sure that it''s correct because if it goes wrong, things might be dire as Moore has good backing and if the n doesn''t work, his backer might make things troublesome for us," themander-general said.
"I am sure of it. I just need your signature to search. Also, what of the kids who have been involved by Moore," The dean asked.
"I will trust your intuition once more and approve your document. As for the kids, hand this mission to Ray. He and his team should be able to take care of it," Themander-general answered.
"Anything else?" The dean asked,
"Nothing more. Just remember to be alert at all times and conduct aplete search of your Academy and find those traitors. Also, keep an eye on the kingsman family. If they have betrayed us, then inform me as fast you could and leave the rest to me," Themander-general said. Then, rubbing his chin for a moment, he thought of something and asked,
"What of the spy you captured?"
"Yes, that guy. Well, with his help we have obtained some key information about the other world. Also, we have sent him to infiltrate the enemy base and fitted a tracking mark in his system. This way, not only will we have a location of the enemy base but also theiryout as the tracker could also act as a scanner and scan the baseyout," The dean said.
"Hopefully, he won''t get caught as we don''t know how advanced the enemy is. So it will be in our fortune that the tracker isn''t found," Themander-general said.
After that, the dean discussed a few more things, and the call was ended. The barrier disappeared and the dean walked out. A slight smile on his face as he turned to Ray and spoke,
"Themander-general has great expectations from you and your team. Hence, do your best and live up to his expectations. Don''t let him down," The dean said and added, "Also, you have had a long day or as I say, a long week of work. So go back to your dorms and rx for today, I will discuss more tomorrow," The dean said as he let Ray and his team go.
"Also, I will ask Amanda to have a look at your teammate, Tim,"
"Thanks a lot," Ray said as he gave a slight bow to express his thanks and left with his team.
...
Note:- Bonus Chapter (1/5)
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 173 The Deans Chat With The Head Nurse
"Now, let''s have a chat with you; shall we?" The dean looked at the head nurse sinisterly. Looking at his sinister countenance, the head nurse gulped as she sweated bullets.
"May God save me," she prayed in her mind and hoped that the dean wouldn''t make things difficult for her.
"Pleasee forward and take a seat," the dean said with an eerie smile on his face.
"Un" the head nurse nodded as she walked out of the corner and sat on the sofa where Ray and the others previously sat.
"Now, please exin the whole situation once again. Also, I don''t want a biased response from your side nor do I want you crying about anything. Be honest and tell me everything," the dean said seriously.
"Okay," the head nurse as she started speaking and narrated everything that happened, from the mistake made by the receptionist to her argument with Aliya as she wasn''t able to provide assurance for Ray getting healedpletely.
"And did you make an oath against the heavens?" The dean asked.
"Yes," the head nurse nodded in agreement.
"Care to share your oath?"
"Well, I took an oath that I will get better and improve my skills to the point that I would be able to heal anything there is whether it''s a disease, an illness, a wound, or any sort of curse. I took an oath to be able to help anyone suffering from such issues and heal them even if the heavens are the ones who caused this," the head nurse spoke.
Listening to her words, the dean nodded as he spoke, "And it was yourst line that brought the heavens to strike us," Saying that, the dean raised his hand. In his hand was a crystal ball that shone a light green color. Looking at the ball in his hand, the dean spoke, "See this crystal ball over here? Well, it tells me if you are speaking the truth or not. Therefore, if it shines a greenish color that means you are speaking the truth, red means that you are lying and if it doesn''t shine any color then that means that you are avoiding the topic or twisting the truth," the dean told the head nurse.
As he did, the head nurse nodded as she got even more nervous.
"Now with my next question. Were you not healing Ray intentionally?" The dean asked.
"No, it was because I wasn''t sure that I would be able to heal him," the head nurse answered as the crystal ball in the dean''s hand glowed green.
"Okay, what about the girl from the rose family? Why was there some sort of friction between you both," the dean asked.
"Uhm¡ she openly humiliated me by speaking ill of my skills as a healer," the head nurse answered.
Seeing the crystal glow a greenish light, the dean didn''t pry deeper into the matter as he knew that for the head nurse it was a personal matter.
"Now tell me, are you ready to be punished for your ipetence and nonprofessional attitude while on duty as the head nurse?" The dean questioned.
"Yes I am," the head nurse nodded with a guilty expression as she thought, "Well, it was my fault from the beginning. After all, both of the kids that the dean had sent to her were in serious condition," she thought.
"Onest thing before I tell you your punishment," the dean said and asked, "Why was it that you weren''t able to heal Ray? After all, I have seen you heal people in much worse conditions,"
"Well, when I tried to heal the kid, some strange energy within his body resisted my healing power and even tried to consume it. Not to mention that his mana pathways were almost destroyed and his internal organs were in a mess. Therefore, I was confused if his body would be able to handle the amount of energy that would have been required to be infused into his body," the head nurse answered.
"Okay," the dean said and stood up from his seat as he walked to the window and peered outside.
"Your punishment is to increase your skills to the maximum and fulfill your oath as fast as you can. Also, your pay for the next six months would be deducted and you will be taking the Rose family''s girl as your assistant whenever she isn''t on a mission. Also, you can''t be too outrageous with her when she works with you," the dean said and paused for a couple of seconds then spoke, "Also you are to go now and heal that kid named ''Tim'' and get him up and running in the next hour,"
Saying that, the dean announced her punishment and dismissed her.
The head nurse nodded, stood up from her seat, and left the dean''s office with a singr thought in her mind, "Thankfully he didn''t cancel my license. He just cut my pay, asked me to take that brat as my assistant, and told me to fulfill my oath as fast as I could and improve my skills as much as I could,"
As the head nurse left the office, Amanda finally moved as she walked to a chair and made herselffortable by bringing out a bottle of Chateau Lafite 1869. Uncorking the bottle, Amanda brought the bottle closer to her nose and took a sniff of the fragrant wine.
"You know that is one of the most expensive wines in the world," Old Man Abraham nced at her and said.
"Well, I don''t care. After all, the world''s end is near and today might be thest day to savor this delicacy in such peace," Amanda said, pouring the wine into a ss. She twirled it lightly and looked at the man who had captured her heart.
"What''s going on in your mind?" She asked, worried about the dean, she poured another ss and stood up.
Walking to the dean, she hugged him from behind and passed a ss to him, "At least have some to yourself. I don''t want you drowning yourself in work and then falling into the endless pit called depression. So take a break," she said and looked into the dean''s eyes and kissed him on his forehead.
"If you guys were going to do this then why did you call me?" Old Man Abraham spoke, annoyed over their show of affection; he poured himself some wine and walked out of the office. Leaving behind the two lovebirds to themselves.
"Why do you do this to him? You know his lover was killed but you still do this. It pains his heart," The dean responded as he turned around and called Old Man Abraham.
"Hey Old Man, she was just joking. I called you here for a reason so would you pleasee back," The dean spoke. His voice traveled through the hallway outside his office and reached the Old Man''s ears.
"Coming," Old Man Abraham replied as he turned around and slowly walked back to the office.
...
Note:- Bonus Chapter (2/5)
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 174 Old Man Abrahams And Alcohol
"What is it?" Old Man Abraham entered the dean''s office. His wine ss was almost empty as he had sipped it all along the way.
"Have a seat," the dean said as he pushed the wine bottle forward and motioned the Old Man to pour more wine. Old Man Abraham did as asked and took a seat.
"Now, let''s get to the topic. First of all, about the Nest Crystals. Since I didn''t show them during the meeting, the Nest Crystals are ours. Now, we need to find a way to use them," The dean said.
"Before that, I would say that you are quite clever. To think that you would hide such an important resource from themander-general himself," Old Man Abrahamughed.
"What resource?" The dean asked. His face turned innocent as if he didn''t know of a thing in the world.
However, even with the innocent face; the dean''s eyes shone a dangerous glint and served as a reminder for Old Man Abraham.
"Stupid jerk. Why did you even let him have some wine? You know how he is after drinking," Amanda muttered. Turning to the dean, she reprimanded him and took away the wine bottle. This way, neither of them would drink anymore while she herself would be able to drink to her heart''s content.
As for the dean, he could only continue to look at the little wine left in his ss. Taking small sips to savor the taste to its fullest, the dean made do with what he had.
As for Old Man Abraham, he merely harrumphed and downed all the wine in his ss in one go.
"What are we doing with the nest crystals then?" Amanda asked with a satisfying smirk on her face.
"That''s why I called you both. I am not certain of what we should do," the dean said.
Then, reaching a desk under his table; the dean took out a small cube and ced it in the middle of his desk. Tapping on top of the cube, the cube lit up as a holographic disy was projected through it.
"What is this?" Old Man Abraham asked.
"You Old fool. You gave it to me just yesterday and now you are asking what it is. Amanda is right, you and alcohol aren''t a goodbination at all," The dean reprimanded in anger. Pissed off at the Old Man for his nonsensical behavior.
"Did I give it to you? Well, I don''t seem to remember it," Old Man Abraham spoke innocently as if he didn''t know a thing about the cube.
"Arghh," The dean groaned in anger. If not for the circumstances, the dean would have smashed the Old Man through the roof to make hime to his senses.
"Don''t burn your blood on him. It''s the alcohol that''s doing it," Amanda tried to calm the dean down.
"Then use your fucking magic and cleanse him, Amanda. I can''t continue without his help and for that, I need him to be sober," The dean almost shouted. With frustration visible on his face, it was clear that the dean was being tortured by the Old Man''s non-serious attitude.
"Okay," Amanda nodded and waved her hand as a small magic circle was created in the air. The magic circle traveled to the old man and touched his forehead. Right after it touched the old man, the magic circle disappeared as rity slowly returned to his eyes.
"Blerghh!" The Old Man suddenly vomited.
"For God''s sake Amanda. I asked you to sober him up, not vomit," The dean shouted as he had finally lost it.
Then, he swung his hand as a gust of wind was produced and the nasty food vomited by the old man was converged into a ball. The dean swung his hand once more as the ball of undigested food was thrown into the washroom.
"Abraham, you good?" the dean asked in concern.
"Yes, I am. Thanks for the cleanse. Though, you could have had some mercy there. I almost vomited my guts out," Old Man Abraham said as he created a small blob of water and used it to clean his face and clothes.
Then, looking at the dean; he spoke,
"Really sorry for all that. It was my fault that I touched alcohol while knowing that I couldn''t control myself after I consume it," as the Old Man apologized, the dean nodded in satisfaction and spoke,
"Okay, so with all our issues resolved. Let''s discuss the Nest Crystals and what to do with them," the dean pointed at the small cube projecting the holograph and nced at Old Man Abraham.
"Yes. I remember giving it to you yesterday," Old Man Abraham spoke and admitted that he knew of the cube while the dean exhaled in relief.
After all, the cube was encrypted by a password and only Old Man Abraham knew of it. Therefore, if the Old Man hadn''t remembered it, the dean would have had to go to great lengths to make the man remember everything.
"Please open it and show us what it is," The dean said.
"Okay," Old Man Abraham answered and took the cube in his hands. Tapping on top of the cube twice, a small four-digit lock screen appeared.
Seeing the lock screen appear, Old Man Abraham thought for a moment and then nonchntly tapped on the numbers five, four, seven, and nine. As he did, the lock screen turned green and the cube opened up.
In the cube was a small memory device that the Old Man picked up and handed to the dean.
"What is that?" Amanda asked in curiosity.
"This is a memory device containing blueprints of the things we could build using the Nest Crystals. The blueprints vary from armor to artifacts and various formations. In short, it has many uses of the Nest Crystals recorded for us and all we have to do is choose a few that fit our criteria and then use our Nest Crystals in that way," The dean said as he thought of the various benefits he would get from this.
"Okay Prometheus, don''t be too greedy. We only have six Nest Crystals and we won''t be using them on ourselves. They are to be used for helping the people in the future," Seeing the dean''s expression, Old Man Abraham understood what was going on in his head. Therefore, the Old Man interrupted the dean''s thought and reminded him of his duty to the people.
Listening to the Old Man''s words, the dean''s expression returned to normal as he calmed down and pushed the greedy thoughts back into his mind.
"It''s all because of his greedy mentor. While being greedy himself, that old fogey passed that bad habit to his own student," Amanda thought to herself as she shook her head in disappointment.
...
Note:- Bonus Chapter (3/5)
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 175 Nest Crystal And Auroras Energy Deficit
"Okay, that''s it then," the dean said. cing his hand on the table, he had found a use for the Nest Crystal.
"What did you finalize?" Old Man Abraham looked and asked. Curious to know what the den had chosen while the dean himself happily pushed his hand forward, saying; "Here you go,"
Old Man Abraham looked in his hand and found a small piece of paper saying, "Armor,"
"Are we going to follow it?" Old Man Abraham turned to the others and asked as never did he expect dean to draw such a wild use for the Nest Crystals.
"Well, using them for armors isn''t bad. But we have five Nest Crystals and aren''t going to use them all for making armor. Therefore, I suggest that we choose the work for one Nest Crystal each. Such as, with armor being chosen once, we can exclude it in the next draw and draw once more to see whates up," Amanda spoke as she gave her idea.
Both the dean and Old Man Abraham found her idea to be feasible as both of them nodded to her in agreement.
With that, the draw was held once more as this time, Amanda drew the chit and opened it to look at what was inside.
"Using it to power and support Academy''s defensive formations isn''t a bad idea," Amanda muttered. The dean nodded in agreement, followed by Old Man Abraham as anything in support of the Academy was taken with good enthusiasm.
"Now Abraham''s turn," The dean said as he passed the mantle to Old Man Abraham and pick up one.
Old Man Abraham picked up a chit and opened it. Only to see that inside, it was written; "Help a student by either making an armor for him by using the Nest Crystal or by another way,"
"Hmm...Now that''s a good draw," The dean muttered, scratching his chin; the dean went into deep contemtion over what he should do.
"Why are you thinking so much about it? Isn''t it clear? Give it to that kid named Ray as a reward. I heard that he did exceptionally in the dungeon clearance mission and also supported you back there without caring for his life. Therefore, my choice would be that kid," Amanda said and presented her support for Ray.
"But wouldn''t it bring him too much power?" The dean asked in worry. The dean was worried that if he gave the Nest Crystal to Ray or to any other student then it would overpower them and hinder their natural development.
"Let''s do one thing. Instead of giving him the armor, let''s call him here tomorrow and discuss it with him. Let''s see if he can fuse the Nest Crystal with his system and somehow increase his strength. This way, it wouldn''t overpower him and allow him to unlock more of his strength over time," Old Man Abraham suggested.
"That''s a good suggestion but what if it doesn''t work? Then what do we do?" Amanda asked.
"Don''t worry. It would work, he doesn''t have an ordinary Austen. There is a reason why he is so powerful at such a young age," The dean shook his head and stopped Amanda as he hadplete faith in Ray.
"Okay, what of the Nest crystals that are left," Old Man Abraham changed the topic and asked.
"We use the remaining ones to summon the dungeon monsters and then use their power to defend the Academy," The dean replied. His firm answer not leaving any room for discussion as the meeting was finally concluded.
Meanwhile,
Elite ss Dormitory,
Ray''s room,
Rayy on his bed, talking to Aurora in his consciousness he asked her the question he had asked previously.
"Where were you?" He asked.
"I told you, I was busy," Aurora answered.
"I don''t believe. What could it be so important that you ditched me when I needed your help the most? You know I almost died because of that," Ray countered back.
"How should I tell you? You wouldn''t understand," Aurora spoke weakly.
"Why wouldn''t I understand? You should at least try toe clear. I am your host after all, not some beast that would devour you," Ray spoke. Utterly confused about why his system didn''t trust him with such things.
"Now, please. At least tell me where we''re you. I wouldn''t judge you," Ray spoke again as he asked for her toe clear.
Right now, more than anything; Ray felt worried about Aurora. That''s why he insisted on asking what happened so he could at least help her out in one way or the other.
"Okay then listen. Since you are close to evolving into the next realm. I need to support your evolution and as you would evolve, the system would also get an upgrade but for all that to happen, a great amount of energy would be expanded to facilitate your evolution and also to upgrade the system," Aurora told Ray, "Therefore, toplete the energy requirements, I had to shut down asionally so I could store as much energy as possible,"
As Ray listened to her words, he realized that while he had been fighting monsters and trying his best to get stronger, Aurora was doing the same. Instead, she was sacrificing more than he did. After all, for her to shut down asionally; was the same as being pulled into a darkness where she would be facing her demons all alone.
Therefore, Ray calmed his heart as his anger subsided. Then, looking at the ceiling, he remembered something that his mother had instilled into his heart,
She had told him, "Son, you will meet various people in life but the best of them are the ones who are ready to sacrifice anything for you," while remembering those words, a tear slid down his cheek as he felt touched by Aurora''s actions.
"Ray, if possible. I have a request to ask of you," Aurora asked.
"Tell. What do you need to ask," Ray said.
"If possible. Could you search for beast crystals in the market and buy some so that I could absorb them and use the energy gained to facilitate the energy required? I don''t want to be forced into shutdown again," She spoke. Her voice broke slightly as the emotions of fear and depression arose in her heart.
"Don''t worry. I will do everything in my power and get you as many beast crystals as possible. In fact, when I will meet the dean tomorrow. I will ask him to find the crystals for me," Ray said as he agreed to help her. Then, he continued, "Also, don''t go into stasis again. I can afford to dy my evolution for some time but I can''t have you feeling uncontrolled emotions that might affect your mental state,"
"Thank you, Ray," Listening to Ray''s words, Aurora thanked him as she felt a warmth spread through her.
...
Note:- Bonus Chapter (4/5)
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 176 Messing Around With Sirius
After speaking with Aurora. The drowsiness finally got to him as his tired soul begged for rest. Hence, the moment he finished talking to Aurora, his eyelids got heavy as he fell into a deep sleep.
Next Day,
Morning,
"Yawwn¡" Ray woke up with a slight smile on his face. Rubbing his eyes, he exhaled stale air and looked around him. Half expecting to see goblins running around with his teammates protecting him.
Ray sighed in relief when he saw the curtains, the window, and Sirius whoy on his bed and scored without care of the world.
"I wonder why he is so cold and detached when interacting with others. Just looking at him right now, he looks like your normal, everyday jolly teenager," Ray thought to himself, "Still, at this age. One can''t judge them based on their appearances or habits. No one knows what demons one might face in his head. Thankfully, the teammates I got, are all same and don''t have any degenerative qualities that I should be wary of,"
Finishing his train of thought, Ray sighed in lightly as and stood up from his bed.
After freshening himself up, he walked out of the room. Only to find everyone in the dining room with smiles on their faces as they chatted with each other.
"Wow, looks like the whole team decided to gather for breakfast," A smile bloomed upon his face as he saw all his teammates gathered in one ce.
"Hey Ray, Come join us. Tim should be back soon, we sent him to fetch some breakfast," Elina waved at her and spoke.
"Tim? He got better?" Ray asked in confusion as thest he remembered was that Tim was yet to heal due to some strange energy invading his body.
"Well,st night. The head nurse called me and informed me that she had cleansed the foreign energy from his system and with the wound having healed previously. He was free to go. Therefore, I picked him up yesterday, and this morning, he was as good as he could be. Instead, he looked much better than before," Elina exined the situation.
"Well, then it seems everything got even better. By the way, wanna wake Sirius up?" Ray smiled as he got an idea. With a wink, he suggested disturbing Sirius''s sleep.
"Do it on your own ord but let me warn you beforehand that it''s a safety hazard. Hence, it''s advisable to wear protective gear when trying to wake him up against his will," Emma spoke from her chair as she cautioned Ray.
But sadly, her words had little effect as not only was Noah ready to have some fun with Sirius while he was asleep but even Kid, Aliya, and Ae were down for it.
With that, the four of them slowly made their way to Ray and Sirius''s room.
Opening the door with extreme care, Ray motioned them to stay silent. With that, the four of them entered the room and approached Sirius.
Signaling Noah. He asked the man to use his spirit needles to create a formation while Ray himself essed his system storage and took out a small crystal from within.
[Illusion Crystal]
[Description:- A crystal that casts a minor illusion for a few minutes. Used to trick people and temporarily change the scenery of a ce]
Using the crystal, Ray set it to show an illusion of the boss floor of the dungeon.
Then, with the illusion set, the scenery changed as the ceiling turned rocky while the walls also changed. In just a few seconds, everything changed as the room turned into the boss floor of the dungeon.
With the illusion in ce, Ray signaled Aliya as everyone started acting.
"Sirius wake up. We need your help. The goblins are attacking," Aliya shouted at the top of her lungs and shook Sirius with all her power but to her surprise, the werewolf refused to bulge as he continued to snore without care.
Seeing the man show no response, Aliya shook her head as Noah took over and tried to wake up the wolf.
"Sirius, save me. Arghhhh¡ Sirius, Arghhh¡. My leg..," Noah shouted as his spirit formation magnified his voice and made it so that he sounded to be more in pain.
Coupled with his wless acting, it seemed that Noah was actually being attacked in real life and his leg was truly being cut by the goblins.
"Bang¡" A loud bang sounded. Looking at Noah, Ray saw him flying into the distance and hitting the room''s wall. Looking down, he saw Sirius still sleeping soundly. Though, the only difference being his right hand clenched into a fist as it had hit Noah square on his chest.
"Guess¡ It''s his bad luck," Ray muttered as he decided to heed Emma''s warning and left the werewolf alone.
Walking out of the room, everyone had a slight smile on their faces as they giggled at Noah and made fun of him while Noah hugged his chest in pain.
"I guess it didn''t end well," Emma looked at them and spoke.
"Well, for Noah it didn''t. Apart from failing to wake him up, we had some fun for sure," Ae said as she stood by Ray''s side and asionally nced at him with a smile on her face.
"By the way, when will Tim arrive," Ray asked.
"He is here. He is in the kitchen with Elina, they are setting the breakfast," Emma replied.
"Then we should go and help them out," Ray said as he moved.
With that, the whole team had a joyful breakfast as they had fun with each other. Though, Sirius didn''t wake up the whole time no one disturbed him. After all, they had learned their lesson the hard way.
After breakfast,
As they were picking up the dishes, Ray and the others got a notification on their Academy badge, asking them to head to the dean''s office in ten minutes.
Hence, leaving the dishes as they were. The whole team walked out while Emma stayed behind to wake Sirius up.
"Don''t worry. I will be there on time. After all, I can''t leave him sleeping. He needs to attend the meeting," Emma said, deciding to stay behind to wake Sirius up.
No one objected to her decision as they walked to the dean''s office. While they walked through the Academy, they saw all the students in a state of panic. Some ran from one ce to another while the others just roamed around the academy haphazardly.
"I guess the news of the merge was made public," Ray guessed upon seeing the state everyone was in.
"It''s a good thing they did. At least they have some time to prepare for it," Elina spoke up as they all finally reached the dean''s office.
¡
Note:- Bonus Chapter (5/5)
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 177 Commander-Generals Mission
Reaching the dean''s office, Ray and the rest realized a strange tension to be in the air. Walking in such an atmosphere, they subconsciously straightened themselves and stood at the door.
"Come on in. I was waiting for you lot," The dean spoke.
"Yes sir," they spoke and walked inside the office and stood in front of the dean''s table.
"How are you all doing? I hope you had a nice rest," The dean asked with a smile on his face.
"Yes sir," They answered once more, refusing to speak anything extra; they spoke in the same way soldiers did when answering to their superior.
"Good," hearing their response, the dean nodded in satisfaction and turned his attention to the heap of files in front of him.
While he did so, Ray and the others stood in their ce and waited for further orders.
A few minutester,
The dean raised his head and spoke, "Follow me,"
Saying that, the dean stood up from his chair and walked to his bookshelf. Then, reaching for a book over there, he took it out and pressed a small button beneath it. Right after he did that, the bookshelf made a movement and moved aside as it acted as a doorway to another ce.
As the passage opened up, the dean motioned them to follow him and walked inside the eerie-looking passage.
Seeing this, Ray and the others didn''t hesitate for even a second and followed the dean as they also walked through the passage.
Stepping through it, they all felt the familiar sensation of being teleported to another ce. With their heads spinning and the feeling of walking through a membrane, they had no problem crossing the portal.
Walking out of the portal, they saw the dean standing in front of them. Besides him was another older gentleman wearing a formal suit and a hat on top of his head.
Coupled with the small goatee on his chin and the cane in his hand, it really did make him look like a person of the past. However, even when seeing the older gentleman; the whole team stayed silent and instead beat their chest with their right hands and performed a formal salute in the style of the US military.
"Good work kids," The old man''s vigorous voice sounded. His aura waspletely different from how he looked. As the man spoke, the team merely nodded and kept their heads down in respect.
As for why everyone was acting in such a strange way. Well, it was obvious since the man standing in front of them was none other than themander-general of the US military.
Therefore, when they had entered the dean''s office. Ray had informed everyone of a presence stronger than the dean somewhere close and told them to act with the utmost respect.
"I guess you trained them well," Themander-general turned to the dean as he spoke while the dean merely nodded.
"Okay, kids. I called you here for a few reasons but before exining those reasons to you, I must warn you that whatever happens here stays here. I don''t want any information leaking, not even to your family. Understood?" themander-general asked. Looking at them with a stern look as a dangerous glint shone in his eyes.
Listening to his words, the whole team unconsciously stiffened up as they felt an unimaginable pressure weighing upon their shoulders. Hence, they nodded slightly as the pressure reduced.
"Good, now where is the brother-sister duo? After all, they are also a part of your team," themander-general spoke. Scratching his chin, he seemed to think about something as he added, "Don''t tell me you decided to kick them off the team,"
As themander-general said those words, his expression turned even more serious as he cast a look towards Ray and raised an eyebrow as if to confirm if he was right or wrong.
Under the man''s pressure, Ray had difficulty breathing as he felt like a mountain weighing upon him.
Therefore, to ease the pressure on himself and exin everything to themander-general, Ray used his bloodline as he tried to fight against themander general''s pressure through it.
As he used his bloodline, the pressure upon him lifted significantly as a small bubble was made that protected Ray from themander general''s oppressive pressure.
Then, using the little time he had, Ray spoke, "Sir, they are in the team. It''s just that Emma stayed behind to wake up Sirius," Ray answered, and right after he did, the small bubble he had created to resist themander general''s oppressive pressure burst as it couldn''t handle tomander general''s pressure anymore.
"Arghh," As the pressure hit him stronger than before, he groaned as his body creaked under the pressure.
Right as he felt the pressure injuring him, it stopped as themander general''s voice sounded, "Okay, I ept your excuse. Though, they are to be here soon," Themander-general spoke sternly.
"Un," Ray nodded and stood straight as everyone waited for Sirius and Emma to arrive.
A few minutester, the door to the dean''s office opened as Sirius and Emma stepped through it and saw a hologram of the dean pointing in the direction of the portal.
"Guess we have to go down there," Sirius muttered and walked to the portal.
"Hey, what if it''s not safe?" Emma held his hand and asked.
"Come on Emma. It''s the dean''s office, what could go wrong here? Also, wasn''t it the dean that called us here, and isn''t that the dean''s hologram asking us to go there?
"But what if it''s for someone else?" Emma asked, still unsure if they should walk down or not.
"Use your system and sense the lingering aura in the air," Sirius said.
"Okay," Emma nodded and used her system as she sensed all the auras in the surroundings.
"Okay, let''s go," Emma spoke after sensing her surroundings.
"What happened now? They all went there, didn''t they?" Sirius smirked as he asked.
"If you know then shut up. No need to rub it in my face," Emma retorted and elbowed Sirius on the stomach.
"Hey! That''s unfair," Sirius said as he rushed to follow Emma but by the time he did, Emma had long stepped through the portal. Sirius did the same and stepped through the portal as he arrived where Ray and the others stood.
"Guess I am at the right ce," he muttered and walked to his team, and stood there.
"Good! Now that everyone is here. Let me exin," Themander-general spoke, "I have called you all here for your first mission. Now, I won''t be briefing you on it, Prometheus will. What I am here for is to inform you all that whatever your mission is, you have to give it your all andplete it. However, if the mission doesn''t concern the lives of innocents, then you all don''t have anything to worry about but if it does, then let me make it clear that even if you die trying; that''s the least you could do. Therefore, remember toplete your mission as every mission is oriented in a way that if you fail to do so, a lot of people would die," Themander-general spoke.
As he finished speaking, his face had be even sterner as he looked at everyone as if he was the grim reaper himself.
"Now then, let me hear your salute for the nation and its people," Themander-general shouted.
"Yes sir," Ray and his whole team responded with enthusiasm. Their bodies were straight as an arrow and determination shone in their eyes.
"Good. Now I will leave since my work here is done," Themander-general said as his body disappeared without a trace.
As themander-general left, everyone exhaled in relief as they eased their posture and turned to look at the dean.
"Your mission is sent to your badges. Also, I have raised your authority to that of a senior instructor. This way, you will have ess to a vast amount of information in the Academy Database," The dean spoke as he turned around and made his way back.
The others followed him and while they did, they thought of the events that urred just now.
"To think that themander-general would visit us personally to assign us a mission. How lucky," everyone thought as they felt immense honor.
And just like that, they reached the dean''s office. As they stood in front of the dean''s desk. The dean put a crystal on his desk and spoke,
"This over here is a crystal containing an amount of energy beyond your imagination. The purpose of me showing you it and telling you about it is that I have decided to give it to you. Well, initially I decided to give it to Ray but as he wouldn''t be able to use it all by himself; I decided to give it to the whole team."
...
Note:- Bonus Chapter (3/5)
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 178 Absorbing The Nest Crystal To Evolve Into The Next Realm (Part 1)
"How much energy does it contain? Compared to an intermediate-tier beast crystal," Ray asked.
Listening to Ray, the dean simplyughed, "To an intermediate-tier crystal? Ray, are you nuts? This over here is what powered that whole dungeon. It contains enough energy to infinitely summon an army of intermediate-tier beasts,"
"Really?" Hearing the dean speak, everyone had their mouths wide open as never did they think that there could be something so good.
"Yes, it''s our luck that we were able to have our hands on this nest crystal," The dean said.
"Then why are you giving it to us? Wouldn''t it be better if the Academy used it? After all, an army of intermediate-tier beasts is much better than a team of nine individuals who could be overwhelmed at any time," Ray asked, scratching his chin in confusion; he didn''t understand why the dean favored them instead of an army.
"There is a reason for that," The dean answered. Taking a short pause, the dean added, "See, right now; at the stage you all are at, you would require an immense amount of energy to break through to the next realm. Usually, those on the verge of breakthrough conserve and store energy and when they have enough, they evolve to the next realm,"
"But with how it is right now. We don''t have enough time to wait for you all to conserve energy and evolve as it is different for everyone. Also, considering this Nest crystal, it can only give us intermediate-tier beasts, advanced-tier at max but if you all evolve to the Magical Realm, you will be able to annihte an army of perfect-tier beasts with ease," The dean exined.
"Listening to you speak about Nest Crystals, I feel there are levels and types to these as well," Ray asked.
"Yes, Nest Crystals are also divided into different grades just like realms. You see, it depends on the purity of energy present in the Nest Crystals. The purer it is, the better the grade of the monster it could create. As for the Nest Crystal in front of you, it is a low-tiered basic crystal that could create advanced tier monsters at max," The dean exined, "But for you all. The energy within it is best as a higher grade of energy would simply overwhelm your bodies and systems, causing irreversible effects that even I don''t know of. However, that''s the best-case scenario as the worst it could get is your body exploding from an overload of energy, "The dean finished exining.
As the dean finished, Aliya and Tim had frowns on their faces as the very thought of exploding made them refrain from doing such things.
"How do we use it," Sirius asked expressionlessly.
"Using a nest crystal as an energy source is a veryplicated process. Also, with the amount of energy currently present in it; a single person would be overloaded in no time. Therefore, you will all have to use it at once and for that, all of you must be at the brink of evolution," The dean answered.
"Well, I guess it''s time I asked my teammates where they stand," Ray turned around and smiled. Looking at everyone, he asked, "So guys, please be honest with your leader. What is your current level?"
"Shut it, Ray? We are all on the verge of evolution," Aliya said nonchntly, not caring for Ray being the leader of the team.
"Uhmm...Okay. That''s a good thing, isn''t it? Because we could start our evolution right," Ray said, a bit embarrassed as Aliya didn''t treat him like a captain and acted as she liked, "She could have at least taken my position into consideration. What would the dean think?" He thought.
However, he let it be as he knew how Aliya was and there was no one changing her.
"Wait, I have something to ask," Emma butted in and asked with a slight frown on her face.
"Yes, what is it,"
"If we could evolve using this. Then why are the other students left in the dark about this? You know how much we have to suffer to save energy for evolution," She asked.
"Well, it''s just not profitable and very dangerous too," the dean answered.
"Well, what could go wrong? It''s not like handling an atomic bomb or something like that. Also, what do you mean by profitable? Isn''t the Academy made to benefit the students and not itself?" Emma asked. With each sentence, her voice increased in intensity as her emotions took hold of her.
"Miss. Brown. Please calm down. It''s not like you think," The dean spoke. Trying to calm her down as he didn''t want her to create a scene in his office.
"What do you mean by that? Do you take me for a fool," She shouted out loud. Her anger finally reached its limit as she thought of the dean as nothing but a hypocrite.
"Here is the thing. It is you who is a fool. Do you even know how rare these crystals are? We just got a couple of these due to the dungeon and the strange circumstances we are in. Some people don''t even get to see these their whole lives. Not to mention the amount of energy it contains, if used without care; it could cause an explosion beyond your wildest dreams," the dean answered back. His voice was stern and his expression was cold as the dean had also reached his limit.
"Emma calm down," Ray said in a bid to ease the tension that had been created.
"When should we use it? After all, getting stronger is the first priority," Ray asked.
"You guys could use it right here under my supervision. This way, if anything goes wrong, I will be there to take care of it," The dean answered.
Standing up from his seat, he opened the passage through his pocket space and asked them to follow him down there,
"Let''s go then," Ray said, picking up the Nest Crystal from the dean''s desk; he started walking forward.
However, just as he picked up the nest crystal; a notification sounded in his mind,
[Ding:- Energy source identified,
Energy Source:- Nest Crystal
Purity:- Lower Advanced Tier
Type:- Common Type Nest Crystal
Description:- A Nest Crystal obtained from a best of lower tier monsters. It could summon an infinite amount of intermediate-tier beasts.
Use For Host:- A portion of its energy can be extracted to break through the next realm]
Reading the words that appeared in front of him, Ray smiled as even his system acknowledged the Nest Crystal as a viable energy source.
"How wonderful it is. To think that my problem got resolved so fast. My luck is truly awesome," He thought in joy and moved as he followed the dean.
After everyone had reached the separate pocket space that the dean owned, they all settled down and prepared themselves while the dean prepared for the process.
"Okay you all, get ready," The dean said, having finished preparing for the energy transference process.
Listening to the dean, everyone stood to their feet and circled around the dean.
"Ray, step in the middle," He said, pointing to the magic circle he had drawn on the ground, "While all of you should form a circle around him," The dean said to the rest and asked them to gather around the edges.
As Ray stood in the middle with the Nest Crystal in his hands, he looked towards the dean for further instructions.
"Now use your system and let it do everything,"the dean said.
Listening to the dean, Ray understood what he meant and asked Aurora,
"Aurora, could you start the process of evolution?" Ray asked.
"Yes Ray, I am on it. Here is what I will be doing. I will first let the energy flow through your body and then use the magic circle to let it flow to your teammates. The function of the magic circle is to prevent any excess energy from leaking out. Also, any energy that would be left, I will store it for future uses," Aurora exined.
"Okay, do it," Ray said and readied himself as Aurora started absorbing energy from the Nest Crystal.
As she did, the Nest Crystal lit up and radiated small pulses of energy into the surroundings. However, the magic circle contained the energy, and the energy reverberated back to Ray.
Slowly, the energy got absorbed into Ray''s body as his veins popped out. One could even see the greenish energy traveling through his veins and into his body.
"Arghhhh," All of a sudden, Ray screamed in pain as the energy from the Nest Crystal finally reached this mana core.
¡
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 179 Absorbing The Nest Crystal To Evolve Into The Next Realm (Part 2)
"Arghhh¡" Ray shouted in pain. The energy from the Nest Crystal finally reached his mana core as the mana core reacted against the foreign energy trying to invade it.
"Ray, bear with it. It takes time," Aurora spoke in his consciousness.
"Okay," Ray nodded in pain.
While Ray suffered from extreme pain, the dean and Emma- who were outside the magic circle- looking at the whole scene. Both of them had different expressions on their faces. The dean had an expression of sympathy as he knew that the pain being endured by Ray wasn''t something ordinary. As for Emma, she was shocked.
She could see Ray''s pained expression and how his body had nerves popping out everywhere. She could also sense his unstable aura and how he controlled it from being released from his body. Seeing all this, she turned to look at the dean and saw him standing there with a slight frown on his face.
"Do something. What if something wrong happens to him? Can''t you see his condition?" She asked loudly.
"That is what happens and for it to work, he will have to endure the pain," the dean answered coldly.
"Are you for real?" She asked in disbelief.
"Miss.Brown, this is one of the biggest reasons why the energy transference technique isn''t made public. Due to the unstable energy within the Nest Crystal, the human body reacts against it; resulting in immense pain equivalent to that of being cut up by a thousand knives. Therefore, many just lose their will to continue and die while the rest push themselves and continue with the process but due to several reasons, they either get overloaded and explode or suffer from serious mutations and degenerative diseases, leading to an unstable mind," the dean exined.
Listening to the dean''s exnation, Emma felt guilty for using the man. It was now that she understood why the dean didn''t share the energy transference technique. Just imagining the chaos that would be caused made her skin crawl as the people who would die trying would be unimaginable while those who would persist will have a chance of being mutated and only studying about these mutations would take years.
Thus, in short; it would be aplete chaos and with the merge above their heads, the world would end without anyone knowing why and how.
"Sorry," Emma muttered.
"It''s okay. I understand the frustration and emotions you would have faced when you got to know of another way of evolution that is easier and faster but the danger and pain that it brings is unimaginable. To bepletely honest, giving this Nest Crystal to Ray and the others is nothing but thest resort from my side. I would never want my students to go through such pain," the dean said.
"Then why are you making them go through all this, especially Ray? Just look at him, you can see how much he is suffering," Emma asked, a bit surprised and confused, "If he knows how dangerous it is, then why is he still making them go through this?" She questioned in her mind but chose to stay silent.
"Even though I am going through this, I am doing so with a heavy heart but what choice do we have? The merge is on the horizon while our people are betraying us while most of the younger generation is selfish and doesn''t care for the world," The dean answered.
"But why Ray and the rest? There should be much better options?" She asked back.
"No! There aren''t. You see, as a team; the ones in front of you are the best this academy could offer considering first-year students. Not to mention what happened back at the dungeon, Ray is someone very important now," the dean answered. Though he omitted some crucial details regarding Ray''s importance, it was clear that now; Ray and the rest were indispensable assets to the academy.
Within Ray''s body, his mana core started to ept the flow of energy as slowly; the pain subsided and the energy started to flow through his body. As the energy from the Nest Crystal flowed through his body, Aurora absorbed a good portion of the energy for evolution while the rest was left to nourish his body.
Then, while circting through his body, the energy seeped outwards as it made its way towards others. From his right to left, the energy spread throughout the magic circle as awork of energy was made.
"Ray, I am increasing the absorption speed," Aurora told. Just as she did, the energy surged as a huge amount of energy rushed into his body.
"Aurora, how much more?" Ray asked in pain. Right now, Ray felt as if his whole body was bloated as his bones creaked from being overloaded.
"Ray, you will have to bear with it as it will take some time," Aurora told Ray and went silent as she didn''t know what else to say.
"Okay. I guess this is what they meant when they say, no pain no gain," Ray muttered.
Within Ray''s consciousness,
A small multicolored wisp continuously absorbed huge amounts of energy while in front of the wisp, stood a magnificent dragon. The dragon was none other than the Void Dragon Magdroth.
"How is it going?" Magdroth asked.
"It''s going good. His cells are absorbing the energy," A female voice came from the multicolored wisp.
"What about the limit? Has he reached it yet?" Magdroth asked.
"His cells are reacting strangely. At the start, he seemed to have reached his limit but within moments, his cells adjusted to the flow of energy and started to devour the energy," the wisp answered.
"That''s good. Although strange, at least his aptitude doesn''t seem to becking," Magdroth said and then went silent.
The multicolored wisp also went silent and absorbed the energy flowing into it. As for what the wisp was, it was actually Aurora who had taken a corporeal form.
As the energy was being absorbed, a notification window popped in front of Ray, stating;
[ENERGY ABSORPTION UNDERWAY:- (1% / 100%)]
Looking at the window and the statistics shown, Ray sighed heavily as he knew that it was going to take a lot of time and suffering before he evolved into the Magical Realm.
Slowly, the others also started to groan in pain as the energy made its way to their mana cores. After all, at the stage they were at, everyone had formed a mana core.
"It has started. It won''t be long before we find out who has the least potential," the dean said.
"What do you mean by that?" Emma asked in confusion.
"You see, aptitude matters on the limit of energy one can absorb. The greater the energy one can absorb, the higher their aptitude," The dean said.
"And what would happen if someone has a lower aptitude," Emma asked.
"Well, nothing much would happen; it would just be that it would be harder for them to evolveter on," The dean answered.
"How is aptitude graded?" Emma asked.
"Well, there are certain apparatus for that. Those apparatus can calcte aptitude urately while what I just told you of is a crude method that can be used to calcte aptitude," The dean answered and added, "Also, we calcte aptitude when someone reaches the Magical Realm,"
"Hmm¡ What about me then? I have reached the Magical Realm?" Emma asked.
"Well, it will be done when all of you will have evolved," The dean answered back.
"Hmm¡ Okay," Emma replied and turned her attention to Ray and the others.
Just as she did, she saw something strange happening to Ray. She saw Ray''s whole body glowing. She saw the energy in Ray''s body condensing at one point as the mana core started glowing all of a sudden.
"What the?" She blurted in shock as it was the first time that she was witnessing such a thing.
"No need to be afraid. It''s just that the absorption speed has increased by so much that his mana core is filled to the brim with the energy from the Nest Crystal," the dean told. The dean rubbed his hands in anticipation as he waited to see what would happen next.
After all, what was happening to Ray was something very rare and even the dean had only read about the phenomenon in the archives of the Royal Library of Rysal Empire.
Over there it was written that only a few individuals had experienced such a thing and even that wasn''t described clearly.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 180 Everyone Evolves
Inside Ray''s body, the primal energy moved. The energy consisting of his bloodlineponents moved to his mana core and started absorbing the energy from Nest Crystal as well.
Within his consciousness,
"Hmph¡these greedy bastards. Just look at them being so restless," Magdroth harrumphed as he looked into what was happening in Ray''s body.
"I don''t care what they do but if they cause him any setback, I will make sure to send them a good shock and let them know their ce," the Void Dragon thought and closed his eyes and went back to snoring in peace.
"Arghhh¡" Aurora groaned in pain as the energy within her turned unstable, "What the hell is happening," she thought and scanned the energy and searched for where the instability wasing from.
Upon scanning Ray''s body, she found his mana core to be the cause of the anomaly. Confused, she checked deeper and found his bloodline energy to be the root of the issue as it had increased the rate of absorption from the Nest Crystal and in turn caused the energy supply throughout Ray''s body to turn unstable.
"Gotta do something," Aurora thought as she got to work. While she handled the matter, she failed to notice the fact that another part of Ray''s bloodline was awakening.
Although it hadn''t awakenedpletely, someone else had sensed it and it was none other than the Void Dragon Magdroth.
However, the Void Dragon let it be and didn''t disturb the awakening of the next part of his bloodline as he knew that it would take a good amount of time for the bloodline to awaken.
Meanwhile,
The Magic Circle,
A huge amount of energy condensed around Ae''s body as her body started sucking all the energy present in the magic circle. This in turn created a tug of war for the energy as others also tried to hold back the energy they were receiving.
? However, everyone other than Ray had their energy stolen from them as slowly, Ae started to levitate above the ground.
Her hair gained a silvery sheen while the wind stirred and revolved around her as if weing her evolution. Landing back on the ground, Ae opened her eyes. Looking at her, her eyes seemed to have changed as not only had they gained a greenish hue but also seemed to be sharper than before as a dangerous glint shone in them.
"Ae, step out of the circle," the dean said as he waved his hands and a small opening opened up. Ae turned around and gracefully stepped out of the portal. Looking at her step out of the portal, Emma asked in confusion, "What happened to her? Why has she changed so much?"
"I don''t know. My guess is that it''s something exclusive to her system," the dean answered.
"Exclusive to her system? Does she have a beauty system or something like that?" Emma asked.
"I don''t think so, but why do you ask?" The dean asked.
"Well, can''t you see? Just look at her. Her eyes have turned green while her hair has gained silverish streaks all over. Not to mention how silky and smooth it has gotten. Also, her face has gained some strange glow, and just look at her figure. She is no less than a beauty model," Emma pointed out with a hint of jealousy on her face.
"Well, I don''t know anything about that and to be honest with you, only her hair and eyes seem to be different. Overall, it''s a normal urrence when one evolves into the next realm," the dean said.
On the other hand, stepping out of the magic circle, Ae turned her head ad nced at Ray. Looking at her beloved''s face filled with anguish, she felt her heart squeeze, "Please hold onto it Ray. I know you can do it," she muttered and smiled at him. Then, she turned around and moved to where the dean and Emma stood.
Meanwhile,
Within Ray''s consciousness.
Ray heard someone calling for him. Concentrating on the voice, he heard Ae''s heartfelt words for him. Listening to her words of care, a slight smile bloomed upon his face as the determination to get stronger and evolve into the next realm increased more.
"One more person I have to protect. I can''t fall back now," he thought, "Aurora, increase the absorption speed," he shouted in his consciousness.
"Ray, are you sure? It would be very painful," Aurora confirmed.
"Yes, I am sure. What is a little pain in front of the safety of your loved ones," Ray said as he braced himself for the energy surge.
On the other hand,
The Magic Circle glowed slightly as the energy within it increased even more, while the Nest Crystal had strange patterns shining over it. Looking at this, the dean scratched his chin and spoke,
"Looks like he is nning on taking it to the next level,"
"What does that mean," Ae softly asked.
"Well, it means that he is increasing the absorption speed even more," the dean replied and continued to observe the magic circle.
Within the magic circle, another change happened as Tim''s body showed an anomaly. His system activated all of a sudden as his body turned silver. Then, a strange vacuum was generated as his body started absorbing as much energy as it could. This caused the Nest Crystal to pump out even more energy as unlike Ae, Tim didn''t steal the energy from others but instead sucked it directly from the Nest Crystal.
As the energy particles were absorbed into his body, the silver sheen changed into a golden color, and not longter, his whole body had a golden sheen shining upon it. Also, along with that, his height increased while his body got beefier.
Opening his eyes, Tim looked down as he saw his beefed-up body, "Now that''s what you call strength," he thought to himself. Clenching his fist, Tim felt like punching a hole through a mountain, and given his simplistic mind, he might as well try it.
However, before he could do so, the dean called him, "Tim, get out of there,"
"Uhm¡Okay," albeit confused, Tim agreed as he turned around and jumped through the small opening in front of him.
"Hey dean, is there somewhere to train?" Tim asked.
"Yeah, go ahead in that direction. You will find a training room there," the dean said, "Also, put on some clothes,"
"Huh?" Tim looked down in confusion and saw himself standing there in underwear, "Where did my clothes go?" He thought to himself. However, before he coulde to some sort of conclusion, the dean threw a bunch of clothes at him, "You are making them ufortable," the dean said, pointing towards Emma and Ae standing besides him.
"Oh! Sorry," Tim apologized, realizing his mistake. He didn''t think of where his clothes go and instead made a run for the training room.
On the other hand, Emma crossed her legs as she felt herself getting aroused after watching Tim''s muscr body in action, "He is a junior¡ Also, he is a fool. There are hotter men out there," she thought to herself. Shaking her head, she tried to take her focus off his muscr body running off in the distance.
As for Ae, she didn''t even notice Tim as her focus was oriented toward Ray only. She only looked at Ray and prayed for his safety.
"Miss.Brown, you all right," looking at her face beet red, the dean asked in worry.
"Uhm¡Nothing. Where is the restroom?" Emma weakly spoke, controlling herself, she asked for directions to the restroom. As for why she did, well; Emma felt a bit wet down there.
"Okay, the restroom is just besides the training room. So just go in the same direction as Tim," the dean said.
"What?" Listening to the dean, Emma''s face dropped as she felt her heart racing all over, "He said it''s beside the training room and not there," she thought to herself as Tim''s hot body came to her mind once again.
Then, shaking her head once again, Emma made her way to the restroom while constantly cursing Tim in her mind.
"Kids," the dean muttered with a smile on his face, "Well, I should let them have some fun," the dean thought to himself and controlled the ce as he isted the training room. Only permitting Emma to enter the ce while Tim was already inside.
Then, as if nothing happened; the dean turned to look into the magic circle as he saw Elina and Noah evolving at the same time.
For Elina, strange symbols surrounded her body as the symbols fused with her body. Her eyes opened wide as they shone a ck eerie color while her whole aura turned eerie.
It was so impactful that the whole magic circle shuddered as the atmosphere within the ce dropped by a few degrees.
"That power," the dean muttered as he observed Elina''s evolution and remembered arade of his who had the same aura as Elina.
On the other hand, Noah also evolved as his body got covered in spirit energy, "Mysterious as always," the dean muttered as he observed Noah''s evolution.
With both of them evolving, the dean called them out as right after they stepped out of the magic circle, a freezing sensation overcame their body.
....
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 181 Emma And Tim (Part 1)
"What happened. Why is it so chilly all of a sudden?" Elina asked, hugging herself as the cold pierced through her bones.
"I thought it was you?" Noah said.
"What no!" She denied and turned around. Only to find the magic circle filled with a chilly air that froze everything within there.
"What''s that?" she thought to herself and turned to look at the dean, only to find the man standing there with his mouth wide open in shock.
"Noah, what is happening," She asked again. However, this time her tone was cold as she took a fighting stance.
"Elina, be ready. Something is wrong," Noah told her as he also took a fighting stance. Turning around to face the magic circle, both of them saw the frost creeping out of the circle''s boundaries and onto the floor.
Looking deeper into the circle, Noah shouted all of a sudden, "Back off,"
"What happened?" Elina asked in surprise, only to find Noah backing off in fear.
Turning to look in the direction he was looking at, Elina''s countenance changed as her pupils constricted in fear while her bones shuddered.
"What is that?" She muttered and started backing away as well.
As for what she saw to make her this afraid,
It was the blood red eyes and a cial face that threatened to kill anyone. If one looked even more closely, they would find out that it was a magical creature that belonged to the legends; it was a Yeti.
It was the demon of ice who ruled over the frozen nes. With it''s muscr body covered ice and the demonic blood red eyes, everyone knew that the Yeti was a creature not to be messed with.
As the newly evolved backed up in fear, the dean''s eyes moved as they regained their rity. Getting a hold of himself, the dean summoned his system''s consciousness as the old demon appeared.
"Suppress it," The dean ordered coldly.
"Suppress what?" the old demon asked in confusion, only to find the dean pointing towards the magical circle.
Turning to look at the magical circle, the old demon felt the Yeti''s presence.
"This asshole. Why did hee to the human ne? Wasn''t he banished from here?" the old demon made eye contact with the Yeti.
The blood red eyes stared at those that seemed to be covered din the depths of darkness.
"Hurghhhhhhh" A furious roar shook the ce as the Yeti''s emotions rose, causing the magic circle to flicker; another pair of eyes opened up in the magic circle.
A dark shadow arose from the ground as darkness loomed over the magic circle. Taking the form of a wolf, the shadow stood on it''s feet as it stared at the Yeti.
"The Yeti Was Banished," A cold husky voice came from the shadow.
"I¡The Yeti have chos a Mast..er," The blood red eyes moved as the cold body covered in ice answered with a shaky voice.
Seeing the exchange, the Old Demon''s anger red up as waves of power revolved around him.
"How dare you insolent fools ignore me," The Old Demon trembled in anger as he spoke, "It seems like you have forgotten about me. After all, my legends go back to the times of creation. So what will you remember of it," The Old Demon spoke.
Turning around, the Old Demon looked at the dean and bowed slightly as he asked for the dean''s permission.
"Take them out of my sight and teach them a lesson, especially the Yeti," The dean spoke as he locked his hands and allowed the Old Demon to go.
"Okay" The Old Demon nodded back as he turned around and looked at the phantoms in the magic circle.
"Let me jog your memory for a bit," Saying that, The Old Demon raised his hand as hundreds of souls converged into a portal.
Then, pulling his hand back, a strange pulling force was generated as the phantoms were sucked out of the Magic Circle and into the Portal.
"Arghhhh" Both of the phantoms shrieked in anger as they refused to let go of their hosts. However, the sucking force was too strong as the phantoms were finally pulled apart from their hosts.
"Well, now. The kids will be able to control their powers better," The dean muttered as he nced at Kid and Sirius who had their eyes as both of them absorbed the energy flowing through Ray.
As for Ray, he still had the same pained look on his face as he felt his insides tremble from pain.
"I pity for him but that''s the price to move forward," The dean thought as he continued to observe the whole situation.
On the other hand,
Noah and Elina sighed in relief as they saw the phantoms vanish into the portal.
"What was that?" Elina approached the dean and asked.
"Nothing much. It''s just that with your team, I see so many surprises that for me the unusual has be the norm," The deanughed as he answered, "That right there was the phantom of a Yeti,"
"Isn''t the Yeti a mythical creature only known in the legends. Then why is his phantom appearing here," Noah asked.
"Yes. The Yeti has no reason to be here but the thing is that Kid over there has the Yeti''s bloodline. Though I don''t know the origins, that is what it is. Therefore, when Kid was evolving; the Yeti''s consciousness within the Bloodline awakened. That''s why it''s phantom appeared. However, don''t worry. I have got it settled," The dean assured.
"And what was the ck shadow that appeared afterwards?" Elina asked.
"That''s also a phantom. Though, it''s the phantom to Sirius''s bloodline," The dean answered.
"Oh.. Okay," Elina and Noah nodded and turned to observe the magic circle.
Meanwhile,
Emma finally reached the training room. However, she ignored the training room and made her way to the rest room.
However, just as she turned away. Her curiosity was piqued as the thought came to her mind,
"Just what is that brute training of?" As she thought of this, her feet moved on their own as she started approaching the training room on her own.
"Hwaaa¡Hwaaa¡Hwaaa" Closing in on the training room, she could hear the voice of wind being cut through as the sound of Tim''s breathing resounded through the training room.
"Hmmm" Peeking through the curtain, Emma saw one of the greatest wonders she had ever seen.
She saw Tim standing on the wooden floor with sweat dripping down as he slowly inhaled and exhaled. With his upper body bare, she saw his steely muscles with vein popping out of them.
Just looking at his hot body, she felt touching him all over, "No Emma, snap out of it," She said to herself and shook her head as she tried to turn around and make her way to the rest room.
However, Tim''s perfect body resembling a Greek God held her there as she kept her eyes glued at his broad back that seemed to be crafted to perfection. Not
Her body moved at it''s vition once more as she made her way towards Tim. Sensing someone approaching him, Tim turned around as he saw Emma mindlessly approaching him.
"Hey Emma. What happened? Did the dean call me? Or is everyone done with their evolution?" Tim asked.
However, Emma didn''t respond. Heck! She didn''t even hear his voice as Tim''s body in front of her was more important. She started at him from up to down as her eyes wandered from his shoulders to the beefy chest then down to the finely crafted six-pack abs.
"Daddy!" She muttered.
"Huh? Did you say something?" Tim asked as he heard her speak something.
But to his disappointment, Emma didn''t answer as she continued to intently stare at him as her eyes wandered below his six-pack abs and to his short as she saw the outline of his rod through the sweat soaked shorts he wore.
"Give it to me," She approached him and whispered in his ear.
"Emma¡" Tim barely spoke as he felt her hands touching his chest.
He looked down at her face, only to find her face beet red from arousal, "Are.. You okay," He spoke but Emma made it hard to do so as she kept on touching his body as her hands moved down.
"I don''t think.." Tim said again but only to feel a pair of lips lock down to his as Emma finally made the move and kissed him.
¡
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 182 Emma And Tim (Part 2) [R-18]
(Warning:- 18+ scenes. Thus, you are advised to read at your own discretion. Also, my very first r18 chapter. Hope you like it and also, doment down to tell me if any changes and improvements are to be made.)
Merry Christmas Everyone ;)
....
"Emma, please. I don''t think we should be doing this," said Tim, breaking away from the kiss. He tried to talk some sense into her.
"Are you sure? Because it''s a different story down there," Emma smirked.
"Huh?" Tim looked down as he saw Emma''s hand within his shorts as she lightly grabbed his rod that stood erect.
"But this isn''t right," Tim said as he tried to back away.
"What is not right if we both agree to it?" Emma said as she leaned in closer and kissed Tim once more.
Although Tim tried to back through, even he couldn''t hold himself back when he felt two soft mounds pressing onto him as he slowly got lost in the heat of lust.
And just like that, the two started to kiss as their bodies entangled around each other, "Mhmmm" separating from each other, their mouths left a long streak of saliva.
Looking into each other''s eyes, they knew that the other wanted more. Hence, not stopping for another second, they started undressing each other.
Since Tim was practically wearing nothing, Emma was the one to be undressed first as Tim unbuttoned her uniform.
Slowly, the soft and supple snowy skin was revealed her shirt was taken off.
"Wow" Tim eximed as he saw her huge breasts covered by a thinced bra.
Stepping back, Emma reached out her back as she undid her bra and let it fall on the ground. That was when Tim''s world changed. Seeing the treasure behind the bra, he just couldn''t fathom how beautiful they were as his hands moved on their own as they touched Emma''s breasts.
"Mhmmm¡" Emma moaned as Tim fondled with her breasts. He yed with them as if they were some toys, licking and nibbling them; Tim was lost in his own world and sucked them as well.
All this while, Emma continued to moan as she felt a sense of euphoriae over her from the boob y.
"You seem to like it," Emma lifted his head as he moved to her other breast and started doing the same with it. However, doing so while standing was a bit ufortable. Therefore, Tim picked her up in his embrace and made his way to the bathtub.
Finding the bathtub filled with warm water, Tim grinned as heid her in it, "Much better," He said as he got back into action.
As for Emma, she felt even more sensitive as her body was submerged in the warm water while Tim buried his head between the crevice of her breasts.
"Lower," She whispered, feeling the entrance of her womb demanding attention as she felt the need for some action down there.
On the other hand, upon listening to her; Tim smiled as he got the signal he needed and moved downwards.
However, he didn''t go down right away. Instead, he slowly traced down as he kissed her breasts then her stomach and after that, he licked her naval and the area above her entrance.
"Uhmm¡Mhmmm¡" As Tim did this, she moaned and moaned but he didn''t stop as he wanted her to do so.
Then, reaching her entrance; Tim saw the most beautiful thing ever. Not to mention the love juices slowly leaking out of the pink lips between her legs. It was clear from his intoxicated expression that Emma was in for a long time toe.
Kissing the pinkish entrance, Tim stuck his tongue out as he started licking his way through the entrance.
"Mhnmmmm" As Tim licked her entrance, Emma moaned in ecstasy as she felt an electrical sensation coursing through her body.
With that, Tim dug his face into her entrance as he ate her out. Pulling his face out of her, Tim grinned as he saw her body soaked in sweat as she breathed outboriously.
Leaning forward, he grabbed her neck and kissed her once more as he took the breath out of her. Breaking away from the kiss, Tim grabbed her and turned her around.
"I am putting it in," He said. Then licking his fingers, he pushed them inside her as he lubricated the entrance. Taking his fingers out, he licked the love juices off them and then put himself right behind her and,
"Kyaaaa" Emma shrieked as she felt a warm rod prating inside her entrance as it stimted her G-point right after entering inside.
With that, Tim started to move his hips back and forth as he slowly thrust his rod inside her,
"Ahnnnnn" She moaned out loudly as the mighty rod went inside her and touched the walls of her uterus.
Doing so, Tim pulled it out and then thrust it in once again; slowly increasing the speed, Tim went in deeper and deeper.
"More...Ahnnnmnn¡Mhmmmm¡More¡" Emma moaned out loud as she begged for more while Tim happilyplied as he pulled her hair and fondled her breasts. All while doing this, he kept on pulling and pushing within her.
"I am cumming!!!" She shouted suddenly as she felt herself reaching the climax.
"Ahnnn¡.Ahhnnnn¡Ahhhhnnnnn¡.Ahhhhhnnnnn" She moaned even louder, her stomach twitching as her entrance tightened around Tim''s rod.
"More¡More¡.More¡.," She begged again as her whole body trembled in pleasure while Tim also felt another level of excitement. With every push, he felt her insides tighten and wrap around his rod as his rod also twitched.
Not longter, both of them shouted at the same time, "I am cumming," They shouted as Tim spread his seed inside her while Emma''s kept on leaking as love juices mixed with Tim''s seed filled her fully.
Taking out his rod, Tim grabbed her and kissed her once again as both of their bodies wrapped around each other while they went on for another round.
While Tim and Emma pleasured themselves,
The Old Demon sat on a throne and looked at the Yeti groveling in front of him. Right now, the old demon was in a separate pocket of space belonging to the dean.
"Are you sorry for it now?" Old Demon asked as he stood up from the throne and approached the Yeti, "Now listen to me you pathetic beast. I have allowed you to stay in this world but for that, be a ve to the kid you are bonded with. Or else, I will end every piece of your consciousness existing in this ne," The Old Demon threatened as he ced his foot above the Yeti''s head and pushed the Yeti down into the ground.
"Yes, I agree. I will be a ve to the kid," The Yeti replied in fear as the demon in front of him wasn''t some small-time demon he could boss over.
It was one of the few demons with the purest heritage out there, it was the primordial demon of death, "Thanatos".
Hence, all the Yeti could do was grovel at his feet and beg for mercy. However, it wasn''t only the primordial demon that was scared. It was also the dark shadow that stood in a corner as it observed everything in silence.
"I guess he has learned his lesson. Also, we need to go back. My host has almost evolved," the ck shadow spoke in a deep husky voice.
"Okay then. Let''s go back," The Old Demon said as he waved his hand and created a portal leading back to the human realm.
"Move," Old Demon kicked the Yeti as he ordered the king of icy nes to get moving. Then as the Yeti left, the Old Demon turned to look at the shadow standing in a corner as he spoke, "Why are you here? What is your rtionship with that kid?"
"That kid isst of those who carry my bloodline," The shadow replied and turned silent.
Seeing the shadow refusing to speak anymore, the Old Demon let it be as he left the spatial pocket through the portal while the shadow simply disappeared.
Inside the Magic Circle,
A shadowy figure appeared before Sirius as a dark shadow covered his whole body. As Sirius opened his eyes, the shadows revolved as they formed armor around his body.
With his eyes glowing a yellowish color, Sirius started transforming as he turned into a werewolf,
"Awoooooo" As he transformed, he howled into the sky as ckish fur covered his body while his transformation was twice asrge as before.
On the other hand, the Kid also opened his eyes as they shone an icy blue hue while the air around him froze from the sheer cold that was emitted from his body.
"Okay, You two. Come out," the dean said as he made an opening in the magic circle. As the dean snapped them out of their trance, both of them walked out and they left Ray to evolve in silence.
¡
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 183 Rays Evolution Into The Magical Realm (Part 1)
"Now it''s just Ray left," Sirius said as he sat on the ground and observed as the energy within the magic circle surrounded Ray.
"By the way, where are Emma and Tim?" Elina asked.
"Yeah, where are they?" Sirius also asked as he looked for his sister. After all, knowing that Emma had already evolved; there was no reason for her to go somewhere.
"Cough! I don''t know," The dean said as he tried to change the topic, "Though, how do you guys feel after evolving into the next realm?"
"Uhm¡ nothing much. Other than feeling energized and much freer than before, I don''t feel anything else," Elina answered.
"Well, it will take some time for you all to discover your new abilities and cultivate them ordingly," The dean said.
"Uhm¡Okay," Elina answered as she started to observe Ray along with everyone else.
Within the Magic Circle,
The energy flowing from the Nest Crystal flowed through the magic circle as it revolved around Ray''s body.
Within Ray''s consciousness,
The indicator showing the percentage of energy from Nest Crystal had moved by a lot as it showed a whopping fifty percent of energy absorbed.
"Just a bit more," Ray thought as he gave Aurora the green light to increase the rate of absorption.
"Okay, on it. Remember, I need about twenty percent more toplete the evolution while the rest of it would be stored. However, you will only evolve after I have absorbed all the energy," Aurora told him as she increased the rate of absorption.
"Arghh" Ray groaned as the surge of energy ravished his whole body. With the energy flowing into his body at an increased rate, it forced his cells to regenerate at an increased rate as well.
After all, the energy from the Nest Crystal was constantly destroying his cells by overloading them while cells regenerated themselves, and every time they did so, they had an increased energy-holding capacity.
This way, not only did his endurance increase but also the ability of his cells to heal themselves constantly under load.
Hence, when injured in a battle; Ray could heal his wounds faster and not be held back by them as much.
While Ray absorbed the energy, some other aspects from the Nest Crystal were also absorbed as they formed passive abilities that continued to get stored within his system.
As for what the passive abilities were. That was something even Aurora didn''t know as the system''s functions weren''t avable while absorbing energy.
Other than that,
Ray''s body had another strange urrence as the bloodline energy increased the rate of absorption of energy. As it happened, Magdroth; who was snoring within his consciousness opened his eyes and sat upright as he looked into the bloodline energy bubbling continuously.
"So it used the energy from the Nest Crystal to speed up its awakening. Clever as always," The Void Dragon muttered as he took on his human form and started observing the bloodline energy for any changes.
Right now, Aurora was going through exceptional changes as she felt the energy within her condense. The condensed energy started taking a form as a body started to form.
With the wisp at the heart, the energy started to condense around it as a solid mass If energy turned into a chest, arms, feet, head, neck, and not longter; a whole body was formed.
"Finally," Aurora lightly eximed as her face beamed with joy.
"To think I would be able to touch myself again," She thought to herself as she touched her face and felt her facial features.
However, her body wasn''tpletely formed and was still in progress. Therefore, Aurora controlled herself and focused on absorbing more energy.
"Arghhhh" Ray groaned in pain as the blood vessels around his feet burst from the overload of energy being pumped through them.
"Ray, just hold onto it. Only a bit more left," Aurora said as she encouraged him to continue with the absorption.
"Aurora, it is getting out of limits," Ray said as he felt the nerves around his body screaming in pain. He felt the mana pathways throbbing as the blood vessels stretched to their limits and they couldn''t hold any more of the energy.
Seeing Ray''s condition, Aurora turned to Magdroth and asked, "Could you do anything for him? He is at his limits," She spoke with concern written all over her face.
"Sorry Aurora. This is something that he needs to do on his own. I can''t help him and even if I do, he won''t be able to reach his full potentialter on," Magdroth shook his head as he rejected her plea and concentrated on the awakening part of Ray''s bloodline.
With Magdroth rejecting her plea, Aurora ran her mind as she tried to think of a way to help Ray. However, with all the panic and frustration, her mind couldn''t think of anything. Not to mention her own body being formed, she couldn''t focus.
"Aurora, don''t worry. It just twenty percent left. I will hold onto it till then," Ray replied with difficulty as he took in a deep breath and cleared his mind of all the thoughts.
As he calmed his mind and got rid of every thought revolving around his brain, the pain also started to dull. As the pain dulled, Ray entered a serene state where he could observe his own body with extreme precision.
With this new discovery, Ray observed his body as he saw the energy from the Nest Crystal flowing out of the Nest Crystal and into his body as the energy invaded every part of his body as if attacking it.
"So that''s where the problem lies," He thought and tried to control the flow of energy.
The thing was that the energy from the Nest Crystal ran rampant within his body and struck each of his cells and with it being a higher level of energy, even a small amount of it was extremely hard to control. Not to mention the fact that Ray was trying to absorb a hundred percent of it from the Nest Crystal.
"Well, what if I change the way it flows inside my body," Ray thought as guided the energy to flow from his hands and to his mana core. From there, the mana core would pump the energy through the whole body by dividing the energy in a way that each part of his body gets an even share.
As he did that, Ray at first felt excruciating pain invade his chest as the energy rushed into his mana core, and since the mana core was strong enough to contain the energy and pump it. It acted as the pumping device for the energy while also absorbing some of it to strengthen itself further.
...
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 184 Ray’s Evolution Into The Magical Realm (Part 2)
The energy broke into thousands of smaller streams as it flowed to each part of the body. Although it didn''t stop the process of cell destruction, it made it much easier to bear as the pangs of pain were reduced by a lot and the process became much more bearable.
Also, with this method; Ray was able to absorb more energy. Therefore, he asked Aurora to increase the rate of absorption to the maxi as he said,
"Aurora increase the rate of absorption,"
"Are you sure? Your body could barely handle the current rate. You know what? I refuse. I can''t increase it anymore since you are already at your limits and any more would kill you," Aurora said as she outright rejected Ray''s request.
"Aurora trust me. I can handle this," Ray said as he tried to convince her to increase the rate of absorption.
"I won''t," Aurora stayed stubborn and continued to deny his requests. After all, she didn''t want her host to die, Ray was too important to her.
"Aurora, please. If you increase the rate, I could be out of this agony even faster," Ray said.
"My answer is still no," Aurora didn''t move and continued to reject him.
"Okay then. If you won''t, I will do it myself," Ray being even more stubborn than her decided to absorb the nest crystal on his own.
"Ray don''t do it. You will be dead within a second if you try this," Aurora warned as she started to panic.
"Gotta do something before he does it himself. Why doesn''t he understand that he will die if he does this," She screamed in frustration as she thought to herself, trying to pull her hair; Aurora realized that she didn''t have any. Hence, even more frustrated, she steeled her resolve as she said, "Okay then. I will increase the rate of absorption and this is the highest I can go. Be wary of it as this would be a huge jump from the previous increases," Aurora warned as she told him to be ready.
And with that, a huge amount of energy was sucked from the Nest Crystal as it surged inside Ray''s body.
"Argh," he groaned in pain as the energy disturbed the flow of his body. Calming his mind, Ray tried to guide the energy as he did before.
While Ray did this, his body reacted differently as the bloodline energy condensed around his mana core moved and started gobbling up more energy while a huge amount also invaded his consciousness as Magdroth also absorbed a bit of it and the rest was given to Aurora so she could store the energy within the system.
On the outside,
The dean stood with his mouth wide open as he saw Ray''s body glowing and the energy being transported throughout his body waspletely visible to everyone. Not only that but his mana core constantly pumped energy throughout the body and glowed like a light bulb.
"Such a strange phenomenon," the dean eximed as he recorded the whole situation to reviewter.
On the other hand,
Ray''s teammates stood on their toes as they looked in worry and prayed for Ray. Slowly, the energy being absorbed from the nest crystal slowed down as the light within the Nest Crystal dulled.
With the energy within the Nest Crystal almost finished, the Nest Crystal dropped to the ground and Ray started his evolution.
As Ray started his evolution, the cry of a bird was heard as a certain pressure in the surroundings. With the pressure descending, the magic circle flickered and vanished. Seeing this, the dean''s face changed as his countenance turned serious, "Kids, get out of here, Now!" The dean ordered as he raised his hand and took a fighting stance.
Understanding the gravity of the situation, no one said anything and simply nodded. Seeing them nod, the dean opened a portal leading to his office and everyone stepped through it.
However, before stepping through the portal, Sirius turned and looked straight into the dean''s eyes as he spoke coldly, "If anything happens to him. Then I won''t care if you are the dean, the celestial, or whatever. Just remember that a ck wolf will rise from your shadow and drag you to the depths of hell," Sirius turned around as he walked through the portal. While stepping through he spoke again as he said, "Also, my sister should be up there soon. If she isn''t, you know the drill,"
With that said, Sirius left as the portal closed behind him. While Sirius had left the pocket space, he had left behind a shocked dean who had goosebumps all over his skin as the man felt his body trembling in fear.
"What was that? He has just ascended to the Magical Realm and look at him threatening me, I am a celestial for God''s sake," the dean muttered as he calmed himself down and took out a small device from his spatial storage and spoke into it, "Both of you, it''s enough, a portal will open in front of you and I want you both to leave the ce through that portal or else it won''t be good," the dean said and put the device back in his spatial storage.
Meanwhile,
Within the restroom,
The sounds of grunts and moans resounded throughout as Emma and Tim didn''t shy away from satisfying each other of their carnal desires. Right now, Emma had her soft and supple lips around Tim''s rod as her head bobbed up and down while her tongue rolled around his rod in a bid to make it tremble. Tim grunted in pleasure as he felt his rod twitching, "I am going to cum soon," Tim cried in pleasure as he burst his seed inside her mouth.
"Ahhh" Emma sighed in ecstasy as she had Tim''s seed leaking from her mouth. Licking the leaking seed, she gulped and swallowed it all as she leaned down to finish what she started.
However, just as she did; the restroom''s lights flickered as the dean''s voice sounded.
"Huh?" Scared, she jumped into Tim''s voice as she looked around in panic.
"Emma, I think something happened," Tim said as he pointed to the portal opening in front of them.
"But the voice?" She asked.
"Don''t worry about that. We will inquire about the deanter on. Let''s get out of here first. The dean sounded serious and it is very rare of him to get serious," Tim said as he convinced Emma to leave first and check on the matterter on.
With that, the couple dressed themselves quickly and left through the portal.
"Good. Now I can concentrate on this," the dean muttered as he saw looked at Ray and observed how the space-time continuum around him trembled.
"Prometheus. Back away and hope that it subsides. You won''t be able to contain it," The Old Demon appeared as he spoke with fear written all over his face.
"Why?" The dean asked, "I am a celestial for Gods sake," the dean practically screamed in frustration as he had had enough of backing away from fights.
"And that''s the aura of a freaking Void Dragon and a Temporal Phoenix," Old Demon shouted back.
Listening to the words Void Dragon and Temporal Phoenix, the dean''s expression changed as his face turned pale while his blood ran cold in fear.
"F*ck," the dean eximed as he backed away.
...
MASS RELEASE:- CHAPTER 1/5
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 185 Another Part Of The Bloodline Awakens
The dean waved his hands as a small tablet appeared in his hands. Touching the runes on the tablet, the dean activated it.
As for what the tablet was, it was a magical tool that allowed him to control all the facilities such as defense, attack, and other mechanisms of the academy.
Right now, the dean had put the academy on lockdown and while doing so, he also notified some other celestials and asked them to hurry to his location.
Doing all this, the dean put the tablet away and looked at Ray. Right now, Ray was levitating in the air, his hair had turned crimson as a blood-red gleam covered his eyes.
"Old Demon. Care to exin what is happening to him?" The dean asked, his face still pale as the aura being released by Ray wasn''t of anything he had felt before.
"That, I don''t know but from what I can sense. This kid has some connection to the Void Dragon and the Temporal Phoenix," Old Demon replied.
"What do you mean? How could the Void Dragon and Temporal Phoenix have a connection with anyone on this?" The dean asked in confusion.
"Even I don''t know. I just told you what I sensed. I guess it''s his system due to which this happened," The Old Demon answered.
"Let''s talk about itter. I think we should focus on the matter in front of us," The dean said and activated his ability.
As he did, a scythe appeared from the ground while hundreds of souls formed a tornado around the dean as they condensed and formed the soul armor.
Not only that, but the Old Demon also disappeared as he merged back into the dean''s consciousness so he could help the dean fight more efficiently.
"Prometheus! What is happening? There is a f*cking tear in the space above the Academy," A portal opened as Amanda appeared.
Not longter, Old Man Abraham also appeared as he stood besides the dean.
"Where are the others?" the dean asked.
"On their way. Most were out of the academy, so they will take some time toe. What''s the situation?" Old Man Abraham said as he turned to look at Ray.
"Abraham, use your system and sense his aura. What is happening to him?" The dean ordered and as he did, he also signaled Amanda to get ready.
Old Man Abraham nodded as he opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, the world seemed to change as the colors were sucked into his eyes.
Looking at Ray, the old man saw what others didn''t. Over there, he saw two great beasts standing on their thrones as they overlooked their territories. Then, his vision changed as the two great beasts still stood on their thrones but their territories were in ashes while corpsesy everywhere.
The visuals continued as Old Man Abraham saw the majestic beasts grow old. The beasts mourned the loss of their kin. However, they never moved from their position, they stayed on their throne. Slowly, the beasts grew old as their death approached them.
Hundreds and thousands of years passed as the corpses turned to dust while the beasts stayed in their ce. Their thrones got covered as a nket of Earth engulfed them while new civilizations were formed.
Another thousand years passed, and the world had be polluted while the mana started to leave the. On their dying breaths, a lone traveler approached them.
Seeing the traveler approach them, the beasts moved for the first in thousands of years as their faces showed an emotion of joy.
"Sorry little lizard and chick. I got lost in the cosmos but don''t worry, I am back now. I hope you all could forgive me," The traveler said as he caressed the beasts with love. It seemed as if the traveler had known the beasts forever and they had never been separated from each other.
Then, the traveler cried as he sensed the life force of his dear friends, "What have I done to you? Forgive me for the torture I have subjected upon your race," The traveler cried for days as exhaustion overcame him.
As the traveler fell into the depths of sleep, the beasts turned to look at each other. They nodded as they also closed their eyes with their loved one.
The beasts bowed down to the traveler as they condensed their life force and gave birth to two new life forms. The two eggsnded in the traveler''sp as the beasts finally felt at peace and slept forever.
That day, the heavens had wept as a never-ending cmity descended on that.
When the traveler woke up, he found two eggs in hisp while his beloved partners had their eyes closed while their face was adorned with a peaceful smile.
Caressing their heads for thest time, the traveler saw as the corpses of his partners turned into multiple particles of light as the particles fused into his body.
"We will always be with you," Two voices sounded in his mind as the beasts'' had decided to transfer their bloodline to them.
Acquiring the bloodlines, the eggs in hisp made a movement as he felt a connection with the beings within the eggs.
"You both will be the pioneers of the future generation. I will make sure to treat you better. After all, this world is rotten and filled with malice. I won''t let this world harm you ever again," The traveler spoke as he infused his blood essence and life force into the eggs and made a bond with the beings in the eggs.
Then standing up, the traveler floated into the skies as he saw the whole flourishing with life.
"Today, you will pay the price of their deaths," The traveler''s voice thundered as chaos fell to the. The life on the perished as the traveler crumbled a whole into pieces.
That was when the first destroyer was born.
The Old Man fell to the ground. His eyes bled as he felt the lingering emotions from what he saw.
"Abraham, are you alright?" the dean asked in worry. Seeing one of his most trusted people fall to the ground in agony, the dean threw a protective amulet in the air as he went to the Old Man''s side.
Crouching down besides him, the dean looked at his friend''s bloodied eyes and asked, "What happened?"
"Bloodline," Old Man Abraham weakly muttered as his eyes turned heavy and he fainted.
Meanwhile,
Within Ray''s body,
His cells evolved as they strengthened beyond their limits while new mana pathways were formed. His mana core also changed as it took the shape of a diamond while seven different colors shone in it. The colors were that of a rainbow as the colors merged into one singr color-White.
Not only that but a proper pathway was created for his bloodline while the minute amount of spirit energy he had merged with his mana core.
Although the changes were unknown, one thing was sure. The evolution had brought great changes to Ray, changes that even Ray would have to spend time discovering.
Within Ray''s consciousness, Magdroth took on his real form as he looked at the figure of a bird forming in front of him.
¡
Bonus Chapter (2/5)
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 186 Temporal Phoenix (Part 1)
"So you finally awakened," Magdroth spoke.
As he spoke, the figurepletely formed as a bird engulfed in mes pped its zing wings as it remained in the air.
"Kreeeeee!!!" the bird screeched as the mes covering its body zed even more furiously.
"Hmm¡Seems like your main body died. Really sorry for your loss but don''t worry, you live on over here," The Void Dragon said as he turned back into his human form and waited for the creature in front of him to calm down.
"Who is that?" Aurora stepped out as she asked.
"That is another part of Ray''s bloodline that has awakened its consciousness," Magdroth answered as he kept on observing the huge figure.
"Hmm¡Looks like another trial is up for him," Aurora wondered out loud.
"No¡ I don''t think so. The Temporal Phoenix would give its powers to him without any issues," Magdroth spoke.
"Why?" A bit confused by Magdroth''s answer, she asked.
"Well, that''s how she is. You will get to know once she settles," Magdroth rified.
"It''s a she?" Aurora asked in surprise as her face gleamed with joy, "Finally! A girl I could talk to," She thought to herself and excitedly waited for the temporal Phoenix to get hold of her consciousness.
On the other hand,
Ray''s body continued to float in the air as arcs of lightning snaked all over him while tongues of mes spread out in the surroundings. Not only that but his Void element also expressed itself as tears in space were created while a new element manifested inside his body.
"Prometheus, the others are here," Amanda informed.
"Call them in and take him to the infirmary," The dean said and handed Old Man Abraham Amanda as he got ready to contain the destruction being spread due to Ray''s evolution.
As for why such a phenomenon urred, the thing was that every time someone evolved into the next realm. They disy their powers and innate talents as a show of their ability.
It was the same with the others as a shadow engulfed Sirius while the Yeti appeared for Kid. Not to mention Elina getting covered by curses as that was her sole power.
Therefore, Ray expressing his powers was normal but the powers that Ray contained and the bloodlineponents he had unlocked were too much for the others.
That was also why Aurora and Magdroth, who were within Ray''s consciousness were very calm because to them, everything was going smoothly.
While the dean knew of it, he had failed to consider the destruction that might happen. That''s why he called for backup so he could control the situation without causing damage to the academy.
Another thing is that the Void element disyed by Ray was a very rare element that had been thought to be extinct. Hence, when Ray expressed it right now, the dean had to close the whole academy so that their enemies wouldn''t be able to sense Ray''s presence and attack him to try to clear a future obstacle from their path.
"Prometheus what is happening?" A trusted friend of the dean walked out of a portal. The man was 6ft tall with a clean cut and grey sideburns. His skin was tanned while his muscr figure made him seem not a day older than 40 but in truth, the man was as old as the dean himself and a Battle God at that.
The man had massacred hundreds of thousands of enemies with his bare hands, not to mention the fact that he was a master in swordsmanship. This man was known as the silent sword because of his style of swordsmanship.
It was known that he could cleave mountains without a sound and that when he unsheathed his sword, the world went silent.
"A small problem has urred," The dean said as he turned around and looked into the eyes of his trusted friend.
Without saying any words, his friend nodded as he unsheathed his sword. The sword he used was a dual-edged curved de that shared a lot of simrities with the katana. However, the sword had two tips that extended outwards.
Though it was a mystery why he used such a strange sword, no one asked or objected as the silent sword alwayspleted his tasks without any issues.
As the silent sword unsheathed his sword and took a stance, the man shed once as multiple sword arcs were released. The sword arcs conjoined together as they formed a sword aura that surrounded Ray.
"This will contain it, Hopefully!" The silent sword spoke as he looked at the strings of sword arcs conjoined into a sword aura and added, "The thing is that I will have to continuously pump mana to strengthen the sword aura. If not, the binding would deteriorate over time,"
"Don''t worry. I am here to cover you," The dean assured as he swing his scythe in the air.
As he swung his scythe, spirits appeared as they took their crystal form and guarded the whole ce.
"Bang¡." The dean suddenly looked up as a loud explosion urred and the roof disappeared.
"Fricking hell, Inferno. It''s not your f*cking property to keep on destroying," The dean shouted in anger as he swung his scythe at the man that appeared.
Engulfed in fire from head to toe, the man was a pure definition of his element- fire. With his fiery temper and unbridled nature, the man was named inferno because of this and was among the very friends of the dean that knew of Ray''s true identity as the one with the most powerful system.
"Is it the kid again?" Inferno dodged the dean''s scythe andnded on the ground.
"Yes, it''s him evolving," The dean replied. However, the neer ignored the dean as his eyes were glued on the tongues of mes zing around Ray.
"Such a beautiful me. Prometheus, I will take responsibility for the kid, just let me help him in cultivating the mes," Inferno said as he stepped forward and pushed his hands forward.
As he did, walls of mes emerged from the ground as they covered the sword aura around Ray. This way, the walls of mes acted as a second barrier that kept Ray''s powers from spreading outwards.
"We will think about it," The dean answered.
Meanwhile,
Within Ray''s consciousness,
The huge figure engulfed in zing mes finally changed as its form started to reduce. From being a huge bird that had covered the skies of his consciousness, the bird took on a human form.
The mes also reduced as they condensed into a reddish brown suit that covered the woman''s body as she walked out from the smoky surroundings.
"There shees," Magdroth spoke as his eyes shone with joy.
¡
Bonus Chapter (3/5)
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 187 Temporal Phoenix (Part 2)
Both Aurora and Magdroth had their eyes wide open they saw a stunning beauty walk out.
Her purplish hair as they waved around in the air as if tongues of fire, her mesmerizing crystalline eyes and those cherry red lips that made one want to suck the life out of them.
Walking with the grace of a noble, the orange singlet hugged her body as her curvy body along with the creamy legs made one die beneath her.
However, the highlight wasn''t the legs or the curves but rather her bountiful chest that had perky protrusions protruding out of her dress while the deep cleavage caught the onlookers eyes.
As she walked forward, her eyes sparkled with delight as she looked at Magdroth, "Hey Maggy. How are you doing," She said yfully.
"Come on, not that name," The Void Dragon cried in embarrassment but being his age, he got over it in a second as he stood up and closed in to hug her.
"Hey keep away from me. No hugs," The woman held her hand out as she kept Magdroth from hugging her, "I know how you are. You perverted bastard. Last time when you hugged me, I had to give in to having s*x with you," The woman spoke as she turned her face away in anger.
On the other hand, Aurora looked at their exchange in shock. She didn''t know whether tough or cry as the not only was the great Void Dragon being scolded but the one scolding him was also looking like a fool.
"I don''t know if they are great beings from thousands of years ago or teenagers throwing tantrums and ming each other," She thought as she stepped in to defuse the situation.
"Hii¡ I am Aurora. How are you?" she introduced herself and held her hand out to greet the woman.
"Hmm.. Nice body," The woman replied to her greeting as she held her hand pulled her towards her.
As she hugged Aurora, the woman groped Aurora''s a*s while another finger slid down her entrance.
"Mhmmm¡" Aurora moaned instinctively as her newly formed body trembled in pleasure, "Stop it," She pushed the woman as she got hold of herself.
Then looking at the woman with her face full of fury, she shouted, "Do that once again and you are dead,"
"Haha¡I am already dead. It''s just a consciousness, what can you do. You are a consciousness as well," The woman lightlyughed as she spoke.
"Oh! You don''t want to test me," Aurora said as she raise her hands. As she did, Ray''s consciousness trembled as the woman felt herself unable to move while a huge rod appeared above her.
"Apologize to me now or this rod goes in," Aurora warned as she dropped the rod.
Seeing the rode at her at such a pace while she was unable to move or transform, the woman felt fear for the first time in centuries as she screamed, "Okay, I am sorry. Forgive me, I won''t do it ever again,"
"Hmm¡Good," listening to the woman''s screams, Aurora felt her anger subside as she waved her hand and everything turned to normal.
"Didn''t know that he gave you this much control," The Void Dragon turned around and spoke.
"Well, I am with him since the start and with both us having fused or memories, a certain level of trust has developed," Aurora replied as she turned to the woman and spoke, "Let''s have a proper introduction, shall we?"
"Yes, let''s have a proper introduction," The woman said as she started introducing herself, "My name is Shikong Fenghuang. My race is the Phoenix while my element is time," The woman spoke.
"That''s a rather strange name you got there. Well, you are a mythical bird. Hence, your name is to be strange," Aurora said as she shook hands with her.
After that, she and Magdroth brought the woman up to date and told her of everything. Well, it was Aurora who exined about Ray while Magdroth took the liberty to exin about the other things rted to bloodline and how she got here.
"Were you killed? After all if that''s not the case then your main consciousness should have gotten to know and would have interfered," Magdroth asked.
"Well, I killed myself," The woman answered.
"Why did you kill yourself?" Aurora asked, confused over why a mythical creature would themselves.
"There was no choice, if I didn''t kill myself, I would have gotten captured and forced into a contract with someone," She exined as she added, "Therefore, distributing my powers through the realms, I transferred my remaining life force to a Phoenix tree and walked into the cial nes at end of the universe. Doing that, I k slowly died while exploring the nes while my body was frozen inside the depths of nowhere. Hence, neither could I resurrect nor were my powers leaked into the universe," The woman said.
By the end of her story, tears ran down her cheeks as she cleared her face using her slender hands.
"Who were trying to capture you?" Magdroth asked as a murderous glint passed through his eyes.
"It was the Nephilim. They wanted to gain control over my powers and control the time to do something," She spoke and continued, "Not only that but they already had controlled the taotie and had seized his powers. It was the taotie''s domain that I was sucked into and was severely harmed. If not, I would have ended their whole race by turning them into fetuses and would have fed them to feral beasts," she said with a demonic expression.
Looking at her, Aurora realized that the woman in front of her wasn''t as good as she seemed, "Just how did Ray get these bloodlines?" Aurora thought in frustration.
"Speaking of Ray, his evolution might havee close to an end," Aurora spoke out loud as she closed her eyes and observed Ray.
"Didn''t think that his evolution would be this rowdy," Aurora muttered as she looked at the destruction Ray created during evolution.
"Well, that''s bound to happen. Just look at his elements and powers," Magdroth spoke, "He is a literal killing machine. With he power he has, just teach him how to use a weapon and you will see him destroying people above his level," As the Void Dragon praised Ray, the Temporal Phoenix had her curiosity piqued as she disappeared.
As she did, the situation outside got worse. Behind Ray, appeared the phantom of a huge Phoenix with purplish mes engulfing her body appeared.
As the phantom appeared, a new element manifested in the surroundings as the surroundings started to decay. While some decayed due to eleration of time, some ces were turned into particles as the time in that specific area was reversed.
"Foolish bird," Magdroth shouted as he looked at the havoc his old friend had started causing.
After all, this was just the start as the fabric of time and space was disturbed. The spatial tears turned more deadly while the tongues of fire also turned purple as everywhere they touched, matter ceased to exist.
Looking at what was happening in front of him, the dean''s face paled as he muttered, "A real Phoenix with control over time,"
¡
Bonus Chapter (4/5)
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 188 Evolving Into The Magical Realm; Fusing The Elements Into His Body
As the dean stepped back, the others besides him did the same as they saw the blockades put by them disappear into nothing.
While they retreated, the Old Demon stood in shock as he stared at the phantom of the Temporal Phoenix with his eyes wide open, "So the legacy is still alive. Along with my master''s system also lives the legacy of the pioneer of every race. The primordial bloodline still lives," Old Demon thought as he bowed down and hit his head against the floor in respect.
Within Ray''s body, the changes had almost finished this body was about toplete its evolution. With thest phase of evolution being the integration of his elements into his body, Ray opened his eyes as he called the elements back to his body.
As he opened his eyes, he saw the destruction he had caused. Although he felt shocked, he knew that no life was lost as the whole time he evolved, he had put aside a small piece of his consciousness to avoid the loss of life.
With that, Ray sucked the elements back into himself and as he did, he felt an extra element being sucked into him.
"Guess I unlocked a new element," Ray muttered to himself as he continued to call in the elements into his body.
With the elements rushing back to his body, the situation calmed down as the tongues of mes disappeared while the tears in space also recovered. As for the temporal fissures created by the time element, the fissures stabilized as the time element was also sucked inside Ray.
"Now, the hardest step, fusing these elements into my body," Ray thought to himself as he started the fusion.
Although the step wasn''t that hard as all Ray had to do was fuse each element with a specific part of his body, what Ray had intended to do was to fuse each element with his whole body. That way, he could not only use the elements most efficiently but also bring out most of his potential.
After all, no one wanted to lose an ounce of power they could gain in any way possible. Although this was something dangerous and had a high chance of the person dying due to the elements not beingpatible with the whole body or other reasons such as the whom body not being able to withstand the pressure, for Ray; this wasn''t an issue as not only did he have Aurora but his superb control that he had developed over his body and mana was not something to scoff at.
Hence, starting with the lightning element, he closed his eyes stains as he concentrated on his body. As he concentrated, he was able to observe each and every cell of his body. Not only that, but the mana pathways, the blood flowing through his organs and even the slightest process happening in his body were clear to him.
Then, spreading his mana throughout his body, Ray passed the lightning element through his mana and core and slowly let it flow into his body.
Not only that but he didn''t fuse the element yet as he first let it develop a flowing cycle. As the lightning element cycled through his mana pathways, his body got used to it. Then, he increased the flow after every cycle. He did so until the element remained inside his mana pathways and filled them fully.
Then, guiding the element; Ray finally started the process as he fused the element in his body, "Arghhhh" Ray screamed all of a sudden as he felt his whole body get electrocuted.
With his whole body convulsing in pain, Ray continued on with the process as he ignored the pain he felt. Slowly, the lightning element settled down into his body as his cells, blood vessels, organs, and bones epted the element.
Along with that, the lightning that flowed into his body continuously strengthened his body each time the blood pumped through his body.
"Ahhh¡ finally done," Ray sighed in relief as he then let the next element enter his body.
As the fire element entered his body, Ray felt a burning sensation spreading through him as sweat started dripping down his forehead while his clothes were also drenched.
"It''s hot," Ray muttered as he tore his clothes off. With him left behind an underwear, his whole body was in the show as it had turned leaner, more muscr, and had more definition than ever.
It seemed so perfect that even Aurora, who was observing the whole process from his consciousness was stunned as drool dripped down from her mouth.
"That''s why I hate having a body," She muttered as she took her eyes off his body and concentrated on the fire element fusing with his body.
As the fire element fused with his body, it ran deep into his ones as it cleansed his blood marrow. Not only that, but the fire element also strengthened his tendons and muscle fibers as they were given a fire bath that made them much better and sturdier than before.
? "Ahhhh" Ray sighed as a breath of warm air left his mouth. Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Ray took in a deep breath as he felt h blood pumping from strength, "Two more left. Let''s keep the new one forst. After all, who knows what it is? Therefore, let''s do it when my body is strongest," Ray thought to himself as he let the Void enter his body.
Although he had decided to let the Void Element fuse with his whole body, he concentrated more on his hands, legs, and eyes as not only was the element too powerful for his whole body but the use of Void was most important at his hands, feet, and eyes as his hands had the Bloodline weapons while he had some techniques to use the Void element with his legs while for his eyes, he did it so he could sense the Void around him and temper it.
Therefore, the Void Element entered through his mana core as he unleashed very minute amounts of it into while body. As he did, he first increased the flow of Void to his hands and fused the void there with ease.
After that, he did the same with his legs. However, unlike his hands; it was harder and much more painful as the Void took time to time into his feet. However, it did fuse after some time and with that, Ray moved to his eyes.
Before moving to his eyes, he fused a minute amount of Void into his whole body and then guided it to his eyes.
The Void condensed around his eyes as Ray screamed at the top of his lungs, "Arghhhhhhhhhhh" He screamed as the pain dulled his vision while he felt his brain getting pierced with thousands of needles.
¡
Bonus Chapter (5/5)
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 189 A Risky Move; The Heart Stops Beating
The Void Element condensed around his right eye as blood started to seep through it.
"Ray! Are you sure about this? You could fuse the Void Element in some other ce," Aurora asked in concern.
"No, I will do it," Ray replied, determined toplete what he started!; he had no intention of backing down.
Listening to his answer, Aurora remained silent and continued to observe the process. Even though she was silent and didn''t push the matter, she was ready to step in and stop the process the moment it got out of control.
With Ray fusing the Void element into his eyes, enormous changes urred to them. The whole structure of the eye started to change as the Void prated deep into his eyeball.
From the optic nerve, the Void traveled through the whole eye as it covered the vitreous humor and made its way to the lens, pupil, and finally the cornea. As the cornea was the outermostyer of the eye, when the Void element reached it; the whole structure of the eyeball experienced changes.
Not only did the color of the eyeball change but strange runic patterns appeared in the cornea. Since the cornea was a transparentyer, the patterns inscribed upon it shone as the light reflected through the eye. Then, as the changes went deeper; the Void element changed the color of his eye as his eye experienced a huge variety of changes.
After that, the ciliary muscles were strengthened; allowing Ray to have better control of his eyes, the Void Element fused into the Vitreous humor as the liquid medium was turned into a liquid form of the Void Element.
Then reaching inside the sclera, the Void Element reached the optic nerve as the whole eye was not only strengthened but the channels carrying the information were also strengthened. From the optic nerve, the Void element strengthened his forebrain and made it capable to withstand the usage of abilities granted by the usage of the Void Element.
And like that, the fusion of the Void Element with his eye waspleted. After the fusion was done, the pain he felt decreased while the blood seeping through his eye also stopped.
Right now, if one looked at Ray''s left eye; one would notice that not only had his eye changed its color but had also gained a strange pattern on top of it. Other than that, even the shape of his eye had altered slightly as it had be sharper.
With thest element left, Ray turned to Aurora for advice as he asked, "Aurora, what is it with the new element I sense? Its presence seems to be ancient and mystical. I feel that it has been with me my whole life yet in a very secret, hidden manner; to the extent that even I failed to notice its presence,"
"Ray, it''s a long story but you have to know of this that the element is indeed very ancient and mystical. Not only that but the element is also very dangerous. Therefore, you will have to be very careful while fusing with it," Aurora replied calmly.
"Then tell me its name so I could have an idea of what it is,
"Well, the element is unlocked due to your bloodline. As for the element''s name, it''s the Time element," Aurora answered.
As he heard what she said, his eyes dted slightly as Ray realized that the part where Aurora cautioned him was not for nothing as Ray knew that the Time element was said to be one of the very first elements to be there when the universe was formed and till today, it''s origins were unknown.
After all even the Void Element had a resemnce as it was a derivative of the space element but the time element was different. However, what stumped him, even more, was the fact that it was unlocked through his bloodline. This made him wonder about the kind of Mythical Creature the element must have belonged to.
"Ray, I know what you are thinking but that''s forter as everything will be clear to you in some time. Right now, I want you to focus on fusing the element into yourself," Aurora said as she snapped him out of his thoughts.
"Oh¡Okay," Ray nodded as his expression turned serious. Clearing his mind of all the unnecessary thoughts, Ray focused as he sensed the Time elemental particles in his surroundings.
As his eyes closed, he sensed the whole area to be filled with Time elemental particles as the element was found everywhere. After all, Time was the only constant in the universe and with it being present everywhere, its particles were infinite.
"Aurora, I can''t absorb this many particles into myself. I will die due to particle overload," Ray gulped and said.
"Who asked you to do that? What you need to do is to simply sense the elemental particles that have a portion of your bloodline energy within them since the elementes from your bloodline, the particles you could absorb are also those that contain your bloodline signature," Aurora exined to him while internally she thanked the gods that Ray consulted her before doing something reckless.
"Okay," Ray nodded as he concentrated deeper and sensed the Time elemental particles having his bloodline signature within them. Sensing the particles, he found out that those with his bloodline signature had a slight me-like essence burning within them.
Not thinking of it much, Ray took a deep breath and prepared himself as he absorbed the Time elemental particles. As the particles were absorbed into his body, Ray had a wicked idea he decided to fuse the element into 3 parts of his body.
He decided that he would, first fuse the element with his heart, then with his right eye, and finally with his brain. By doing this, he could use his brain and eye to sense the past, present, and future and alter the time while also sensing changes in timelines.
Although it seemed far-fetched as Ray knew that at the level he was at, the element could at most help him predict the future by a second or two at max. However, even that was very helpful when battling against someone in a higher realm than himself.
Other than that, he nned to use his heart to sync his whole body at one timeline, and then if he is injured, he would be able to use the umted time to reset to a preset time.
Even this idea of his was confusing and vague as many things were unclear and above all, it was unknown if that was even possible or if he would be subjecting himself to pain and risking his life for nothing.
Yet, Ray did it as even with all those uncertainties and danger, if there was a small percentile chance that what he nned could actually be possible was worth it as the power to control time had multiple uses and every single one was enough to make him invincible.
And just like that, the element reached his heart. At first, Ray felt nothing as he had only let a minute quantity of the elemental particles enter but as the number of elemental particles increased, his heart started pounding against his chest.
His blood pressure rose as a faint pain started to course through his heart. The pain radiated from his heart to his left chest and then to his shoulder as it traveled all the way to his left hand.
The pain continued to increase as slowly, as he felt his heartbeat dull. After a few seconds, his heart stopped pounding as his eyes lost their color.
With his heart filled with Time elemental particles, it stopped beating as Ray suffered a heart attack. Just as the heart stopped beating, his whole body convulsed as electrical sparks arced around his skin. The electrical arcs converged as they condensed around his chest and electrocuted his heart.
"Thump....Thump¡.Thump.." the electrical shock rocked his heart as the heart slowly came back to life and started beating again.
On the other hand, when the heart had stopped beating, the time elemental particles had started fusing with the organ and when the heart restarted, the elemental particles to be fused were only a quarter of their original quantity as the rest had already fused. Hence, the process waspleted without much pain.
However, only Ray and the ones in his consciousness knew of the dangerous stunt he had pulled and how close he was to dying. Even a small miscalction in the timing of the electric shock given to awaken his heart again would have led to Ray''s demise and an immature end to the journey.
¡.
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 190 Finally Into The Magical Realm
"That''s it, I am out of here," Aurora said in anger, stomping her feet in his consciousness she disappeared as she cut the connection between them.
As for Ray, he remained calm. It seemed as if nothing happened and the stunt he had just pulled wasn''t dangerous at all. Instead, if one noticed his expression, one might see a slight excitement hidden beneath his calm face.
Taking another deep breath, Ray readied himself as he guided the remaining Elemental particles into his eye and brain. With the eye being linked to the brain, Ray directed the particles to both organs at the same time, intending to fuse them at the same time.
As Ray did that, the Time Elemental particles covered his right eye the same way the Void Elemental particles covered his left eye while his whole brain was also covered in Time elemental particles.
With thest part of his evolution starting, the surroundings grew quieter as the dean and the rest observed Ray in silence.
"Old Demon, what is he doing? And why do the elemental particles in the air seem to be rushing towards him?" The dean telepathically asked his system.
"He seems to be fusing the elemental particles into his body. That''s why the elemental particles have been rushing to him, he has absorbed them all," The Demon replied.
"If that''s so, then what of the phantom behind him? Even I am getting chills from the Phoenix even though it''s just a phantom," The dean said amidst shudders.
"That''s something even I don''t know and Prometheus! Get a hang of yourself. You are asking such foolish questions that I am wondering if you got injured in your head. You are a celestial for God''s Sake and not a crybaby. You have killed enough people on the battlefield to be called a fiend and look at you, shuddering from fear and asking idiotic questions," The Demon reprimanded, shaking his head in annoyance, he put some sense into the dean''s head.
"But it was you who said not to interfere and that even if I am a celestial, I have to be careful since you sensed the aura of a Void Dragon and a Temporal Phoenix," the dean retorted, slightly annoyed over the fact that his system was reprimanding him but what could he do? After all, the things he just saw now and the aura released by Ray a few moments ago was enough to overwhelm everyone present.
"I told you to be careful and not to change into a crybaby," the Demon spoke, pping his forehead; he turned silent as he knew that saying anything else would only drag the conversation without getting any conclusive results.
Hence, the demon turned to observe Ray''s evolution while the dean also let go of the matter and continued to observe Ray.
Meanwhile,
The dean''s office,
A few minutes ago,
The whole team was waiting as a portal opened. Seeing the portal open, many thoughts surfaced in their mind as they waited for someone to step through the portal.
A few secondster, Tim and Emma stepped through. Their hair frizzled and their clothes were in a mess. Not to mention the obvious blush on their faces while the change in their posture also made one wonder a lot of things.
However, everyone remained silent as they just waved their hands and motioned the couple to sit down. Seeing everyone''s response, Tim and Emma sighed in relief as they picked a corner and sat down silently.
As they sat down, Sirius and Elina turned to face them as Sirius red at Emma while Elina red at Tim.
"Where were you," Sirius and Elina questioned telepathically.
"Uhm¡" both Emma and Tim blushed as they nced at each other and kept their heads down.
Looking at their reactions, both of their siblings had a look of realization as their expressions changed. However, not wanting to make a scene in front of everyone; they sent a telepathic message, "We are going to have a chat after this is over,"
Receiving the message, Tim and Emma nodded and kept their heads down while Sirius and Elina turned around and nced at the screens in the dean''s office. The screens showed the current situation of the Academy as spatial tears urred in the sky while different portals opened in the sky as people came into the Academy.
They even saw a man covered in mes rushing into the dean''s office and disappearing into a portal right before he collided with the roof of the office.
"Hopefully, he evolves safely," Ae thought and sped her hands in worry.
Back in the spatial pocket owned by the dean,
Ray groaned in pain as he bled from all seven of his orifices. Right now, his right eye was filled with blood as the inscription of a ming clock got inscribed onto his eye.
On the other hand, his brain also changed as various inscriptions were inscribed onto his brain. From needles to clocks, the time element got fused into his brain as elemental runes covered his cerebral cortexes.
Grabbing his head in pain, he vomited a mouthful of blood, "A*shole. I will kill him if he doesn''t stop," Aurora roared in anger as she couldn''t watch Ray suffer such cruelly.
"Fenghuang, do something," She turned to the Phoenix and asked.
"Sorry but I can not do anything," The Phoenix replied as she added, "If I do, it would affect his future progress but don''t worry. It''s almost over, he will be out of it safe and sound," The temporal Phoenix said.
As she answered Aurora, she turned and gestured for Aurora to have a look at Ray. As Aurora turned and observed him, she noticed that the blood that leaked from his orifices had already stopped while Ray had rtively calmed down.
Seeing this, Aurora felt relieved and sat down on the illusory chairs she had made in his consciousness.
While this urred, Magdroth remained silent as he scratched his chin in thought. After some time, the Void Dragon stood up and started pacing around.
"What happened Maggy? Why pace around?" The Temporal Phoenix asked.
"Have you both noticed something?" Magdroth stopped as he asked them back.
"What?"
"Well, that Ray seems to be nning something. If you look at him fusing the elements into his body. He is doing so very cleverly," Magdroth spoke.
"What do you mean by that," The Temporal Phoenix asked while Aurora had a look of realization as she spoke,
"Ray is fusing the elements in a way that they are utilized most efficiently in his body. Take the lightning element as an example; he fused it fully in his whole body. This way, he not only strengthened his body but also allowed every part of his body to generate electricity so he could use it in many ways and have a lot of attackbination. Not to mention the fact that he did the same with the fire element,"
"So what does it have to do with him being clever? It just means that he thought things through," Fenghuang replied nonchntly.
Listening to her reply and seeing Aurora nod, Magdroth also nodded and turned silent while he thought in his mind,
"They don''t understand. From what I could see, he is already nning for the future and intends to be the strongest. Just by this, I am sure this he will be able to fulfill his destiny and go beyond his limits and do what the others couldn''t,"
As the Void Dragon thought of it, a tear slid from his eye as the face of a benevolent man came into his mind, "I am sure he will take your revenge," Magdroth sniffed as he used his hand to wipe his face and joined the others as they observed Ray evolve.
Within his brain,
The Time elemental Particles had almost fused with his brain as they formed a connection to his right eye. With that, the fusion waspleted as the mana core glowed and the process of evolution ended.
As evolution waspleted, Ray''s body stopped levitating in the air as he fell to the ground.
Seeing Ray fall, the dean ran forward and inspected him,
"What happened to him?" The silent sword came and asked.
"Looks like the evolution drained him a bit too much. He has lost consciousness due to exhaustion," The dean answered.
"Well, although it''s not somethingmon. It does happen. The good thing is that he is fine," Inferno said as turned around and opened a portal to the dean''s office.
"Let''s take him back," said the dean as he scooped him up in his arms and carried him back.
¡
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 191 Visiting His Own Consciousness
"Ray!!!" Ae screamed at the top of her lungs as she saw the dean carry her beloved in his arms.
"What happened to him?" Sirius stood up and asked in a cold, demanding voice while the others also stood behind him in worry.
"Nothing happened. He exhausted himself during evolution," The dean answered as he walked forward and ced Ray on the sofa.
"If he fainted due to exhaustion, then why are his clothes in tatters? Not to mention the dried blood all over his face? What actually happened?" Sirius''s voice increased in intensity as he demanded for an exnation.
Listening to him and the tone in which he spoke,
The dean''s anger red up as he slowly turned around and spoke, "I just told you what happened, and if you dare to use that tone again. Then I won''t care if you were a kid, a student, or anyone else. I would make sure to teach you some manners and believe me, you wouldn''t like a second of what I would teach," As the dean said that, his eyes turned red while the surroundings trembled from the pressure he involuntarily released.
Under the influence of his power, Sirius and the others shuddered as they faced the pressure equivalent to that of a Cmity Realm expert.
Seeing them shudder, the dean calmed himself down and took back the pressure he was releasing. After all, he wasn''t a tyrant to press them, he just wanted to tell them that he was there and also cared for Ray.
"See, I am on your side. No need to make an enemy out of me. Above all that, Ray trusts me; I guess that''s enough reason for you all to at least have some faith in me," The dean said.
After saying that, the dean turned to look at hispanions standing in their ce, looking at the show happening right in front of them.
"Inferno! Hand me a pill," The dean said.
"Okay, but you got to pay me back for it," Inferno reluctantly took a pill out of his spatial pocket and handed it to the dean.
"Yeah¡ Yeah, just hand it to me already," The dean spoke and snatched the pill from his friend''s hand and fed it to Ray.
As the pill went down his throat, a resplendent light shone over his body as the light wounds he had suffered slowly healed while the energy lost during evolution was also fulfilled.
Within a few moments, Ray looked as if nothing had happened to him and if not for his clothes that were in tatters, others would have questioned the thought of him ever getting injured.
With that, the dean turned around and said, "Let''s leave him like this for some while. He will wake up within an hour or so,"
Then turning to hispanions, he looked at the silent sword and spoke, "Let''s train, shall we?"
"Let''s go. You are eating dust," Silent sword replied with a grin as he rubbed his hands in excitement.
"Yeah as if," The dean said, then turning to Sirius and the others; he looked at them and smiled,
"Why don''t you kidse and watch us spar? You might get to learn some new things,"
The others nodded, "I won''t being. I will stay by his side," Ae spoke as she disagreed with others and walked to Ray''s side.
"Up to you," The dean said as he along with the others walked to the training room.
Meanwhile,
Within Ray''s consciousness,
"Pat" A heavy pnded on Ray''s face as he stood within his consciousness.
"What the f*ck Aurora. What did I do to get pped?" He asked, confused and angry as a myriad of emotions shone in his eyes.
"What did you do, you ask?" Aurora spoke,
"Pat" Another pnded on his face, "You went on and risked your life. Do you know how worried I was? Not to mention that you f*cking fused the rarest elements ever into your brain, eyes, and heart! And what the hell was wrong with your brain when you fused the Time Elemental particles with your heart? You f*cking got a heart attack!" Aurora screamed in anger.
Looking at her, even Ray felt surprised by this side of her. With his mind nk and not knowing what to say, he just held his head down and apologized, "I am sorry. Won''t happen again,
"Hmph¡Enough with your sorries. If I ever see you do something dangerous again, then you will see.." She harrumphed and turned around.
Seeing this, Ray just scratched his head in confusion and turned to Magdroth.
"Don''t ask me anything," The Void Dragon turned around and started whistling around.
"Yeah, go on and feign ignorance," Ray sighed as he turned and looked at the tantalizing woman standing besides him.
"Hii... You must be Ray," The Phoenix waved her hand and said excitedly.
"Yes, I am Ray, and you?" He smiled and pushed his hand forward.
"You can call me FengFeng," She said as she walked forward and hugged him instead.
"Uhm, Okay," Ray said, a bit flushed as he could feel two mounds pressing onto his chest.
"Hey¡What happened? You look a bit red," FengFeng smiled and spoke as she separated from him and took a couple of steps back.
"Oh¡ It''s nothing, "Ray flushed even more, but this time in embarrassment as he held his head down and asked, "So you are the consciousness that was recently awakened,"
"Yep, it''s me," FengFeng smiled enthusiastically and added, "By the way, do you know what I really am?"
"I don''t think so. I just know that you control the Time element," Ray answered as he didn''t know what element she had control over.
"Well, then let me enlighten you. I am one of the most graceful and mystical creatures to ever exist. For I am the one and only, the Temporal Phoenix," FengFeng said as she transformed into her mythical form.
The temperature rose as tongues of mes zed in the surroundings. Fiery feathers were formed as the cry of a bird resounded throughout his consciousness.
"Skreeeee" Waves of wind were generated as a Phoenix floated in the sky.
Looking at her, Ray gulped as although her form looked smaller than Magdroth''s, her aura waspletely different. After all, as a dragon, Magdroth had a calm and reserved aura while she; being a Phoenix, had an opposite aura which was freer and open as it spread in the surroundings.
"Woah" Ray spoke in awe as the purplish mes zing around her body made her seem like the most beautiful of the paintings.
The tongues of me extended as her figure vanished within the mes, "So how do I look? Beautiful, am I not?" She took her human form as she walked out of the zing mes that gradually calmed down.
Ray only nodded as he was still processing what he saw, "Absolute monsters that are living in my consciousness," He thought in his mind and asked, "I need to ask one thing,"
"Yeah, shoot what you want to ask," FengFeng said.
"What exactly is the power of Time," He asked.
"Hehe," She giggled and spoke, "Sorry but I can''t exin that. The power of time is as mysterious as ever. Even for me, it''s something that is instilled into my very self and something thates to me naturally. Hence, I can not exin it. However, don''t worry; as you use the element, you will naturally learn its powers and secrets," She exined and added,
"But there is one thing I will tell you. Be very careful of using this power and don''t ever think of ying with it until you are very certain of it. Remember, ying with Time is something you can''t be careless with," She warned.
Nodding, Ray decided to heed her advice. Even though he didn''t get much of it as all he understood was that he needed to be careful while using his Temporal powers and not use them carelessly.
"Looks like your time here is up. See youter. Go into the real world, you have someone very important waiting for you," As FengFeng spoke, she smiled heartily and waved him bye.
On the other hand, Ray stood confused as he didn''t understand what she was saying. That was until he started to disappear from his consciousness while a girl''s worried voice sounded in his head.
"Looks like I can''t stay here for too long," He said to himself as slowly he disappeared from his consciousness.
¡
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 192 A Date?
"Huh?" Groggily opening his eyes, Ray saw a blurred world as his vision took time to get back to rity. A woman''s blurry face got crystal clear as he saw Ae looking at him with love filled in her eyes.
"Morning," She said, her eyes gleaming from joy as she leaned closer to him and gave him a peck on his cheek.
"Hi Ae," Ray said, lifting himself up, he kissed her back.
"Guess, we are together now," He whispered in her ear as he went on and nibbled on her ear.
"Kyaa!" She eximed with her face flushed red, "Someone will see us,"
"I don''t see anywhere here," Ray said softly as he nibbled her ear once more.
As he did, he noticed that Ae got quite turned on when did so. Therefore, he went a bit lower and licked her neck,
"Ahnnn!!" Ae moaned, "Stop it. There are cameras here," She said and tried to move a bit back. However, Ray didn''t let her as he grabbed her waist and pulled her.
With Ray''s strength, Ae was unable to do anything as she fell onto Ray''sp. As she sat on hisp, Ray''s hands moved with lightning-fast speed as they grabbed the two heavenly mounds that bounced up and down.
"Mhmm," A light squeeze and fondle. That was all it took for Ray to get her all heated up. However, respecting her choice; he stopped.
"Ray!" She said in a voice soft and husky as she ced her hands on his chest and leaned forward as her lower half also moved around his little brother.
"Ae, you know you are ying in forbidden region because if I start once, I won''t care if we are in the dean''s office or anywhere. I will make sure to make you feel every inch of it," Ray said as he felt his little brother rising of its own vition and Ray knew that if his little brother finally rose into a dragon, then Ae would be the one to be scared and right now; he didn''t want to take it to that level yet.
Feeling something rising below her sacred entrance, she felt a bit wet. Feeling the intoxicating sensation, she sighed in pleasure. However, she didn''t do so for too long as she stood up from hisp. After all, she knew the consequences of doing it at the dean''s office.
"What if someone walks in?" She thought to herself as she shook her head in embarrassment.
"By the way, where are the others?" Ray asked.
"In the training room. The dean is having a spar with a friend of his while the others are spectating," She answered.
"Hmm¡ Let''s go on a date," He said.
"What?" She asked in disbelief, a bit confused and baffled over the sudden n. However, who was she to deny it? After all, she wanted to go on a date with him and with this being the first date, she suddenly felt anxious as a lot of thoughts revolved around her head.
"What should I wear? Will I look good? What if something happens? She thought to herself as she fell to the ground in a panic.
"Don''t be so nervous, if you keep on like this; it won''t be long before your head bursts from a nervous breakdown," Ray spoke as he stood up and walked to her. Then, holding her shoulders; he lifted her up and looked her right in the eyes.
With his eyes that were filled with warmth and affection, he spoke with a voice filled with care, "Don''t worry about anything. Let''s go on a date and make this day our heaven. Let''s start loving each other," He said, leaning in; his lips touched her as he shared an intimate kiss with her. As he kissed her, he made sure to make her feel all of his emotions, he made sure to tell her that she was his and that he would be there for her forever.
Breaking away from the kiss, a long streak of saliva streaked through their lips as Ae looked at him with her eyes filled with a myriad of emotions.
"I love you," She muttered as she hugged him.
"Love you too," He replied with a smile as he hugged her back.
"Now we won''t be hugging for the whole day. After all, we have a lot of things left to do," Saying that, he looked at her and kissed her on the forehead.
"Give me 5 minutes. I will change and be back," Ae nodded and said, her expression vastly different from before as happiness gleamed all over her face. It seemed as if she had changed into a much brighter, joyful, and much better self.
"Hurry up," Ray said as he let her go. He watched lovingly as he saw her run to the washroom.
"Man, that was so bold of me. Guess it was the right thing to do. After all, she loves me and cares for me while I also have feelings for her. Then why wait for something to happen? The world isn''t going to wait for us, the apocalypse won''t either and I won''t let the world ending destroy my life," Ray thought as resolve shone in his eyes for he had finally made sure to ept Ae as his first love.
"I am sure she would understand if I have more love interestster on," He thought as he turned around and took off his clothes, well they weren''t clothes anymore as they were in tatters.
"Guess I will have to change right here," He thought as he pulled out a small magic artifact and used it to clean himself and then changed his clothes right there.
Meanwhile,
In the training room besides the dean''s office,
"Bangg!!!!" A huge explosion rocked the training ground as a huge cloud of dust rose in the air.
"Is that all you got?" Inferno roared as his whole body zed in mes.
"Oh! I am just getting started," The dean answered back as his eyes shone while his blood pumped in excitement. Then, swinging his scythe again, the dean delivered hundreds of shes within a single moment. Not only that, he kept on shing as his shes piled up and created a single super sh that fell upon Inferno all at once.
"Haha!! Now that''s what I was talking about," Infernoughed as the mes around zed with an even higher intensity. Raising his hands in the air, the mes condensed as they formed a nket covering his entirety.
[Infernal Hell: zing nket Of Inferno]
He shouted enthusiastically as the mes formed a curtain of the inferno that fell upon him. As the huge sh neared him, the inferno nketed the whole surroundings. Within a few seconds, only the inferno remained while the huge sh was nowhere to be found.
"Nice one, but sorry for this," The dean spoke as a greyish light condensed around the tip of his scythe. Then swinging his scythe around, he hooked the infernal nket of mes and cut it open, revealing Inferno''s figure underneath the mes.
"Peekabooo!!" Infernoughed at the dean and winked as he sted a fireball right at the dean''s face.
"Bastard!!" The dean blurted as he flew in the air. Stabilizing himself while in the air, the dean shed his scythe at the ground and used the force to fly higher in the sky.
Then using the mana in the surroundings, he condensed it around his scythe and shouted,
[Soul sh: Scythe Of Horror]
As he shouted, his scythe gleamed a dangerous light as the dean''s figure changed. Instead of his figure, a soul reaper appeared in the sky as it spread its dark, rotten wings. With a cloak as ck as night, it absorbed all the light in the surroundings as only a scythe remained in the air.
"Shwaaaaa" The wind rustled as the soul reaper shed its scythe. The scythe erged and covered the whole area while hundreds of souls flew out from it. The souls covered the scythe, the surroundings, and everywhere as they screamed and opened their mouths. With that, the souls swallowed Inferno.
After that, Inferno''s cries reverberated in the training grounds as he suffered from the pain of the depths of his soul being tortured by the dean''s attack.
"That''s it," The dean''s cold, detached voice sounded as the surroundings turned to normal and the souls vanished while Inferno was on the ground with his body covered in blood while a horrible expression covered his face.
¡
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 193 The City Under Attack (Part 1)
"Uhm¡ Ray?" Ae asked as she came out of the washroom and walked towards him.
Ray turned and looked at her as he stood in shock over her beauty. With her midnight ck hair having silver streaks all over, her hair waved in the air as she walked. A dazzling spark shone in her emerald green eyes as her eyebrows lightly fluttered.
"You look stunning!" Ray spoke, a bit in shock and in awe of her beauty, "Has she always been this beautiful or is it today?" he thought to himself as he saw her gracefully approach him.
She wore a sleeveless dress with floral patterns all over it. The dress although loose still failed to hide her curves as her beautiful curves expressed themselves in full swing.
"Let''s go," She hugged his arm as she leaned herself on his body. Feeling her milky soft skin touching him and looking at her dazzling smile, Ray felt himself losing in her beauty.
"Yes, let''s go," Locking their arms around each other, the couple walked out of the dean''s office and made their way to their first destination.
While Ae was getting ready, Ray had made a reservation at a good restaurant nearby while he had also rented a car in advance. After all, with her being his first date; he didn''t want to take the cab. Instead, he wanted the date to be something she would remember for the rest of her life.
Meanwhile,
In the training room,
The dean lifted Inferno up in his arms and carried him back to the seats where the others sat.
Walking back, he saw the fearful look in Sirius''s and the rest''s eyes as they seemed to have found the hidden side of the dean.
"I am sorry that you guys had to see this. This is what happens when those in the celestial realm battle. Even though it was a friendly spar, it easily got heated and he was hurt," The dean said and continued, "But don''t worry. He is a celestial and although the attack looked to overpower him, I controlled my strength and didn''t hurt him much,"
As the dean spoke, Inferno suddenly made a movement as his body caught fire. The fire burned away his wounds as his body got back to normal while all the blood over him also disappeared.
"Nice one Prometheus!" Infernoughed, as he stood up and stretched his body.
"Blerghhh¡" Elina vomited while the others turned their heads away.
"What happened? Why do you all look as if you a fly got into your mouth?" Inferno scratched his head and asked in confusion.
"Inferno! You f*cking moron, cover yourself. You want to be a n*dist or what?" The dean roared as he threw him a coat while silent sword took a photo of the whole scene.
"Okay, Prometheus. Now it''s my turn to duel," Silent Sword put his phone away and said.
"Sure, let''s duel. Seeing your sword skills, you might get yourself an apprentice or two," The dean replied as he flew back to the grounds while silent sword simply disappeared from his position and appeared there.
"Kids, look closely and take notes. Silent Sword''s sword mastery is said to have reached a point where he could materialize his intent in the form of sword aura. So watching him fight might inspire you to do something," Inferno sat besides them and spoke.
"Un.." The others nodded and stared at the two figures standing in the middle of the training grounds.
"Prometheus, you ready?" Silent sword asked as he took a stance and ced his hand on the handle of his sword.
"Let''s do this," The dean muttered as he tightened his grip on his scythe. And with that, the two figures disappeared as the battle began.
The sound of air whizzing filled the stadium as countless shes collided while their figures; who had turned into a stream of light streaked all over the grounds.
"I can barely see anything," Aliya spoke as she rubbed her eyes and squinted to have a clear look at them fighting.
"It''s normal you can''t see them clearly. You are a healer and have not undergone physical advancements like the others. Instead, your mana capacity and control are higher. Take these, you will be able to have a look at them," Inferno spoke as he handed a pair of oddly shaped goggles to her.
"Okay," Aliya took the goggles and wore them.
"Can you see them now?" Inferno asked.
"Better, but it''s in ck and white," She spoke.
"Well, they are using infrared sensors to sense their mana signature. Try imbuing some mana into them. You will be able to do more," Inferno answered.
"Un.." Aliya nodded as she supplied a bit of her mana to the goggles. As she did, the goggles glowed slightly while the ck and white images she saw changed into colored ones while the resolution also increased.
"Thank you. I can see them much more clearly now," She thanked him and started observing the battle between the dean and silent sword.
Meanwhile,
Outside the Academy,
Ray took Ae to a vintage 1958 Bentley S1. Opening the door, he took her hand and guided her to the seat. Then closing the door, he walked to the driver''s seat and sat.
"Ray, when did you n all this?" She asked in surprise.
"When you were changing. After all, it''s our first date and I want it to be a memory that would apany you for the rest of your life," He answered as he took her hand into his and kissed it.
"I love you!" She said to him as she felt a fuzzy feeling all over her as she was thoroughly impressed by Ray''s show of love and affection.
"Love you too," He answered back as he turned the ignition and started the car.
"Vroommm¡Vrommm¡" Pushing the throttle a bit, Ray put the car in gear and drove out of the Academy gates, and with that; their lovely day started. A day that would stay in both their hearts for the rest of their lives and apany them through thick and thin.
In a dpidated street in the main New York City. A beggar staggered inside, with a bottle of beer in his hand; the beggar approached a corner and unzipped his pants.
"Pitter¡patter" A long stream fell on the wall as the beggar whistled while relieving himself.
"Swish¡Stt" Suddenly an arc shed the air as the beggar''s head fell to the ground.
"Hmph¡ To think that I would meet a peasant right afternding," A woman''s voice sounded. She flicked her sword and sheathed it as the silhouette merged into the shadows.
As for the headless corpse of the beggar that fell to the ground, it was slowly swallowed up by darkness and nothing remained of it.
On the other hand,
Ray and Ae sat in a restaurant near the street as they enjoyed their date.
"What do you want to eat?" Ray asked.
"Anything you say," Ae smiled and answered.
Listening to her answer, Ray felt a headacheing. However, he smiled and spoke, "You tell. I want to make it memorable for you, so tonight; we do whatever you say," Ray said as he handled the situation neatly.
"Hmmm," She thought hard and then spoke, "How about some wine before deciding on something,"
"Are you sure?" Ray raised an eyebrow as he asked,
"Yeah sure. I am sure we could have some wine," She spoke.
"We surely could," Ray replied as he called the waiter and spoke, "Can I have a bottle of one of the finest wines you have,"
"Okay sir," The waiter replied. Although he was confused by the fact that a teenager was making such a request, heplied as he knew that for the couple to sit at the most VIP tables in the whole restaurant, they had to be some big shot or child of some big shot.
With that, the waiter turned around and brought the wine, uncorked it, and poured it into their sses.
Ray lifted the ss in his hand as he stirred it slowly. Looking into Ae''s eyes, he took a sip as suddenly,
"Banggg!!!"A loud explosion rocked the surroundings.
"What the¡" Ray muttered as he ced the wine ss on the table and turned.
"Ray, I sense some hostile presence approaching. Also, they aren''t the natives of this world," Aurora warned.
As Ray heard her words, the color of his face drained as he cursed inwardly, "Damn. Now of all times,"
"Ae, really sorry to ruin this special asion for you but we are under attack," Ray turned and told her as tapped his chest thrice. As he did, his suit changed as it morphed into a battle suit.
"No worries Ray. Let''s make it even better by kicking some alien a*s" She spoke as she stood up and took a bow out of her spatial storage and aimed as she inserted some arrows into it.
¡
A/N:- New chapter, New month, New Events, New Rewards.
I have nned a lot for thest month of 2022.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 194 The City Under Attack (Part 2)
"Tring¡Tring¡" The dean''s phone rang.
"What happened?" the dean picked the phone and asked. He was one the phone for a few seconds but within those few seconds, his expression suffered extreme changes. From a normal expression to one of shock and then as his face paled slightly, anger took over him as he cut the call and threw his phone on the ground.
"How dare they," He roared in anger as the mana around him became unstable.
"What happened Prometheus," Silent Sword asked.
"The attack started," The dean answered.
"What? How can they attack now? Even the portals haven''t appeared nor has the merge begun," Silent Sword asked, a bit confused but the anger on his face was apparent as a strange aura formed around him. Looking at him, he seemed to have had a drastic changed as his conserved aura changed into an aura of an unsheathed sword.
Unbridled and angered, Silent Sword turned and looked at the dean as he spoke, "Prometheus, I don''t know much but tell me where they are. I will make sure to take care of them,"
"Don''t go on your own. I wille along with you, so will everyone else. It''s our city and we can''t lose it to some invaders list like that," As the dean spoke, he waved his hands as the training grounds changed.
The roof opened while the walls turned around and revealed a myriad of weapons lined upon them. From swords to spears, there were bows, hammers, axes and scythes. You name a weapon and it was there, "Kids, pick up a weapon or two. We got some alien a*s to kick," The dean said.
The others understood the situation andplied with the dean''s orders while the dean took out another phone called Ray,
"Tringg...Tringg¡" As Ray picked up the call, the dean spoke, "Ray! Where are you?"
"At main New York City. The city is under attack. I am going to confront them for the meanwhile and kill as many as possible but from what I can sense, there are some bigger forces at hand," Ray told the dean.
"Okay. We areing. Take care and don''t act too hastily, you are our hope," The dean spoke as he cut the call.
On the other hand,
Ray put his phone back and turned to Ae, "Lets have some fun," He spoke and kicked the ground as he disappeared.
"Sure," She replied back as the wind blew, kicking the ground; she jumped in the air and then walking on air, she followed behind Ray.
In the streets of the city, various silhouettes ran by the shadows and observed the situation. Slowly, the silhouettes spread out through the whole city.
"We are in position," A silhouette spoke into his ear piece.
"Same for team alpha," Another silhouette spoke,
"Team Beta is in position too," At another corner, a silhouette spoke.
"Yeah¡Yeah, the others are also in position," the team leader for team gamma spoke as he gazed at the midnight sky that was illuminated by the countless lights that shone in the city.
"Good work everyone. Attack at once when I signal," A female voice sounded in their ear piece as they all nodded and affirmed to her order.
Meanwhile,
Ray had reached the Time''s Square as he felt the strongest auraing from there. Right behind him, Ae also appeared as she stood besides him and spoke, "Could you sense it?" She asked.
"Yeah, I can. A lot of strong presences at that," he spoke as arcs of lightning crackled all around his body.
"Let''s start," He muttered as he swung his arm around and threw a thick bolt of lightning at one of the buildings.
"Bang¡" The lightning bolt hit the building as the advertisement ying upon it flickered while the electrical discharge traveled through the whole building.
"Hmm¡Still not appearing. Guess I will have to up the game," Ray thought as he stretched his body and pushed both of his hands forward. Then gathering mana into his palms, he formed it into two thick balls of lightning and hurled them at the building.
As he did, the lightning balls flew in the air as they expanded and exploded the moment they hit the building.
"Bang¡" The lightning balls exploded as they sent shocks through the building while the whole building short-circuited. Due to this, a fire was caught in the building as it spread through the building.
Since the building was emptied out beforehand, Ray had no qualms in lighting up the whole building. After all, his objective was to get the invaders out of hiding and finish them.
"Whoosh," As the electrical discharge spread through the building, a silhouette rushed out andnded on the ground.
"So you finally decided to show yourself," Ray spoke as he spread his legs and took a fighting stance.
"Go home kid. I have no interest in fighting against children," The figure spat on the ground as he spoke nonchntly. Then walking forward, it walked out of the shadows and showed its face.
It had purplish skin with ck lines engraved all over it while two three horns protruded out of it''s head. In it''s hand was a huge broad sword that gleamed a blueish light.
As Ray looked at the figure, he noticed that not only did it resemble humans but also talked in English. Then, ncing at it''s eyes; he noticed that the figure''s eyes were blood red while a sharp glint asionally passed through them.
"Oh! Are you sure? Because I think that I am more than enough for you," Ray spoke as he equipped the Void Gauntlets and clenched his hands in a fist.
"Although I appreciate your enthusiasm to fight. Let me tell you, you won''t walk back alive," The figure spoke as he stood a couple of meters away from Ray and readied its sword.
"We will see," He spoke as lightning converged around his Gauntlets, "Ae, keep an eye on that building. I am afraid that the one in front of us is nothing but a small fry," Hemunicated to her through a mental transference note and disappeared as he attacked the alien in front of him.
Meanwhile,
The Commander-General''s office,
Themander-general sat on his chair as his secretary came near him and whispered in his ear.
"So it has started," he muttered as he scratched his chin and spoke, "Keep the battle units on stand-by and send escape teams to evacuate the city. Also, tell my student that he has full authority. Since it''s not a full-on attack, I am sure that he and a couple more would be enough for them,"
As themander-general ordered, he rubbed his temples in frustration and thought,
"To think that those traitors would let the invaderse in through such a way. I guess we will have to capture them all and abandon the other ns," He thought to himself and pushed the big red button in front of him.
¡
A/N:-First Of All,
Happy New Year To Everyone.
Since it''s a new year and a new month. I have decided to extend the event as the event wouldst for the whole January too.
Vote for the novel,ment, and participate in discussion at the discord server to participate in the event and earn rewards like hundreds of coins, speciallymissioned chapters, and much more.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 195 Fighting The Invaders (Part 1)
As the button was pushed, a message was sent out throughout the whole world. It informed the world leaders and people in other upper positions around the world of an emergency meeting that was mandatory for every one of them to attend whatever thing they were doing.
This meeting was what signified the start of the Apocalypse.
In front of themander-general, hundreds of screens appeared and within seconds, the screens were filled with the figures of different world leaders and other important people.
As everyone joined the meeting, themander-general sped his hands as he leaned forward and spoke,
"New York City Is Under Attack," he spoke, causing everyone to lose theirposures as their faces paled while a strange tension rose in the air.
Meanwhile,
The dean reached Time''s Square as he saw Ray fighting against three different opponents while a couple of bodies previouslyy on the ground. Other than Ray, Ae continued to aim at silhouettes running around the roofs of different buildings.
ncing besides him, he nodded as Inferno understood what he meant. The fire maniac''s feet zed as mes poured out of them. Flying into the air, Inferno started throwing fireballs down at the building.
"Bang!!!"
"Come out you cowards," Inferno roared as he demolished the whole building with the sheer force of his fireballs.
On the other hand, Silent Sword shed in the air as the silhouettes running on the buildings fell to the ground with their bodies separated into two equal halves.
Seeing her prey fall, Ae smiled as she turned around and looked at Silent Sword. Although she smiled on the outside, her eyes spoke a different matter as they spewed fire in anger.
"Thanks for the help but I had it in control," She spoke.
Silent Sword nodded as he understood her expressions behind the sweet smile and let the young woman handle her prey on her own.
Then, sheathing his sword back into the scabbard, Silent Sword turned to the dean and spoke,
"They woulde out soon but that''s not all of them. I could sense four more presences like theirs in different parts of the city,"
"Yes," The dean nodded and said, "Let''s divide and take out three more after this one. Let the kids have thest one," The dean said as he signaled Inferno to hurry up.
Inferno understood what the dean meant as he decided to cast an area of effect spell,
Raising his hands, Inferno locked them both and muttered,
[Raging Inferno: Hellst]
As he cast the spell, the mana in the surroundings trembled as mes were produced everywhere. Slowly, the mes increased to the point that they covered the whole sky.
"Attack" He muttered as the mes rained down on the building and multiple explosions urred.
"Bang!... Booommm¡" the building trembled as the whole building copsed to the ground.
Ray looked at the building fall to the ground as a couple of hooded figures emerged from the debris.
"Here theye," The dean muttered as he clenched his fist around his scythe. Then, imbuing a small bit of his mana into the scythe; the dean raised it in the air and shouted,
"Spirits Of Oblivion, heed my call ande forth to destroy the enemies of this world,"
As the dean shouted, a thunderous boom was heard as the whole sky shook. The night sky darkened to the point that one couldn''t see anything and only Inferno''s zing body remained the source of light.
"Huh?" the invaders looked around in surprise as they couldn''t see anything in the darkness that reigned supreme.
"Shwaaa...Shwaaa¡" strange howls and cries sounded as different types of shadowy figures emerged from the darkness.
"Kids, go to Inferno," The dean shouted while Infernonded on the ground and illuminated a small area around him.
Seeing the shadowy figures howling and crying, Ray understood the situation as he cast small fireballs and threw them in the air. Then, controlling his mana; he made the fireballs float in the air.
"Everyone, follow me to Inferno," Ray shouted as he started running towards Inferno.
The others followed him and while Ray ran forward, he kept on illuminating the route by throwing fireballs in the air and maintaining them for a limited time.
As the others crossed the fireballs, the fireballs disappeared. This way, Ray conserved his mana while approaching Inferno.
Within no time, the team reached Inferno. Seeing them, the fire maniacughed, "Good work kid. Now rest easy, I will illuminate the ce,"
"What spell has the dean cast?" Ray asked.
"Something only he knows. All I know is that he has summoned souls from another ne and the souls will feed upon anything in the darkness. That''s why he asked you all toe here while I illuminate the area to keep the souls at bay," Inferno answered.
Ray nodded and turned his attention to the darkness outside the area illuminated by Inferno. Over there, he could see vague silhouettes constantly wandering from one point to another as they searched for prey to feed on.
On the other hand,
The invaders looked in confusion at what was happening. Seeing the vague figures approach them, they attacked by shing their swords at the figures.
However, their swords simply went through the figures and they felt as if they had cut air but the next moment, the vague figures lunged at them.
"Arghhhhhh!!!" The one on whom the figures lunged at, screamed in horror as he felt his skin melt.
"What the?" the others looked at theirpanion screaming in anguish as his body melted in front of them.
"Leader, what should we do?" Turning to their team leader, they asked.
However, as they turned to look at their leader; they saw the man''s disfigured body fall to the ground. As they all looked at their leader''s disfigured body, they understood that it was their end, and thus, they resigned to their fate as the souls swallowed them whole.
"Prometheus, why did you use that spell here? You know you can only use this spell once every hour. We could have simply fought against them," Silent Sword asked.
"It wouldn''t have been of use if I used itter on. You know of the weaknesses of this spell and anyone in the Celestial Realm could easily counter these spells," the dean replied.
"Then what of these people? Didn''t they have one too?" Silent Sword asked, a bit confused by the dean''s exnation.
"That''s the thing. They didn''t have a Celestial, rather the strongest person here was only in Pseudo-Celestial Realm. That is also why Ray was able to sense him as only a Celestial could sense other Celestials," The dean rified as he turned to Ray and the others and spoke.
"Ray, take your team and head east. You will find an invading team hidden near the city perimeter. Handle the situation there and hold grind till the reinforcements arrive," The dean ordered.
Ray nodded as he along with his teammates, disappeared into the direction told.
¡
A/N:-First Of All,
Happy New Year To Everyone.
Since it''s a new year and a new month. I have decided to extend the event as the event wouldst for the whole January too.
Vote for the novel,ment, and participate in discussion at the discord server to participate in the event and earn rewards like hundreds of coins, speciallymissioned chapters, and much more.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, don''t forget to vote for the novel with power stones and Golden tickets as this would increase your chances of winning by a lot.
Have fun :)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 196 Fighting The Invaders (Part 2)
The dean turned and looked at hispanions and spoke, "Guess we have to hurry. The kids won''t be able to face a celestial on their own,"
"Okay then. Let''s hurry," Inferno spoke as he turned around and thought of heading to beat up the invaders. Scratching his head, he turned back to the dean and asked, "Where are we going? I don''t know where the invaders are,"
Seeing this, the dean shook his head and sighed, "You are a Celestial for God''s Sake and you can''t even sense mana. Master was right, you are just a muscle head who only knows to fight," he scolded.
"That way. That''s where the most powerful person is," The dean pointed south and spoke.
"Isn''t that the way to the academy," Silent Sword asked.
"Yes, that''s why we are going there first. Even though the academy is heavily protected, we can''t take any chances. Therefore, let''s neutralize the danger to Academy and then finish off the rest," The dean spoke.
"Okay," the other two nodded and followed the dean as he headed south.
Meanwhile,
Within the Academy,
Moore stood in his office, and in front of him was the hologram of a woman. The woman looked not a day older than thirty. She had reddish eyes and purplish skin while a single horn protruded out of her forehead as a small purplish crown was ced on her head.
"My daughter is being escorted to your academy. I want you to provide her a safe passage inside and amodate her," The woman spoke.
"Yes, your highness," Moore replied as he did a slight bow and kept his head down.
"Also, make sure that she integrates well with human society and learns the norms. As for the other ns, I have ryed those to her," She spoke.
Moore nodded and stood in his ce as he saw the woman''s hologram disappear.
"phew¡" Moore sighed in relief. Then hiding the holographic device, he walked out of his office and made his way to the academy gates.
While he walked there, he thought to himself, "Queen Sylva is sure clever. To think that she would send four celestials just so she could escort her daughter to the academy. Though, her n is also perfect. Four squads distract the dean while the strongest one brings her daughter to the academy,"
"However, I am perplexed. Just what is her purpose in doing all this? Why does she want her daughter to attend the Academy? Is there anything that she wants for herself?" He thought. However, even after considering all the possibilities; Moore failed toe up with a suitable reason for the Queen''s move.
Therefore, he put it at the back of his mind and continued walking towards the Academy gates.
As he reached the Academy gates, he saw a couple of guards standing there on patrol.
"Hey, you! Come over here," He called one of the guards and asked, "When is your duty finishing?"
"Sir, our duty just started. We are the night guards," The guard replied.
"Well, I am dismissing you all for today as I will be here guarding the gates," Moore told them and added, "Gather all the other guards and take today off. Think of it as a gift from my side for all your hard work,"
"Sir, we can''t do this," The guard nervously replied.
"Why? I am a senior member of the board. I think I have enough authority. Also, isn''t it best that you guys get a day off?" Moore spoke, his voice a bit louder as he showed off his authority.
"B..But.. The dean posted us here," The guard stammered, as his face went pale from fear. After all, Moore was strong and the aura he releasedpletely overpowered the guard.
"I don''t care. The dean is nothing to me," Moore''s anger shot through the roof as he heard the dean''s name. He roared in anger and released even greater pressure on the guard.
"Blerghh¡" The guard vomited blood as he fell to the ground in pain.
"Now get lost. I will be here to guard the entrance," Moore ordered as his voice reached the ears of every guard in the vicinity.
A couple of guards came as they respectfully nodded towards Moore and picked up theirrade. After that, the guards left the entrance. Moore stood alone at the entrance as his anger gradually calmed down.
"I will make sure to pay him," He thought as the n of dethroning the dean of his position and then killing him formed in his mind.
Meanwhile,
A few kilometers away from the academy entrance,
A few figures moved in the darkness.
"Princess, we are almost there. You carry on while we hold off the pests following behind us," The leader spoke as he handed a storage bag to the princess.
"Also, make sure to keep it safe. Within this are all the things you would need for your stay. Also, your mother has arranged for someone to meet you at the Academy. The human would guide you about everything," The team leader advised.
"Yes, yes I know," The princess replied casually as she continued to run towards the Academy while the others turned around and stopped to face the dean and the others.
On the other hand,
The dean saw the people they had been following stop, "Seems like they are ready to fight," The dean muttered as he sped up and intercepted the invaders.
Stopping, the dean looked ahead as he saw five people standing in front of him, "Old Demon" He called out.
"Yes," The demon appeared besides him.
"Give me some info on them," the dean asked.
"Four of them are at the Cmity Realm while the one in the middle is a Celestial and a strong one at that," Old Demon spoke.
"Okay. Also, keep on collecting information about them whilst I battle. I want a detailed report after the battle," The dean nodded and ordered as he nced at Inferno and Silent Sword.
"You guys take the two at each corner. I will take on the one in the middle," The dean ordered.
"Okay," Inferno and Silent Sword nodded.
Silent Sword unsheathed his dual-edged sword and disappeared while Inferno took out a huge zing axe and stomped the ground. As he stomped the ground, a huge pir of fire shot into the sky while Inferno rushed towards the ones he had to fight against.
As for the dean, he simply equipped his soul armor while his scythe appeared from the ground.
"You must be the so-called soul reaper the dark elf told us about," The invading leader spoke as he held his spear and kicked the ground. As he did, the spear shed an eerie light as its de made its way towards the dean.
"ngg!!" The dean intercepted the spear as he felt his hands tremble from the sheer force of the attack.
¡
A/N:-First Of All,
Happy New Year To Everyone.
Since it''s a new year and a new month. I have decided to extend the event as the event wouldst for the whole of January too.
Vote for the novel,ment, and participate in discussion at the discord server to participate in the event and earn rewards like hundreds of coins, speciallymissioned chapters, and much more.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, any gifts sent by you would greatly increase your chances of winning.
Have fun ;)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 197 The Dean Against The Invading Leader (Part 1)
"Such strength," The dean''s eyes widened slightly, then pulled his scepter back. The dean kicked the ground as he flew into the air.
[Soul sh: Grim Reaper]
The dean shouted. As he did, his body started transforming. A ckish mist appeared in the air as if engulfed the dean. Then, from behind his back; strange feathery wings popped out while a ck cloak was draped all over him.
As for his scythe, a white trim ran over the scythe''s edges while the whole scythe turned pitch ck. pping his wings, the dean remained in the air. Then, ncing down at the invading team leader, the dean swung his scythe as a ck arc left the scythe and headed for the invader.
On the other hand, the invader smirked as he brought his spear in front of him and blocked the scythe.
"bangg!!" the arc hit the scythe and a small explosion urred. The invader slid back a few meters and looked at the dean. As he did, he saw the dean''s dark red eyes staring back into his reddish eyes.
With fear creeping upon himself, the invader shook his head and swung his spear. The air whistled an invisible arc headed for the dean, "Hmph¡" The dean snorted as he dodged to his right.
With that, both of them entered a stalemate as one stayed in the air show the other on the ground.
On the other hand,
Silent Sword sheathed his sword back into the scabbard as two headless bodies fell to the ground, "Hmph¡ So weak," The sword master snorted as he sat on the ground and started meditating.
Right besides the sword master, Inferno battled against two cmity-ranked experts. Since it was in the fire maniac''s nature to y with his enemies and have as much fun as he could, the fire maniac did exactly that.
He slowly pushed the enemies to the brink and made them suffer as much as he could.
"Please, just kill us already," One of them begged. He had blisters all over his face while the skin below was burned to the crisp. Inferno had kept the man alive by burning only certain parts of his body while keeping the essential organs safe. This way, not only did the person feel immense pain but was also alive.
"Ohh¡ that I will but not so fast. I have just started," Inferno grinned evilly as he raised his hand. The hand was covered in mes. Then, crouching down; Inferno grabbed the man''s throat with his zing hand, and with the finger of his other hand, he poked it into the man''s eyes.
"Arghhhh!!!" The man screamed at the top of his lungs as not only did his neck burn but so did his eye.
"Hmm¡Interesting. To think that you would have such weak pain tolerance. Guess, I found another weakness of your race," Inferno spoke as he pulled out his finger and snapped the man''s neck, "Crybaby!" He muttered as he turned around and looked at the other person whoy on the ground with both of his legs mangled to the point that were no less than blobs of meat.
"Now, let''s see how good you are," He spoke and rubbed his hands.
"As if," The man spat on the ground as frost spread all around him and formed small daggers.
"Hmph¡Take this," He muttered as thousands of daggers flew towards Inferno and hit him at point nk. As the daggers hit the fire maniac, a purplish substance spread through them and entered Inferno''s body.
"That''s the poison of a three-tailed Scorpio. It is said to be the deadliest poison to ever exist. Now, it will melt your whole body within minutes," the person spoke.
"What did you say," Listening to the man''s bber, Inferno picked his nose in annoyance and asked, "Please, speak again,"
"I f*cking said that you would die within minutes. The position of a three-tailed Scorpio has spread through your whole body," the man shouted.
"Oh really? Wow! Hahaha!" Inferno startedughing as he spoke, "Poisoned? Are you sure?" He asked.
"Why are youughing? Have you gone mad? Aren''t you listening? I said that you will die in minutes," The man shouted in confusion as he thought that Inferno had lost his mind.
"Well, that brings you a few more minutes to live so you could see if I die or not," Inferno said as he peacefully breathed out and sat on the ground.
"Fool," The man muttered. Then, he looked at the person in front of him.
"Why is his body not deteriorating? Also, why is the purplish tinge on his skin receding?" The man asked himself as he felt something going wrong.
"Ahh!! I can''t do it anymore," Inferno shouted and opened his eyes.
"So he was bluffing," The man thought as he waited for the person to fall to the ground and vomit his organs.
"Okay, your time is over. Also, thanks for the poison," Inferno said as the poison running in his body was extracted from his veins. Cutting his hands, the poison dropped into a small vial as he collected every drop of it.
The poison was purplish ck in color. It was thick in viscosity while small colorful veins pulsed within it. Though it seemed strange, the poison of the three-tailed Scorpio was known to be one of the most mysterious and abundant poisons in the outer world.
Since there were no cures for this poison, the poison was controlled by the royal house of the Teilra Race.
"What? How?" The man spoke in utter shock as he saw the incurable poison fail to damage the foolish muscle head in front of him.
"Well, it is very easy. I am special," Inferno spoke as his hands zed with fire. Squatting down, he grabbed the person''s neck and pushed his other hand into the man''s chest. Grabbing his beating heart, Inferno pulled the heart out and crushed it.
Slowly, the man''s eyes dimmed as the light of life diminished from his eyes as he plopped to the ground.
"Such an exciting battle. Where is Prometheus?" Inferno spoke to himself and turned around to look for the dean.
"Oh, so that''s what he is doing," Inferno muttered as he saw the dean unleash a hellish attack on the celestial down below while the celestial used his spear fluidly as if the water itself and cast a barrier of water.
"Hmm¡ A water ability user. Well, good thing I didn''t take him on," Inferno thought to himself and continued observing the battle.
¡
A/N:-First Of All,
Happy New Year To Everyone.
Since it''s a new year and a new month. I have decided to extend the event as the event wouldst for the whole of January too.
Vote for the novel,ment, and participate in discussion at the discord server to participate in the event and earn rewards like hundreds of coins, speciallymissioned chapters, and much more.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, any gifts sent by you would greatly increase your chances of winning.
Have fun ;)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 198 The Dean Against The Invading Leader (Part 2)
"Hmph," The dean snorted again. A ck fire burned on the tip of his scythe as he pped his wings and descended to the ground.
"It''s time to finish this once and for all," The dean spoke in a husky voice. With his reddish eyes peering through the dark cloak, the dean stared at the invading leader and stomped on the ground, and flew towards the person in front of him.
"For you, it will be an end," The invading leader spoke as he swung his spear at the dean. As he did, a high wave appeared as it headed for the dean.
Seeing the wave of watere at him, the dean pped his wings again and headed upwards. Then, clenching his hands around the scythe, the dean swung it at the invading leader.
This time, a ck fire was released from the scythe. As the fire headed towards the invading leader, it swallowed everything in its path while strange howls resounded from within the fire.
The fire was known as Soul Fire in which millions of souls were burned to get damnation and get freed from their worldly shackles and move onto the cycle of reincarnation.
It was known that wherever this fire spread to, it would swallow everything in its part and if it ever touched a living being, the souls that burned inside it would drag that being into the fire along themselves.
"A mere fire can not possibly harm me. The so-called soul reaper, I would say that you are a fool to think that this mere fire could do anything to me," The invading leader taunted as he brought his spear in the air and spun it to direct the fire''s momentum and extinguish it.
Sadly, the invading leader was wrong as he failed to extinguish the fire while the fire got stuck to the spear. Within seconds, the fire spread through the whole spear as the countless souls within it swallowed the who spear.
And with the invading elder holding the spear in his hands, the fire spread from the spear to the invading leader''s hands. As if the fuel to it, the fire spread to his body as the souls within it cried for joy.
"Screee!!" The souls howled as they swallowed the invading leader''sbody.
"Arghhhh" The invading leader screamed in pain as he felt his soul burn.
"Now I would ask. How is the fire? Is it warm?" The dean asked as hended on the ground and looked at the invading leader squirm in pain.
"What is this fire?" The invading leader asked.
"Soul Fire. It will simply burn your soul to ashes. You won''t even get a chance in reincarnation," The dean answered and approached the man.
"I am the grim reaper. I am the one who will reap your souls and use them for my own self. Now, tell me your purpose foring here," The dean spoke and asked.
"Hahaha," The manughed as he looked at the dean, "I won''t tell you anything," He spoke.
"Well, that is something we will see. After all, I can simply capture your soul and fish out the secrets from there," The dean said as he brought his scythe closer to the man''s face. Using the scythe''s tip, he pierced the invading leader''s face and hooked his soul.
"Arghhhhhh" The invading leader screamed as he felt his soul get pierced by the spear, "Just what the f*ck are you?" the man asked in horror as he felt unimaginable pain course through not only his body but also his soul.
"You know, they say that the pain of the soul is the most painful of all" the dean spoke.
As he said, the dean pulled his scythe along with the scythe; the invading leader''s soul was also pulled out of his body.
Then, forming a hand sign with only three of his fingers; the dean created a small space in which he trapped the invading leader''s soul.
Then, waving his hand; the old demon appeared as the dean spoke,
"Take his soul and interrogate it. Also, keep the body for further experiments. We might find something useful from it. After all, it''s the body of a celestial from a different race. It might give us some more insights," The dean ordered and turned to look at hispanions.
"Silent Sword, go to the Academy and check on the situation there. See if anyone got through and handle everything," The dean ordered.
"What about me?" Inferno asked as he ran over to the dean so he could also get to have some fun.
"You areing with me. We have the city to clear," The dean spoke.
Meanwhile,
"Awooooooo"
The trees rustled as a howl reverberated through the whole block. The howl was the indication that the battle had started and that, Sirius had transformed.
"Sirius, let''s pair up and hold him for the time being," Ray spoke as he equipped his bloodline weapons while he also took out a small dagger from his spatial storage.
"When did you start using a dagger as a weapon?" Aurora asked, a bit confused over Ray''s choice of weapon.
"This dagger is a very special one. You will get to see its specialtyter on," Ray''s lips curved into a smile as he spoke. His eyes narrowed down on the bulky person in front of him as he nced at Sirius and nodded.
Sirius nodded back as both of them kicked the ground and disappeared. With a huge current of electricity coursing through his body, Ray threw bolts of lightning at the bulky man while Sirius''s ws elongated as he shed at the man.
"Hmph.." The man snorted as he took the attacks head-on. As he did, the man stood standing in his ce as if nothing happened.
"Ray and Sirius stopped a couple of meters away from the man as they looked at each other and muttered,
"That''s the difference between Realms," As they spoke, the color drained from their face as they understood the situation they were in.
"Time to get serious, " Ray muttered as he started transforming for the first time since he evolved and gained the Temporal Phoenix bloodline.
"I guess I should call out the shadows," Sirius thought to himself and raised his hands. The shadow beneath him bubbled as countless shadowy figures rushed out and stood in front of him.
"Awooooo!!" The shadow wolves howled as they made their presence known.
¡
A/N:-First Of All,
Happy New Year To Everyone.
Since it''s a new year and a new month. I have decided to extend the event as the event wouldst for the whole of January too.
Vote for the novel,ment, and participate in discussion at the discord server to participate in the event and earn rewards like hundreds of coins, speciallymissioned chapters, and much more.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, any gifts sent by you would greatly increase your chances of winning.
Have fun ;)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 199 A Team Stronger Than Before (Part 1)
On the other hand,
Ray guided the bloodline energy through his core as this time, not only was the process easier due to the bloodline pathways that had formed after evolution but he didn''t feel any pain as well. Whereas previously, he would always feel a certain amount of pain when guiding the bloodline energy through his body.
"Thump!! Thump!! Thump!!" his mana core thumped as the bloodline energy filled it to the brim. As it did, the mana core pumped the bloodline energy to every single cell of Ray''s body as the bloodline transformation started.
"Arghhhhhhh!!!"
As the transformation started, Ray''s pupils dted as his body stiffened. Then, looking at the sky; he screamed at the top of his lungs as he felt the unimaginable pain course through his body. The pain was so intense that all of his previous transformations failed to hold a candle against this.
Slowly, scales spread through his body while his hair took a purplish grey color. His eyes bled as they morphed into slits while two wings tore out of his back.
This time, the wings were different from before as they weren''t membranous but feathery while an orange fire with a purplish tinge burned in them.
Other than that, his bones cracked as his body grew in height while his muscles squirmed as they stiffened and hardened as if made of steel. His eyes which were now slits, had a greyish-purple fire burning within them while strange runes appeared all over his skin.
With the energy released by his body producing small void stones that revolved around him, the transformation continued as greyish armor appeared on his body. The breastte had the figure of a clock inscribed upon it while a lot of the parts were missing from the armor.
As the transformation finished, Ray stood tall, his body now covered in shimmering purple scales. He flexed his wings, testing their strength, and felt the power coursing through his veins.
With him having unlocked more power than before, Ray was sure that he could tackle the person in front of him and hold him back for the time being.
pping his wings, Ray turned to the sky and flew in the air as he looked at the burly man from above.
"Sirius, let''s start," He called out and controlled the Void Stones revolving around his body and made them form arge whip.
Then, imbuing a bit of his mana into the whip, the whip burned a yellowish-purple fire as he swung the whip in the air.
"Hmmm¡ Perfect," feeling the whip integrate well with his style, Ray smiled in satisfaction and started his onught.
It was the same for Sirius as he, along with his shadow wolves attacked the burly-looking man in front of him. With that, the burly man was left to defend against attacks not only from the ground but from the air as well.
On the other hand,
The rest of the team also battled their opponents as they faced four hooded figures who had superior physical strength but no magical powers to speak of.
"These people are called body cultivators. Although they don''t have any magic, their physical strength is enough to crush any one of us to a pulp. Therefore be careful and attack from a distance," Emma lead the team as she spoke.
"Into formation," Elina shouted as she called everyone to get into formation.
The others nodded as they covered each other and got into formation. With Tim acting as the tank, Elina and Kid were the frontline assault while Aliya was the healer, and Emma, Ae, and Noah took care of other things.
Emma used her aura to guide the team through enemy movements and point out any iing attacks while Ae used her bow and long-ranged attacks to not only disturb the flow of enemy attacks but also cause as much damage as she could.
As for Noah, he was the wild card as not only did he cast small-scaled formations but also used his Spirit Needles to cast Spirit attacks to trick the enemies and y with their minds.
"Tim, can you take on two of them at once? I will attack alongside Kid and try to curse them," Elina said as she nced at kid and signaled him to start attacking.
Tim merely nodded as he put his shield in front of him and used his system to transform into a gleaming silver giant as he bolted forward and rammed into the two opponents in the middle.
With the element of surprise in their hands, Elina used her mind to cast various curses and inscribed them upon the ice shards produced by Kid.
Nodding to Kid, she signaled him to attack. Kid understood what she meant and hurled the ice shards at the two who were still in shock at the sudden attack by Tim.
On the other hand, the other two invaders understood the matter and moved. They raised their weapons and went on to attack Tim.
Tim noticed their movements but given his limited agility, he could only block one of them. Hence, trusting his teammates; he turned to the person on his right and punched him right in the face.
As for the invader on his left, he swing his weapon at Tim''s back. Just as the weapon was about to prate Tim''s back,
"Swooooshh" An arrow pierced through the air and hit the weapon. Deflecting the attack, the person lost his momentum and tripped.
Given the chance, Tim turned around as he stomped his foot, and kicked the other person.
"Everyone, all-out attack!!" Seeing the chance to attack, Emma shouted at the top of her lungs as the whole team moved and attacked the invaders.
While this happened, Noah used the Spirit Needles and cast the,
[Minor Defense Formation]
With the formation temporarily increasing their defense, the team attacked with even more gusto as the fear of getting injured lessened.
As for the two cursed by Elina, they were still in a confused state as Elina had cursed them with a distortion curse their whole consciousness was distorted for the time being.
Due to this, the two of them were temporarily out of battle. This gave the whole team a chance to concentrate on the two that were left.
Aliya took out therge hammer from her spatial storage and imbued a bit of her mana into it. As she did, spike popped out of the hammer as Aliya unleashed her crazy side and started hitting the invader with all of her strength.
Seeing this, Noah used his Spirit Energy to cast a strengthening formation upon Aliya as her physical traits were enhanced temporarily. Though, it caused her stamina to be depleted easily; she didn''t care as all she wanted was to hammer the enemies down to oblivion.
¡
A/N:-First Of All,
Happy New Year To Everyone.
Since it''s a new year and a new month. I have decided to extend the event as the event wouldst for the whole of January too.
Vote for the novel,ment, and participate in discussion at the discord server to participate in the event and earn rewards like hundreds of coins, speciallymissioned chapters, and much more.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, any gifts sent by you would greatly increase your chances of winning.
Have fun ;)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 200 Fighting Yet Another Overpowered Enemy
"Bang¡Bang¡Bang¡" Ray and Sirius delivered a series of attacks on the burly invader. However, the person remained still while the attacks failed to deal him any damage.
"Just what the hell is wrong with this guy? Our attacks must have dealt him some sort of damage. Even a scratch would suffice," Ray thought.
Then, swinging the whip; he imbued a small amount of time element into the weapon. As he did, the Void Stones that made the whip trembled as the Time elemental particles flowed through the weapon.
Then, running forward; Ray jumped in the air and swung it down at the person in front of him. As the whip hit the person, Ray wrapped it around his arm.
Locking the whip onto his arm, Ray churned his mana as the whole whip was filled with arcs of lightning.
[Lightning Bolt],
Ray shouted as the thick arcs of lightning hit the person directly. Then, while the lightning attacked; the time element also moved as it stuck to the person''s arm. Seeing his objective to be achieved, Ray kicked the ground and jumped back.
As for the whip, he willed it back into Void Stones as the Void Stones levitated back to him.
"I don''t think that did something," Sirius appeared besides him and said.
"The lightning attack was a decoy. The real fun is on his arm. Though, I don''t know how much time it would take, let''s keep on attacking till then," Ray said.
Sirius nodded as both of them kicked the ground and disappeared. Appearing in front of the burly person, Sirius ducked as he went to swoop his leg at him while Ray delivered a hammer strike.
[Hammer Strike],
It was abination technique Old Man Abraham taught them. Using this technique, Ray was able to transfer the whole weight of his body on a single point and then attack using a force three times the normal. Also, the strike was as such that it had greater prating power and was used to deal internal damage.
"Ding!!"
A dull sound reverberated as Ray''s palm came in contact with the person''s torso.
"Grghh" Ray grunted in pain as he felt like striking iron. Though he was strong enough that even iron would have been obliterated by his attack the man in front of him stood still as if nothing happened.
Looking at the man''s face, Ray saw the man smirk.
"F*ck" Ray muttered as the color drained from his face. The man was finally going to attack.
"Banggg!!!" A loud bang thundered as Ray''s body flew in an arc and disappeared into the buildings nearby.
"Bang!! Bang!! Bang" he went through three buildings before his body finally stopped.
"Blerghhh" Vomiting blood, Ray felt his vision blur. A pang of pain spread through his body.
"Aurora! Damage analysis" he called out as he found it hard to locate the source of pain.
"Damage to host essed. With multiple muscles and tendons damaged, a total of 7 broken bones along with a couple of fractured ribs. Also, the organs have received substantial damage due to the shock from the attack. Currently, the kidney and liver are in critical condition," Aurora reported, her voice devoid of any emotion as something seemed wrong with her.
Ray ignored her change in tone as he looked down at his body. With his left armpletely mangled, he could observe a huge dent in his chest te.
"Guess the bloodline chest te saved me," He thought as he vomited even more blood.
"Ray!" FengFeng''s voice sounded as spoke, "Use the chest te," She told him as her voice faded back.
"Huh?" confused about her vague instructions, Ray thought for a few seconds and did what came to his mind.
"Since the chest te was obtained after the temporal Phoenix bloodline was unlocked, it must be linked with the time element," He thought as he willed the Time elemental particles to the chest te.
Slowly, the chest te started to glow as the huge needle inscribed on its surface started to move. The needle moved anti-clockwise as the chest te was restored to its original shape while the injuries all over his body were also healed.
"What the¡" Ray blurted out as he felt as if reborn again, "Guess that''s the uniqueness of the time element. Only if I can control it precisely," Ray thought as he stood up and flew out of the debris.
As he flew into the air, he saw Sirius battling the burly man and getting kicked in his a*s by the man. The manpletely dominated the werewolf as he continued to hit him without breaking.
With blood drenched all over his fur, Sirius kept on fighting although barely; Sirius didn''t give up nor did he stop. He just stood there and did what he could.
"That''s it," Ray roared in anger as he willed the Void Shards to revolve around him. Then, condensing the Void Element into the shards, he took out the dagger in his hand.
The dagger in his hand was nothing out of the ordinary, though it had a very special ability. Apparently, the dagger had the ability to make multiple copies of itself, and not only that but the owner of the dagger could fuse different elements into each copy of it.
Though it didn''t seem special to others. For Ray, it was a game changer. As Ray imbued his mana into the dagger, the dagger floated in the air as it started to multiply itself.
From one to two, then two to four. The dagger made a hundred copies of itself as all the daggers floated in front of him. Coupled with the Void Shards, Ray had an arsenal of projectiles that he threw at the burly man who stood standing.
Sensing danger, the man looked in the air as he saw a hundred daggers whizzing with mana heading straight for him.
"Zhwooomm¡Zhwooomm" Piercing the air, the daggers streaked toward the man while Ray imbued an element into each dagger.
With lightning arcs crackling around half of the dagger, the other half was covered in the fire while the Void Shards were filled to the brim with the Void Element.
As for the Time Element, he didn''t imbue it as he didn''t have much control over the element as of yet.
"Take this," Ray muttered as the Void Shards blinked and appeared behind the person while the daggers continued on their way.
Seeing this, the man finally moved as he kicked the ground and jumped in the air. Then, armor started to form around his body while a round shield appeared in his hands.
Turning his back to the iing daggers, the man focused to defend against the Void shards.
"Bang..bang..bang" The Void Shards collided with the man''s shield while the daggers hit his back at the same time. Seeing this, Ray signaled Sirius to attack while he also got on the move.
pping his wings, Ray flew higher into the sky. Then, spinning in the air, he curled the wings around his body as he charged himself with lightning.
With arcs of lightning crackling around his body, Ray streaked down at the burly man.
On the other hand, Sirius also prepared his attack as he extended his ws and imbued them with shadow. The shadow extended beyond his ws as the shadow wolf''s phantom appeared behind him.
With that, the werewolf ran on the ground as he gained momentum and kicked the ground with all of his strength, and jumped in the air. As he did, he spun in the air and as he did he swung his ws.
"Boooooommm" A huge explosion urred as Ray collided with the burly man while Sirius''s shes tore through the air and hit their target.
"Bang" However, right after they attacked; Sirius saw in shock as Ray''s body was thrown once again as he flew into the distance.
Seeing this, Sirius descended to the ground and went down on all his fours as he ran at full speed and followed Ray''s body flying through the air.
Reaching near him, Sirius jumped as he caught his body. With the momentum of his flight exceeding his calctions, Sirius lost to inertia as he and Ray fell to the ground.
Skidding through the ground, Sirius stabilized himself as he looked in the distance and saw the burly man heading for them.
"Ray, what to do now?" He asked, only to notice that the man was standing besides him with yet another change in his body.
As his body grew even more, Ray roared in the sky as the phantom of a dragon appeared behind him.
"Roaaaaarrr" he roared as the Void Shards around him increased in number while tears appeared in the space around him.
With that, Ray blinked as he appeared behind the burly man and punched. Before the man could react, Ray appeared above the man and kicked his head as he once again blinked and swept his feet, and kicked the man''s groin.
"Arghhh" With his groin kicked, the man finally uttered a cry as for the first time since the battle started, the man felt pain.
Chapter 201 A Team Stronger Than Before (Part 2)
"What the¡" Sirius blurted in shock as he saw Ray overwhelm the burly man with his continuous onught of attacks.
Looking closely, Sirius realized that it wasn''t only the attacks but a rather tangible pressure released by Ray that overwhelmed the man.
"Is that because of the dragon''s phantom behind him?" Sirius thought.
Putting the thought at the back of his head, Sirius felt his blood boil as the urge to attack got the better of him and he kicked the ground and lunged at the man as he started attacking as well.
With both of them attacking at once, the duo fought as if they were trained to do so. When Sirius shed, Ray backed up for a second only to attack once Sirius''s attack hit the man.
With that, the duo constantly attacked the man without giving him a chance to retaliate. While they both fought the man, their team members had almost finished the rest of the enemies when an unusual change urred.
The two enemies that they had knocked down before opened their eyes as yellowish bolts of lightning arced around their bodies.
"Back up everyone, soothing wrong," Emma shouted as she sensed an unusual change in their aura.
"What happened? Weren''t they down for good?" Elinanded besides Emma as she asked. Getting no reply, she turned to look at Emma, only to find her face devoid of color as her eyes had widened in shock.
"What happened Emma?" Elina moved as she held her arms and gave her a vigorous shake. Pulling her out of her stupor, Elina asked again, "What the f*ck happened?"
"They were hiding their strength all along. They are in the starting tiers of Cmity Realm," Emma answered, her face still pale from the fear while her body trembled slightly.
"Don''t worry. We just have to dy the fight and guessing from how they were knocked out earlier, I would say that they recently evolved into the Cmity Realm and aren''t ustomed to their power. Also, they are lesser in number and they can''t even use magic. This way, we could drag the battle by maintaining our distance from them," Elina spoke, a whole n forming in her mind as she shouted loudly, "Everyone, gather around,"
Calling everyone, Elina exined the whole n as the group got back into formation.
"Shall we start?" Tim turned as he asked.
"What are you waiting for? For them to attack? If not, then start attacking, you are the tank. Not us," Elina reprimanded her brother as she raised her hands and cast a myriad of curses.
As she did, her skin changed as various ckish runes covered her skin. With a shift in her aura, her eyes turned pitch ck as he looked ahead and nodded.
Seeing her sister change this much, Tim nodded and turned around. Lifting his shield in the air, he activated his ability as a golden sheen covered his body.
Snorting slightly, he rubbed his feet against the ground. Crouching slightly, he stomped the ground and ran towards the two experts in front of him.
"Hyaaaa!!!" He shouted as this time, he used his whole power and tried to ram into the enemies.
Sadly for Tim, the ones in front of him weren''t fools as they refused to fall for the same thing twice and dodged his attack. However, just as they dodged, attacks rained down on them.
After all, they had focused their attention on Tim and forgot to consider the rest of the time and this was exactly what Elina nned to do.
By using Tim''s muscr figure and overwhelming attacking style, she caught the attention of the enemies while the rest of them attacked while the two focused on Tim.
With Kid and Ae being the long-ranged attackers, Emma and Noah focused on supporting them while Aliya yed her role as the healer. As for Elina, she became the lone wolf as she not only buffed herself but also used her curses to debuff the enemies.
With a dagger in each hand, Elina grinned as she disappeared from her position. Appearing behind the enemy, she shed her dagger as she disappeared again and appeared back inside the formation.
As for her daggers, they were imbued with ckish energy, and every time she attacked, the curses were transferred upon the enemy through her daggers.
On the other hand, Ae worked alongside Kid as they both fired their attacks at the enemy. With Kid throwing multiple ice shards while Aliya fired her arrows, they confused the enemy and allowed Noah, Emma, and Tim to attack.
Tim lifted his shield in the air as a spear detached from it while the shield got smaller to the point that he was able to lift it with a single hand. Then, with the shield in one hand and the spear in the other, Tim adopted a different attack style and started attacking.
Emma brought out a scimitar from her spatial storage and imbued it with her aura. As she did, the scimitar glowed a blueish hue as the veins upon it turned blue.
On the other hand, Noah used his spirit energy as he controlled the Spirit Needles and cast restricting formation while also sparing a few to attack. With this, the three of them attacked the enemies while the enemies defended themselves.
"Something''s wrong," Stopping with her consistent attacks, Elina muttered as she felt her curses weakening.
Turning around, she looked at the others as she saw everyone tiring out bit by bit. Seeing this, she nced at the enemies and saw one of the fallen figures slightly move.
"So it''s this one," She muttered as she kicked the ground and appeared besides the fallen figure. Raising her dagger, a ck line streaked.
"Swooosh," Expecting to see blood spurt in the surroundings, Elina looked down and noticed that she hit the air.
"F*ck," She cursed as she realize that she had been fooled.
Turning around, she saw the previously fallen figure standing a few feet away from her.
"Keke" the figure giggled as strings appeared all around its body, "Your mistake for underestimating us," he eerily said as he disappeared from his position and appeared in the air. Then disappearing again, the figure appeared in different positions all around the ce.
"Just what the hell is he trying to do?" Elina thought as she raised her hand to cast some curses.
"Spurtt," Blood spilled as Elina felt a stinging pain in her hand. Bringing her hand down, she looked at it and saw her index finger missing.
Then looking up, she saw small drops of blood dripping down from an invisible thin thread, "What the.." She muttered as she realized the man''s strategy.
"Aliya! Heal," she shouted as she asked Aliya to heal her finger so the blood could stop flowing.
Then, looking around; she called Emma, "Emma, use your aura sense. There are thin threads spread around the battlefield. The threads are very sharp," She shouted and closed her eyes.
Concentrating deeply, a ckish most condensed around her body as rows and rows of curses floated in front of her. Her hair floated in the air as different runes appeared on her face.
"Heed my call, The King Of Curses, and appear to finish those who defy your presence," She chanted as her body started to float in the air. As it did, everything around her was consumed by the darkness being released by her body.
"Elina, what the hell are you doing," Seeing her, Tim shouted.
However, she ignored her as two reddish eyes opened behind her, "I ept you. You have summoned me and I heed your call. I ept you as my master," As the voice sounded, a ck cat appeared on her shoulder.
Opening her eyes, Elina nced at the cat on her shoulder and ordered, "Curse the man spreading those threads. I don''t care what you do, just kill that man,"
"Meo" The cat meowed as it lifted its paw and swiped. As it did, a string of curses appeared around the man and trapped him.
After that, the cat turned into most and seeped within Elina as the tattoo of a cat was formed on her wrist.
"Guess that''s the best it could do," She muttered and raised her hands as the daggers reappeared in her hands. Infusing the daggers with her curse,
[Curse Of Deterioration: Disintegrate],
She shouted and threw her daggers as her daggers hit the man. Glowing a ck light, the curses were activated as a ckish hue spread to the man''s skin.
"Arghhhh!!" The man shouted in agony as the man''s purplish skin started deteriorating. As for how? The curse disintegrated the very cells of the man''s body, causing immense pain and dealing severe damage to the man.
As she cast the curse, Elina staggered as she felt her vision blur due to the immense amount of mana she consumed while casting her cursed spell.
"Don''t worry Elina, we have got it," Aliya appeared besides her as she touched the tip of her staff on her forehead and cast abination spell.
[Goddess''s Embrace: Rejuvenating heal]
As she did, a light shed by as not only did Elina''s finger started to heal but her mana also recovered slowly. Though, she was out of the battle for the time being while the enemy was killed thanks to her.
Chapter 202 The Dean Comes To Rescue
In another corner of the city,
The dean swiped his scythe as heads fell everywhere, "To think that they would have someone with a cloning ability," the dean muttered as he flicked his scythe, cleaning the blood off of it.
Turning to Inferno and Silent Sword, the dean spoke, "Let''s head to thest location. I wonder how they will be holding up?"
"Okay," They nodded and vanished along with the dean. As they vanished, behind them; a shadow appeared from the ground and smiled eerily.
Meanwhile,
Ray and Sirius gasped for air as they looked at the burly man in front of them. The man had his hand twisted and bent at a weird angle while a thin line of blood seeped down his mouth.
"Ray, just a bit more. This guy seems to be at the end of his limit, " Sirius spoke,
"No. He is just getting started," Ray said back and raised his hands. As he did, the Void Shards around him trembled as they converged around him and started revolving.
"What do you mean?" Sirius asked.
"There," Ray spoke, pointing his finger at the man, the Void Sharks were hurled at the man.
"What the¡" Sirius blurted in shock as he saw the man had fully regenerated with an eerie smile stered on his face.
"Keep on attacking," Ray said, pping his wings; he floated in the air as a gush of wind blew by and Ray disappeared from his position.
"Guess there''s no stopping," Sirius muttered as he lifted his hands. A shadow emerged from the ground as it took shape of a wolf.
"Awooooo!!!" The wolf howled as it merged with Sirius. A dark armor condensed from shadows appeared all over his body. With spikes protruding out of the armor, Sirius''s ws extended as a dark gleam shone in them.
"Swoosh" He kicked the ground and disappeared. Appearing in front of the man, Sirius swiped his hands as two dark shadowy arcs left his ws and hit the man.
On the other hand,
Ray appeared above the man''s head and grabbed its head. Pulling the man in a vice grip, Ray pped his wings as he flew in the air along with the man.
"Ray! What are you doing?" Sirius shouted, but confused by Ray''s strange move, he watched Ray.
"Wait and watch," Ray spoke as arcs of lightning started to crackle around his body, "Be ready for this one-of-a-lifetime experience," He said to the man.
The lightning started to charge in his body as the arcs kept on piling up. While that happened, Sirius had an idea of what Ray was nning and made his move.
Jumping in the air, Sirius raised his ws as rows of shadows emerged and locked around Ray and the burly man.
"Ray! It will keep him intact. You continue," Sirius shouted.
"Okay," Ray nodded as the lightning within him had almost reached its limit, "Time to fry you," Ray whispered in the man''s ear as he discharged all the stored lightning.
"Sizzle¡Crackle¡Sizzle¡"
"Arghhhh!!!" The man screamed at the top of his lungs. Feeling the numbing sensation of pain spreading through his body, the man went limp while Ray flew even higher into the sky.
Reaching the clouds, Ray spun in the air as he threw the man down, "Bangggg!!" The man fell to the ground and he crashed into the pavement.
Then, with his hand engulfed in fire, Ray pushed his hand forward and flew down as he crashed into the man.
"Crackk¡" The man''s ribs cracked as Ray''s fist charred his body.
Done with his attack, Ray jumped back as he gave room for Sirius to attack. Sirius appeared in front of the man as he swiped his ws and disappeared while three more wolves appeared and did the same as Sirius.
"Huff¡Huff¡ That is going to do some serious damage," Sirius spoke as he panted for air.
"No¡This guy has outstanding defense and vitality. He is the ultimate tank," Ray answered as he saw the man stand up and walk out of the ground.
"Hahahah!!" The manughed as he wiped the blood off his face and looked at them. Clenching his hands into fists, the man stared at them and motioned them toe at him.
"Ughh¡" Sirius sighed in frustration as rows of shadows emerged behind him. Pointing his finger forward, Siriusmanded the shadow wolves to apany the man while he readied for his next attack.
"Don''t," Ray stopped Sirius as he spoke, "Let''s attack together. Also, the dean will be here soon. We just have to stall him till then,"
Saying that, Ray willed the Void Shards to gather around his hand as they formed a whip.
Channeling his mana into the whip, the whip crackled while a mystical aura covered the whip.
[Fusion Magic:- Blood Combination; Temporal Lightning]
Creating yet another spell, Ray swung the whip in the air as he kicked the ground and disappeared. Appearing above the man, Ray swung it down as the whipshed out at the man.
On the other hand, Sirius appeared behind the man as he opened his maw and bit the man''s nape. While doing so, Sirius also extended his ws and dug them deep into the man''s back.
"Arghhh" The man screamed again as Ray''s attack that had paralyzed him again caused the man to feel a strange sensation spreading through his body after Sirius bit him.
Ray controlled the temporal lightning as he used his control over the temporal element and started to age the wounds on the man''s body. Slowly, the man''s skin grew older while the wounds started to fester as his fighting capabilities decreased.
The same happened to the man''s arm as the skin around the infected part started to decay.
Feeling something strange with himself, the man looked at his arm and saw the skin over there starting to decay, "You a*sholes!" The man shouted in anger as the power within him surged.
The wind kicked up around the man as Ray and Sirius were thrown once again. Taking a small capsule out of his spatial storage, the man swallowed it as the effects of Ray''s and Sirius''s attacks were nullified.
"He nullified my attack," Ray spoke, "Same with mine," Sirius answered as both of them stood from the debris.
"Where is the dean?" Sirius asked.
"On his way," Ray simply answered and pped his wings. Flying in the air, he looked at the man as he took out the dagger.
"The whip doesn''t suit me. I want a weapon that I can control and change its shape depending on the circumstances. Such as now, I am in need of a sword right now but an axe will also work. What should I do?" Ray thought to himself as he condensed the Void Shards around his hand and observed their structure.
His mind clicked as an idea formed, "Let''s do this," He muttered and willed the Void Shards to form a long pole. At the tip of the pole, he inserted the dagger as a spear was formed.
Then, the Void Shards glowed as the pole thickened while the dagger multiplied. With the edges of each dagger lined together and the hilt consumed within the Void Shards, a makeshift sword was formed.
"Will work for now," He muttered and swung the sword around a few times to test its weight and bnce.
"A bit light for my test. Also, a bit short and small as well but I will make do. Need to find a good cksmith to make me a weapon and inscript some runes upon it too," Ray thought as he looked at the man on the ground.
"Will have to kill him first," He mattered as his pupils constricted. With the Void flowing within them, he attacked.
Angling himself downwards, his wings curled around his body as he cast his spell,
[Distort sh],
Casting his bloodline spell, the Void Shards pulsed as the space around them distorted.
"Take This!!" Ray shouted as he catapulted down at the man and swung the sword.
"Hmph," The man grunted in arrogance as he raised his hands in an attempt to catch Ray''s attack and end him once and for all. After all, the man had had his fun and it was time to end this drama.
"Huh?" The man''s expression changed as the attack closed in on him. The perception that had saved him countless times rmed him of the attack and told him to get away but the man stayed as he underestimated Ray''s attack.
"Swoshh¡shh" The attack shed the man''s hand as the distort sh went through the arm and the sword dug deep into the bone while the bone''s very structure was distorted.
Releasing his energy again, the man tried to heal himself but as he did, he felt his bone heal the wrong way. Instead of bing whole again and taking a linear structure, the bone healed in a bent manner while the harness was also reduced and it was much more brittle than before.
"What did you do?" The man shouted as for the first time in his life did his extraordinary vitality was tricked.
Ray winked in reply as a bolt of lightning hit the man through his sword while Ray pped his wings and flew in back into the air.
Angered and humiliated, the man gnashed his teeth as the horn on his forehead started to glow. The man''s skin turned red while his body erged, and his muscles stiffened as the horn on his forehead grew.
"RAY!!!" Seeing the man, Sirius called out as he saw the man turn into a monster.
"Sirius! Retreat!" Ray shouted as he flew into the air and retreated himself.
Hearing Ray''s order, Sirius''s face paled as he realized,
"We f*cked up. We angered that monster," He muttered as the shadows around him condensed on his feet as he started retreating.
"How dare you!!" The man''s angered roar sounded in the air as waves of strength erupted in the air.
"Ray! What did you do," While retreating, Sirius shouted as he saw Ray flying above him.
"I attacked him. It''s just that he took it to heart," Ray replied.
Looking ahead, he saw a light streaking toward him.
"Who the f*ck is that? Sirius shouted as he thought that another enemy had appeared in front of him.
"Rx Kids. Leave it to me," Inferno''s voice sounded as his figure zed in the air.
"The dean''s here," Ray muttered as he rxed and slowed down.
On the other hand, the dean appeared in front of the burly man as he shed his scythe.
Chapter 203 The Battles End; Princess Infiltrates The Academy
The dean''s sh cut through the air as it halted the burly man''s assault.
As Ray and Sirius sighed in relief, they remembered the other members of the team. Turning to Inferno, Ray spoke, "The others, they are battling theckeys,"
"Don''t worry. Just tell me where they are. I will handle the rest," Inferno reassured as Ray told him where the others were.
"Okay," Inferno nodded as the fire around zed as he shot through the air.
On the other hand, the dean stood in front of the man as he looked right into the man''s eyes and noticed that the man was ovee with rage.
"To think that two kids could make you go berserk. I wonder if you all are celestials or not?" The dean spoke. Raising his scythe in the air, the dean shed it down.
"Hmph.." The burly man snorted, raising his arms, his muscles swelled as he punched at the iing arc.
"Banggg!!!" A small explosion urred as dust flew everywhere. The man skidded along the ground as the arc disappeared in the air.
"Seems like you have some power. Though only having physical strength doesn''t make you strong," The dean said and transformed. A hooded cloak draped over his body as two hideous wings opened up from his back.
The scythe took on a darker tone while the aura around the dean turned even more terrifying, "Let me reap your soul as well," The dean spoke in a husky voice.
Listening to him speak, even Silent Sword had goosebumps all over his body. Not to mention what Ray and Sirius felt. Well, both of them had the color drained from their faces as if they had seen death itself.
In reality, they had, as the dean was the supposed death on Earth. He was the soul reaper who had killed so many that even he couldn''t count.
The dean flew in the air, a dark air looming around him as he raised his hand. A fire formed over his hand as countless souls revolved within it.
Putting his hand near his mouth, he blew onto the fire. As he did, the fire zed as the souls within it howled even louder.
The fire flew by as it engulfed the burly man. Trapped within the curtain of soulfire, the man''s screams resounded everywhere as the souls swallowed him alive.
"That''s his finishing move. I wonder if there is anyone to ever live after he uses this move," Silent Sword muttered.
"What is he exactly?" Sirius asked, in awe of the dean''s strength.
"He is the living definition of death," Silent Sword replied.
"Let''s go," Ray stood up and said. His transformation was over by then and he waspletely worn out.
"Let''s go kids. It''s been a long day now," The deannded and spoke.
With that, the four of them left the battlefield and went towards where the others were.
"How did it go?" The dean asked Inferno as he saw the fire maniac sitting on a stone throwing around fireballs for fun.
"Nothing much. Just killed them," Inferno answered as he stood up. Behind him was everyone else as they had horrified looks on their faces.
"What happened to you guys," Noticing their strange behavior, Sirius asked.
"Nothing," they shook their heads in denial as they got moving.
"Ray!" Ae ran out as she came and hugged Ray.
"What happened?" He asked, now sure that something had happened for sure.
However, seeing her deny it; Ray let it be and nned to ask about itter. Right now, even if he asked; he wasn''t sure if he would be able to understand anything as, with every second that passed, his consciousness blurred as the fatigue got to him.
While they made their way back to the academy, Moore weed his long-awaited guest,
"Wee princess," Moore greeted as he saw the ck-cloaked woman approach the academy gates.
Seeing the man greet her, the princess nodded as she pulled the hood down and hid her face. Ignoring her reaction, Moore turned around and signaled her to follow.
With the guards gone, the two moved under the cover of darkness as Moore took her to his office.
"Creakk¡" Opening the door of the office, Moore walked in and turned as he said to her,
"You will have to stay here for tonight. Though it might not appease your tastes as a princess. I must remind you that you are here on a mission and will have to work with what you have,"
"Okay," The woman nodded as she walked inside.
As she did, Moore let her be and left the office. With the door shutting down, the woman finally took off her hood and revealed her beautiful face.
Instead of the usual characteristic purplish-colored skin of their race, her skin was pristine and pure as if jade itself with no blemishes on it.
Wiping the beads of sweat over her milky forehead, she breathed in relief. Taking a small device out of her cloak, she put it over her ear and spoke into it,
"Mission update. Infiltration sessful, awaiting further orders," Saying that, she put the device back and started taking off the cloak. As she did, she revealed her beautifully crafted figure hugged by leather battle armor.
"I should check this ce before," She thought and inspected the whole ce.
On the other hand, Moore walked out of the academy building and stood at the academy gates as he saw the dean and the others approaching the gates.
"What are you doing here?" Reaching the gates, the dean questioned.
"I heard of an attack. I was justing to assist you but from the looks of it, you seem to have dealt with it," Moore replied.
Listening to his story, many would have believed in him and would have gotten fooled but the dean knew better and remained skeptical as the venomous snake named Moore.
"Okay. Though, I haven''t dealt with it entirely. A lot of buildings were damaged and some clues are still to be found while the reason for the attack is known," The dean spoke. Taking a pause, he rubbed his chin as if contemting something. Then gazing at Moore, he spoke,
"Why don''t you go and handle the cleaning and asses the damages. Though, don''t worry about investigating the cause of the attack. Abraham and Amanda will be there to do that," As the dean spoke, he slowly saw Moore''s widen slightly while anger shed in his eyes.
However, who was Moore? He was a clever fox himself. Therefore, controlling his anger and stabilizing his overflowing emotions, Moore spoke,
"Sure. I will happilyply with your orders,"
"Wonderful. This will take a lot of load over my shoulders," The dean smiled as he waved him goodbye as Moore flew away in anger.
"Are you sure of it," Ray asked.
"More than sure. It will keep him busy for quite some while. Thus, bringing us some more time to prepare," The dean replied as he walked inside the Academy.
As they walked, the Moore flew in the air as he continued to gain altitude, "F*cking A*shole!" He cursed, and thought, "To think he would order me around and I would happilyply,"
"I will make sure to kill him with my own hands and then show him his ce," He swore to himself as he finally reached the battlefield.
Looking down, he saw multiple corpses on the ground. Squinting his eyes, he looked closely and noticed that the corpses on the ground only consisted of theckeys as the corpses of celestials were missing.
"Bastards, they cleared of the corpses. I am sure that a*shole wants to dissect the corpses and find out the differences between humans and them," Moore cursed and then descended as he tried to search for any things left behind and hide any clues.
"You guys continue working," Descending, Moore spoke to the cleaners left behind and started searching on his own.
"Yes sir!" The cleaners saluted as they recognized Moore and kept their heads down in respect.
As Moore started searching the area, he felt an eerie presence and smiled with a grin stered over his face.
"So she sent you as well," He spoke as he turned around and looked at the eerie shadow hovering there.
"Wanna have some fun haunting students?" He asked as a revenge n formed in his mind.
¡
A/N:-First Of All,
Since it''s a new year and a new month. I have decided to extend the event as the event wouldst for the whole of January too.
Vote for the novel,ment, and participate in discussion at the discord server to participate in the event and earn rewards like hundreds of coins, speciallymissioned chapters, and much more.
Therefore, join the discord to get lots of rewards and officially join the Versatile Systemmunity.
Also, the Top 3 fans would be rewarded with coins this month.
More info on discord, so don''t forget to join the discordmunity.
Also, any gifts sent by you would greatly increase your chances of winning.
Have fun ;)
Discord Channel link:-
https://discord.gg/tvHBPZ5MQF
Chapter 204 Healing Themselves; A Few Moments Before The Apocalypse
Opening the palm of his hand, Mooremanded the shadowy figure, "Come with me," Hemanded as the shadowy figure was sucked into his palm.
Turning around, Moore started searching for more clues that he could hide while in another corner of the city, Amanda and Old Man Abraham stood on a pile of debris as they searched for clues.
"Prometheus has told me to hide any clues of the kids being involved in the fight. We don''t want anyone to target the kids," Amanda said as she took out a small rectangr box from her spatial storage.
Opening the lid, Amanda took out a blueish pearl that continuously pulsed with mana.
"Abraham, I will use this pearl to iste the area. You use your system and search for any clues or anything left behind by the kids," Amanda spoke as she crushed the pearl.
As the pearl was crushed, a small glow pulsed within it before it disappeared, "Okay, it''s isted," She said and gave Abraham the signal to start.
Abraham nodded and closed his eyes. Focusing the mana around him, he breathed out and then opened his eyes. As he did, his eyes had taken a greenish aura as his whole body was converged into the same green colored aura.
"Scan," He muttered and raised his hands as green pulses of energy were released from his body. The pulses traveled through the whole area as they formed waves that scanned the whole ce.
With the waves providing him theplete feedback of the whole environment, Abraham pointed to the debris near the opposite building as he spoke,
"There is a lot of blood over there. Also, the blood contains traces of rare bloodlines,"
Hearing him, Amanda nodded and spoke, "On it,,
She moved like the wind itself as she appeared where Abraham pointed and looked around in the debris. In a small corner, she noticed dried blood all over the corner. She waved her hand as a whitish light shone,
"Cleanse," She muttered as the white light fell upon the dried blood and cleansed the blood over there.
"Another ce. In the building behind you," Abraham''s monotonous voice sounded as Amanda nodded and disappeared.
Appearing in front of the building, she saw the whole building wall sttered with blood, "Just what the hell did the kids go through?" She muttered and noticed two different types of blood over there.
"Another one," Abraham spoke as Amanda got moving and like that, the two worked together as they cleared of the evidence left behind by Ray and Sirius.
Meanwhile,
Everyone followed the dean to his office. Entering the office, they found the head nurse already waiting for them, besides the head nurse; there was her assistant and a couple of females that Ray didn''t know of.
Ignoring everyone, Ae supported Ray as she made him sit on the couch.
"Arghh" He groaned as he sat on the couch.
"What happened to him?" The head nurse asked, feeling his reaction for such a simple movement to be out of norm. After all, with Ray having changed his battle suit that was in tatters, the head nurse couldn''t see any of the wounds he had received as they were covered by the loose shirt and trousers he wore.
"He is hurt. Try battling a celestial while in the magical realm and live to tell the realm," Sirius retorted as he groaned and sat besides Ray.
"Emma, need to replenish some energy," He told.
"Got it," As a sister who knew of her brother, Emma nodded as she walked forward and brought out some raw meat from her spatial storage.
"Here you go," Handing him the meat, Emma stepped back while Sirius nodded. His face turned as fur started grown over his face while his teeth turned into fangs and his mouth elongated into a maw.
Opening his eyes, a yellowish red gleam shone in it as he opened his maw and furiously bit the b of meat in his hand. As he did, the injuries that he had received slowly started to heal as his situation turned for the better.
"Ahhh" With four whole bs of meat devoured, Sirius sighed in relief as he felt his condition getting better.
On the other hand, Tim and the rest of the team sat down as she showed the head nurse their wounds. Looking at their condition, the head nurse had her eyes widened as she couldn''t believe the face that such young kids had to go through such a fight.
While the head nurse and thedies she brought along with her treated the team, her assistant approached Ray and tried to lift his shirt.
"Back off," As if angered over her favorite thing being touched, Ae pped the assistant''s hand.
"I was just doing a check up. For that I need to take his clothes off," The assistant justified her actions and defended herself.
On the other hand, Ae''s eyes spewed fire as she spoke, "Just tell me. I will do it myself,"
As she spoke, Ae stood up and starting taking off his shirt. As she took it off, she revealed his battered body with wounds all over.
As the head nurse''s assistant saw the wounds and gashes all over his body, her eyes widened in horror as she thought, "Just how the hell is he still breathing. I can see his ribs through his wounds and why the f*ck is he acting as if nothing happened? Does he love the pain or something? Or is he mentally sick?"
"Are you just going to gaze at him?" Ae spoke.
"Uhm¡" Listening to Ae''s words, the assistant flustered as her face turned red. Getting a hang of her bearings, the assistant spoke, "I will treat him,"
After saying that, she turned to head nurse and called her, "We have an emergency,"
As she spoke, the head nurse turned around and came running in. ncing at Ray''s battered body, she breathed sharply and thought, "My God. Just what did this child fight?"
Moving forward, the head nurse pushed her hands forward and softly touched his body.
[Energy Conversion: Instant Heal],
She muttered as her hands glowed a soft white glow. The energy entered Ray''s body as it tried to elerate his regeneration speed.
However, to her wonder; Ray''s cells simply devoured the energy released by the head nurse while Ray''s body healed at it''s normal pace.
"Just what the hell is wrong with this kid? His cells absorbed all of my energy. I can''t even heal him," She spoke, a bit shocked and confused over the unusual behavior by Ray''s cells.
"Don''t. It''s just that his cells are superior to your energy," The dean stepped forward and spoke.
"What do you mean? I am a celestial. He is just a kid who newly evolved to the Magical Realm," The head nurse countered as she was confused by the dean''s words.
"You won''t understand," The dean shook his head as he didn''t have the time to exin Ray''s situation to the head nurse.
"How will I heal him if I can''t use my abilities?" The head nurse questioned.
"Bandage him up. He will be healed soon. Just observe his body, his wounds are already closing," The dean said as he pointed at therge wound at his body as the cells around wound clogged it and slowly closed it.
Seeing Ray''s body heal on its own, the head nurse although surprised still nodded and turned to Sirius. As she looked over at the wolf, she noticed that he had healedpletely and was snoring on the couch without care of the world.
"Just what the hell are these kids made of?" She cursed in her mind as she got back to treating the slightly normal kids who hadn''t healedpletely yet.
After handling everything, she turned to the dean and asked,
"Do you need some healing? Your face shows your difort,"
"As perceptive as always," the dean said as he lifted his shirt. As he did, the head nurse and the others saw his undershirt covered in blood.
"Here is the wound," Lifting his undershirt, the dean showed a huge gash over his stomach. The gash started from below his navel and went up to his chest.
"Who did this?" The head nurse asked.
"An enemy of course. Though this wound is nothing and would have healedpletely by now. That ba*stard infused his mana into it. His mana stops the wound from healing while I myself could have removed the mana, right now; my body isn''t in the best condition to remove the mana. Therefore, I would require your help to remove the mana and heal the wound," The dean exined as hey on the couch and motioned the head nurse to start healing him.
The head nurse nodded resolutely as she walked to the dean, bent down and ced her hands on the wound. Then, using her spell she muttered,
[Energy Consumption:- Absorption]
As the words left her mouth, her hands pulsed a green light as the mana left by the spear wielding celestial was absorbed by the head nurse.
"Arghh!!" The head nurse groaned as the foreign mana attacked her instead.
[Conversion],
She muttered as the mana was converted into healing energy and was used to heal the dean. Within a few minutes, the dean waspletely healed while the heal nurse wiped her forehead and sighed in relief.
"Treating celestials is apletely different thing," She thought.
With the healing done, the head nurse along with the others she brought, left the dean''s office. As she left, the dean pped his hands and brought everyone''s attention to himself as he spoke,
"Lets discuss the future ns. After all, the apocalypse is not far. A day or two at most," The dean spoke as everyone''s expressions turned serious at the mention of the apocalypse.
After all, the Apocalypse was finally arriving.
Chapter 205 The Princesss Mission
"What do we need to do?" Hearing what the dean had to say, Sirius stood up and asked. Albeit having difficulty moving around, Sirius still stood up to show his determination and drive.
"I get it that you want to help but please calm down and have a seat. Your healthes before as to me, a wounded warrior is notparable to a healthy one. Therefore, be the healthy warrior," The dean spoke and flipped his hand. A small rectangr device appeared in his hand as he crushed the device.
As he did, the device turned into thousands of particles that j fused into the walls of the whole office, "This will iste the room and everything we discuss here will be kept here," The dean spoke.
"I get that but what about Ray? He is our leader and for us to discuss anything. We need his opinions as well," Tim asked.
"Yes, without him the meeting would be useless," Emma seconded Tim while the others nodded as they showed their belief in Ray.
Seeing their unwavering trust and belief in Ray, the dean smiled and thought to himself, "This kid has gotten some fine teammates who are loyal to him,"
As he thought, the dean turned to Ray and stood up from his chair as he approached him.
"Well, let''s wake him up then," The dean spoke as he stood in front of Ray and pointed his finger at Ray''s forehead. Touching the tip of his finger to Ray''s forehead, a small beam of light appeared.
Within Ray''s consciousness,
Ray sat on the mind floor in a meditating position as he slowly breathed in and breathed out. Besides him, Aurora, Magdroth, and FengFeng also meditated as an intangible aura formed around them.
Slowly, a small rift appeared in his consciousness as a hand propped out of the rift.
Feeling the disturbance in his consciousness, Ray''s eyes opened wide as he looked at the rift opening up in his consciousness.
"Who is it?" He asked in a low voice as he stood up from his position. After all, Ray had nothing to fear. It was his consciousness and here he was in control of everything and had absolute power. Even if someone tried to overpower him here, Ray didn''t care as there were two powerful beasts with him.
He was sure that even a single one of them could decimate anyone trying to invade his consciousness.
"Ray, it''s me," The dean''s voice sounded from the other side of the rift as the dean spoke, "I havee to talk,"
"Okay, enter," The dean replied coldly. After all, even if it was the dean; his consciousness was something he didn''t want others to pry within.
On the other hand, when Aurora, Magdroth, and FengFeng heard that it was the dean, they simply disappeared as Ray didn''t want anyone, not even the dean to know of those residing within his consciousness as they were a trump card he wanted to keep hidden.
With Ray standing alone in his consciousness, he raised his hand and allowed the dean to enter. As he did, the rift grew a bit more and opened up enough to allow one person through.
The dean walked through the rift and said,
"I know it''s rude of me to intrude upon but it''s important,"
"What happened? Didn''t we win already? At least let me recover," Ray replied as he didn''t understand what urgent matter the dean wanted to speak of that he had to visit his consciousness.
"It''s about to happen," The dean spoke.
"What do you mean," Ray asked. A bit confused about what was about to happen.
"The merge is about to happen and your teammates require your presence so we could discuss about the ns to deal with the end," The dean answered.
As soon as the word "merge" went through his ears, his stance changed. With a stern expression, Ray''s fists clenched as he spoke, "I get it. I will be there shortly," Ray spoke as he raised his hand and snapped.
The moment he snapped, the dean''s figure assembled and disappeared as Ray turned around and spoke, "You guys heard him. Come out so we could discuss about it between us and then I would go there and discuss it with them too,"
"What do you want to ask?" A void appeared as Magdroth materialized in front while mes burst through besides him as FengFeng appeared.
"I want to know everything that you know. From the facts to legends, I want to each and every detail, prophecy, or guess you might have about the merge," Ray spoke, his voice was stern while his posture was firm.
Seeing him and his unwavering stance, both Magdroth, and FengFeng nodded as they understood that the kid in front of them was serious and that he was ready to face the end of the world and do anything to protect his loved ones.
While the two started their exnation and told everything they knew to Ray, the dean appeared in the outside world.
His expression was nasty as he thought, "He cut me out of there. I didn''t even get to have a good look at his consciousness," The dean thought as he shook his head and turned to the others,
"I went into his consciousness and told him. He will be waking up soon," The dean spoke while the others nodded as they listened to what he had to say.
Meanwhile,
In Moore''s office,
The princess sat on a chair as the earpiece in her ear trembled. Tapping on the earpiece, the princess spoke,
"What are the updates?" The princess asked.
"We hope you reached your destination safely. Your mother, her highness the Queen has a message for you," A monotonous voice sounded from the other side.
"What did she say?" The princess asked.
"She has assigned you two missions. She quoted, "Tell my daughter to search for the chosen one. That kid is the key to our ns and also tell her that the merge would be starting a few hours after she reaches her destination. Therefore, she will have to use her powers carefully and try to build some trust in human society. Make sure that she finds the chosen one, other taskseter," The queen''s voice faded as the message finished.
As the princess listened to her mother''s recordings, she sighed and spoke,
"Tell her that I will keep it in mind and will start my mission right away,"
After saying that, the princess cut the call as she fell back on the chair.
"How bad of a mum I have. To send her only daughter to an unknown on a mission and now she asks me to find the chosen one of this," She spoke to herself and puffed her cheeks in anger.
After all, it was normal for the princess to be angry with her mother. The princess was a teenager and wanted a life like all other youngsters of her age and the reason she agreed toe to this unknown was to have some freedom.
But now, with the missions she got, she had less freedom and more work to do.
Sighing, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. From the information she had, the merge would start in theter hours of the next day. Therefore, she decided to save her energy and would focus on her mission in the morning.
As the princess went to sleep,
Ray finally opened his eyes to the real world as he looked around at his surroundings. The first person that came into his view was Ae and seeing her made him smile.
Bending forward, he kissed her, not afraid of showing his affection for her in public. After kissing her, he turned around and looked at everyone else. Nodding, he spoke,
"Sorry to keep you all waiting but my wounds were so severe that I had to close my eyes and rest," he apologized.
"Don''t worry, it''s okay," His teammates spoke.
On the other hand,
Seeing Ray gain consciousness, the dean stood up from his chair and spoke,
"Let''s start our meeting,"
While the dean started the meeting. Deep within the cosmos, continuous changes urred as the veil between dimensions thinned.
The veil separating Earth and the dimension in which System Online trembled as the merge entered its pseudo-initial stages as the world of System Online moved closer and closer to Earth.
"Just a few hours before it starts," Two beautiful men overlooked everything as one of them spoke. The one who spoke had an angelic face and wore pure white clothing. Looking at him, he seemed like the purest person to ever live.
Right beside the man was an equally charming and handsome man in ck clothing. Though, from the way he was; the man looked like the exact definition of the devil.
"With this, our work will be done. Master will be pleased with us," The devilish man spoke as he rubbed his hands as if anticipating something, "It will be fun," He thought as he continued observing the veil between the worlds thinning.
Chapter 206 Ray Meets The Princess From The OtherWorld
The next morning,
The princess yawned as she woke up. Stretching her limbs to get rid of the drowsiness, she looked at the window and saw streaks of light shining through.
"I do miss theforts at the pce. Though, this mission is also important. I might as well find out about my father," The princess thought as the distant memories of her ying with a middle-aged man shed through her eyes.
Shaking her head, her eyes cleared up as resolve shone in them, "I will persist till the end and get to the bottom of his disappearance," she thought and turned.
Going to the bathroom, she cleaned herself and picked up the uniform on the table.
It seemed that Moore had prepared everything beforehand and the princess was set to enter the Academy as a student.
The uniform was basically a tight body armor with the Earth''s Supreme Academy''s logo on it while the whole suit had micro sensors to monitor the wearer''s vital. Though, the uniform that the princess wore had its micro-sensors turned off for obvious reasons.
Putting on the uniform, it fit her perfectly as it entuated her curves.
"Hmm¡ it suits my taste," She thought as she twirled in front of the mirror and looked at her body from every angle.
Then, looking at her face in the mirror, she noticed a slight bump on her forehead. To deal with the bump, she took out a small headband from her storage bag and put it on.
With the headband, the bump was hidden while the headband served the purpose of a fashion essory while in reality, it was more than that.
The headband was a royal magical artifact and was an artifact made by an expert in the celestial realm. It was gifted by her mother and had the ability to hide a person''s aura, the headband was able to hide her special presencepletely and only someone above the level of a celestial could see through it. Also, the headband had integrated defensive capabilities and could withstand three full-power attacks from a celestial.
Wearing the headband, she smiled at the mirror and turned as she left the office.
Outside the office, Moore was waiting for her. Seeing her appearance, she nodded in appreciation and spoke, "Even I can''t sense your aura now. No one would be able to suspect now that you aren''t a human,"
"Thank you sir but there isn''t much time and I have a mission toplete," She thanked Moore for his regard and spoke. Though, her voice wasced with sarcasm as she didn''t like Moore one bit. After all, ever since she walked out of the office, Moore kept looking at her with lust.
This pissed her off a lot and if she was currently in her kingdom, Moore would have been dead thousands of times over.
However, it wasn''t her kingdom. Controlling her anger, she withheld herself as his lustful gaze kept peeking at her body and hurried him to show her to the academy.
"Yes, princess. I registered your name and here you go," He said, handing her the identification badge, "This is the identification badge of the academy. It has all the information on the Academy and sses. You see currently in the same ss as all higher-level students. The ss is called the Elite ss and I am sure you will find your target there," Moore told her.
Taking the badge, she felt Moore''s fingers brushing past her hand. Disgusted beyond a point, she pulled her hand back and took a couple of steps back.
Knowing that his target was aware of his actions, Moore coughed and turned around. "Follow me, princess. I will take you to your ss. After that, you will be on your own to avoid any suspicion. If I would need to contact you, you will be told beforehand," Said Moore as he started walking.
Disgusted of him, the princess still followed as he was her only guide on this foreign.
While she followed him, Ray and the others sat in the ss as they waited for the damned merge to start.
Since they were the only ones who had an idea of the whole situation, they acted normally to avoid any suspicion and attended sses as usual.
Today, their homeroom teacher was teaching about different sses one would have to choose at some point in their life.
"Choosing sses is a very mysterious process. Something that humans haven''t been able to discover even now. Though, what we know is that sses are a form of specialization for every person and allow them to achieve more with their powers," The teacher spoke.
Intrigued by the topic, Ray raised his hand and asked, "Sir,"
"Yes, Ray. Ask," The homeroom teacher allowed him to speak.
"I wanted to ask when we will be allowed to unlock our sses and choose them," Asked Ray.
"Good Question Ray. I was getting to it a bit since you asked. Let''s answer this in-depth," the teacher answered, "As you all may know. Our system''s arepletelypatible with us and it''s the same for sses. The sses presented to us arepatible with us and they define the future path we can pursue. It varies for every person and as for choosing a ss, it is an option presented to every person after they fulfill the prerequisites,"
As the homeroom teacher exined, Ray got even more intrigued as he asked Aurora.
"Aurora, why didn''t you ever tell me of sses? Also, have I reached the level to unlock a ss?" He asked.
"Well, you are always busy fighting and getting injured. So I didn''t get the time. Also, you haven''t reached the level to unlock a ss yet. Though, after your evolution, the prerequisites are now open to be fulfilled and once you fulfill them, you will be able to choose your ss," Aurora answered. By now, she had be a master in hiding her mistakes and answered in such a way that she med Ray for being too busy and hid her forgetfulness for not informing him of sses.
"So what are the prerequisites?" too focused on the matter of sses, he ignored her words and asked.
"Well, it will be shown to you soon. Don''t hurry," She spoke and turned silent.
Hearing her reply, Ray wanted to curse out loud but stopped himself as he was still in ss.
"Creak¡" While feeling angry at her, he heard the door opening. Turning to the door, he saw Moore standing there with a smile on his face.
? "Hmph¡ and this bastard had to arrive right now," He cursed in his mind.
As for Moore, he walked into the ss while the princess followed behind him. Then, turning to everyone he announced,
"Hello everyone. Good morning, I hope you all have been doing well. First of all, I apologize for intruding in the middle of ss. And secondly, wee your new ssmate," He said pointing towards the princess as she kept her head down. A bit shy being in front of new people. Though, she was a princess and quite used to it so she adjusted herself to the atmosphere.
"How about you introduce yourself to the whole ss," He spoke and nudged her forward.
Touched by him again, the princess felt disgusted but she held herself and walked forward and introduced herself, "Good morning everyone. My name is "Kashish" and I will be your new ssmate from now on. I hope we will all be great friends," She smiled as she introduced herself.
Also, ''Kashish'' was her real name, and the Queen ''her mother'' had felt it right that she was registered with her real name. Though her reasons for it were unknown, she was more than happy toply with her mother''s wish.
As she said introduced herself, everyone in the ss nodded as they had no issues with another beauty joining their ss. Heck, some boys had already started nning to woo her while the girls were ready to interact with her and see if she was up to their standard.
On the other hand, Ray looked at her as he felt something strange from her. It felt very different as if something that didn''t belong here on Earth. Turning around, he looked at Sirius and saw him with the same expression as his.
"Do you feel it too?" He asked through the mental transference technique.
"Yes," Sirius nodded and spoke, "She smells weird," The werewolf pointed out.
"Aurora, what is up with her?" Ray asked. Knowing that only Aurora could help.
"Ray! A lot of things are weird about her. Be careful, and also try to get close to her. She might be the key to a lot of our problems," Aurora spoke.
"Why do you say that if a lot of things are weird about her? She could also be a spy from the otherworld," Ray spoke.
"Trust me on this one. She isn''t twisted, most likely has her own purpose ofing here and I feel that it might help you too," Aurora said and cut the connection as she left him thinking.
On the other hand, Moore pointed towards Ray and told the princess to go sit over besides Ray.
Seeing this Ray really felt something wrong as he knew that Moore wasn''t as simple as he seemed and was actually a twisted person who kept nning against humanity.
Chapter 207 The Apocalypse Begins (Part 1)
Seeing the new studenting towards him, Ray nced at her. Taking a closer look at her, Ray found her to be quite good-looking. The way her brown hair waved in the air while her whole body moved in elegance.
As he stared at her for a bit too long, he felt staresing at himself from behind. Turning around, he saw Elina gazing at him like a hound.
"I will let Ae know," She spoke through the mind transference technique.
"I just looked at the new ssmate. She will be sitting with me, what could I do?" He answered back in disbelief.
However, Elina didn''t hear a word he said and turned to look the outer way as she ignored him. A bit pissed off, Ray put his head down and looked at Sirius as he thought,
"At least he doesn''t care about such things," He thought and nced besides him as the princess had already seared by now.
As he had kept his head down with his forehead touching the desk, when he nced, the first thing that came into his view was the princess''s bountiful chest that wobbled every time she made a small movement.
"They must be squishy," He thought in his mind as the scene of the two melons wobbling around surfaced in his mind.
Noticing his gaze, the princess looked down at him and asked, "Any issues?"
"Huh? No¡nothing," Ray stammered, a bit embarrassed as he was caught staring at the princess''s prized possessions.
However, he quickly regained his calm and introduced himself, "Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Ray Xanders. What about you?" He spoke as he pushed his hand forward for a handshake.
"Hello Ray, I am Kashish. Also, nice to meet you," the princess shook his hand back as she introduced herself once more.
With a smile on her face, she leaned in closer and asked, "Uhm¡ As you know. I am new to the Academy, therefore I would be in your care if you don''t mind," She told him, her voice filled with some nervousness while her face was flushed from embarrassment.
"Sure, no worries," Ray replied with a smile. Though being closer to the princess, he could see a lot of skin, and coupled with the frustration of the apocalypse and the ongoing events, he could clearly feel a certain part of his body rising.
"No¡" He thought to himself and shook his head as he looked away. Controlling himself, he turned to the homeroom teacher and continued to listen to the lecture. Though, in his mind; the hostility he had against the princess had reduced to some extent, he was still a bit wary of her.
"Tringg¡" The bell sounded as the unit ended. Seeing the ss end, Ray turned to the princess and asked,
"Hey Kashish, want to have lunch together? I will guide you to the cafeteria and also introduce you to our team and group of friends,"
"I will be delighted to," Kashish answered back as she gracefully stood up from her seat along with Ray.
"Let''s go," He spoke as he also stood up. While he did, he signaled Sirius and the others as he also sent a mental transmission to them, "Reach the cafeteria. I will be there shortly. Also, gather everyone else, it will start any moment now. Therefore, be alert of your surroundings as anything could happen," He told them as he and the princess walked out of the ss.
"Hmph¡ what they say is right. All men are the same, I will tell Ae before anything else. I will let her fix him," Elina harrumphed as she thought to herself. Right now, she felt very angry after seeing Ray get along so well with the new girl. Also, she cared for her friend and didn''t want her to be betrayed.
Noah and Tim, on the other hand, nced a each other and smiled meaningfully. Misunderstanding their leader''s intentions, they still gave him a thumbs up in their heart. Though they also prayed for him as they knew that Elina wasn''t going to let him go easily and would surely inform Ae about it.
? As for Sirius, he just nodded and made his way to the cafeteria while Elina rushed out in a hurry. After all, she wanted to inform Ae as fast as she could.
Meanwhile,
In the narrow corridors of the Academy, Ray and Kashish made their way to the cafeteria while Ray also stopped and told her about the different lecture halls, sses,bs, and training rooms present in the academy.
"So this is where our second ss of the day would be held. The instructor for the ss is Mr.Abraham and he teaches us fighting techniques," Ray said to her. As he looked at the princess, he noticed that she continued to look at him.
"You all right?" He asked as he found her staring at him a bit strange.
"Uhm¡Nothing," She stammered in embarrassment as her face flushed red.
Looking at her beet red from embarrassment, Ray felt the roles being reversed. In honesty, Ray was pretty perplexed as since the moment he shook hands with the princess, he felt as if he had known her for a long time and that she had been with him at some point in life.
Finding it strange, he turned to FengFeng for help as in his mind, only the one with control over time could guide him correctly, "FengFeng, I feel to have met her before but I don''t know when. Also, I feel as if I have been with her for a long time. As if some connection that even I am not certain of," Ray asked, "Could you please help me out and clear these worries out for me,"
"Sorry, Ray. Although I can''t help you much, just know that the connection you feel might be something that could have existed through space and time. Something influenced either by the past or the future. Therefore, it''s normal," The temporal Phoenix answered.
Hearing her answer, Ray nodded as he put the matter at the back of his mind.
On the other hand, Kashish also felt the same. She felt a strange connection with Ray. Something that she couldn''t point her finger at and if she had to be honest, she found the man besides her quite attractive.
Not to mention the strong waves of strengthing from him, she was even more impressed. Slowly, she got closer to him and by the time they both reached the cafeteria, they were shoulder to shoulder with each other as theyughed around like old friends.
Reaching the cafeteria, Ray found his whole team sitting on a bench in the corner. As he approached everyone with her, he found the whole team to be under the weather. The atmosphere around the bench felt a bit gloomy while Ae sat on her chair with a knife in her hand while a great fire zed through her eyes.
Besides Ae, sat Elina with an equally conceptual look on her face as she stared daggers at Ray. Seeing them both, Ray understood the matter as he sighed and thought,
"Just how can I make her understand that we are just friends? Also, does she take me as a fool to try and woo a girl I just met a few hours ago? Just what does she take me for?" He thought to himself and nced at Elina.
Thinking about all this, he grabbed the seat and sat on the chair. As he did, Magdroth''s rming voice sounded in his head,
"Ray get the f*ck out of there. Something''s headed this way," the Void Dragon warned.
Heeding the Void Dragon''s warning, Ray hurriedly stood up as he kicked the table, and jumped in the air.
"Everyone get out of here," He shouted at the top of his lungs and told all of them to move aside.
Seeing him act as such, everyone was confused as they took him for a lunatic. However, others also moved as his teammates jumped away from their seats.
Even Ae and Elina followed his orders as after all, he was still their leader, and even if they were dissatisfied with him, they had to heed his orders.
While in the air, Ray pumped the Void Energy to his left eye as he observed the space around him. As he did, he saw the whole space breaking as various lines formed in the space and expanded into invisible spatial cracks.
"it has started," He thought as he turned to the others and sent a mental transmission, "Get everyone out of here. We don''t have more than a minute before hell breaks loose," he instructed them as he himself blinked and retreated even more.
Standing in an open area in the cafeteria, he saw everyone looking at him as if he was a fool. Seeing their reaction, he sighed and decided to take action.
"Really sorry but it is what it is," He thought as his hands zed with mes.
"Get out of here. Goddammit!!" He shouted at the top of his lungs and incinerated the cafeteria.
As he did, the students finally started moving as they cleared out of the cafeteria in fear of the maniac who tried to cause trouble in the academy.
As the students escaped, Ray looked in the cafeteria as the first spatial crack finally appeared while outside the Academy, the skies changed and took a strange color while the winds blew up.
"It has started," He took a deep breath and muttered.
....
Note:- Volume 1:- Humanity Advances Through (Finished)
Chapter 208 The Apocalypse Begins (Part 2)
"Mom¡Are you guys all right? Stay in the house and activate the arrays. I will try to be there soon," Ray spoke into the phone. Previously, when he walked out of the cafeteria, he felt his phone ringing.
Picking it up, he realized it was his mother who was asking about his situation. After all, a mother always cared for her children, no matter who they were. She would always worry for them.
Therefore, reassuring his mother, he told her to stay at home and be safe. Previously, he had fixed all the arrays in the mansion and made them functional. Therefore, when activated; the mansion would be locked down and no one would be able to enter while only his mother had the authority over all the arrays.
This way, he protected the wholend which covered dozens of acres and although it was expensive, it was something necessary and was part of the preparation n.
Cutting the line, he put his phone into his pocket and made his way to his teammates. Looking at all of them, he realized that they were pretty nervous as they watched the skies tremble while reddish lightning streaked all over.
Slowly, the clouds started to darken as the skies turned red. The bloody color illuminated the skies as they turned even more intimidating. However, this was the least of it as all around the academy, the space was cracking as different sorts of monsters invaded.
Pulling out his badge, he contacted the dean, "Yes Ray? What happened out there? Are the students safe?" The dean a sled right as he picked up his call.
"The students in the cafeteria were able to escape. But what are you all doing? Why isn''t the Academy defense working? There are several inter-dimensional portals opening up and from what I feel, the onesing through them aren''t any civilized beings but rather rabid monsters who would cause a massacre all over the academy," Ray spoke. His voice was also trembling as even though he prepared for everything, the chaotic situation still made him worried.
Not to mention the fear of the unknown as he knew nothing of what could happen next.
"That''s the problem. The dimensional arrays parent working. Someone tampered with them. Therefore, the best we can do is to block anyone froming inside the Academy but for the interdimensional portal opening inside the academy, we will have to fight the ones thate through," The dean spoke with regret. His voice wasced with guilt as he had an idea of the chaos that could be caused due to all this.
"I understand. We will try our best to help the Academy. Also, I have to inform you that since the academy isn''t safe for now, I and my teammates will be returning to my ce. I ced dimensional blockers all over my ce. Also, we can discuss more of our future ns there," Ray answered and cut the call.
Listening to Ray, the dean sighed as he looked through his window as a high portal formed, "So they decided to invade us right away," He muttered and disappeared.
Going down to his spatial pocket, the dean opened a box ced there. Within the boxy a scythe. Though, the scythe was different as its cryptic runes ran all over it while an eerie emanated from it.
Grabbing the dark ck scythe, the dean felt its power coursing through his body as he spoke, "The time hase. I need your help once again," he said as within the scythe, a consciousness was awoken as a voice sounded in the dean''s mind.
"It is my honor, The Lord Of Souls," As the voice spoke, the scythe glowed as a cloud of ck smoke came out of it and the scythe fused within the dean''s body.
After that, Ray turned around and nced at another wooden boxying down on the ground. The box looked pretty old and had multiple marks on it.
Seeing the box, the dean hesitated for a bit before he finally gave in and opened the box. Within the box was a pure ck hooded robe along with a dark ck crown. The crown was as ck as night while three ck gems were studded upon it that gleamed with a dangerous glint. The crown had various inscriptions inscribed upon it as they all formed the figure of the angel of death.
With a bit of hesitation, the dean grabbed the robe as he wore it. As he did, the robe adjusted a bit and fit his figurepletely as a mysterious aura covered him.
Then, grabbing the ck crown, the dean put it on his head as the crown fit him perfectly. As soon as he wore the crown, the gems studded upon it shone as a voice sounded within his consciousness,
"The angel of death is finallyplete. It seems that the time hase for the advent of death to show itself and pledge his loyalty to the chosen one," the scythe''s voice sounded in his mind as right after the gems glowed, the dean''s eyes turned dark.
While the dean prepared himself, the situation outside turned for worse as the first spatial crack finally opened.
As Ray had infused the void element into his eye, he could actually see the spatial cracks opening everywhere, and therefore, when the crack actually opened, he and his team were ready to face it.
Ray equipped his bloodline weapons as the Void Gauntlets and bracers along with the temporal breastte appeared on his body. Then, with his hands engulfed in fire, bombarded the spatial crack with multiple fireballs as it opened.
"Skree.." a loud scream came from within as a couple of burning figures tore through the crack.
"Trolls," Aurora spoke in his head.
"Okay," He nodded as he used his system''s newly unlocked feature,
[Analysis],
This allowed him to analyze various things and beings. Though, if their levels were too high or foreign to the system, their information might be iplete. The feature had a lot of potentials and was very useful at times such as this,
[Analysisplete,
Species Analyzed:- Trolls
Type:- Forest Trolls
Description:- Huge magical creaturescking the ability to think. Have immense strength and are closely connected to the natural element. Though they have slight immunity to ice, they arepletely immune to various elemental attacks other than fire as fire is their ultimate weakness]
Reading the short and concise analysis that appeared in front of his eyes, Ray nodded as he turned to his teammates and shouted,
"They are weak to fire and to ice as well, to some extent. Also, change the formation and use physical attacks more. They have elemental immunity to most elements," Ray told them as he took out the dagger.
With the dagger in his hand, he fused it with a fire element and held it in a backhand grip for easier control. Then, with his other hand engulfed in fire, he kicked the ground and threw fireballs at the already burning trolls.
Since the fire was their weakness, the attacks he rained down upon them before worked quite well as the first couple of trolls toe out of the spatial crack were dealt with in a few minutes only.
However, that wasn''t it as the spatial crack continued to erge until it formed a small portal. Other than that, a couple of spatial cracks also opened up in the surroundings as multiple trolls came out of them.
Looking at this, Ray turned to his teammates and spoke,
"Everyone, form groups of two and deal with the iing trolls from the other portals. I will deal with those over here," Then, turning to Ae, he spoke, "I believe in you, please help everyone and gather them. If everyone works together and fights, I am sure that we would be able to deal with this,"
As he said this, he looked right into her eyes and said softly, "I love you,"
As he said those words, Ae nodded as she turned around and along with Elina, she ran into the corridors to gather the rest of the students and get them to fight the trolls.
On the other hand, Sirius and Noah went off together as the duo decided to fend off the trolls appearing inside another corridor of the academy.
With Tim and Kid deciding to head to the dorm rooms to clear the trolls over there, only Ray and Kashish were left as Aliya had decided to run for the infirmary to help in healing the wounded that might head there.
Turning to Kashish, Ray asked,
"Do you have experience in fighting? Also, what ability or element do you use?"
"Don''t worry about me, I can handle these trolls easily. Let''s fight them together," She said as she waved her hands and a loose robe covered her body. The robe was green in color as strange vines pulsed within it,
"Also, I am a nature element user," She spoke and added, "Also, don''t worry about my magic not working on them. You see, my magic is different," As she spoke she threw multiple seeds on the ground and raised her hand as she cast her spell,
[Seed Growth],
A green light pulsed out from her body as the seeds had small sproutsing out of them within seconds, the seeds grew into multiple vines that dug into the Academy floor and disappeared.
On the other hand, Ray, upon seeing the neer being confident one that strength let her be as he had the trolls to take care of.
Fighting the trolls, the dumb monsters increased in numbers as they headed for him. Slowly, being overwhelmed by them, he saw strange vines creeping up the floor as they wound around their legs and trapped them in their ces.
Seeing this, he turned back to the neer and nodded as this lifted a big pressure from his shoulders. Like this, the duo started to fight as one supported the other in decimating the forest trolls.
...
A/N:- Hello! My dear readers, I hope you all are enjoying the novel. So from this point on, starts the next volume. This is where the novel will pick its pace by a lot. The Mc would evolve and mature.
In short, a lot will happen in this volume and I wish for you all to follow me through this journey and support me to write more.
Chapter 209 Fighting The Trolls Invading The Academy
"Crackle¡Boomm" A thick lightning bolt struck the troll and its upper body exploded into pieces.
"That''s thest one from this portal," Ray turned and spoke. His face was covered in sweat as fighting the trolls that continuously poured out from the portals as if there was no stop to it.
However, after some time, the number of trollsing out of the portals decreased until finally, the trolls stopped pouring out. As the portal closed, Ray heaved a sigh of relief as he got some time to retain his energy.
Turning to look at Kashish, he found that it was the same for the neer as she also heaved for breath. Her bountiful chest rose up and down as she tried to calm her breathing.
"Nice work there helping me out. You have got some good elemental control, not to mention your element is also quite useful," Ray appreciated her as he was quite impressed by her fighting skills.
"Thanks," She nodded slightly and kept her head down. After all, she wasn''t new to getting appreciated, though when Ray spoke highly of her skills, she felt her heart skip a beat.
Containing the strange feeling in her chest, she looked at him and spoke, "What do we do now?"
"Well, we move towards more areas where the trolls are more concentrated and try to eliminate them. I just hope that the other students are working on finishing the trolls as well," Ray said as he nced at one of the corridors leading to the different halls, departments, and sections in the academy.
Then, circting the Void Element through his Void Eye, Ray''s vision turned grey. As his vision turned grey, the world around him changed as he was able to perceive various spatial anomalies that constantly urred due to the current situation of the world.
Then, concentrating his vision on the spatial portals opening everywhere, Ray found out that the corridor to his right was concentrated with spatial corridors and that a couple of people were already fighting there.
"Over there, they need our help," Ray pointed as he blinked in that direction.
"Space Element?" Seeing him blink, Kashish stood stunned for a second as she saw the legendary space element in action. Never did she think that the person she just met could not only control three elements but the space element also.
Though she was a bit stunned, she wasn''t sure if it was the space element or some technique to make him move like that or some other element that specialized in swift movement techniques.
Therefore, she decided to keep a closer look at him as she was getting surer that the man in front of him was the chosen one that she needed to get close to ording to her mother.
Then, leaning against the ground, her muscles tensed as she kicked the floor and followed Ray.
Meanwhile,
In the corridor, Ray pointed,
Dozens of Trolls flooded the corridor as a team of four fended off against them, "Guys, don''t give up. Let''s kill each of these bastards right here," A woman''s unyielding cry ignited everyone''s spirit as they clenched their hands around their weapons and retaliated against the trolls.
As the trolls were immune to a variety of magic, it was hard to seriously damage them, and given their superior strength, most had a hard time fighting against them. Not to mention their regeneration abilities that were off the charts.
Standing in front of the three teammates, Nia summoned a sword of light in one hand while the other had a round shield also made of light.
With her unyielding spirit, she clenched her hand around the hilt of the sword as she kicked the ground and jumped in the air. Then using her element to propel herself upwards, she looked down at the trolls rushing inside the corridor.
"Let me show you the power of the house of Jhonson and what our evesting legacy stands for," She muttered,
Then, with her sword in front of her, she shouted,
[Goddess Of Light''s Fury:- Sword Of Destruction]
As she shouted, the sword in her hand glowed as a yellowish light pulsed through it. Raising the sword, her whole body got engulfed in a resplendent light as the sword erged from the size of an ordinary sword to a twenty feetrge sword that was even hard for Nia to hold on to. Therefore, with her face tensed with pain, she brought down her sword and shed at the trolls down below.
"Sttt¡Booom¡Bang" The sword fell heavily as the trolls were not only cut in half but were also crushed under the huge sword of light. As their brains sttered on the ground, Nia looked at the clearing and motioned her teammates to attack.
Her teammates nodded as they moved forward. With Zest taking the lead amongst them, he made multiple copies of himself as all of his copies covered the rest of the members and rushed ahead.
Behind Zest, another member with the ability to transform started his transformation,
[Scaled Smander Transformation]
The member shouted as his body started to change, the skin all over his body tightened as faint scales appeared all over his skin. Other than that, his body also changed as his height increased to two meters while his hands turned into ws.
With his transformationplete, the man rushed ahead and mmed himself into the trolls. As he did, the trolls were cut asunder as the ws prated their bodies with ease.
Atst, Noelle and another teammate were left. With Noelle being the healer, all she did was grab onto a dagger she kept with herself and used it for self-defense while the other girl standing besides her raised her hands. As the girl raised her hands, blueish elemental particles started to condense around her as slowly, a small streak of water was formed.
The girl had an affinity with the water element, though it was still a bit difficult for her to summonrge quantities of water. After all, not everyone was like Ray. As the streaks of water appeared around her, she pushed her hands forward as the streaks turned into several water des and headed for the trolls.
Not only that but the girl also used the water element to boost her stats as she pulled a rapier and headed forward to attack the trolls.
Slowly, the area that Nia had cleared was filled as numerous trolls took ce of the previous ones. Looking at the ce, it didn''t seem like anything happened as the number of trolls looked the same.
A bit frustrated by the sight of trolls filling up every space, Nia felt her head hurt as her anger started to muddle her cognitive ability.
Then, raising her hands; she cast her area of effect spells,
[Goddess Of Light''s Fury:- Decimation],
As she shouted in anger, the light elemental force around her body converged as her whole body shone like a light bulb. Then, her feet slowly left the ground as her body levitated in the air. With her eyes filled with a yellowish light, she looked down at the trolls and raised her hand against the trolls as a ball of light condensed around her hand.
The particles condensed around the ball of light to the extent that the space around her started shuddering. Then, as the ball of light reached its intensity, the ball of light turned into a huge beam as thick as a pir and it decimated the whole area in front of her.
The beam struck the trolls and the trolls were instantly vaporized while the whole ground was in shambles. Looking at the corridor, it seemed as if someone had dug a strange vertical pit.
As her spell ended, the light around her dimmed as she slowlynded on the ground.
"Ughh," She groaned as she fell to her knees due to the insane consumption of mana. Seeing this, Noelle came forward as she ced her hand on her shoulder, and cast the spell,
[Rejuvenation], the spell as the name suggested, not only rejuvenated her physical body but also helped her recover her mana.
"Good work Nia!" Ray came forward as he apuded her, then gazed at the trolls in front of him, his eyes gleamed dangerously as he spoke, "Now leave the rest of this to me while you recover,"
As he spoke, arcs of lightning crackled around his body as his body produced huge amounts of heat. Then turning to Zest and the girl with control over the water element, Ray spoke, "I will fight them head-on. You guys use your attacks to support me, and no one other than her interferes in my fight," He said, pointing towards Kashish as he knew that Kashish''s element was very helpful when they fought as a team.
After that, he looked ahead and kicked the ground as he jumped in the air. Raising his fist in the air, a huge bolt of lightning condensed around it as he looked down and unleashed the lightning bolt.
Chapter 210 Fighting The Trolls Invading The Academy (Part 2)
"What?" Eximed Nia and the others as they saw Ray disappearing in the horde of trolls.
"Don''t worry about him. Just wait and watch," Kashish smirked as she spoke, Raising her hands, she threw some seeds on the ground and cast her spell,
[elerated Growth:- Poisoned Vine Prison]
Casting the spell, her body glowed a green light as the mana surrounding her trembled.
"Raise," Shemanded as the seeds sprouted and within seconds, the sprouts turned into vines that reached multiple feet. Then, using her hands to control the vines, she made the vines seep into the ground as the vines disappeared.
Fully concentrated on expanding her domain, Kashish unconsciously trusted the people around her to protect her.
And she was right to do so as Nia, upon watching everything unfold steeled her resolve as she ordered her teammates, "Surround her and don''t let any troll get close to her,"
As she ordered, she herself moved as she jumped in the air and cast a light barrier upon Kashish, then standing in front of her; she muttered, "Don''t worry, we will take care of the rest of them,"
On the other hand,
Within the horde of trolls. Small arcs of lighting sparked as the trolls that seemed to have devoured Ray shrieked in agony.
"Booommm"A huge explosion thundered from within as a pir of fire rose in the air. From within, Ray flew out, his body covered in shimmering scales, with a pair of zing wings on his back, the pressure that descended from his mere presence was terrifying as a couple of trolls fell to the ground from the pressure itself.
"Roooaaarrrrr" He roared in the air as multiple spatial cracks appeared around him, not to mention the Void Shards constantly revolving around his body. Raising his hand, he pointed at the trolls, a series of ws extended from the Void Gauntlets as sparks lit upon them.
"Crackle¡Sizzle¡Crackle¡" The sparks extended as multiple volts of lightning fell upon the trolls. Some were killed on the ce while the rest fell to the ground, their bodies paralyzed as they wereter crushed under the feet of their fellow trolls.
As Nia looked at Ray''s figure flying in the air, her eyes widened in awe as she never expected the best student of the elite ss to be even stronger.
"Just what type of system does he have?" she thought, a bit stressed as previously, she was sure of her progress. Not only that, but she was also sure that if she fought Ray in a one-on-one duel, she would win for sure, but looking at him right now; she knew that he was on apletely different level and by the time she caught up to his current level, he would be even stronger.
Therefore, epting her defeat, she resolved to get even stronger and close the gap in strength between them.
On the battlefield,
Slowly, vines extended from the ground as they wound around the trolls'' legs. The trolls had no idea of the fact that slowly, death was slithering around their bodies and within no time they would be dead.
Within a few minutes, the trolls were mercilessly killed by Ray as an opening was created. Seeing the opening, Nia and the others rushed ahead as they all had to get out of the corridor as fast as possible. After all, fighting in the narrow corridor wasn''t a good choice for anyone of them.
On the other hand, Kashish''s eyes snapped open as the most difficult work had been done. The poisonous vines were now spread throughout the corridor as various trolls and already been poisoned.
"Let the fun begin," She muttered as an evil smile sported her face. With her eyes gaining a greenish hue, she lifted her hands in the air as the vines moved under her control.
The vines extended in the air as they further coiled around the multiple trolls and dug into their flesh. As they dug into their flesh, Kashish cast another spell on her,
[Vine Mastery:- Vampiric Touch]
As she did, the vines glowed red as they started to suck the life out of the trolls. From blood to nutrients, the trolls were sucked clear of everything as they fell to the ground.
Seeing the phenomenon from above, Ray nced at Kashish and thought, "She isn''t as simple as she looks," Thinking of this, he decided to be careful of her motives.
Then, ncing down at the battlefield, he saw that the vines had extended to form a high prison that trapped the trolls and sucked them dry.
As Nia saw all this, she felt shivers up her spine and realized that the girl standing besides her wasn''t an easy opponent if fought against.
Zest, On the other hand, had different thoughts;
"Her powers seem to be the same as the princess, I wonder if there is some connection between this girl and the princess," He thought. His mind was in turmoil as recently, he wasn''t given any mission, and being young, he wasn''t influential enough to know of many missions. Therefore, he didn''t know of the covert mission about the princess.
Within minutes, the vines drained the trolls dry as Kashish replenished her mana and cleared the corridor even more.
"Thankfully, she is fighting with us and not against us," Noelle thought as she took a step forward to head further in the corridor. However, as she did; her body froze as cold sweat appeared all over her body. Her spin tingled as she felt a severely oppressive aura pressuring her to stay in one ce.
"Just what is this strange power?" She thought in fear as her body kept trembling continuously.
"Okay, everyone good work. Now all of you stay back, I, Nia, and Kashish would deal with the big guy," Ray''s voice sounded in the corridor as he spoke, then turning to Nia he asked, "How much mana do you have?"
"About sixty percent," Nia answered truthfully. Seeing Ray''s strength, she subconsciously took him as a leader, and also feeling the threat up ahead, she knew that there was no other thing she could do other than cooperate with him.
Then, turning to Kashish, Ray spoke, "What about you? Guessing from your previous spell, I would say that you have more or less recovered your mana. However, I would still want to know more about the precise amount of mana left,"
"I have more than ny percent of my mana left," Kashish answered.
"Okay, you all. Follow me, I sense an advanced-tier magical realm beast along with multiple basic-tier magical realm beasts," Ray said, pping his wings fiercely he flew head as he disappeared like a streak.
As for the remaining trolls, they were killed by the fire he unleashed through his movements. After all, right now; he didn''t have much time to waste.
On the other hand, Nia and Kashish nced at each other and nodded. Then, using their mana to strengthen their bodies, they followed Ray as they tried to keep up with his speed.
"What about us?" asked Noelle, seeing them follow Ray.
"We end the rest of the trolls," Zest answered as he made multiple copies of himself.
Listening to Zest, the other girl nodded as she raised her hands and created a swirl of water that revolved around her. Then, using it like a whip; she rushed into the remaining trolls.
While this happened,
Ray finally reached the end of the corridor and he saw arge creature covering the whole entrance and blocking the way. The creature had greyish skin that had multiple hideous blisters all over it. Looking at its head, Ray saw two pairs of eyes along with thick trunks and multiple puss-filled wounds over its face.
"Blerghh¡What is that?" Nia arrived the moment she saw the creature, she vomited her guts out and asked.
"A mutated creature I would say. Also, it''s the main boss here," Ray answered.
Then, looking besides the creature, Ray saw multiple small-sized versions of the creature. Though, they were less hideous and looked way less intimidating.
"You both deal with them, I will take care of this big boy," Said Ray as he put his hand forward and willed the Void Shards around him. The Void Shards trembled as they converged around his hand.
Taking a linear form, the Shards pulsed a purplish light as the temporal element coursed through them. The shards aligned one after another as they took the form of a long-headed spear.
As for why Ray chose a spear? The monster in front of him was huge and to prate through its seemingly thick skin, Ray needed a straight weapon that specialized in thrusting and cutting.
Clenching his hands around the spear, Ray grinned as his blood boiled in the anticipation of another fierce fight. Gazing at the huge troll in front of him, he pped his wings as a fire zed around his body. With the spear crackling with arcs of lightning, he turned into a streak of light and appeared above the troll as he thrust the spear into the weakest part of its body; the Eye.
Chapter 211 Nia And Kashish Working Together To Kill The Trolls
[Light Goddess''s Blessing:- Buff],
Nia buffed herself as a halo of o8ght covered her whole body. Then, raising her hands, two short swords appeared in her hands. The swords were different as they were not made of light and instead were magical items created by a legendary forger that had served the Johnsons for a long time.
[Twin Light Swords],
Wielding the swords, Nia felt a refreshing feeling course through her body as the swords also buffed her stats. With her stats buffed, she stood at the same rank as a pseudo-magical realm expert. Not only that, but the swords also had two unique abilities.
[Light Projection],
With this ability, Nia could project her light abilities onto the swords and change their size at will. Along with that, she could even join both swords together to form a semi-broadsword for hacking strong individuals.
Coupled with the other ability [Regeneration], the swords were able to heal the damage inflicted on either them or the wielder.
Clenching the swords, she looked at the trolls in front of her and kicked the ground, turning into a whitish streak; she shed at the trolls.
On the other hand, Kashish''s eyes took a greenish hue as she raised her hands and cast her spell,
[elerated Growth:- Vine Enhancement Armor],
Murmuring, she threw a few seeds in the air as the seeds burst open. With vines extending out of them, they covered her body and formed a greenish armor of vines. The armor was several vines wrapped sprint her body as various thorns extended out of them.
Tensing the muscles in her body, she jumped in the air as she whipped her hand towards a troll. As she did, a vine extended out of her hand and itshed at the troll like a whip.
This was the function of her armor, she was not only able to protect herself but also use the vines it was made up of to attack the enemies without casting any other spells.
Though, this consumed her mana passively, right now; she didn''t care as much because she had recently regained her mana using vampiric touch.
On the other hand, as Nia shed her sword; a huge wound opened as the troll''s back was cut open. Revealing the greyish bones underneath, she stabbed the other sword into the opening and twisted sword.
Then, using the ability [Light Projection], the sword extended as it pierced through the troll''s heart.
Without knowing what happened to it, the troll looked around in confusion as the light faded from its eyes. Kicking the troll to the ground, Nia turned to look at the troll as she realized, she was f*cked up!
Apparently, it was her luck that she was able to kill the troll while it was distracted. However, now; the other trolls were alerted as they all turned to look at Nia and circled around her.
Looking at their malicious eyes filled with anger, she remained firm on the ground. Clenching her swords, she stood slightly nted as she disappeared.
Appearing besides the troll on her right, she stabbed a sword in its leg and then jumped in the air as she used [Light Projection] once again and joined both swords into a smaller broad sword. Then, with the broad sword above her, head she fell to the ground as she shed at the injured troll.
Just as her attack was about tond on the troll, the troll snapped its head in her direction as it lifted its hands and caught the sword.
"Sizzle¡Sizzle" The light element burned its skin as a pained look appeared on its face. However, the troll didn''t let go and instead grabbed it even furiously as it swung the sword around and sent it flying.
Along with the sword, Nia was also sent flying as she crashed into the walls of the corridor.
"Bang¡Cough¡" Crashing into the corridor, she felt the air leave her lungs as she coughed.
"Stand up, we have to deal with these trolls together," Kashish appeared in front of her as she spoke and helped her stand.
"They are tough and sharp. The ones we fought previously are like kidspared to them," Nia said as wiped her face and looked at the trolls in the distance.
"If you think they are strong then just imagine what he might be going through fighting that monstrosity," Kashish spoke, pointing upwards towards the huge troll as countless explosions urred on its surface.
Looking up, Nia felt goosebumps all over her skin as her spine tingled in fear, "They are both monsters," She murmured and turned to look at the trolls she was to fight against.
"They are weak against my light element. You trap them and let me take the offensive," Said Nia as picked up her swords and readied herself.
"I like the n," Kashish agreed as reached her hand into her spatial pouch and took out some more seeds. Looking at the seeds in her palm, were different as they were bluish-green in color.
"Hope this works," She muttered and threw the seeds in the air.
[elerated Growth:- Poisonous Vine Prison]
She chanted as the seeds grew in the air and the vines extended into the ground. Then, using more of her mana, she elerated the vine growth even more as slowly, the vines extending out seeped through the ground and the basis of the vine prison wasplete.
Then, signaling Nia she raised her hands and shouted, "Rise," the vines lifted in the air and crisscrossed around one another as they formed the vine prison.
Trapping the trolls within them, the trolls had difficulty breaking through the vines as these vines were strengthened vines that had treated durability and even greater poisonous effect.
[Extend], she chanted as thorns extended out of the vines and pierced the trolls. Digging into their flesh, the lethal poison was injected into them. Not only that, but Kashish also readied her spell, [Vampiric Touch],
This way, she could suck the trolls dry and recover herself faster. However, for that; the thorns would have to prate deep inside the trolls and weaken them enough for her to suck their life force, and right now, it was a hard task as the trolls being in the magical realm had sturdier flesh that offered great resistance against the vines and not only that but also healed super fast due to their superior regeneration.
"Guess I will have to wait until they wear out," She thought to herself and let the vines coil around the trolls even more as she tightened her grip around them to hold them in ce.
This way, she allowed Nia to have an easier target and cut through the trolls easily and kill them.
"Here Ie," Nia shouted, her body glowing a resplendent light as a halo appeared over her body. Then, with the swords in her hands, she raised them both as she kicked the ground and jumped in the air.
"Huwahh¡Swoosh," She groaned slightly as she used her full force and spun in the air, and delivered a spinning sh at the nearest troll.
Since the troll was trapped in Kashish''s prison, it was unable to do a thing as its skin was cut open and flesh torn into pieces as Nia minced it to death.
"Huff¡Huff¡Huff¡" Out of breath, she nced at her swords and noticed that the attack had dulled her des as she thought to herself, "I guess this method is very crude against these brutes with thick skin," Then, using [Regeneration], she recovered her des as their edges sharpened.
Then, pouring a great amount of her mana into them, she used [Light Projection] to not only extend the swords but also join them into a broad sword at once. This way, the swords turned into a normal-sized broadsword and although its weight was a bit much for Nia, she still wielded it as she knew that she needed to work with it.
Then, running on the ground, she gained momentum as she headed for the next troll nearest to her. Raising the sword above her head, she gazed at the sword as she reached it and brought her sword down as she hacked it at the troll.
"Zhinggg...." The sword trembled as the Troll''s head sttered like a watermelon. Apparently, due to Nia''sck of skill in wielding a broad sword, the sword''s edge didn''t hit the troll, and instead the face of the de did. Thankfully, the weight and momentum of her attack were so much that the troll''s head was squashed into pieces.
Although the troll was killed, it was a failure for her from which she had to learn. Then, trying to bnce herself once more, she looked at thest three trolls and headed for them. Once again, raising the broad sword, her attack connected as the edged de cut through its head, though; only halfway as the attack lost its momentum as it dug deeper into the troll.
However, she still persisted and killed the troll as she did the same with the other two and finished the trolls, albeit with greater difficulty.
Chapter 212 Killing The Huge Troll
A few minutes back,
With his attack about to hit its mark, Ray felt something strange. His body tensed up as a shiver spread through his spine. Looking at the troll, he saw a strange pressure descend from its eye.
"Eye Technique," He muttered as his surroundings dimmed. The troll disappeared and so did everything else. Instead, he saw an immovable huge mountain in front of him. A great pressure descended from the mountain as a pair of eyes opened up.
The eyes streaked with dirty brown light as a beam descended upon Ray. All this while, his mind continued to buzz as he felt his thoughts in a disarray.
"Rayyy!!!" Aurora''s shout reverberated in his mind as it brought him out of the strange trance. His eyes regained rity as the surroundings turned back to normal. However, the troll was gone, and instead, a huge palm was headed for him.
Seeing the palm, Ray pped his wings as flew higher and then blinked twice. Appearing above the palm, he saw the troll standing on his right.
Looking at the troll, he thought hard as a n formed in his mind, "Let''s see who is better," He muttered as he pped his wings and flew higher until he reached the top of the corridor.
Then, staring down at the troll, he smirked and thought, "Although it''s a new one, I won''t mind using it,"
Then, opening his palm; a small ball appeared in his hand. The ball had a greyish void revolving within it while various electrical arcs crackled around it.
[Combination Magic:- Lightning Void Ball]
Although the name was strange, the spell was powerful as the moment the ball appeared in his hand, the surrounding space trembled as various small fissures appeared in the space.
Looking down, he smiled and raised his hand in the air as he mmed the ball down.
"Zhwoooommm!!" The ball turned in a greyish-blue streak as it headed for the troll. Sensing danger, the troll looked up as its eyes trembled.
Looking at the troll, Ray knew that it felt fear as after all, even if trolls were immune to many different types of elemental magics, Void magic was apletely different thing. Not to mention the fact that the Void that Ray controlled was of a higher grade. After all, Ray got his powers from the very progenitor of the element.
As the streak of light travlled through the air, the space around it was twisted as the Void influenced the space and sucked it inwards. Looking at the whole scene, it seemed as if the very space was bowing down to Ray''s attack.
"Bangg¡" The attack hit the troll and after that, everything went silent. The silencested for a few seconds and then,
"Boooomm¡Crackle¡Thundderrr¡" As if a broken dam, the attack erupted all of a sudden. The troll''s skin cracked as the lightning coursed through its whole body.
Paralyzing the troll, the lightning seeped deep inside its body as the troll suffered varying degrees of internal damage.
"That''s a nice oue," Ray thought as he rubbed his chin and looked at the huge hole in the troll''s stomach.
"So the voidpletely erased the troll''s stomach?" Ray concluded and then pped his wings again. With his hands raised in the air, he willed for the Void spear as the spear flew in the air and struck his hand.
With the spear firmly clenched in his hand, Ray infused it with his mana as a purplish me danced on it. Spinning the spear in the air, Ray willed the spear and threw it right at the troll.
"Swoooshh," a high fire was zed as the surroundings lost moisture and the air turned dry.
Right behind the ming spear, he flew down at the troll as his Gauntlets were filled with lightning arcs. Three ws appeared out of them as tremendous power surged from within them.
"Bangg¡" The spear struck the troll as right behind the spear, Ray pushed the ws into the troll''s eye.
"Screeee¡Huaaarghhh" The troll screamed as not only did the purplish me burn its body but the ws piercing through his eyes released a huge electrical current that struck its brain.
Ray had used the first as a distraction and in turn, attacked the troll from behind. After all, the spear dealt less damage while the ws piercing its eye dealt the majority of the damage.
However, the troll''s vitality was out of the ordinary as not only did it withstand the pain but it also regenerated almost instantly.
Suddenly, the troll''s skin changed color. From greyish, the skin took a slightly greener tint as tiny pores opened up.
Seeing this phenomenon, Ray got moving as he understood what it meant.
[Poison cloud], It was a unique ability possessed by mountainous trolls. Using this ability they were able to change their skin into pores that released poisonous gas. The poisonous gas depended on the troll''s strength, the stronger the troll, the more corrosive and more poisonous it was.
As for the toll in front of him, Ray knew that with it being in the Magical Realm and that to a higher tier, the troll was able to release poisonous gas strong enough to fully corrode metal within minutes. Also, the lethality of the poison was enough that one whiff of it and Ray knew that he was down for it.
Therefore, using his barrier ability; Ray erected an air barrier around himself as he pped higher in the sky and evaded the cloud of poisonous gas.
"Hmmm.." Looking down at the troll engulfed in the gas cloud, Ray thought hard while scratching his chin.
"Let''s try this," He thought as a fire engulfed his hand. Then, aiming downwards; he looked at the troll and smirked as he released a fierce burst of fire.
Like a spark to a me, the fire burst out as the moment it hit the gas cloud, a high explosion took ce.
"Booooommm" The troll staggered a few steps back as Ray had used the troll''s ability against it.
"Fool," He muttered and flew down as he reconstructed the spear in his and decided to end it once and for all.
Holding the spear, its tip lit up with a purplish fire as Raybined his fire magic and time magic together.
[Combination magic:- Temporal me; zing spear]
The me spread through the whole spear while the Void previously contained within the spear also pulsed. Filled with three different elements, the elemental instability caused the surroundings to shudder as strange rifts appeared around Ray.
Seeing the rifts, Ray knew that the already weak spatial veil of the world was being torn up even more and if this continued, more portals could open and who knew what they would lead to.
Therefore, hurrying even more; Ray used a recently found beast soul,
[Swift Wind],
He had obtained it afterpleting the system mission when he evolved into the Magical Realm. Using the beast''s soul, a greenish wind covered his body as his agility increased by fifteen percent.
His speed increased even more, as he pped his wings and headed for the troll. Within a couple of seconds, he reached the troll and raised his spear as he shed it downwards.
As he did, a ming arc left the spear as it headed for the troll. Due to the arc''s speed being rather slow, the troll predicted it and blocked the attack with its hand. The fire hit its hand and it was extinguished soon after.
However, Ray said nothing and simply smiled as he blinked forward and appeared at the troll''s feet, "Need to stop him from moving around," Ray thought as he raised the spear and pushed it down as he pierced the troll''s feet and stabbed the spear deep inside.
"Huaarrrghhh," The troll roared in pain. Lifting its feet, it swing its feet around and tried to get rid of Ray. However, with the spear deeply stabbed in the troll''s foot; Ray just held onto the spear.
With the troll having no sess in getting rid of Ray, it lifted its other feet in the air. With the other foot in the air, the troll brought it down against the feet on which Ray stood. It wanted to smash its own feet.
Seeing this, Ray''s eyes widened as he thought, "Just what the hell is wrong with it? It wants to hurt itself just so it could get rid of me," Thinking, Ray pulled the spear out and pped his wings as he flew up to its knee and stabbed the spear again, though this time in its kneecap.
"Huaaarrrghhhh," It screamed in pain, lifting its leg; the troll fell to the ground as it lost its bnce due to the huge size of its body.
As the troll fell to the ground, Ray pulled the spear out and fired a couple of fireballs into the wound and then flew back into the air.
"Boooommm!!" A cloud of dust rose as the troll fell down. The moment it fell, lightning arcs covered Ray''s body as he ce the spear in front of him and flew down as aimed for the troll''s heart.
It was a good chance and he wasn''t going to let it go.
"Squelch¡" The spear prated its chest as blood spurt out of the wound. However, the troll didn''t die.
"Trolls have their heart in the middle of their chest, not left," Magdroth''s voice sounded in his head as Ray nodded and then discharged the lightning charges into the troll.
Paralyzing the troll, Ray moved to the center of its chest, lifted the troll, and brought it down. The Void shards extended as the spear grew in size and prated the troll''s chest as Ray pierced its head.
With that, the troll died as the light left its eyes while Ray pulled the spear and fell down on its chest in exhaustion.
Chapter 213 Sirius Fights While Noah Shines From The Shadows
"Phew..That was intense," Ray muttered, sitting up; he wiped the sweat off his forehead and stood. Then, pulling the spear out of the troll''s body, he looked ahead and saw Nia and Kashish walking toward him.
"All done?" he asked,
"Yes, killed all of them," Nia answered as she looked at the troll and then at Ray. Her eyes sparkled as she was in awe of Ray''s strength. After all, from the shock waves produced by Ray''s attacks, she guessed enough that Ray was as strong as an advanced-tier Magical Realm expert, not to mention the variety of elements used by him that granted him a versatile style of fighting.
"Good," Ray muttered. Then, turning to look at the exit, he used his Void Eye and stared at the space in front of him. He noticed that the spatial fissures had healed and therefore, there was no risk of any more trollsing in from this way; for now that was.
"Let''s head forward, I sense some people up ahead. Though, they are currently hiding," Ray told Nia and Kashish as he then frowned.
Looking back, he noticed that although the trolls were almost finished, one portal hadn''t closed yet.
Using his Void Eye again, he observed the portal as he sensed something strange beyond the portal. However, as if sensing his gaze and having a consciousness of its own, the portal trembled and closed right away.
"Strange," He muttered and turned around.
"Leave them, they will clear the trolls," Nia spoke, showing her trust in her teammates. Listening to her, Ray didn''t question and decided to trust her as he turned into a streak of light and charged ahead.
Meanwhile,
In another corridor,
Sirius raised his hands as multiple shadowy wolves rose in the air.
"Awoooooo" Sirius howled along with them as he turned around and nodded to the people behind him.
Getting his signal, the people behind him; three men and two women nodded back as they activated their abilities.
As they did, countless magical particles were sucked from the air as the congregation of so many spells made the air tremble. Along with that, Sirius''s ws extended as a ckish glint shone in them.
With fur covering his whole body, Sirius looked at the huge troll in front of him and kicked the ground. Shadowy armor converged over his body and integrated with him while a sleek shadowy phantom rose behind him.
Coupled with his blood-red eyes and vicious fangs that threatens to tear anything apart, Sirius looked like a wolf from hell who would stop at nothing and tear apart its enemies.
Behind him, a myriad of spells were cast as a pir of earth rose in the air. Standing on the pir was a muscr student wearing a loose top and shorts. With his unwavering stance, he bent slightly and shouted,
[Emerge:- Rock Wall],
This student was a second-year student in the normal ss and was currently in the early stages of Magical Realm. With his control over the earth element, the student helped Sirius out as he cast multiple rock walls that provided the wolf a good stage to run and gain altitude while approaching the huge troll.
Seeing the rock wall rising in front of him, Sirius''s ws extended even more as he jumped and dug his ws into the wall. Firmly bnced on the wall, he started climbing as he reached the top of the wall in front of him. Then, looking ahead; he saw various more walls of earth rising as he started running.
Gaining more speed, he started jumping from one wall to another as behind him, various shadows rose and wolves appeared. The wolves followed Sirius while Sirius himself turned into a ckish streak as the wind howled along with him.
Another woman with control over the water element raised her hands. Various whips formed around her as she turned to the other smaller trolls around the huge troll.
Along with her was another woman, this woman had control over the wind element. A swift wind formed around her, her clothes fluttered in the air and various wind des formed around her.
Nodding to the water mage besides her, she ran forward andshed her hand down as the wind des whistled in the air. The air was cut as the wind des headed for the troll.
"Shinggg¡Shinggg," The wind des cut through the troll, and various cuts appeared on its body. Blood dripped from its body as slowly, and the thick skin of the troll was slowly cut open.
"Now," The woman with control over the wind spoke.
The water mage nodded, as she pushed her hand forward and directed the water whips at the troll. Since the troll was strong against the water element, both women had worked together as the wind elemental mage first cut its skin open and provided the water mage a chance to attack.
"Spurttt," Blood spurt out as the water whips opened a deep gash on the troll. The gash traveled from its chest to its abdomen as the troll''s guts spilled out on the floor.
"Good work," The wind mage nodded as the two women turned to the other trolls they had to deal with.
On the other hand,
The rock ability user condensed various small rocks around him as he shaped them into sharp daggers. The daggers gleamed a yellowish light, then under the man''s precise control, the daggers started spinning.
"Go.." The man muttered as he pushed his hand forward. The daggers flew ahead as they headed for the troll''s eye.
"nk¡" Making a dull sound, the daggers struck its eye as a small protective cover pulsed in front of its eye. The stone daggers slowly crumbled into pieces but the man smiled.
His n had worked. After all, he knew that his puny stone daggers couldn''t possibly damage the troll but what they could do was distract it pretty well and they did it.
While the troll was distracted, Sirius reached it as he jumped in the air. His ws extended, and a ck streak gleamed in the air as Sirius turned into a shadow and shed at the troll. Appearing behind the troll, Sirius looked back a thin line of blood spread across the troll''s neck.
Then, behind him; the shadow wolves appeared and they all pounced on the troll''s neck. Biting its neck, they turned into various shadows as they spread through the cut.
Slowly, the thin cut extended as more blood started flowing out of its neck.
"Huaarghhh," Holding its neck, the troll finally realized what happened. It had been fooled and now, this foolishness had cost it its life.
With the life slipping from its eyes, the troll fell back as its body hit the ground.
"Boooommm," A huge cloud of dust rose in the air.
Swiftlynding on the ground, Sirius turned to look at the troll and then at the earth ability user.
"Good work Adam," Sirius nodded.
"Thanks," Adam replied, he was really in awe of Sirius''s power and although Sirius was a junior of his, he had decided to follow him. After all, in the current world, age was just a number and strength ruled everything.
Turning around, Sirius looked at the others. Right now, the others had cleared the rest of the trolls and stood together as they tended to their condition.
"Good, let''s move forward. We have to gather everyone else and clear this ce as soon as possible," Sirius spoke.
Ending his transformation, Sirius turned to the opening,
"You done?" He asked.
"Almost," A voice sounded from the darkness.
"Do fast, we don''t have much time," Sirius spoke.
Within the darkness, Noah sat on the ground as around him; various runes formed. The spirit energy gather around his body as he used the spirit energy to charge the runes.
Suddenly, the runes pulsed as they changed and morphed into one singr rune. Then, directing the rune into his academy badge, he fused it with the badge.
"Finally done," He sighed. Then, standing up; he staggered out of the darkness and looked at Sirius as he spoke,
"It''s done. Using this, we can bypass the badge''s security and use the badge to scan the surroundings for my hidden portals and trolls," He spoke and then fell to the ground.
"Not overdo it yourself again," Seeing him fall, Sirius was beyond annoyed as he pped his forehead and walked forward. Putting him over his shoulder, he turned to the timid woman standing near a wall and spoke,
"Please heal him. He just used all his energy there," Although he looked and the way he spoke was detached, Sirius actually cared for Noah and therefore, asked the woman to heal him.
"Okay," The woman nodded as Sirius put Noah down and let her heal Noah while on the other hand, he picked up the badge on the ground.
Then, activating the badge; he used it and sensed the whole ce as he looked for the trolls and portals that they might have missed. Seeing none in the surroundings, Sirius turned to others and spoke,
"The way is clear. Let''s go and rescue more people and fight these trolls," Saying that he licked the ground and rushed ahead.
Chapter 214 Elina:- Awakening (Part 1)
Meanwhile,
In a training hall full of trolls, Ae and Elina opened the door as the thick stench of blood hit their noses. Frowning, they looked around and found the whole hall sttered with blood.
"What the.." Blurted Ae, her face was pale as the disgusting scene of blood and guts spilled everywhere made ever feel light-headed. Her vision darkened for a few seconds as it took her immense willpower to get back to her senses.
"Ae! Snap out of it and gear up. They have noticed us," Said Elina as she pulled a wand out of her spatial storage. Yesterday, aftering to the academy; she had gone to the Weapons Storage and with the dean''s permission, she exchanged some materials for a wand.
The magical wand was named, [Amplification] as it could amplify the wielder''s magic and allow the person wielding it to cast more spells in a much more efficient manner with lesser buffer time.
Though this tool was pretty expensive and Elina was only able to get her hands on it because of the haul she received when clearing the dungeon, not to mention the dean''s silent approval also allowed her to get some discount.
Raising the wand, she started to write in the air as multiple curses were cast.
[Curse Of Deterioration:- Scatter]
[Curse Of Deterioration:- Fragmented]
These two curses were the most powerful curses she could cast. Their unique attack style not only scattered the enemy''s ability but the deterioration effect that came with the curse made it even more dangerous.
Not to mention the second curse that fragmented the very thoughts and actions of the enemy. As she cast the curses, various ck runes appeared on her body.
Taking shape of tattoos, the runes wriggled on her skin as they formed some sort of ancient script. Ae, upon noticing this phenomenon said nothing as she herself was busy activating her abilities.
Also, since Elina had evolved recently, Ae thought of it as a new ability she might have unlocked and let it. However, all this while; Ae failed to notice an eerie presence forming within Elina.
Activating her system, the wind fluttered as Ae''s eyes turned sharper, and a greenish hue tinged her pupils as her presence turned elegant.
Her vision turned sharper as small lines formed in front of her. The lines outlined the various trolls as they indicated the probability of their action and guided Ae to the best scenario for killing them.
"Swoooshhh," Plucking the bow string, an arrow shot forward as it struck a troll''s eye.
"Hurghh" the troll groaned as its body fell to the ground and convulsed as the life faded away from it.
"One down," Muttered Ae as she started to pluck the bowstring. Her fingers turned in a blur as arrows shot out with incredible speed.
Multiple trolls fell as their vital points were targeted and they all died within seconds.
On the other hand,
Elina slowly lost consciousness, darkness consumed her as her attacks turned more and more ruthless. Her wand, which was previously of a silvery grey color darkened as a ckish hue converged over it.
Her eyes lost their light as she worked as if a programmed being that only knew to attack. In her eyes, only killing mattered and the trolls in front of her were what she could kill without any loss. Not to mention the fact that her expression indicated the great pleasure she derived from killing the trolls.
Then, the ckish runes on her body darkened as they turned corporeal. Their mere presence was eerie as Ae, who stood besides her felt a strong stench of blood thirst radiate from Elina.
However, as Ae herself was lost in killing the countless trolls in front of her, she ignored the presence because she trusted Elina.
But was it Elina anymore? Her stance, her movements, her expression, everything had changed. Everything had turned cold and eerie. It seemed as if a devil had awakened within her body and right now, it was the devil who controlled Elina.
As for Elina,
As she attacked and used her powers, she felt something strange. A faint voice spoke in her ears. It influenced her. At first, the voice that seemed like a whisper started to guide her about her powers.
Thinking of it as some sort of help from her system, she believed in the voice and actually started using her powers in a much more efficient way. Slowly, she started relying upon the whisper more and more as the whisper started to influence her greatly.
Though, the strange thing was that it only came when she activated her powers fully and when the strange runes formed over her skin.
Right now,
When she entered the room and saw the guts and blood spilled everywhere, she was disgusted. However, more than that, she was angry.
Was human life so feeble?
Was it the fate of humans? That even after gaining so much power, after working so hard and striving so much, they would be killed by a bunch of senseless monsters that appeared out of nowhere?
She questioned herself with these questions as an unimaginable amount of anger burned in her heart. Along with that, the life she had lived uphill now surfaced in her mind. The oppression from the gang. How their mother suffered and how cruel the world actually was.
As the thoughts surfaced, her anger peaked as the runes over her skin turned darker and the voice that usually whispered in her ear also turned louder. The whisper turned into a strange cryptic voice. The voice was neither of a man nor a woman, it was outright eerie and strange.
However, not for Elina. She didn''t care as right now, all she wanted was to kill. Her bloodthirst had surged to such an extent that she didn''t care, she didn''t want anything and only blood was in front of her eyes.
Looking at the trolls in front of her, she started using her curses more and more as slowly, the strange voice started to control her actions. She did as the voice said and started following itsmands until suddenly, she was pushed into darkness.
The strange voice took control of her body as a dark, eerie power manifested throughout her body.
"What happened?" brought out of her rage. She saw herself floating in the darkness that stretched beyond horizons. Feeling herself fall into the endless pit of darkness, her memory felt hazy and all she remembered was some sort of voice telling her what to do and killing the trolls left and right.
"Was it a dream?" She questioned herself as slowly, the endless pit changed. A floor appeared as Elina fell to the ground while an endless path stretched in front of her.
"What is that?" She looked ahead. With confusion all over her mind, she reached out to the small dot in the center as the surroundings changed.
Everything turned to a blur as she found herself at the end of the route. In front of her was a small ck ball. The ball had various runes around it and a strange chain with countless pulsating symbols covered the ball.
The ball had small cracks over it as a dark ckish smoke seeped out of it. From within the ball, she heard indiscernible whispers cry out. They asked her to free them and in return, they promised her everything.
"You want power, we will give it," They whispered as the allure of power slowly influence her to walk near the ball as her hand reached for it.
Suddenly, her hand stopped. A memory surfaced in front of her eyes.
"Dear, even when it seems there is nothing left and only darkness. Remember that you are in control. So what if there is only darkness? You have control over it, so control the darkness, control the demon that resides within it and use it to climb out of the darkness," It was a middle-aged man telling her that.
She remembered that the man was weak, his skin was sunken and it was only before the man was gone that she remembered that it was her father and those were hisst words for her.
A tear fell down her cheeks as slowly the darkness around her changed. The ckish ball morphed as the chains erged. Within seconds, a figure appeared. It towered over her as the darkness wired around it.
Elina hovered in the air as she came face to face with the high future. Looking into its demonic eyes,
"What are you and what''s your purpose in my consciousness," She asked, her eyes looking into its eyes as not a hint of fear was found in her eyes.
"Good, he taught you well," The figure muttered.
Then, looking back into Elina''s eyes, the figure spoke;
"I am you. I am the demon thates from within you. I am the demon that has formed over the years and my poweres from your blood as it is the blood that flows within you that I serve. However, it is if you can show me that you are worthy. If you are, I will be a part of you and lend you my power," The voice sounded in her head.
Looking at the demon, resolve shone in her eyes as she spoke,
"I have nothing to prove my worth. I know I am strong enough to control you and your maniptions,"
Chapter 215 Elina:- Awakening (Part 2)
As Elina spoke, her eyes shone. Within her eyes, the strange shadow could see a fierce unyielding spirit. It was the same spirit that the girl''s father possessed and it was this spirit that had him killed.
However, it was also the same spirit that had made the devil be a source of power for their bloodline. Apparently, from what the devil knew of; Elina''s forefathers had a long-running bloodline and currently it was Elina who had awakened it.
Looking at the girl in front of him, the devil sighed. Its blood-red eyes stared at Elina as he spoke.
"Okay then. Let me live in your consciousness. I will see it for myself if you are deserving of my power,"
After saying that, the devil turned into ckish smoke and fused with Elina. As it did, strange cryptic patterns formed over her skin and she felt her blood run cold. The curse energy within her body started to undergo some changes as she felt her power increase by a good margin.
Right now, Elina was confused about what was happening. Although she had some idea of the devilish shadow and what it was, she wasn''t clear. Also, the fact that she had gotten such courage and confronted that hideous being without showing a hint of weakness, Elina found another side of herself.
"I need to go back. Ae would be waiting for me," Leaving all other thoughts behind, she thought of the Academy, the fight against trolls, and how Ae would be out there fighting against those creatures while protecting her at the same time.
As she decided to get out, she hurriedly walked over to the ce and suddenly, she stopped. "But how do I get out? Also, am I even in my consciousness q somewhere else?" she thought to herself, scratching her head, she felt embarrassed over her actions, but thankfully no one was present to judge her.
Thinking hard, she failed to think of a way to get out. Then, her mind churned as an idea came to her,
"Hey, Mister. Dark Devilish Shadow," She called out in her mind. Her voice was a bit weak as she was to some extent afraid of the strange shadowy figure and also felt that the thing wouldn''t help her. However, what choice did she have?
"Don''t even think about it," The shadowy devil''s voice sounded within her consciousness. Although the devil looked scary, its voice wasn''t all that bad.
"Don''t think about what," After appreciating its voice, she got back to the topic and retorted.
"About getting you out. After all, it was you who said that you are strong enough to control me. Then, if you are so strong, why do you need my help?" The voice sounded again.
Listening to the devil, although the words spoken were rude, the dreamy voice made her fall for it as she almost lost herself in the devil''s voice.
"But¡ it was you who dragged me here. So it''s your responsibility to get me back out there," said Elina, trying to convince the devil, her voice almost broke as she was starting to fear the darkness around herself.
Fearing that she might be trapped in her forever, she felt like crying.
"Ughhhh¡" The voice groaned in annoyance as it spoke, "Look into your shadow,"
"What," Elina muttered, albeit a bit confused she still followed its orders and looked down at her shadow.
As she looked down, she saw the devil''s blood-red eye eerie looking back at her. Looking into those eerie-looking eyes, she felt scared. However, she had to get out of the ce and for that, she kept her fear in control.
"Now what?" Clenching her fists, she asked.
"Since I have decided to consider you as my sessor, master, and whatnot, let me extend some of my help to you," The voice sounded in her head as the blood-red eyes flickered.
"If so, then help Dammit," Elina cursed, feeling angered over the shadow''s hypocritical behavior.
"Tsk¡ kids these days. No respect for their elders," The shadows seemed to be disappointed as it clicked its tongue. However, keeping its promise; the shadow''s eyes flickered once more.
As Elina was looking into its eyes, it didn''t take long for her to fall into a trance as her vision blurred. The darkness receded and when she opened her eyes again, in front of her was the hall as dead trolls littered over the ground.
Beside her, she saw some trolls as the trolls remained standing. Looking into their eyes, there seemed to be some sort of deep visceral fear that made their bodies freeze while their hearts stopped beating out of fear.
"What the f*ck¡" She cursed as all of the things that she saw went above her head.
"Just what happened here?" She thought to herself and turned around. As she did, she saw Ae standing near a corner her legs shook while an indiscernible fear shone in her eyes.
"Ae, what happened?" She asked.
Hearing her question, Ae felt her blood run cold. The woman in front of her wasn''t her friend, no¡ she was a devil. That was what Ae thought as moments before, Elina had turned into something else.
A ckish smoke had covered her body. Her eyes turned blood red while ws extended out of her shadowy hands made of smoke. Behind her, two strange creepy wings opened up while cryptic demonic scriptures shone all over her body.
When Ae had turned to look at her friend, that was what she saw. A pure definition of a devil. The devil looked back at her as its mouth opened into an eerie grin, seeing those huge fangs and spiked teeth, Ae almost fainted from the fear.
However, the devil only waved its hand at her, as if saying hello to her; it turned around. And that was when it started. Ae saw how the devil literally tore the trolls open as if they were nothing and then drained the blood out of their bodies and then controlled the blood as it used the blood of the trolls to kill their fellow kin.
Within five minutes, the trolls in the hall had died as Ae had witnessed pure carnage in that time. The brutality of the monster was so much that Ae felt her skin tingle from only seeing it happen.
After killing the troll, the devil had turned to look at her and winked at her right after, the shadows receded as everything was gone. The devil''s eerie presence, its bloodthirsty aura, and the strange shadows that remained around it. It was all gone and if not for the dismembered trolls lying in the hall, Ae would have thought it to be a dream.
"Ae, it''s me, Elina," Elina spoke. Looking at the fearful look on her friend''s face, she had a foreboding and knew that it wasn''t something good.
Therefore, trying to pacify her scared friend, she tried to approach her. However, just as Elina took a step forward, Ae seemed to turn even paler as she took stepped back in fear.
"Just what did you do?" Noticing the fear in her eyes increase, Elina asked the devil in her consciousness.
"Well, there seemed to be a lot of trolls. So I decided to wipe them out for you. Didn''t I do a good job?" The devil answered as if it did some big job and asked for Elina''spliments.
"What the f*ck did you do?" Elina asked in disbelief as she finally understood what happened.
Thinking a bit, she looked at Ae and spoke, "It wasn''t me," Saying that, she sat on the ground. She knew that if she pushed it further and tried to get closer, Ae might as well faint from fear and shock.
Not to mention that if something happened to Ae, Ray wouldn''t let her live, and Elina knew of Ray''s strength and also that even the devil wouldn''t be able to help her if she triggered that man.
As she waited for Ae to calm down, she spoke to the devil, "I want you to listen to some rules first,"
"Well, you are not my master yet. So I don''t think I need to," The devil retorted in her consciousness.
"Well then, if you don''t. I will just lock your power and let you rot in my consciousness," She answered.
"Can you?" Not believing her, the devil was sure that she was bluffing and therefore teased.
However, deep down he was afraid that if Elina decided to ignore him, it wouldn''t be of use to him as he needed his host to awaken his powers and live on. After all, it was the bloodline it served.
"Well, if you don''t believe me then¡" Elina spoke. Although she bluffed, she knew that the devil would buy it and it did as the devil''s voice sounded,
"Okay, I follow your rules," It yielded in fear of being left rotting in Elina''s consciousness.
"Good, so listen now," Elina said and narrated the rules while Ae finally calmed down a bit as she spoke,
"Elina, is it really you?" She asked.
Chapter 216 A Meeting And A Fight
"Yes Ae, it''s me," Elina spoke, relieved that Ae had calmed down.
"What was that?" Ae asked, her body still trembling at the mention of the dreaded presence she felt just before.
"It was something even I don''t know but don''t worry, I have everything in control now," Elina said.
"I trust you," Ae replied back, having finally gone past her initial fear, Ae was a strong-willed woman and such a thing didn''t hold her back but instead gave fuel to her determination to get stronger so whatever happens, she could hold her ground.
Then, gazing at the hall which resembled more of a ughterhouse, she gulped as the stench of blood still made her feel nauseous.
"Let''s go," Unable to hold herself anymore, she gestured to Elina and left the hall.
Coming out of the hall, they heard footsteps headed in their direction. Alert as they were, Ae pulled out her bow while Elina whipped her wand out.
With their back facing each other, they faced opposite directions and readied themselves to attack the ones headed for them.
"Swoooshh," Ae fired an arrow as soon as the presence came in her range while at the same time, Elina cast a curse as a ckish ball hit the roof. Darkness spread as the surroundings turned eerie.
"Now!" Elina''s shout reverberated in the corridor as both moved. The wind swirled as Ae glided along the corridor and attacked the one headed for her while Elina borrowed some power from the devil within her.
Previously, when Ae hadn''t calmed down, Elina had confronted the devil and made some rules. She had forced the devil to allow her to use some of its powers while also restricting it from ever taking control over her body.
Since the devil was basically a heritage owned by her bloodline, it couldn''t deny the reasonable request while it also had another reason to ept it.
In the end, Elina had stated that if she fails to prove herself, her soul would be the devil''s, and the contract of bloodline heritage that who knows since had been signed would be pulled and the devil would be freed.
Therefore, in the end; the devilplied and let her use a portion of its power.
The ckish runes appeared all over her skin. Forming strange cryptic scriptures, demonic energy poured out of them as a demonic aura was formed around Elina. Her eyes turned darker while her nails elongated into sharp ws.
"Street!!" She opened her mouth as a high-pitched scream was released.
The corridor trembled as the one headed for her stopped momentarily. Then, running forward; Elina jumped in the air as she wed using her nails.
"pp!!" A pping sound thundered throughout the hall as the darkness receded. Holding her face with her hand, Elina turned back to normal as she looked at the figure in front of her.
Sirius''s body turned back to normal as the fur receded back as his transformation ended.
"Sorry," She murmured, realizing her mistake. She knew that she wasn''t strong enough to contend against Sirius yet and thankfully, Sirius had just pped her back into her senses and not attacked her as he usually does.
"Learn to control your power or you won''t get better ever," Said Sirius coldly. Although his words sounded harsh, they were the truth and Elina understood it and tried to take it as a lesson.
On the other hand,
Ae left released her grip over Noah''s neck as she apologized, "Sorry, I thought you were an invader and the darkness made it hard to identify you,"
"No worries. At least I got to know how strong you are," Noahughed nervously as he tapped her arm, indicating for her to let go.
"She is strong, like Ray," He thought to himself and decided to be careful of her as well. Then, looking at the other corner of the hall, they saw Sirius and Elina walking in.
Sirius had the cold look on his face as usual but Elina, on the other hand, looked a bit dejected.
"What happened?" Ae asked, a bit confused over what happened.
"Nothing," Elina murmured as she nced at Sirius with a hint of fear in her eyes.
However, Ae didn''t notice it as when seeing Sirius, she hurriedly asked, "Did you meet Ray? Is he fine?" As she asked, worry was evident in her eyes as everyone present sighed.
"Ray had gotten such a faithful girl," They thought collectively.
Listening to her question, Sirius shook his head and spoke, "We are trying to gather back. I have found some students and we have formed a team. Also, Noah over here has used his ability to alter the Academy badge. Now, we can use the badge to locate more students," Sirius said as he gave a gist of the events and then added, "Currently, we will continue to search for more students and gather together. Then, we will form a stronghold to defend the Academy. Ray has ns for after that and will inform us when the timees,"
As Sirius finished speaking, he turned around and pointed at the end of the hall. From there, Ae and Elina saw a dozen of studentse out of the darkness and approach them.
Seeing theme out, Sirius smiled and said; "Let''s get moving. We don''t have much time," Saying that, he turned into a streak and disappeared as Elina and the rest followed after.
Meanwhile,
Near the male dormitory,
Tim and Kid looked at the river of blood flowing from the dormitory building down to the stone pathway.
"Don''t tell me," Tim murmured as fear shed in his eyes.
"The huge one," Kid pointed out as he saw the dormitory structure shake. A head popped out of the roof of the dormitory as pus flowed out of it. The pus fell onto the roof and it corroded it right away.
"There are students trapped in there," Tim spoke.
"But how will we get them out?" Kid questioned.
"Follow me," Tim said as he raised his hands and lifted the huge shield into the air.
Then, activating his ability; he stomped the ground and jumped in the air. Then, using his magical boots,
[Double Boots],
Description:- Intermediate-tier magical boots that allow the user to borrow the kic energy stored within them to allow the user to jump higher.
[Special Ability:- If injected with mana along with immense amounts of kic energy, the boots allow the user to jump once more while mid-air and gain more altitude]
These boots were rather useful for Tim and although they were of a lower tier, their uses were much more.
As he jumped higher, he pointed the face of his shield downwards and fell down. As he fell to the ground, he put all his body weight onto the shield and mmed it onto the ground.
"Banggg!!" A shockwave spread through the ground as it traveled to the dormitory building the building shook fiercely.
"Kid, create an ice ridge and push the building to the other side. Make it fall," He shouted as he felt his bones cracking from the impact.
"Arghh" Groaning, he stood up with difficulty and bit his lip in pain. However, he still persisted and looked in front of him as a huge ice ridge pushed the already weak building and let it fall to the ground.
As the dormitory building fell, the students trapped within took the opportunity and when the building was about to touch the ground, they jumped out and used their abilities to flee towards safety.
However, not everyone was this much lucky as various still died or were injured. Some were even trapped under the rubble while the huge troll crushed many.
"Don''t worry. At least we saved a good majority," Tim limped over to Kid and said as heforted him.
Then, looking at the huge troll still breathing although its breathing was ragged, it was still alive.
The troll''s extraordinary healing abilities kicked in as its body started regenerating,
"We don''t have much time. Let''s hurry," Tim said as he straightened his back and activated his ability once again. The golden sheen shone over his body as his wounds started healing.
Suppressing the pain he felt, Tim lifted the shield and spoke, "Follow me. As soon as I smash my shield into it, you stab the icicle into its eye and pierce its brain to kill it,"
As he said that, Tim started running as kid followed right behind him. Then, reaching the troll; Tim used his shield as a spring and jumped in the air as he smashed the shield into the troll''s face. As he did, the protective barrier over its face flickered.
"Not enough," he thought and then stood up as he locked both of his hands together, and started smashing against the troll''s face using his hands.
Blood spurt out of his hands as the bones started to show. However, his efforts didn''t go to waste as the barrier finally gave in and was destroyed.
Upon seeing this, Kid created a pir of ice and then looked down at the troll. Raising his hand, a huge icicle was formed and he then let it fall down.
"Spurtt..." The popped as the icicle pierced through it and the brain as the troll died right at that moment.
Chapter 217 Obtaining The Title "Berserker"
Meanwhile,
Ray stood amidst the countless corpses, his body bathed in blood made it seem as if he was a demon of garbage that had just finished its rampage.
The strange spear in his hand had a reddish glint shining upon it as the Void Shards that made up the spear had absorbed the blood from the trolls.
With his blood-red eyes, Ray scanned the surroundings as a small spatial right opened up.
"Grhhh" Seeing the spatial rift, Ray growled in an inhumane manner as his figure blurred. Appearing in front of the spatial rift, he shed his spear.
"Zhinggg" The air trembled as the Void elemental energy destabilized the spatial rift. Due to this spatial rift copsed from within.
"Boooomm" An explosion urred as the disruptive elemental energies exploded the very structure of the spatial rift.
Ray overlooked the explosion as his body appeared back in its initial position. Then, his left eye changed. The pupil turned greyish as small spirals swirled within it.
Looking around, he saw numerous spatial rifts in another hall. Then, kicking the ground, his body flew towards the hall full of trolls.
As his figure vanished, from under the troll bodies, Kashish staggered out. Her breathing was ragged as fear shone in her eyes. With her body covered in blood and grime, the outer world princess didn''t care and instead ran to the opposite hall.
"He is a demon for sure," She thought in fear and ran away.
Previously,
After defeating the huge troll, Ray had continued to fight the trolls without a break. As he fought, he got more and more aggressive and his fighting style turned even more brutal.
Then, after various fights, Ray had finally lost. He had gone crazy, his blood had boiled to the extent that the blood thirst had taken control over his mind.
Due to this, Ray had also unlocked a special title,
[Berserker],
[Description:- The bloodthirst of the host judges the title. The more blood thirst, the more levels are unlocked. Currently, the host''s body could unlock up to three levels.
Level 1:- 25 percent blood thirst; Allows the host to use his bloodthirst and gain strength temporarily in exchange for rational thinking ability. The host gains a ten percent increase in overall strength while his rational thinking ability is decreased by twenty percent. Also, the host''s other attributes are increased by 5 percent.
Level 2:- 30 percent blood thirst; Allows the host to use his bloodthirst and gain strength temporarily in exchange for rational thinking ability. The host gains a 15 percent increase in overall strength while his rational thinking ability is decreased by twenty-three percent. Also, the host''s other attributes are increased by seven percent.
Level 3:- 37 percent blood thirst; Allows the host to use his bloodthirst and gain strength temporarily in exchange for rational thinking ability. The host gains a 17 percent increase in overall strength while his rational thinking ability is decreased by twenty-seven percent. Also, the host''s other attributes are increased by fifteen percent while certain immunity from curses and illusions is obtained]
Throughout the increased bloodthirst, Ray would gain strength and lose his rational thinking, and right now, that was what Ray was experiencing. Although he could fight and think enough to not endanger the innocent, he didn''t care for the consequences of his actions or of his fighting style.
Also, as he got more and more brutal, his body worked more efficiently with his various abilities and magical affinities. But due to this, he burned more mana and stamina.
As Ray stabbed his spear through the heart of a troll, he felt his head throbbing. A vein pooped over his forehead as his body started telling him to stop. However, the blood thirst ruled his mind, he clenched his teeth and continued on with his carnage as he dismembered every single troll in front of him.
On the other hand,
Kashish reached another long corridor. Fortunately, the corridor seemed to be unaffected as there was neither a single troll nor a drop of blood there, indicating that the ce had stayed away from the chaos caused by the merge.
Running through the corridor, a shadow emerged from below her feet and extended behind her. This shadow was the same that Moore had caught at the invasion site in the main city and yesterday night, he had released the shadow.
Unbeknownst to Moore, the shadow chose a close ally of his as its target. The shadow had eerie-looking ruby-like eyes while a row of sharp greyish teeth opened up as a retching stench came from within its mouth.
As the stench made it to Kashish''s nose, she retched and turned around. Only to see the shadow grinning at her.
Looking at the shadow, she found very familiar and after a second, she remembered what it was.
"Depressing Horror" was the name of the shadow. It was an existence found in the dark ne and its very purpose was to scare any sentient being to depression andter feast upon its soul. To control this shadow, one had to be in the Cmity Realm and she also remembered that one of the invading captains sent down by her mother along with her had this as their contracted spirit.
Looking at the shadow, she gulped as she knew that the shadow didn''t recognize anyone other than its master and right now she didn''t who had contracted it. The shadow only needed souls. However, she also knew that if she showed any signs of fear, the shadow would only gain more control over her consciousness. Therefore, what she had to was remain calm and try to think of a way to get out of its domain.
While Kashish was trying to think of a way to get rid of the shadow, Sirius and the rest made their way to the corridor where Kashish was. Apparently, they had formed a huge team consisting of dozens of students, and right now, they were making their way towards the ce with the least troll density as indicated by the badge in Noah''s hands.
"Stop, don''t move forward," Sniffing the air, Sirius raised his hand and halted. His ears twitched as he felt something strange in the area in front of him. Looking at the clean corridor that seemed to remain unaffected, Sirius lifted his arm as a shadow wolf extended out of his shadow.
Commanding the shadow wolf, he let it go forward while he himself connected the shadow wolf to his brain,
[Telepathic Summon], this was an ability of his which allowed him to telepathically control his shadow summons up to the range of one kilometer, and at one time, he could control up to five summons and share their vision, hearing, and smell.
As the wolf rushed forward, Sirius shared its senses and saw the wolf heading deeper into the corridor. As it did, Sirius saw the corridor turning darker and darker as two rubies illuminated within the corridor. In a corner, a female student crouched on the floor as a ckish mist formed upon her head.
"I don''t want to¡ I don''t want to¡ Plzz¡Leave me alone," The student kept on crying while muttering iprehensible sentences.
"What is that fog?" Sirius thought to himself as he made shadow wolf proceed further. Since the whole ce was covered in darkness, the shadow wolf integrated within it very well and even the eerie existence was unable to sense it.
Approaching the existence from behind, Sirius decided to study it but as soon as the wolf sprang out from the shadows, the existence turned. The ruby-like eyes made eye contact with the wolf''s shadowy eyes as the wolf evaporated in a puff of smoke while Sirius clenched his head in pain.
"Arghhh" He groaned in pain and looked pepper into the corridor and felt a pair of amused eyes staring at him.
"What happened," Noah stepped forward and asked in worry.
After all, it was very unusual for Sirius who was just weaker than Ray to feel pain in such a way.
"There''s a very strong existence in the corridor. Most probably a dark spirit or demon and also, it seems to be feeding upon the negative emotion of a girl," Sirius spoke.
Listening to Sirius, Elina frowned and said, "What type of existence? Exin it to me and also, what about the girl?" She asked, not only was she intrigued by the existence but also concerned for the girl. After all, as a girl, she still shared some sympathy for other girls.
"It had ruby-like eyes and¡." Sirius started exining as Elina stood there and listened to him. Then, within her consciousness, she told it all to the demon residing within it.
"I know what it is. It is "Depressing Horror," A rather mid-ranked demon that feeds upon negative emotions by putting the one it feeds upon in various kinds of depressing illusions from their own memory," said the demon in disdain, as if disgusted over the mention of the demon.
"Do you know how to defeat it?" Elina asked with enthusiasm.
"Defeat? It shall bow down to my presence," The demon replied.
Although Elina felt a bit strange over the demon''s narcissistic remarks, she didn''t care as long as there was a way to defeat the demon.
"I know how to defeat it. Let''s go," She took the lead and spoke with courage.
"Okay, After you," Sirius didn''t mind as he was sure that Elina having control over curses and dark energy must have some n or she might never take the lead in such a way.
Chapter 218 A Temple Under The Sea
New York City,
Times Square,
A huge rift had opened in the sky. Above the towering buildings, the spatial rift formed a devastatingly beautiful scene. On the roof of a skyscraper, the dean looked at the rift.
His eyes were dark as a gloomy aura surrounded his body. The scepter in his hand trembled as the cloak wrapped around his body fluttered in the air.
From afar, the dean looked like the God of Death who hade down to the mundane world and was ready to bring death and destruction everywhere.
"Swoosh," The wind flew by as the dean turned around and looked at the neers who just arrived.
"What did you find?" Asked the dean.
"The whole city is in chaos. Although evacuation is going on, the fact that these rifts opened up unexpectedly has pressured us a lot. The senior students and majority of the staff from the academy are fighting alongside the soldiers in evacuating the citizens and defending against the invading creatures," Amanda gave the whole report.
Right now, alongside Amanda were Old Man Abraham, Inferno, Silent Sword, and a couple more friends that the dean fully trusted.
"What about the invading creatures," rubbing his chin, the dean asked.
"Till now, we have identified four different types of creatures. The academy is under attack by trolls while goblins and orcs are making havoc in the whole city. Also, we have located various types of merfolk around the periphery of the coastal line," Old Man Abraham spoke solemnly. Knowing the statistics, he knew how bad the situation was.
Also, the strange natural phenomenon had just started and themunications were also getting harder as the electrical appliances had started to malfunction.
After that, followed more reports as the dean listened to them all silently. He kept his head down and continued to think as various ns formed in his mind.
"Amanda, youe with me. Abraham; you and Inferno help the city. Also, Silent Sword; you should take the rest and monitor the coastal line but whatever happens, don''t intervene. The coastal line is to be left as it is," ordered the dean.
"Understood," Silent Sword replied first as he took off. Turning into a thin arc, his figure streaked through the air as he headed for the shore while the rest followed behind him.
Then, it was Inferno and Abraham whose figures shed as they dived down into the city.
"Boooomm!!" Right after they did, explosions followed as they had already started dealing with the monsters down below.
Then, turning to Amanda; the dean sighed and sat down on the roof. Looking at him all worried, Amanda felt her heartache as it was very rare for her to see the dean in such condition and worry.
"Why are you so tense?" sitting down besides him, she held his chin. Turning his face to face hers, she looked into the dean''s eyes and asked.
"I am worried," The dean answered. His pupils were trembling as worry shone all over his face.
"Don''t be," Pulling him closer in her embrace, she hugged him close andforted the dean.
"Sob¡Sob¡" The dean started to sob! If someone else looked at the dean right now, they would be shocked to find one of the strongest people on Earth crying in a woman''s embrace.
Even though Amanda felt shocked, she didn''t stop him. She just pulled him closer and ced her head against his.
"Don''t worry, everything will be alright. I believe in you, I believe that you will be able to tackle everything ande out of it victoriously as you always do," She spoke in his ear. Her soothing voice calmed down the dean''s distress and the dean stopped sobbing.
Raising his head, the dean looked into her eyes and spoke, "I love you, Amanda. I don''t know what I would have done without you,"
"I am always there for you," said Amanda as she looked back at him tenderly. Her eyes shone with love as she leaned forward and kissed him.
The dean kissed her back as both lovers shared an intimate moment filled with love that came down their emotions as serenity returned to their minds.
Breaking off from the kiss, the dean wiped his eyes and stood up. Then, looking up at the huge rift in the sky, the dean spoke,
"Let''s head over there and see what hides behind it," Saying that, his cloak fluttered. Raising the scythe in the air, a glint shone on its de as the wind rustled.
"Let us," Came Amanda and held the dean''s hand. Then, looking up; she borrowed the power from nature as she cast her spell,
[Floating Cloud],
It allowed her to call upon the clouds and increase their densities while maintaining their weight at the same time. This way, not only could she step on the cloud but also travel at ultra-high speeds at the same time.
The cloud came forward as the dean and Amanda stepped over it. Standing on the fluffy could, the dean lightly tapped his scythe on the cloud''s surface as a dark aura pulsed over it. Within seconds, a barrier was formed as the dean turned to Amanda and nodded.
Amanda thenmanded the cloud to head forward towards the huge rift in the sky as great spatial fissures collided against the cloud.
However, as they did; the strange barrier that the dean had cast was able to protect the cloud from the spatial fissures.
"There are a lot of spatial fluctuations in the sky. Thankfully, your ability can protect us," Amanda sighed.
While the two neared the huge spatial rift in the sky, Silent Sword and the rest appeared on the shore.
Hiding behind a huge rock, Silent sword saw the merfolk perimeter around the shore as they set up sentries and various search towers were set up as well.
"They seem to be preparing for something," A person behind Silent Sword spoke.
"Shhh¡Don''t speak loudly. Be careful, the merfolk might hear us. You know we are not to interfere," Said Silent Sword. Then, scratching his beard, the swordsman scanned the whole scene and spoke,
"They seem to be protecting the shore, but from what?" He questioned out loud and continued to observe the shore.
Meanwhile,
Deep under the sea. A huge temple bustled with activity as various merfolk traveled in and out of the temple. In their hands were strange scepters made of coral reefs while small rubies shone on some while some seemed to be very ordinary.
Within the temple,
A huge hall decorated with jadeites and multiple exclusively crafted artifacts ced upon its walls acted as the center of the temple. At the very end of the hall, was a golden throne.
The throne was made up of pure gold while multiple crystals wereid within it. At the foot of the throne was awork of veins that pulsed lightly and seemed to provide energy to the throne.
On the throne, sat an aged elder. The elder had a three-pronged crown upon his head while his eyes were dim and seemed almost listless. Looking at him from afar, one would think that the elder had died and basically flopped on the throne.
In his left hand was a trident that shone with a golden light. The trident had various runic scriptures running all over it and if looked upon closely, the scriptures aligned to form various beasts that connected to a singr entity at the tip of the trident.
"Huh?" The elder''s body made some movement as he sensed someone approaching. Squinting lightly, the elder saw a female walk down the hall as she kneeled in front of the elder and spoke,
"Great king, we have reached the shore and started preparations," Saying that, the woman continued to kneel and waited for the king''s orders.
"Good, you may stand," said the king. His voice was hoarse as his head wobbled.
Looking at the king''s wrinkly face and a head full of grey hair, the woman''s expression softened. In her eyes appeared various emotions of pain, pity, sympathy and worry.
"Father, why don''t you pass it down and take a rest," She spoke, pointing at the trident.
Listening to her daughter''s words, the king shook his head over the naivety of his daughter and spoke,
"You won''t understand. It''s a responsibility that I carry and for that responsibility, I will wait until I die for the chosen one toe and reim this position as his own,"
After hearing her father speak, the princess shook her head and thought, "Just what kind of chosen one? He has wasted his life for it and what did he get? I will make him leave this miserable life and enjoy some peace," The princess steeled her resolve. Her thoughts greatly varied from her outer expressions, the princess''s thoughts also seemed to be very vague.
"Now, go back and wait. Make sure everything is set up. It won''t be long before the great empire rises again, before "Antis" rises from the waters and leads the world," said the kings with sudden vigor.
Chapter 219 The Kings Reminiscence And Binding Depressing Horror
As the king spoke, an expression of mncholy took over him. Memories started to sh by as he reminisced about those old times. Although it had been thousands of years, he still remembered the time when he was a young man full of spirit.
He still remembered that when he first left the temple and its protection, there was a time when he had lost it all. He remembered staggering in some alley, all beaten up while all his belongings had been taken away by those ruthless gang members.
It was a time when technology wasn''t much advanced and the most advanced thing of that time were brick houses and chimneys that provided warmth and sce but he had none.
It was also then that he met the person who changed everything. With a hooded cloak over his head, the man had a mysterious vibe around him.
He also remembered how the man had extended his hand over to him. It was from then on that the king saw a rise in his life. Starting from a simple servant for the man, the king traveled along with the man and saw the man''s great power.
Following the man for years, the king realized what he needed. Then, one day,
"Sir, I am eternally grateful for your help. For you have shielded me from the hardships of life and allowed me to grow along with you. Seeing you fight, I feel the fighting spirit in my blood boil with the intent to fight. My liege, I swear my allegiance to you. Please, allow me to be your disciple and learn your way of power," said the king, kneeling on the ground as he left behind all his dignity and pride.
"Good," The man said and smiled. Standing up, he lifted the king up and motioned him to follow.
The Kingplied and it was then he realized, the man was walking towards the sea! The man was walking to his home! The King felt strange but he kept quiet.
He knew that although he belonged to the sea, he was a bastard child of a fisherman and a mermaid. He had no strength to speak of and no one cared for him.
The world phased by as though walking through a curtain, the man''s power was boundless. Within minutes, the man and king stood upon the shore as they overlooked the sea.
"I assume this is where youe from," said the man as he looked into the king''s eyes.
"Yes sir," daring not to lie, the king spoke.
The man nodded and extended his hand and touched the king''s forehead. After that, a strange power came from the man''s hand and headed into the king''s body.
He felt his blood change, and intense pain shot through his body as something within awakened.
"Argghhhh" The pain suddenly intensified. The King screamed at the top of his lungs. After that, the memories were dull until one day, the king found himself hovering in the air at the same ce, looking down on the boundless ocean.
He saw that along with him were eleven more people. He stood in the back as there were two more behind him while the rest were in front of him.
"Poseidon," His master called out.
The King hurriedly flew forward and kneeled in the air as a show I respect.
"No need, you are king now," said the man.
"Huh?" Hearing the man''s words, the king was confused and surprised. He even thought that he heard it wrong as he looked at his master in confusion.
"Haha! Don''t be confused, you are now a King! You are the king of the sea, of this boundless ocean that spreads everywhere," said the man as heughed lightly.
"Rea..Really.. Thank you, master," As he got past the initial surprise, the king realized what happened and hurriedly bowed down to the man.
"No need. Here, take this trident with you. Rule over the oceans and when the time is nigh, I will tell you what to do. Remember, there will be once a day when you will have to support the one after me. Don''t worry, just rule for now and enjoy the fruits of yourbor. I will tell you when the timees," The man smiled and raised his hand as the will of that world converged. It converged as the man infused his life force into the trident and passed it down to the king before he spoke,
"This is an item created from my life force. Use it well, it will help you in your life and also provide you with the knowledge that I haven''t passed down to you," said the man as he then looked at the king and smiled,
"I don''t remember how many years have passed but I am impressed by your will to get stronger. Keep on advancing and maybe, in the future; you will see my descendant," said the man in mncholy.
After that, the king remembered going back to his house and then single-handedly taking over the whole ocean. After taking the throne, various things urred one day; the trident told him,
"There wille a time when this world will merge with another world. That world is where you will find my descendant," Said the will of the man infused in the trident.
After that, the king had made it his goal to wait for the chosen one and help him.
And today, the king was so close to it that he couldn''t believe it, "My lord, I am very close to finding your descendant. Please allow me to apany the chosen one through the battles as I did with you," Said him and then closed his eyes.
While the king sighed and ventured deeper into meditating,
The Academy was in turmoil,
In a deep corridor, Elina led the dozens of students and followers through the n discussed with the demon in her consciousness.
Right now, the demon "Depressing Horror" had almost fully indulged into Kashish''s consciousness. Just a bit more and it will be ready for it to consume.
Looking eerily at the curvaceous girl bawling her eyes out, he felt rather content.
"Thankfully, I am out of that depressing sh*t hole of hell," He thought as the scene of him eating various souls and getting stronger to rule this world came to his mind.
"It will be slow but I will make sure to seize control over this world," Thought the demon and continued on fantasizing.
While he fantasized, Elina and Sirius slowly approached the demon. With Sirius having used shadows to cover both of them, their figures were almost invisible in the reigning darkness.
"Hmmm?" The demon thought that it sensed something. Turning around, it looked at the corner of the corridor. In the darkness, it sensed nothing and turned back to look at its prey.
"Phe.." Elina exhaled in relief. Previously, Depressing Horror had almost sensed them but the demon within her consciousness released his aura and shielded them both from Depressing Horror''s senses.
Then, heading forward; Elina stood a few meters away from the demon as her body got covered in cryptic runes. The runes pulsed a dark ck color as Elina''s eyes darkened. Her aura turned heavy as the dark power flowed through her body.
She clenched her hands and raised her arm. Opening her palm in front of the demon''s back, a ball of ck me condensed and shot out.
[Cursed Ball Of Containment],
Elina muttered as the ball hit the demon at point nk. As for the demon, it didn''t realize until it was hit. As soon as the ball hit the demon, it sted into a puff of smoke as chains extended out of it.
The chains wrapped around the demon''s illusionary body and bound it tightly.
"rrreeeee" The demon released a loud scream of pain. Seeing the demon bound, Elina signaled Sirius as he jumped out of the shadows and stood in front of the demon.
[Transformation:- Dark Alpha],
Sirius transformed as his whole body grew. A ckish shadow appeared behind him as an eerie atmosphere countered the demon''s aura.
"Hrgghhh" Looking at the demon right in its eyes, Sirius stopped forward. He wanted to torture it.
As for Elina, she ran towards the girl. Bending down and having a good look at her. She realized that it was the new girl who just arrived. Although she was angry at the neer for getting too close to Ray, she still helped the girl.
After all, she didn''t know what the whole story was and as a girl, she felt sympathy for her.
She touched the girl''s forehead and started working as she cast a spell,
[Curse Absorption], the demon''s dark mana turned into ck miasma as the demon''s mana was absorbed into her body. The girl''s pale face slowly recovered, and her breathing turned normal while the dark veins popping out of her forehead also receded.
"Thank you," Kashish opened her eyes and thanked the girl as she felt thankful for being out of that hellish torture induced over her.
Chapter 220 Heading Towards The Shelter (Part 1)
"Here you go," Elina said, handing Kashish a health potion.
Taking the health potion, Kashish gulped it down. Her haggard face regained some rity as her eyes stabilized.
"Take your time. Until then, let us deal with it," said Elina as she stood up and walked to Sirius''s side.
"Elina, do you have some ns for it? Or should I handle it?" Asked Sirius.
Strangely, looking at Sirius; Elina felt his reaction a bit too much. Right now, he acted rather excitedly and eager.
"Do you have some use for it?" she asked, pointing at the demon with a disgusted expression. After all, she already had a demon residing in her consciousness, and looking at the one in front of her, she despised or for it''s disgusting abilities.
"Well," Sirius said, rubbing his hands together as his eyes shone in the darkness, "It''s just that I want to eat it," he said.
"What?" Stupified by his response, Elina blurted in shock.
"Well, I am a werewolf and I can gain strength by eating. As for this demon in front of me, its powers align very well with my powers. Therefore, if I can eat it; I will get stronger and might as well unlock new powers," Sirius justified as he looked at her expectantly.
"Ohh, sure go ahead. I have no use for it," Hearing his rather long exnation, Elina let him be as she understood that strength came before everything.
"Thanks," He nodded and then stepped forward. His mouth changed as his eyes turned blood red. A row of sharp teeth appeared as he opened his maw.
As for the demon, it was constantly trying to flee when it saw the terrifying maw of death open to it.
"What?" the demon thought in shock as it realized, "My end is nigh," Thinking, the demon resigned to its fate and gave up any resistance.
"Crunch.." Sirius closed his maw as he chewed the demon. Crunching noises came from his mouth as he closed his eyes and started assimting the demon.
On the other hand, Kashish saw as the two in front of her took over the demon in a rather calm manner and one of them even ate the demon whole.
"Just what are they?" She thought to herself.
Then, thinking back to how they were rted to Ray, she sighed as she knew that the ones with that person were monsters themselves, so no wonder he was even stronger. The bloody face still reflected in front of her eyes as she remembered how Ray yed the trolls left and right.
"Gulp," Sirius gulped as he had eaten the whole demon. Then, turning to Elina he spoke,
"Only absorbing it is left. That should take some time, so let''s get moving,"
"Okay," Nodded Elina and then turned around as she looked at Kashish and asked,
"You all right? If so, lets move,"
"Yes, I am better," Kashish spoke as she stood up rather weakly. Although she was better, her strength hadn''t recoveredpletely, and aligning with them was the better option.
Nodding, the three left the corridor. Arriving in front of the students who still stood at the entrance of the corridor, Sirius spoke, "Let''s move forward. The corridor is safe,"
Meanwhile,
In the middle of the academy building. A huge open space remained, and in the open space were various trolls littered all around. Blood filled the floor and in the very middle stood a man whose whole body was covered in blood.
The man''s breathing was ragged while his eyes filled with the ferocity of a beast. His blood-drenched hair covered his eyes as he looked absolutely intimidating.
The person was Ray, under the effect of his title Berserker; he had brutally killed every single one of the trolls present. In total, he had singlehandedly killed more than five hundred trolls and destroyed dozens of spatial portals.
However, as the blood thirst calmed down, so did the effect of his Berserker title. His strength gradually declined as he suddenly felt weak. His brain started to gather things as his consciousness became clear.
"What happened?" Ray thought to himself in shock. All he remembered was being consumed by rage and the thrust to fight. He remembered killing trolls left and right. He also remembered using his powers almost instantaneously without any breaks.
"That was the effect of your new title," Aurora said in her soothing voice. Her voice calmed him down as he started analyzing everything. Feeling too weak to move, he stayed standing with the support of the Void Spear.
"Such strength but the cost is terrifying. I shall keep its usage to the bare minimum," he thought to himself. Half scared and half happy with the new title.
"I need to gather my strength," He thought. Suddenly, his eyes popped open in fear as he sensed a terrifying presence approach.
"Aurora!" He called out.
"On it," Aurora replied, using mana sense; she sensed the surroundings as her expression changed.
"Ray, calm down. I will teleport you out of here. Just concentrate on healing yourself," Said Aurora with her voice slightly breaking. In Ray''s consciousness, Aurora trembled as she knew that the presence heading towards Ray wasn''t some usual one but an extremely strong one.
It was a top-ranked cmity-ranked expert. Most probably a troll that had mutated and evolved to a higher rank.
"Aurora, someone''s approaching from the left," said Ray again.
Using mana sense, Aurora sensed the other side as she told Ray, "It''s your teammates and a lot of students,"
"Fools," Ray sighed. After all, his friends didn''t know that right now, they were walking right into death''s face.
"Don''t worry. It will take the horrible presence some time to reach the ground while your teammates will be here within a minute," said Aurora as she calmed down a bit and scanned the surroundings again.
"Good," Said Ray as he nced to his left and saw a ckish streak leading hundreds of students to him.
"Stubborn wolf," He knew that the wolf hadpleted his task and might have sensed him here. Therefore, Sirius must have used his full strength to reach him as fast as possible.
"Swoosh..." The wind blew by as Sirius appeared in front of Ray. Looking at his appearance, Sirius smiled and spoke,
"Didn''t know that you advocated such brutal methods,"
Listening to the wolf, Ray remained silent as after all, he was too weak to speak. Heck, even thinking was a strain for him.
"You seem to have killed quite a lot of them," said Sirius as he turned to look at the corpses lying on the ground. Then, turning to the right; Sirius spoke,
"I can also sense it. And I know that you must have sensed it too and neither of us is ready to fight it. Therefore, let''s hurry and retreat,"
While Sirius chatted with Ray, the others also arrived. Elina, Noah, and a few others were the first to reach out as they examined Ray with concern on their faces. After all, Ray was the strongest of them and with him in such a condition, they were worried about themselves.
By now, five to six minutes had passed and the powerful existence seemed to be closing in on them. Also, Ray had regained enough energy to move around and speak.
"We have to get out of here," Said Ray as willed the Void Spear to dismember into Void Shards. Then, his body absorbed the shards as a small percentage of his strength was restored.
Feeling even better, he looked at Sirius and said, "We need to block this ce before fleeing, or else it might follow us,"
"Yes, we need to capture it here," Sirius nodded and then turned to the others.
Stepping forward, he asked the students, "Whoever uses elemental magic rted to traps and anyone with the ability to control metal or earth, please step forward,"
As he asked, some hesitated while others who had resolution shining in their eyes stepped forward.
Then, Sirius called them all and discussed the n with them while also analyzing the whole ce. Pointing at different spots, Sirius spoke,
"These are the points we need to focus on," Saying that, he along with various other students started putting up traps as only a few minutes were left until the powerful existence caught up with them.
While this happened, from a corridor behind Ray; a girl with blonde hair came running in. Her breathing was ragged and her whole uniform was drenched in blood.
Ray, who was sitting on the ground trying to recover as much as possible turned to look at her and smiled.
"Ray! Are you alright?" Nia approached him and asked.
"Yes, I am alright. Did you do it?" he asked.
To this, Nia nodded, and seeing her nod, Ray smiled. His n wasplete. Then, turning to Sirius; he called him over and spoke, "Don''t worry. Let''s head back there. No need for any more traps, I have a n,"
"Okay," Having trust in Ray, Sirius turned and called everyone to gather as they all followed Ray, Sirius, and Nia to the corridor from which Nia came.
Chapter 221 Heading Towards The Shelter (Part 2)
As Ray and the rest lead the students inside the corridor, a myriad of thoughts went through everyone''s mind.
"What is happening?"
"Where are we going?
"Why are we running?"
The students thought, not knowing what was happening. They were just confused. However, no one dared to reject or oppose those at the front as they knew that even if they had enough strength, they weren''t capable of leading as those at the front were.
Therefore, everyone just regarded to follow and seeter what would happen. While running, Sirius caught up to Ray and used telepathic inference to ask,
"Why are we running without fully focusing on our defenses?" He asked in confusion.
"Well, beforeing here. I met Nia and her team and we decided that Nia, along with her team search for a ce where everyone could take shelter. As she had an idea of the location of such a ce, she took the responsibility to clear the way to the shelter as well," Answered Ray.
"Okay then," Sirius nodded.
As they ran into the corridor, the ground shook. Shockwaves spread through the whole ce as they felt the impact of a fifth-scale earthquake.
"Sirius!! It''s here. Activate them," Shouted Ray at the top of his lungs.
"Okay," Knowing what he had to do, Sirius jumped. Turning around, he looked back at the iing figure and was stunned for a moment as he saw a literal cmity waking ahead.
"F*ck," He cursed as he signaled the students. Every student who had participated in making the traps to stall the giant nodded. They crossed their hands and activated their spells.
"Swoooshh," The magic particles converged in a single ce. The wind blew up as the magic gather around the body of the giant.
"Bang!!" An explosion took ce. Bolts of lightning arced in the air as they produced a lightning. Just behind the lightning were various roots, vines, saps and stems as they were all extended and interwoven into one another.
The nt elemental energies converged as a small mist was produced. The mist was a paralyzing nt elemental spell and mixed within it was another spell that induced sleep into the enemy.
However, that was not it. After all, the magic traps were from dozens of sorcerers, ability users, and some spirit magic users as well. Therefore, much was yet toe.
Thend softened. Small waves spread through the earth as the monster started to sink into thend slowly. Then, the surroundingnd was raised as small pirs appeared. They converged around the monster and blocked its path forward while also closing in continuously to try and trap the monster.
Then, from within the pirs extended more pirs and theypletely trapped the monster. Now, they were earth walls as from within them small holes opened up. From the holes, small tips appeared as countless spears wereunched at the monster.
Now, it was time for thest attack. Turning to those in front; Sirius nodded.
"On it," Said everyone at the front as stopped for a moment and concentrated their wills.
Elina''s magicbined with Noah''s as dark arrays rose in the air. With Noah creating the array formations, Elina fused them with her curse energy. Not only the arrays strengthened the earth walls but also induced various top-quality curses at the monster.
On the other hand, shadows separated from behind Sirius as a dozen shadow wolves appeared. Howling in the sky, the shadow wolves turned into a streak as they attacked the monster.
Such things also happened as the stronger students used various ways to attack the monster. After the attacks, everyone could feel the shockwaves spreading through the earth reduce as they sighed in relief and started running.
After every single one of the students left the open area, Ray turned around and stopped. It was now time for his job. While waiting for his strength to recover, Ray didn''t stay idle. Countless ns formed in his head as he thought of various ways to further stall the monster.
Also, knowing that the monster wouldn''t be stopped even after being attacked by so many attacks, Rat decided to do the best thing he could; Block the passage.
After all, who cared for the academy''s buildings and infrastructure? Lives mattered and right now, Ray knew what to do.
He raised his hand, using the energy he had recovered; he half-transformed into his bloodline form. The scales appeared on his body but shimmered with less intensity while his eyes turned into slits. The bloodline weapons didn''t appear as his body turned stronger and much sturdier.
Then, looking at the opening leading to the internal corridors, Ray raised his hand. His left eye turned a greyish color while the power of time shone in his right eye.
Various needles appeared and converged around his right hand as the power of time flowing through it. On the other hand, his left hand had small dtions appearing all over it as the space around it trembled.
Just while standing, a magnificent presence was exuded by him. The surrounding space trembled as behind Ray, a faint phantom formed. Two dark eyes opened as a supernova flowed within them.
The eyes belonged to Magdroth as Ray had asked for the Void Dragon''s help. Although it put further strain on his body and he wouldn''t be able to fight for half a day after this, Ray didn''t care.
His friends were now here, he had support. Therefore, doing his best, he looked at the slight cracks appearing on the earth walls that trapped the monster.
Then, looking up. Sirius raised his hand as the small dtions spread through the space. Cracks appeared as he targeted the corridor openings.
Other than that, he used his left eye and sensed the spatial nodes through which he could destroy the openings the easiest.
"Got it!" He muttered and then clenched his hand into a fist. The spatial dtions touched the node as the moment he clenched his hand, the space trembled as the node copsed.
Right after, small vibrations spread through the opening as cracks appeared on the roof. Knowing that it wasn''t enough, he turned around and saw Sirius waiting for him.
He nodded with a smile as Sirius transformed into a werewolf and punched at the opening.
"Boom" The opening copsed. A cloud of dust roses Ray then turned to another opening and started crushing the rest of the spatial nodes.
One by one, the openings copsed as by now, only the above Ray remained. Turning back to the trapped monster, he saw the walls crack even more. The walls were about to break, there wasn''t much time to waste.
Ray hurried and raised his hand as he crushed the spatial node. Right as he did,
"Booomm!" The earth walls broke as the monster stomped its feet on the ground.
Due to the shockwaves, the opening copsed. Seeing this, Ray''s eyes opened wide. He wasn''t inside yet. Turning to Sirius, he saw the wolf motioning him to hurry as Ray realized the situation he was in.
He calmed himself for a moment and thought. Then, looking down at his right hand, he clenched his jaw and steeled his resolve.
Right as the rubble was about to block the opening, Ray shouted at the top of his lungs,
"Stopp!!" Serenity spread. The time slowed down as Ray felt his brain buzz. His right hand was raised as the spatial power influenced the surroundings and stopped the time around the opening.
Knowing that the monster wasing and he didn''t have much time or energy, he ran. However, as he tried to; he realized that he was too weak to run.
Then, walking as fast as he could; Ray sucked every bit of his strength dry as he cast thest spell he could.
"Arghhhh!! Blink!" He screamed in agony as his mana core throbbed. Feeling the energy drain from his body, his vision blurred. A constant ringing tore through his ear as blood seeped out of his orifices.
However, his pain didn''t go in vain as right after he shouted, the space distorted as the blink opened and Ray appeared besides Sirius.
After that, he fainted from theck of mana as his influence on the surroundings vanished. The opening copsed and right before it did, Sirius saw the monster roaring in the sky.
"What just happened?" Sirius questioned himself. He didn''t know what happens and how Ray appeared besides him all of a sudden. He just felt that everything slowed down for a second but also felt that everything happened so fast that he couldn''t recollect any information.
"Now is not the time," He told himself as he picked Ray up and started running through the dark corridor.
...
A/N:- Hello all of my readers. I hope you all are well and are enjoying the story. First of all, I would apologize for any queries I wasn''t able to respond to and answer. My exams were going on and they just finished. Now, I will try to clear all the queries.
Also, regarding the novel event. The event is open till the end of this month and for all who want to participate, please join the discord server and vote for the novel as best as possible. Those at top of the rankings with the most fan value and votes will win. But to win, being on the server is extremely important.
Server link in the description, and enjoy ;)
Chapter 222 The Meeting
"Ughh!" Ray groaned as he slightly opened his eyes. Squinting lightly, he covered his eyes as the light struck his eyes.
As his eyes adjusted to the light, Ray saw a vague figure of a girl looking at him continuously, "Ae!" He called out weakly.
"You are awake?" She smiled and then added, "Let me bring them all. Don''t move," Saying that, Ae stood up and disappeared.
While she went away, Ray turned his head sideways and looked at the surroundings. Realizing that he was in some sort of medical room, Ray reckoned that they were in the infirmary.
"Well, it''s better than any other ce. Also, it could amodate many people," he thought. Then, lifting up his right hand, he thought back to thest thing he remembered before passing out.
"What happened?" he thought, "Was it the power of time? Or something else?"
While he was immersed in his thoughts, the others came as they saw him observing his hand while muttering something.
"Snap out of it," Sirius spoke, bringing Ray out of his reverie as Aliya stepped forward and touched his forehead.
As she did, a gentle feeling went through his forehead to his body as he felt the pain lessen.
Feeling much better, Ray sat straight and then looked at Sirius as he asked,
"How much time has it been?"
"You were down for a day," Sirius replied.
"Really?" Shocked by Sirius''s reply, Ray asked again while Sirius only nodded to affirm his answer.
"What about the others? Where are they?" He asked.
"They are all here, waiting for you. We have something to discuss," Sirius answered gravely.
Seeing the man''s expression, Ray knew that whatever it was, should be extremely important. Therefore, without wasting any time; he hopped to his feet.
"Ughh!" Little did Ray realize, right after he stood up. He saw the world spin as he fell to the ground.
"Ray!!" seeing that, Ae screamed in shock as she went by his side and supported him while Aliya used her spell, [Diagnosis] to check him.
"Don''t worry, he fainted due to exhaustion," she replied and then ced her hand over his forehead. Then, particles of light gathered around her hand as they went into his forehead.
"He will gain consciousness within a few minutes," Saying that, she motioned for Ae to calm down andy him on the stretcher.
Doing as asked, Aeid him down and then turned to re at Sirius, "Why the hell did you need to tell him that right now? You should have let him rest a bit more. Now, if he faints again or something bad happens to him, I will make sure to make your life hell," She said viciously.
"Indeed, a woman in love is the most dangerous," Sirius thought as he nodded and backed up. He didn''t want to fight with this crazy girl right now.
Within the Head Nurse''s office,
The whole office was empty and a huge table wasid in the middle. Around the table were twelve chairs and multiple people were seated on them. Of the twelve chairs, four were currently empty.
"Should we start?" a girl with high cheekbones and a long nose spoke.
"No, we wait for everyone to gather," Said another man. The man had light brown hair and looked pretty average.
"Why should we wait for everyone else?" Asked the long-nosed girl in annoyance.
No one paid heed to the girl as they all ignored her. Seeing this, the girl puffed her cheeks in annoyance and crossed her arms. She was going to make it hard for the missing ones once they joined the meeting.
While waiting, Sirius walked into the office and announced, "Don''t worry, the meeting will start in a few minutes. He has woken up," As he spoke, Sirius went to a corner and sat on a chair.
With Sirius''s appearance, everyone calmed down as the meeting would finally start and they would discuss their future ns. All this while, at one end of the table; a slightly plump woman sat expressionlessly.
She sat in her ce and silently observed every single person present. While she did, no one dared to meet her gaze as whenever she looked at them, they simply lowered their heads.
As for why they did so? It was because the woman was not some ordinary woman but the head nurse and she was a celestial. Apparently, she had evolved to the celestial realm and right now, the waves of strength she gave off made every person shiver in fear.
"Creakkk!" The door opened as three people walked in. At the front was the second-in-line heir of the Jhones family. Behind her was Ray who walked with Ae''s support.
As they walked, everyone had their eyes on them. After all, everyone was waiting for them and they were here now.
As Nia walked into the front, everyone thought that she would sit on the end opposite to the head nurse. However, walking forward; she sat right next to that chair while Ae sat besides her.
As for the chair opposite to the head nurse, Ray walked to it weakly and sat down.
"Thump!!" The long-nosed girl banged her fist on the table. Her anger was evident on her face as she red at Ray as if he did something he shouldn''t have. At least half of the students there had the same expression as they thought,
"How dare a nobody sits on the seat opposite to the head nurse?"
"How dare you sit there?" The girl voiced out in anger.
"What do you mean?" Ray asked, confused over the girl''s reaction.
"You imbecile," she called out in anger as she stood up. ring at Ray in anger she spoke, "How dare you sit in the main seat. Do you even have the right to lead us all? Are you from some royal family or some bigshot who has enough strength to lead us?"
Listening to her shouting at Ray, some shook their heads while others nodded. After all, this fool served their purpose and helped them out with the issue.
"Are you sure?" Listening to her, Ray looked right into her eyes and asked coldly. His eyes changed as deep swirls formed in them. The power space converged around him as the phantom of two dark slits formed behind him.
Standing up, he looked at the girl and asked, "Who are you to even ask that? Do you even know who I am or what I am?" As he asked, the slits behind him opened up, two supernovas revolved within them as immense pressure descended on the surrounding.
"Arghhh" Hit by such pressure, the girl groaned as she fell back on her seat. Blood seeped out of her nose as she felt her vision blur.
"Enough!" The head nurse called out, motioning Ray to stop as Ray had shown enough power.
Rayplied and sat down while all the oppressive pressure was gone. Smiling as if nothing happened, Ray looked at everyone as he waved his hand.
Seeing Ray wave to them, everyone felt their spines shiver in fear. They saw a devil in Ray''s ce as fear took over them.
Witnessing everyone''s reaction, Nia shook her head as she knew that they deserved it. These people from royal families needed someone to keep them in check and let them know their ce.
On the other hand,
Ray gulped lightly. He had just overexerted his already weak body to show everyone his strength, and that caused his already damaged organs to be weaker as blood flowed to his throat. Thankfully, he gulped it back to not show his weakness.
"Thanks, Sirius," he thanked the wolf telepathically as Sirius had told him the whole situation beforehand.
Looking at them, the head nurse nodded as she stood up and started the meeting.
"Let''s start," she spoke, "The Academy is under attack and all of you more or less know what has happened. Therefore, I feel no need to exin it. Now, let us get to the main issue,"
Saying that, she put a badge on the ground. The badge had a small scythe with wings embedded upon it as the head nurse spoke again, "This is the dean''s seal and he has asked me to hand this to Ray Xanders. As for what this seal means, Ray Xander has control over the various systems of the academy, and through the dean''s order, he is to lead the Academy out of this precarious situation," Saying that, she pushed the seal as it slid to Ray.
Seeing the seale towards him, Ray nodded and picked it up. As he did, information flowed to his brain and within seconds he understood what he had to do. Nodding to the head nurse, he stood up and spoke,
"I know what I have to do and will make sure to help everyone out of this disaster,"
As he spoke, everyone looked at him in shock as their brain failed to process what just happened.
Chapter 223 Discussing The Issues
As everyone looked at Ray in shock, the long-nosed girl seemed to have thought something as she stood up again and said,
"I don''t believe you,"
"Huh?" Listening to her, everyone was dumbfounded.
"Is she insane?"
"Doesn''t she see the dean''s seal? If the trusts the man, then so should we," They all thought.
However, amongst them; there were some who had a slight smirk on their faces.
Ray sighed, turning to look at the girl; he asked, "How should I make you believe?"
Being looked at by Ray, the girl felt her heart skip a beat. After all, the man was strong enough to defeat her with one look but with the support of some others, she gathered her strength and spoke,
"I want you to show me the evidence that this seal belongs to the dean and him only and is not a fake seal made by you or the head nurse. Also, I want you to tell me what the dean has directed you to do. I won''t be following you blindly," She spoke.
As she did, many others also felt that what she said was reasonable and nodded along with her.
Seeing all this, Ray really felt like cursing the girl but stopped himself. He was in front of so many people and right now, his image mattered the most. Calming himself down, Ray picked up the seal and thought,
"Just how could I make them believe its authenticity?" As he thought, he also knew that he had to hurry. Everyone''s eyes were on him.
Taking a deep breath, he threw the seal on the table as it slid to the middle. Then, transferring some amount of mana into it; he activated the authorization of the seal.
The seal authorization was a function that not only told one person''s authorization in the academy but also their position and importance. Therefore, as he activated it; a holograph was projected from the seal.
In the holograph, they could see the dean''s photo, name, and some more info. However, the most important thing about it was the note written down below.
The note stated,
"The dean''s authorization is currently transferred to the student, "Ray Xanders" in the absence of the dean and other high-ranking faculty members,"
Reading the note, everyone had their mouths and eyes wide open as they couldn''t believe the fact that a student they didn''t know of was transferred such important authorization.
"Swoooshh" the seal flew back to Ray as he held it in his hands and then looked at everyone as he spoke,
"Now, I feel that it''s enough for you all to believe the authenticity of the seal. As for the second part, let me tell you all what mission the dean gave me," Saying that, Ray stood up and projected the map of the academy on the table.
Looking at the map, he spoke, "The academy is currently flooded with trolls and my mission is to get everyone out of the academy and to the safe location discussed beforehand by the dean and me," He stopped for a moment and waited for any questions that might arise.
"Yes," A hand rose as Ray allowed it to speak.
"I just want to ask, what is the safe location discussed beforehand? Is it somece other than the Academy or a location within the Academy itself," Asked a ck-haired boy? The boy was Adrian ke who belonged to one of the royal families. However, despite belonging to one of the royal families; Adrian seemed to be well-mannered and didn''t show the pride the other kids of his status did.
"Good questions Adrian. I was about to get to it," Said Ray, "You see, the academy is flooded with trolls, and hiding within the academy isn''t possible as no one knows what would happen here at any moment. Also, most of the arrays and formations of the academy are disabled while the current ones will turn off soon due to various reasons. Therefore, we will all be going to another location through the portals in the portal room at the other end of the academy,"
"Now, that brings me to my second topic, getting to the portal room," Ray said. Then, pulling a smallser out of his spatial storage; Ray beamed it at the map where the portal room was.
Apparently, the portal room was in the corner of the academy where there were still a huge number of trolls walking around. Then, turning to everyone; he spoke,
"Now, another problem is that there are still several students who have not been rescued yet. The students are either hidden in small corners of the academy or are fighting against the trolls for their lives. Therefore, we all are to not only rescue them but also assemble teams that would carry out different tasks to ensure our survival till we get out,"
As he spoke, he highlighted another issue; the food, "Right now, there are at least a hundred students in the infirmary while the supplies are limited. Therefore, not only do we need to search for food supplies but also for other items that might ensure our survival,"
As Ray stopped, Adrian raised his hand and asked, "Why don''t we clear out the trolls as fast as possible and rescue the other students at the same time? Then, we all hurry to the portal room and get out of there. This way, we don''t have to worry about many other supplies including food and water,"
"Nice idea," Ray appreciated. He looked at Adrian and smiled as he spoke, "We can do this but right now, we barely know each other and also, the required to clear the trolls would be at least one week and that is if we put all the students here at work. Also, we don''t know what kind of other problems may arise during this time. Therefore, it''s best to be careful and work toward our mission slowly,"
"But what of the academy functions? You yourself said that the remaining formations may turn off soon. If that happens, wouldn''t the other creatures that are outside the Academy barrier, invade the academy," This time, it was the long-nosed girl who stood up and asked.
"You are right. I did say that, but let me rify. The academy has enough energy for the formations tost at least one month. Also, shouldn''t we focus on gathering more manpower and treating the wounded? Also, the trolls on that side of the academy aren''t weak as the forest is also nearer. We don''t know what the situation might be over there. Hence, it''s better to be prepared," Ray answered calmly.
Then, looking at them; he asked, "Any other questions?"
As he asked, no one raised their hands to question him as Ray spoke,
"Okay then, let us end this meeting here for now. We will discuss more of the nter on as right now, we all need to tend to our wounds. The next meeting will be tomorrow at the same time," said Ray as he, along with Sirius and the rest left the office.
Right after he walked out of the office, Ray blinked and disappeared. Seeing this, the others had an idea of what happened as they made a run for the emergency room.
"Bammm" Ae mmed the door open as she saw Ray lying on the ground in a pool of his own blood. His orifices continuously bled while his breathing was shallow and near to being non-existent.
"Sirius!!" Ae roared as she turned to look at Sirius with the fire of hatred burning in her eyes.
"It''s not my fault," Sirius gulped and raised his hands in defense as Ae made her way to teach him a good lesson.
"Cut it you two," Aliya''s angered voice sounded and she spoke, "Rather than fighting, you might want to check up on him," She said and walked to Ray.
With Sirius''s help, sheid him on the bed and then examined his body.
"What happened to him?" Asked Ae in worry.
"Nothing much, he exhausted himself again and the show of strength in the meeting room further worsened his internal injuries. If he rests for a while, he will be fine," Aliya dered and started to use some spells to elerate Ray''s healing.
Then, turning to Sirius; she spoke, "Ae is right. You don''t have to worry about him so much. I know you trust him and won''t do anything without his consent, let him some time so he could rest," Then, leaning in; she whispered into his ear, "His internal condition isn''t too good. Thankfully, his natural healing is exceptional and the wounds have already closed. Or else, he would be down for quite some time. Let him rest for at least twenty hours,"
"Okay," Listening to Aliya, Sirius nodded solemnly as he understood what she meant. If Ray wasn''t taken care of, he might as well suffer from irreversible effects that might hinder his progress in the future and as a good friend of his, Sirius didn''t want it.
Chapter 224 Abrahams Real Strength
New York,
Times Square,
Abraham stood atop the huge skyscraper. His eyes were closed as a slight hue formed over his figure. The surrounding energy flowed through his body as he felt the changes in the whole city.
"What happened Inferno," Said Abraham without opening his eyes or even moving his mouth. He spoke directly into Inferno''s brain.
Rather than being surprised, Inferno just stood there casually as he replied telepathically, "I came here to ask about the situation. What is happening,"
"They are increasing. The number of orcs has increased by three times while the goblins keep on multiplying. Also, the high-level monsters are appearing more and more. If this continues, we will be overwhelmed in no time," Answered Abraham as he used his aura ability system to sense the whole city.
"What of the citizens?" Asked Inferno.
"Almost most of them are evacuated," Answered Abraham.
As he heard Abraham''s answer, Inferno smiled and rubbed his hands in expectation as excitement glistened in his eyes.
"Then I guess I can start," Said Inferno as he jumped in the air and then off the skyscraper. Turning into a zing figure he disappeared into the city as huge explosions took ce right after.
"What are you doing here?" Suddenly, Abraham opened his eyes as he asked. Looking in front of him, he raised his hand and clenched it into a fist as the aura around him gathered.
"Arghhh" A strange groan came as the figure of a person was illuminated under the influence of Abraham''s aura.
"What do you want? Moore!" Said Abraham gravely.
"Hehe!! You found me so easily," chuckled Moore as he revealed his whole figure and spoke, "Guess there is no need in hiding it anymore, is there? After all, your dean won''t being back anytime soon," Saying that, Moore levitated in the air and activated his abilities.
A reddish hue started to gather around his body as he turned paler and paler. Then, two fangs extended out of his mouth as he grinned evilly. Pulling out a thin sword from his spatial storage, Moore looked at Abraham and said,
"Let me show you my strength,"
As he spoke, he turned into a reddish blur and disappeared. Appearing besides Abraham, he shed at him as he disappeared again.
"Banggg!!" A mallet appeared in Abraham''s hands as he slid through the ground. The reddish arc blocked by the mallet, he turned to face Moore and spoke,
"It''s better that you showed yourself willingly. After all, it would have been too much of a hassle for us to lure you out," As he spoke, Abraham''s body started to change.
Various hymns sounded around him as a solemn aura converged all over his body. His eyes turned white as he spoke in a sacred voice, "Today, let me show you my real side. Not that of the overseer of everything but that of the controller of everything. Let me show you my divine strength that I have stored throughout my life,"
The mallet in his hand glowed as he spoke, it turned into a sacred staff as various whitish clusters of energy formed around it.
"Who are you?" Questioned Moore in shock. He couldn''t understand how an Aura master could change himself to a divine controller. After all, for Moore; anyone wielding the divine energy was a curse.
"If you think of it clearly, you will naturally get to know of it," Said Abraham as he remained vague about the sudden change in his power. After all, only a selected few knew of his real power and he liked to keep it that way.
"Well, I don''t care. I will defeat you anyways," said Moore. Lifting his sword in the air, two huge bat wings opened up behind him. pping the wings, Moore flew in the air and looked down at Abraham with disgust and arrogance.
"I, a Vampire Count would not bow down to the likes of you. I am above you, I am the most perfect," As he spoke, his eyes glowed red as he tried to influence Abraham.
"Hmph.." Seeing Moore''s feeble attempt to pull him into an illusion, Abraham snorted as a smallyer of divine energy covered his body. Raising the staff in the air, he cast his spell,
[Divine Aura],
The whitish aura around him increased. His robe fluttered as a sacred feeling rose in the surroundings. Four wings formed behind Abraham as they gently pped, lifting him in the air.
"Let me show you the strength of divinity," He spoke solemnly and thrust his staff forward. The space cracked as the staff traveled through the already weak boundary of time and space and reached Moore.
"Arghhhhh," He cried in anguish as the staff swept him off the air like a snapped kite.
"Banggg" hitting the building on the other side, Moore grunted in pain. He lifted his shirt, only to find a good part of his torso burnt off due to the divine energy.
Anger and fear swept over him. He felt hesitant about his actions and thought,
"There is still time. I can run away and thene backter," he thought but as he did, something within himpelled him to do otherwise. A voice inside his head spoke to him as it reminded him of the extreme lengths he went to and the depression he felt. It reminded him of the humiliation he felt through the dean''s hands and how he hid in the shadows for years only to strike and then retreat.
Was it the future he wanted? A future where he would run from the dean? No!, he thought in his mind and resolved to deal with Abraham right now.
"Whatever it takes," He muttered and flew out of the building. Taking out a small vial of reddish liquid, he popped it open and gulped it down in one go.
"Gulp¡Arghhhh" As the liquid went down his throat, he felt a burning sensation spread through his body as the pain hit him. His mind went numb as the voice in his head only got stronger.
"Destroy¡destroy¡destroy¡ finish them all. Kill them, take your revenge," The voice spoke in his mind.
The numbness faded as a stinging pain followed, "Arghhh" He clutched his head in pain and looked at Abraham with his blood-red eyes.
His anger broke through the roof as he changed physically. The wings behind him extended and turned grotesque as some sort of mucus substance flowed out of them.
His skin turned even paler as his face sunk inwards. His nails extended into ws while his flesh was consumed at a visible speed. His hair fell out as blood gushed out of his forehead.
"Arghhhh" He screamed at the top of his lungs as he turned into a hideous monster.
His facial features were now distorted while only the air of blood thirst remained around him.
"Don''t tell me you are that foolish," Abraham sighed and thought. He really thought that Moore had lost his mind for doing something so foolish.
"Well, I guess I will have to use my full strength now," He muttered and spread his arms out as if hugging the whole world and chanted solemnly,
[Seraph Of End],
As he did, pairs of wings opened up. At first, one pair appeared. Then, another, and then another. A total of six pairs of wings appeared behind him as the divine aura covering his body turned brighter.
Opening his eyes, he looked at Moore calmly and spoke, "Let me ease you out of your misery," The wings pped and he disappeared.
Appearing above Moore, he swung his staff downwards as it produced various afterimages and hit the vampiric monstrosity directly at its forehead.
"Banggg¡" he fell downwards. His bones were all mangled up, and a charred smell spread through the air as the holy light burnt through his skin.
Abraham didn''t stop, he raised his staff as the divine energy congregated. He cast another spell,
[Ball Of Divinity:- Exterminate]
A whitish ball formed at the tip of the staff. The divine energy gathered even more as the ball increased in size until it was big enough to shadow Abraham.
Then, bringing his staff down; Abraham threw the ball down below as it hit the monstrosity that Moore had turned into.
"Bangggg!!" The ball sted as a small mushroom cloud rose. The area down below had vaporized wholly and had caved in as well.
"That should do it," Abraham murmured as he turned around, only to find Inferno gazing at him with anger.
"Why didn''t you call me? I missed such an epic fight," he spoke in anger and threw a fireball at him.
"Sorry for not calling you but what could have you done? You are still much weaker than I am and you mighte in the way," Abraham replied coldly.
"Just leave it, Abraham. Say, you wanted to have some fun all for yourself," Inferno retorted.
Then, looking down; he asked, "Is it done? Did you finish him?"
"Yes I did," Replied Abraham as Inferno nodded and they turned to check on the city.
Chapter 225 The Heroes That Shine From The Shadows
As Abraham and Inferno left the area, a small shadow popped out of the crater. It slid amongst the shadows and disappeared elsewhere.
Meanwhile,
The Coastal Shore,
Silent Sword observed the whole coastal line and saw the merfolk increase their security. From time to time, some other merfolk came and changed shifts while a few were even stronger and dressed in better armor. They came and gave some orders and after they did so, the formations of defense changed.
"Something happened," whispered Silent to everyone behind him as the group of cmity-ranked experts behind him stayed silent.
While Silent Sword observed, he suddenly felt a strong presenceing towards the shore. Although it wasn''t as strong as he was, he reckoned that the presence was somewhere near the pseudo-Celestial Realm.
"Get ready," He warned everyone and stood up. Unsheathing his sword, he held it perpendicrly and took a stance. Then, calming himself; Silent Sword achieved the very serenity of his mind.
The world around him disappeared as only a calm environment reflected in front of him. The sound waves appeared, and he felt the presence of the pseudo-Celestial realm expert. His eyes opened, peeking into the shore; he saw a woman adorned with an armor of strange material swim upwards with extremely fast speed.
In her hands was a silver trident with tremendous amounts of energy gathered around it.
"I guess they are starting now," Silent Sword muttered and then shed his sword.
The sword shed slowly. Looking at the sword, the other cmity-ranked experts felt as if Silent Sword was barely swinging the sword. As Silent Swordpleted his movement, a wind kicked up as a huge pressure descended on the surroundings.
"Swooooshhh.." the sand was split into two as the sword arc traveled through the shore.
"booommm" The water was split apart, and a huge shriek sounded from under the water,
"Screeee," the cmity-ranked experts behind him held their ears in pain as they bled from their orifices.
Silent Sword lifted his hand. As he did, the waves approaching him were stopped as a cluster of sword arcs interpreted them and nullified them.
Then, looking ahead; he saw the water rise. A tide formed as the woman''s figure was reflected above the tide. Her trident shone with an exuberant light as for the first time ever, Silent Sword felt threatened by someone below his level.
"Interesting," He grinned as his blood boiled in the excitement of a battle where he could go all out.
On the other hand,
The woman on the tide looked at Silent Sword as she observed the power within Silent Sword. As the daughter of the Sea King, the princess had the ability to sense the strength of other people as the Sea King''s various abilities were inherited by her.
"Hmmm.. Not bad, but could he actually hold up something against me?" she questioned herself. Not sure if Silent Sword could actually match her strength, "Well, Only one way to find out," She muttered and then put the trident in front of her.
The water converged around the trident as the tide increased in size. It rose behind her and took the form of a sea serpent.
Seeing this, Silent Sword merely grinned. This was it. This was what he was waiting for. Then, lifting his sword in the air; he disappeared.
While a fight was to be raged on the coastal line, the Academy had other things going on within it.
In the medical room,
? Rayy on the bed as his eyes twitched continuously. Right now, Ray was observing his internal injuries and the mana pathways that had been once again damaged due to over-exerting himself.
"Why can''t it go correctly for once," He thought to himself. Guiding the bloodline energy through the mana core, he tried to simte his body by using the regenerative abilities of his Temporal Phoenix bloodline and increasing the healing rate.
After all, Ray had a great responsibility over his shoulders and also had to fulfill the mission given to him by the dean. The thing was that when the dean had given him his seal, there were a lot of things that were transferred to his mind and amongst those, the dean had asked him to identify the various traitors hiding amongst the students and find ways to get rid of them.
Also, Ray had decided to gather everyone and teleport them to his house because Ray felt safer at his house, and right now, in the whole of New York City, other than the mansions of those royal families; Ray considered his mansion to be the strongest and with most defense.
Other than that, Ray felt more at peace when at his own home, and also, the fact that he missed and cared for his family was above everything else.
"Arghhhh" He suddenly groaned in pain and sat up straight won''t he stretcher. His whole body was covered in sweat. The wounds on his body recovered while slight mes zed over his skin.
On his hands, small feathers appeared they shone a greenish-purple glimmer. Feeling a burning sensation spread through internal organs, Ray although in much pain also felt his body recover.
"No pain, No gain," he muttered and grit his teeth in pain.
Outside the medical room,
The Head Nurse stood outside the door as she closed her eyes. Sensing the turbulent energies flowing inside, she murmured,
"The dean really has a keen eye,"
While she stood and sensed the energies, she tried to simte her power and started to match the frequenciesing from within the room to her own power.
"If I could do this, my powers could mutate further and I could get stronger," She thought to herself.
In another room, two girls and one boy sat in front of a table. On the table was a small holographic device. From within the device, sound waves came out as a hoarse voice sounded in their minds,
"How is the n going on?" The voice asked,
"It has begun. Also, we found the princess fiddling around here. She has supposedly stuck to him and is on their side. What are the directives?" The girl in the middle asked.
"Hmmm¡ So it seems that the Queen has yed her own cards. Well, it will be fun to watch everything. I would say that you all go on with the discussed strategy and don''t reach out to the princess. Let her y her own game and try to intervene only if she is in danger," The voice directed them.
"Yes sir," Said all of them.
Then, turning around; they looked at each other and nodded. Picking up the device, the girl in middle stood up and walked out. Her face had an evil smirk as she harrumphed in arrogance and walked out of the room.
As she left, the two who were left standing looked at each other and nodded. They took out a small device from their pockets and opened it. The Holograms popped open from both of them and two images were created.
"Sir!" Both of them saluted in respect and kept their heads down.
"At ease, what is the status," The person asked. They could see the person standing in front of a huge world map. The man wore a military uniform with five stars shining on them. It stated that the person was of a high level in the army.
"This¡" The students started as they narrated the whole story and the n that had been revealed to them.
"Good... Keep up with it and try to avoid suspicion as much as possible. We don''t want our position to bepromised," Said the man.
"Sir, what of the princess and him," They asked. A bit perplexed over the whole situation as they didn''t know what was going on with the whole situation. On one hand, there were traitors who weren''t giving a chance to humanity while on the other hand, there was the so-called savior who was mingling with the enemy princess.
"Let him be, the upper council trusts him and so does some more," Said the man.
"Okay sir," They saluted again and turned around as the hologram disappeared.
These students were the spies that the human leaders had nted in the traitors. This way, various things had been revealed to the humans and they were able to n ordingly.
¡
A/N:- Hello! My dear readers, I hope you all are enjoying the novel.
The event will be ending soon. All those who have joined the discord server have participated and every vote counts as an entry. Also, do join before the end of the month to enter.
Other than that, if you aren''t able to win; don''t worry. February will be having Valentines event.
Also, I hope that you all could join the discord server and participate in the discussions happening over there as well. This way we would be able to discuss the novel and I will also be able to award the winners by the end of the event much easily.
Chapter 226 A Dog Eat Dog World
"How are you feeling?" Aliya came and asked.
"Much better. Thanks for asking," Ray answered with an amiable smile.
"Okay, but you should rest even if you feel better. Some more rest won''t hurt anyone," Ae chimed in. Last time, seeing Ray in such a condition had pained her heart and she didn''t want him to suffer so much. Therefore, she just told him to rest a bit.
Hearing her, Ray smiled. He felt blessed to have someone other than his mother and sister care for him to such an extent.
"Sure, I will," Ray said to her.
"Good," She said and left the medical room along with Aliya. Right now, she was working as Aliya''s assistant in healing and taking care of the wounded.
After both girls left, the door closed as Sirius stepped out of the shadow. Looking at Ray, he sighed and asked, "What are your ns now?"
"Well, the dean has given us a lot of work. Also, there is something strange in the academy," Ray said frowning.
"What strange thing?" Sirius asked a bit perplexed over why Ray would say such a thing. After all, what stranger thing could there be than the trollsing out from every corner and running rampant throughout the whole academy?
"While I was unconscious, I visited my consciousness," Said Ray. Then, hiding some details he told Sirius, "I found that since the space around the Academy is blocked, there should not be any new portals opening throughout the ce. Only the first few portals that opened up make sense,"
"That is strange," Sirius nodded in agreement but he couldn''t understand it much. After all, he didn''t know much about space and portals or their phenomenon.
"Also, there is one more thing," Said Ray, "When I was fighting against the huge troll. I felt something peeking at us from behind the portal and when I sensed its presence and looked back into the portal, the portal simply closed as if nothing happened,"
"Now that is indeed very strange," Sirius nodded with much more enthusiasm than before. He could understand this aspect much more clearly.
"What should we do now?" He asked.
"Well, we investigate. Also, the dean has asked me to identify the traitors amongst the students and expose them," Ray said and then exined, "That is why I made everyone wait a bit longer before going through the portal room. I don''t want any traitor lingering around my house or family. What I am doing is already a service to the country and those high-nosed b*stards whose heirs are over here,"
Sirius simply nodded. Knowing that Ray''s mood wasn''t the best of them, he chose to stay silent. He sat on the chair near Ray''s bed as silence ensued in the room.
Meanwhile,
In another corner of the Academy,
The trolls stood outside a ssroom and they continuously banged the doors. The ss doors shook under the banging force of the trolls as the students within the ss clenched their fists, ready for a fight as they knew that the door wouldn''t hold much longer.
There were about twenty students in the ss and amongst those twenty students were also some members of Nia''s team. Also, there was Josh Wilfred. The heir of the Wilfred Corporation was said to be as strong as other heirs such as Nia and Ron.
"Get ready Will," Josh spoke and then raised the dagger in his hands.
"Banggg!!" the door burst open as the trolls came pouring inside the ssroom.
With an eerie grin on his face, Josh licked his lips as his blood boiled. As the dagger in his hand shone, he disappeared. A silver trail was left behind as two heads fell to the ground.
Josh appeared back in his ce as if nothing happened. The only change was that there were two headless trolls on the opposing side. Blood dripped from the tip of the dagger as he licked the blood and smiled in satisfaction.
Seeing this, Will only shook his head as he knew the sadistic nature of the person in front of him. However, in front of absolute strength, this didn''t matter.
Will also regained his bearing as he took a deep breath and jumped. Although he jumped normally without using any strength to speak of, he jumped very high as if the gravity around him had changed.
Levitating in the air, he looked at the trolls in front and then kicked the air as he hesitated forward and reached the trolls. Extending his hands, he touched a couple of trolls as his eyes had some sort of deep turbulence waves flowing within them as the trolls were suddenly lifted in the air.
[Gravity Maniption],
This was Will''s ability. He could manipte the traditional force and also change the gravitational orientation of other things whether living or non-living.
As strong as his ability seemed to be, Will''s ability was rather limited. Since the use depended on his knowledge and perception of gravity, Will had to do a lot of calctions in his mind to be able to use his ability efficiently, or else severalplications could ur.
Other than Will and Josh, some more students stood up and defended against the trolls. A blue light shone as a stream of water appeared. The stream solidified as it turned into a rod of ice.
"Swoooshh.." It pierced through the air and flew as it impaled two trolls in a row.
"Hmph¡such easy targets. I could do this all day," An arrogant female voice sounded as a blonde-haired girl spoke. She was Katrina Jhonson.
Belonging to the Jhonson''s family, although Katrina got a lot of attention and lived a carefree life; she wasn''t one of the direct heirs to the position of patriarch as her father was a cousin to the patriarch.
Also, her position fell even more after she failed to awaken the light elemental ability and instead awakened her mother''s ability.
[Hydrokinesis],
Her system and ability allowed her to not only control water but a lot of different liquids. However, for now; she controlled water the best as its viscosity was rather less and her sub-ability, which allowed her to control the temperature of liquids allowed her to freeze water into ice and be more versatile when attacking.
Due to her jealousy of her second cousin, her personality was rather twisted and arrogant. She put herself above everyone and didn''t even meet eyes with people having weak backgrounds.
"Josh," She called out, "We need to free some baggage," She said and looked at some students behind in a rather vicious manner. Those students were too scared to do so and even if they did, even taking down a single troll would be a burden on them as the trolls that everyone faced right now were between the intermediate or advanced tier.
Therefore, those students just stood in their ces with their legs shaking in fear.
"You are right," For such a vicious woman, Josh was the perfect man and hence, both of them made a good couple. The sadistic man turned to look at the students and smirked. A n formed in his mind as he started executing it.
Slowing down his attacks, he gave the trolls some more room and started to kite them towards the back of the ss. Although the students feared that the trolls woulde their way and attack them, they had some sort of faith in Josh.
They thought that although the trolls were closing in, so was Josh and that he would take care of the trolls. However, little did they know that their trust in Josh would cost them too much.
As Josh closed in further, he suddenly shrieked in pain and flew in the air to the other corner of the room.
The trolls who mindlessly attacked Josh stood still for a moment until they found another target and they started to chase after the poor students who stood at the back.
The students were still in shock from seeing Josh fly to the other side when one felt something biting into his neck. Touching his neck, she found a warm liquid gushing from her neck as a hellish stench came to her nose. It was then that her mind registered the pain and her body went limp.
"Arghhhh," She screamed in pain as the troll dug its teeth further into the girl''s neck and started to chew upon it. The girl died, her eyes were open in horror and pain as she didn''t know how she died.
The same happened with other students as only a few were left as they had gotten control over the situation and defended themselves against the trolls and retreated to safety.
From the other side of the room, Josh faked the sadness and pain as he internally sneered and thought,
"That''s what you get for standing there like chickens,"
Along with him, Katrina also sneered as she continued to attack the trolls in front of her. However, she did so in a very calm manner so as not to let her intentions show on her face.
On the other hand, Will merely shook his head. Although his ability was strong and had great potential, he didn''t have a good background and neither was he some sort of genius with enough strength to control those sadistic ba*tards. He let them be and just thought of his safety.
It was a dog-eat-dog world after all.
Chapter 227 Blood Infuser; The Blood Of A Wyvern (Part 1)
"Let''s go!" Wilfred called out. His body blurred and she appeared at the door. Looking at everyone in the room, he realized that there were still quite some students who were still alive. Trying to throw off some more baggage, he called out,
"Everyone, get out of here in two minutes. If you aren''t out by then, I won''t care and st this ce up," As he said this, Katrina appeared right besides him and nodded.
He grabbed her by the waist and pulled her closer. After all, she was his girl and he wouldn''t let her be alone. Also, she was already giving him good pleasure, and for him, finding another slu*ty girl like her would be a hard endeavor.
Right after Katrina, Will also appeared as his body floated towards the door. His forehead was covered in sweat as he had lost a good amount of energy when fighting the trolls. Also, beforeing; he had helped out some students, and right behind him came some more students who thanked him in their hearts.
The students were mature enough to understand what was going on will Josh and their trust in him had wavered. However, Will was apletely different matter. That guy belonged to a normal family just like them and was strong enough to earn their trust.
The students stood besides Will while some more students gathered around Josh and Katrina. Those were theirckeys and right now were doing their best in ttering Josh and Katrina.
"Let''s go out. Those who are behind are just too weak to be left alive," He said out loudly as listening to his words, some students who were covered in blood and grime while they were making their way out just froze in shock for a moment as they started hurrying to get to the gate. This led to a disaster as some died in desperation while some simply used their friends as bait.
After all, when one''s life was on the line, no one would care for their friends. Of the six students, only one was able to make it to Will''s side as right after he did, Josh stepped out of the room and banged the door shut.
"Banggggg!!!" A huge explosion took ce. Josh had thrown an electromaic grenade that sted the electrons nearby and caused a huge explosion.
The electron wave swept through the room as the lights blinked. Inside the room, the troll''s near the vicinity of the explosion died while the rest of them ughtered the students like sheep.
As their cries reverberated throughout the room, Josh grinned maniacally as he felt a twisted satisfaction in his heart. Along with him, Katrina also smiled in satisfaction while the others looked at them with their eyes wide.
"Just how sadistic are they?" They thought in fear. Not knowing what to say, they just shook their heads and turned to look at the long corridor in front of them. Knowing that they had a long distance to cover, they wanted to get out of this damned ce.
"Okay, guys. Let''s find somece to rest," said Josh with an angelic smile on his face.
Looking at him, others felt as if a devil was smiling at them behind that angelic face. However, what could they do? They simply nodded and followed Josh due to his extreme strength and status.
Will also did so helplessly as over here, being alone wasn''t an option and anything could happen. Also, Will knew that he couldn''t defeat hordes of Trolls on his own.
As they ran through the corridor, the trolls came into their view once more. At the end of the corridor stood a huge troll, it blocked the exit.
Stopping, Josh looked at the horde as he grinned. His blood was boiling, he wanted to fight again. Licking his lips in excitement, Josh took out the dagger and looked at the trolls.
The dagger gleamed as he disappeared. Just as before, two heads dropped as Josh appeared back in his original position. Licking the blood off his dagger, his eyes turned sharp.
His muscles tightened as he activated his ability,
[Blood Fusion],
His body started to change. His skin became thicker while his mouth elongated as his whole body grew in size. As his transformation ended, Josh looked much like a troll albeit less hideous as he seemed to have obtained the strengths and positive oues of being a troll.
"Huaaarghhhh," He roared at the top of his lungs and clenched his dagger. The daggers gleamed a silver light as he rushed straight into the trolls.
As he had transformed into a troll, many of the unintelligent trolls failed to recognize him as a human and considered the iing cmity as their own kin.
"Spluurrttt," blood spurt out like a fountain as a flower of blood was created. Seeing this, Katrina felt excited as well. Her body glowed a blueish hue as she raised her hands.
Water gathered around her hands as it turned into hundreds of little ice spikes. Bringing her hands down, she looked at the trolls and smiled eerily. The spikes flew out as they impaled the bodies of two trolls. Impaling their important parts first, a few spikes even exploded their eyes as Katrina left them no mercy.
As if her yground, she yed with torturing them and continued to smile over the twisted satisfaction she felt. Seeing this, Will and the rest of the students were only an inch closer to vomiting blood. However, they held themselves and instead directed their concentration to the trolls in front of them.
With Will decreasing the gravity around him, the students that stood along with him felt rather light as they effortlessly fought against the trolls.
Soon, the trolls were dead as their bodiesy on through the whole corridor with only the huge troll left. The huge troll roared as it looked at all its dead henchmen.
"Bangg.." The ground shook as it brought its feet down in anger.
"Hmph," Josh snorted in arrogance as he took out a small vial from within his spatial storage. Opening the cork, he took out a dropper and dropped a small drop of blood into his mouth.
Gulping it down, his countenance changed. Waves of energy spread out as his body started to transform. His figure slimmed down while the muscles on his body turned leaner. ws extended out of his hands while slits appeared instead of his eyes.
With slight red scales shimmering all over his skin, Josh roared in the sky as the aura of a magical expert was formed around him. Looking at the huge troll, he kicked the ground and jumped in the air as he shed his dagger down.
"What happened to him?" Will asked in confusion as Josh''s transformation was really strange. Will felt it hard to ept that a single drop of blood could allow Josh to gain such strength.
"Hmph, what do you know?" Katrina snorted and spoke, her eyes glimmered while she did, "Josh is the heir of Wilfred Corporation so naturally, he can afford rare blood. You see, right now he just consumed the blood of cmity realm Wyvern and gained various of its characteristics,"
Listening to Katrina''s exnation, Will felt amused, "These guys really have it easy. Just throw some money and get such strong strengths. Even their systems are so strong," He thought in anger.
As someone from amon family, Will always tried to get stronger to provide for his family, and for that, he had to work tens of times harder than such people. Therefore, whenever he would see them use such items to gain strength, he would get rather angry.
"Background is also a sort of talent," He thought and sneered. So what if someone had a background? Didn''t the strongest person in their ss also had nothing and yet stayed the strongest? Following Ray''s example, Will calmed his heart and chose to attack the huge troll to vent his anger.
essing his spatial storage, Will brought out three crystal balls as he touched them and reduced the effect of gravity on them. Inputting his energy into the crystal balls, Will made them float in front of him as he himself also started to float.
Looking at the troll in front of him, he aimed at its eyes and threw one crystal ball after another. The crystal balls flew in the air as if they were feathers and headed for the troll.
Seeing the balls, the troll ignored them as it found them of no threat and instead focused on the wyvern bloodline holdering straight at him.
As the crystal balls neared the troll, Will smacked his hands together and locked them up. His eyes turned turbulent as he increased the gravity of the crystal balls.
"Banggg!!" The crystal balls turned heavy as their momentum increased and they sted through the troll''s eyes.
"Phew.." Willnded on the ground as he exhaled lightly. Seeing the troll stand in one ce, all frozen; he thought that he had finished the troll.
As he wiped the sweat off his forehead, he looked to see the troll fall but his eyes opened in shock as he saw the troll move its hand and smack Josh away as if smacking away a fly.
Chapter 228 Killing The Troll And A Strange Pearl
"F*ck," Will muttered. Seeing the huge troll move, he felt as if Earth had slipped from his feet.
"How can it still move? Didn''t I st its eye and then its brain?" Lost in his thoughts, Will fell into unimaginable darkness as he couldn''t understand a thing that was going on.
His consciousness slowly faded as he fell to the ground in exhaustion. The others looked as they saw the second strongest among them fall all of a sudden.
"Sh*t," Katrina murmured as she gathered the water around her and formed an ice shield using it.
The troll came forward and smashed the shield as Katrina flew backwards in the air due to the force. Not knowing why they were losing all of a sudden, everyone tried to put up their defenses and tried to save themselves.
"Ughhh!" pushing the rubble aside. Josh groaned in pain, he touched his head and saw blood pouring out of his head.
"F*cking a*shole," he cursed in anger, "I will show you my full strength and shove this dagger up your a*s," He stood up and walked out of the rubble.
Pulling the same vial of blood out of his spatial storage, he opened the cork and poured two more drops into his mouth. As the blood dripped down his throat and spread through his body, a reddish light glowed.
The blood fused within his body, giving him the characteristics of a Wyvern. His body strengthened further as the vague shimmering scales on his body turned darker as a reddish glint shone in his eyes.
His face scrunched up a bit as the aggressive nature of a Wyvern affected his mind.
"Rrrggghhhh," He roared at the top of his lungs and jumped out in the air. His back wriggled as his shirt was ripped and two membranous wings popped out from his back.
Spreading his wings, Josh further roared in anger as he flew higher and looked down at the troll. His ws further extended as a glimmer shone in them.
[Poison Breath],
He opened his mouth as a cloud of poisonous gas was released from his mouth.
"Hurrghhh," The Poison Breath reached the troll as it corroded the troll''s thick skin. The troll roared in pain as blisters formed over its skin.
Seeing this, Josh grinned evilly and angled downwards. He flew down like aet as he put his dagger in front of him. The dagger gleamed with a silver light as Josh pierced it through the troll''s other eyes.
With the dagger stuck in its eye, Josh took a sledgehammer out of his spatial storage. Clenching the sledgehammer, its handle cracked as Josh swung it down and nailed the dagger further inside the troll''s brain.
"Banggg!" while the dagger pierced deeper, the sledgehammer broke as various splinters flew in the air.
"Hurrghhh," The troll roared in pain once again. It held its head and stumbled backwards.
"Let''s see how much you could hold it in," Josh muttered and flew further in the air. His paws extended even further as reddish energy glimmered in them.
Right now, Josh had poured all the essence into his ws as he strengthened them further and readied for his onest attack.
? "Hehe," he giggled evilly. pping his wings again, he flew straight at the troll and wiped his ws at it. An X was formed as the reddish arc went forward and cut open its skin. From the opening created by the attack, Josh saw the faint shadow of the troll''s beating heart.
He sped further and put his ws in front as he pierced the troll''s heart.
"Spurttt," Blood spurt as Josh finally killed the troll. With his body covered in blood, he smiled like a demon and licked the blood off his hands.
"Bammm," The troll fell to the ground as a cloud of dust rose in the air. Josh stood at its chest as he grabbed the dagger with a backhand grip and pierced the chest open.
As he skinned the chest open, he saw the heart still beating slightly while the wounds on it were still regenerating.
"What the hell is happening?" He murmured in astonishment as he understood one thing. If the troll was left to be, he knew for sure that it woulde back to life not longter.
"Squelchh," The dagger pierced the heart as Josh pulled the heart out of the troll''s chest. With the heart out of its chest, the troll finally died.
The heart was as big as his arm while Josh grinned and then opened his mouth. With the effects of Wyvern''s blood still active, Josh bit down at the heart and ripped out from it.
"Josh?" Katrina came forward and asked. Her eyes trembled in fear as Josh looked no less than a beast as he chewed on the heart.
"Ohh¡ Katrina¡munch... Just having a small snack¡ munch¡ It''s nutritious¡munch," He spoke while munching on the heart.
Katrina gulped as she nodded, not knowing what to say as she was really confused over Josh''s hical behavior. It really worried her to see Josh act so weirdly. However, she let him be and walked back.
On the other hand, Will finally regained consciousness. Upon seeing the troll on the ground with blood everywhere, he sighed in relief.
"Thankfully, it died," he thought to himself and stood up shakily. His body trembled due to weakness as he walked towards the troll in a bid to find some useful items.
Reaching the troll, he saw Josh munching on a heart with blood all over him. Although he felt disgusted by it, he knew of Josh and let him be. Instead, he walked to the troll as he noticed a small item glimmering around its hand.
Walking to its hand, Will saw a small reddish-brown bead glimmering lightly as a vague fog formed within it. Inside the fog were countless faces as they screamed in pain.
As his eyes locked onto the pearl, he fell into a trance. He felt as if the world revolved around the pearl while something in his mind told him to go on and pick the pearl.
His body moved unconsciously as his hand reached out for the pearl, "I want this," He kept on murmuring as his fingers touched the shiny gleaming surface of the pearl.
Feeling the cold surface of the pearl, Will felt a refreshing feeling wash over him as his tiredness was relieved and he felt as if all the wounds and problems he had up till now were gone.
However, unbeknownst to Will, a small figure formed inside his consciousness. The figure was nothing more than a twisted face with fangs and dark piercing eyes that looked as manovelent as they could be.
"That''s a nice something," Will muttered as he pocketed the pearl and smiled in satisfaction. Although he didn''t know what it was, he knew for sure that it was something important and if he left the chance now, it would be a big issue for him.
His body blurred as he appeared besides Josh. Seeing the man munching off the remains of the troll''s heart. An indiscernible feeling rose in his heart as he felt like pushing the man away and digging his teeth into the remains.
"Nope!" He told himself and restrained his desire. Then, putting his hand on Josh''s shoulder, he smiled and spoke,
"That''s enough dude. You have reaped enough from it, let''s go and find somece safe. I am sure that you want to assimte its essence as well," As Will spoke, a dark smile was formed on his face.
His eyes twinkled as a mysterious air formed around him. Within minutes, Will had changed greatly and not only that but even he himself felt more confident while his power had also increased by a whole tier.
Right now, Will had entered the pseudo-Magical Realm and what stopped him from advancing further was hiscking knowledge over the subject of gravity and theck of umted energy.
"Ohh¡ You are awake..munch¡I am almost done," Said Josh and finished thest piece. Then, taking a cloth out of his spatial storage, he wiped the blood off his face and turned around to face Will.
As he did, he noticed the change in Will''s demeanor. However, he said nothing and felt that it might be due to the hardships he faced recently that had led to him changing to this extent.
Both of them nodded as they led the team out. Unbeknownst to them, a seed was sowed as it would bring countless problems to not only the ones present now but also those that they would meet in the future, and in the middle of all this, would be Ray and Will who would look to see the further of a never-ending paradox.
¡
A/N:- Hello everyone. I hope you all are doing well and loving the chapters. I just want to thank you all for your support for it is through everyone''s help that I can write more and more.
Also, since January is ending; I will be rewarding the readers who have joined discord with various rewards and if you haven''t done so yet, then please do join and reap many rewards.
Chapter 229 The Issue Of Lacking Supplies (Part 1)
Meanwhile,
The head nurse''s office,
tter and chatter could be heard around as everyone formed groups and talked to one another as they discussed the oue of the meeting.
All while doing so, they were waiting for Ray and some other members to join.
On the other hand,
Ray stood in front of a mirror as he observed his face and the faint beard sprouting out on it. After all, Ray was half a year into 16 and was old enough to have facial hair.
Thinking about shaving it, he picked up the razor as a hand reached out and stopped him.
"Don''t, you look better with a beard," Said Ae yfully. Winking at him, she leaned forward and kissed him as they both shared a small moment of intimacy before pulling away.
"Are you sure?" Ray asked. A bit uncertain of how he would look with a beard on.
"I am very much sure. You look more like a man this way," Ae said.
Then, turning around; she walked to the door while speaking, "Also, please hurry. Those spoiled brats wouldn''t be happy if you keep them waiting,"
"Not that I care about it, but I guess I do need to hurry," Ray said and washed his face. With the cold water sshing over his face, he took a moment of calmness and took a deep breath as he steeled his resolve. His fists clenched as he made up his mind to go back to his family safe and sound. Also, he made a promise to himself to get to the bottom of everything and find out why such devastating things were happening.
Not only that, but Ray felt that there was something deeper involved over here. He felt that something didn''t fit right and that for him to get to know it, he needed to get stronger.
"Guess, I will have to work harder," he thought and said to Aurora, "You hear it Aurora? We need to work harder and get stronger,"
"Yeah¡Yeah, I hear it. Just focus on yourself. You are far from reaching ten percent of my full power. Do you really think that I have to focus on getting stronger? I am already strong enough, I will try and do something when you can draw out at least half of my power without straining your body. Though, I doubt you would be able to do so anytime soon," Aurora said all in one go. Her voice was calm as if she was in the superior position and didn''t care about what Ray said one bit.
Although pissed off by her nonchnt attitude, he realized one thing. Aurora was right about the fact that he wasn''t as strong as she was. Heck! They weren''t on the same level. On one side was his system and Aurora while on the other side was Ray. Even though Ray had gotten stronger again and again, he wasn''t strong enough to match up to the upper bound of his system, not to mention Aurora who had boundless knowledge over multiple things but refused to share a tiny bit of it.
Sometimes, Ray felt that she was bluffing and that in reality, she knew of nothing. However, at certain times; Ray wondered if she really was bluffing because whenever he felt difficulty in something, it would be Aurora who woulde to his aid and provide him with the information he needed.
"Guess I will get stronger and make you know of my real strength. After all, you are my system and thus, a part of my strength. There is nothing you could do to deny it," Ray said to her as he walked out and closed the door behind him.
Inside the head nurse''s office,
The long-nosed girl looked around the office as her face scrunched up in anger. Standing up, she banged her fists on the table as she spoke, "For the umpteenth time, where are the rest of the people? Don''t they have any respect for our time? I don''t know about you all but I sure know that my time is important to me,"
"Uhm¡" Adrian coughed, his deep eyes staring at the girl as he spoke, "Isn''t it enough Hailey? You know there are still a few minutes before the appointed meeting time and here you are, making a ruckus just like always,"
Adrian smiled as his clever response had popped Hailey as she sat back down like a deted balloon. Although she seethed with anger, she held herself and grit her teeth.
"Creak.." The door opened as Ray and the rest of his team walked in. Not only that but Nia and some others also walked in at the same time as they showed their support for Ray.
Just within a day, Ray had gained a considerable amount of support, and all this while he did nothing. It was all his team members who put in the effort and convinced many people to support him.
Walking with a stoic face, he went to his chair and sat on him as on the other hand, everyone else calmed down after seeing him.
Silence ensued in the office as the head nurse finally smiled,
"Well, Prometheus has a pretty good foresight. The kid he chose isn''t half bad, he has already made them respect him unconditionally and although some remain stubborn, it''s only a matter of time," The head nurse thought as she tapped the table thrice.
This indicated the start of the meeting and also served as a warning for the troublemakers to make them aware of the fact that if they tried to do anything funny, it won''t be good for them as a Celestial would be waiting for them.
"Ahmmm," Ray cleared his throat as everyone diverted their attention to him, they looked at him as Ray spoke,
"Good afternoon everyone. First of all, I am obliged by the fact that you all joined the meeting. Now, let''s move on to our first task. My friend Nia went around and checked the situation. She has some details that I feel that only she will be able to convey. Therefore, Nia; please tell us about what you found," Ray spoke with a smile.
"Unn¡" Nia nodded and stood up. She looked at everyone right in their eyes as she asserted her dominance. Being the heir to one of the top-ranked families in the city, Nia had naturally picked up many skills, and right now; she was putting those skills to good use.
"I searched around the infirmary and collected some data that I feel should be shared with everyone. Right now, there are about two hundred and thirty survivors within the Academy, Of which; a dozen of them are kids who were visiting the Academy when the portals appeared. Other than that, fifty workers are belonging to different departments, it is to be noted that these workers don''t have any substantial strength or abilities to speak of. The rest are students belonging to first year and second year along with three instructors who are heavily injured to the point that they are unconscious and no one knows when they will be awake,"
"We don''t know what happened to them but it''s safe to say that the instructors met with an opponent stronger than the ones we have faced till now. Also, I searched the inventory and found that we are rather short on supplies. There is only enough food left tost three days, five max if we ration. Also, the medical supplies are even scarcer as only enough is left for us tost two days at max," Saying that, she paused and waited for everyone to digest the information.
"I get the food situation but what about the medical supplies? Aren''t we in the only infirmary in the whole academy? How can there be a medical supply shortage over here?" The long-nosed girl asked as she pointed at Nia.
Seeing the stuck-up brat ask a logical question, although surprised; Nia remained stoic as she directed the question towards the head nurse and spoke,
"I don''t know of anything before the portals opened up and if you really want to ask, why not ask the overseer of the infirmary," pointing towards the head nurse. The head nurse finally looked up as she started at Nia and then at others. She stood up and spoke,
"There is a reason for that and it''s simple. When the portals opened up, the infirmary was breached and by the time I got to know of it, various medical supplies were contaminated and destroyed and what was left was and is being used to treat the injured,"
After that, she closed her mouth and from the aura she released, everyone knew that she wasn''t epting any more questions and if one had a problem with her answer, they would deny her at their own risk as no one was foolish enough to oppose a Celestial.
"Okay," the long-nosed girl sat down, she wasn''t a fool to question back the head nurse.
Seeing this, Nia nodded and then said,
"Also, we don''t have enough space to amodate everyone and with more survivors reaching the infirmary by every second, we need to take measures before the chaos begins,"
Chapter 230 The Issue Of Lacking Supplies (Part 2)
"Hmmm... What should we do now?" Another student asked. His face was a bit pale from all the information that Nia just dumped and he only asked to get information for his own well-being.
"Well, we take measures, and that too strict measures to get everything in order," Adrian raised his head and spoke. His face still had his characteristic smile as he seemed to be free of all the worries.
"But how?" Another student asked.
Slowly, all the students started to join the discussion as they were scared for their own good and had to know whaty ahead. They didn''t want to starve or beg for supplies. Instead, they wanted to be in a position of superiority so others would rely on them while they would have control over the supplies.
"Ahmmmm," Ray cleared his throat as everyone''s attention was directed to him.
As they all looked at Ray, they found him looking at them with a deep profoundness in his eyes. He stared at them for a while until the whole office turned silent and spoke,
"I have a few proposals if everyone could listen to them and then discuss them,"
"Sure," Adrian nodded and took his side while some others followed his example and nodded subtly.
Ray''s friends also showed their approval and support to him as within a few seconds, half of the students in the hall supported Ray. Seeing this, although Hailey seethed in rage, she just grit her teeth and stayed silent.
"So, I propose that we form teams and go looking for medical supplies," Ray had only started speaking when Hailey took his words as a tool and interjected instantly.
"Yeah¡ we all could think of it. You know, we all are expecting something better from you, Mr. Leader," She said, sarcasmced in her voice as her face had an expression of disgust and disapproval.
"So, as I was saying," Ray ignored herpletely and started speaking. For him, stopping to give attention to this girl was what she wanted and he wasn''t going to allow her any chance.
"We make teams and ask everyone in the infirmary to participate in the search for supplies. This way, everyone could earn the piece they wanted," He spoke.
"Although that is good, there are always some who refuse to cooperate. What do we do of them if they refuse to work for their piece?" Asked Adrian.
"Well, we simply let them be. They won''t earn anything and would only get a bowl of gruel if they refuse to cooperate," Answered Ray sternly. His cold hard expression made it clear that if someone didn''t want to cooperate, they could go and f*ck themselves for all her cared as right now, Ray only had one motive and that was to safely transport everyone out of the academy.
He didn''t care if the ckers called for inequality or that sort of sh*t. Then, looking at everyone once again, he started speaking, "As for the teams going for supplies. They will be decided by everyone on their own and there is only one thing to take care of, one team should not be too overpowered and should only have fifteen members at max. Other than that, I don''t care for what happens outside this ce but if someone tries to cause some problem within the infirmary, they will be taken care of,"
As Ray stopped and waited for everyone''s reactions, a hand was raised as a person asked,
"There is no issue with what you proposed but I do need to ask. What of those who aren''t fit to fight or are too weak to do so in the first ce? How will they participate in the teams to search for rations and medical supplies?" The student''s question was right. It struck everyone in their mind as they had not thought of the issue at all.
"Good question," Ray smiled as he asked, "May I know how to address you?"
"Oh! No need for any formalities. Just call me John," Answered John with happy to go smile on his face.
Ray nodded as his eyes turned serious and he spoke, "I have thought of this and what I have decided is that all those who can''t fight or are too weak to fight to make a team headed by a couple of members from here and they take care of all the management work required here. Also, some who are too afraid to fight or have any sort of trauma due to the events could also join and help out in the matters here. This way, our worries about cooking and other work would be eased and a lot of issues would be solved,"
As Ray spoke, an aura of a leader formed around him. Subconsciously, everyone nodded their heads in approval while even those who disagreed with him at the start nodded as they felt that whatever Ray spoke of was to be right.
Seeing their reaction, Ray nodded as his teammates smiled. They knew that their leader''s charm had done wonders again. As he received the response from everyone, a system notification sounded as a panel popped open in front of his eyes,
[New Stat Unlocked:- Charm]
[Current charm points:- 5],
[Description:- The ability to subconsciously influence people through actions and indirectly make them do work that you propose]
Reading the description, Ray smiled. He had been waiting a long time for this notification to appear but it seemed that for this stat to be unlocked, some conditions had to be fulfilled which he did so right now. As for what the conditions were, he would check themter as right now; he had all these people to lead.
Activating his charm stat, he started speaking again as everyone present in the office had their expressions change. They found Ray more charming as if something within him had changed. As if the flipping of a switch, they were inclined to agree with him more and more.
"So that is what we do. We make teams and search while the others who don''t want to go out and fight have the option to help out with the chores here. As for the rest, they are on their own," Ray summarized his points and then paused. He needed everyone''s consent to move forwards.
No voices were raised as Ray smiled slightly. His purpose had been achieved and now what was left to do was to form ns and find information about ces that had supplies and stuff they needed. Also, with the unpredictable weather, Ray assumed the worst and decided to make preparations for a couple of months toe. As for how they would have energy till then, Ray had an idea but he wasn''t going to share it with everyone.
Soon, the meeting ended and most of the students left the office with smiles on their faces. The decisions taken worked in their favor and they were content with what they got.
Outside the office door,
Ray stood along with Sirius, Ae, and the rest as Adrian approached them and spoke with the same smile on his face,
"Nice decisions you took there. I am very hopeful of your leadership and with how you handled everything right now, I am sure that you will be able to pull us out of this disaster. By the way, I do have a curious urge to ask if I may?"
"Yeah sure," Rays smiled and let him be. He was very cautious of these smiling bastards from the big families as who knew what was going on in their cunning minds. Therefore, it was best to be cautious against them.
"Uhmm¡ I am curious about one thing and that is, what will be the ce we all would head to after we teleport out of the academy? Like, we aren''t going to end up in some remote and destend, aren''t we?" He asked.
"Don''t worry about it. I can assure you one thing for sure and that is, that you won''tnd in some deste ce. As for where we will teleport, you will have to wait till we get there as the dean had forbidden me from disclosing this information due to confidentiality reasons," Ray replied with a smile. He had weighed his words carefully so as not to get on the bad side of a potential ally and not to tell too much to a hidden enemy.
"Sure, no worries. I trust the dean and his judgment. If he had hidden something, there must be a reason for it. See youter," Adrian bid farewell and walked away. As he turned around, a smirk formed on his face as he thought,
"The dean sure has got a good puppet. Well, I will find it out on my own," As he thought of this, he disappeared as a cloud of hatred formed over his head.
"Be careful of him. He is sly as a fox and knows how to y his cards right. However, don''t be hostile to him as he can be a potential ally but before that, search him up and investigate him clearly. Also, he seems to have some sort of hatred towards the dean. We need to find the reason for that before doing anything," Ray cautioned his teammates through the mental transference technique as they all separated to do their jobs assigned to them.
Chapter 231 Fooling Adrian
Walking around the infirmary, Noah checked out for points in which he could ce arrays and formations for surveince. This was the task given to him by Ray and right now, Noah preferred to do it alone.
With his mind fully concentrated, Noah noted down three locations in the corridor he was walking through. Thinking for some time, he made his decision and chanted,
[Pseudo-Formation:- Base],
This allowed him to put down the base for his formation. By doing so, Noah hadid down fifteen such bases and then connected them to one another as a wholework was formed.
As for the formation, it was a work forter as he had some time on his hands. Therefore, he nned to perfect the existing surveince formation into a better and upgraded version.
While Noah continued to put the formations, his shadow wriggled. An eerie smiled formed within it as something had merged with his shadow.
"Noah!" Someone called out from behind.
Turning around, Noah saw Sirius at the other end of the corridor.
"Oh, hey Sirius. You scared me there for a second," Noah smiled and waved his hand as Sirius came up to him and asked,
"All done here? I found something,"
"Yes, I am done here. What did you find though?" Noah asked back.
"Lets go. I will tell you when we reach there," Sirius said and then looked back at Noah''s shadow. His eyes squinted as a reddish light shone in them.
"Okay, let''s go but I don''t see why you are being so mysterious," Noah showed his displeasure as he went on with Sirius. After all, being a good friend to Sirius, Noah didn''t get why he wasn''t told what was happening.
"Noah, don''t scream. Just keep on with the act, someone is following you," Sirius''s voice sounded in his mind as Noah''s pupils constricted.
"Following? And that too I?" He asked himself in shock as he went on with the act and walked out of the corridor.
All this while, the person inside his shadow had lost his smile. Instead, there was a nervous expression on his face as the man looked for ways to get out of Noah''s shadow.
Previously, Adrian thought that being a master in the domain of shadows, he would be able to follow Noah easily as he was the weakest one amongst the bunch. However, he didn''t know how and why Sirius appeared there. Not to mention the menacing eyes that he saw when the man hugged Noah.
Adrian almost lost his cover from fear but thankfully, he held on or else he would have been caught and he knew; that if something like that happened; being cast away from the ce was thest thing to happen.
Reaching themon area, Noah and Sirius saw dozens of students lying around the whole ce. Some had a few bandages over their bodies while some were even missing a limb or two.
Right now, the atmosphere was pretty calm as they still had faith in the Academy management and what was going on in their minds was that they would be saved sooner orter and that this nightmare would be over soon.
Some even thought that this was a test from the academy and if something too dangerous happened, they would be called out immediately.
s, those students hadn''t seen a thing about life. They hadn''t seen their friends and teammates get eaten alive or be crushed under the feet of countless trolls. However, that wasn''t the worst of it; some students here had seen their friends be killed by other students.
Those were those who had seen the harsh reality of mankind and right now, they either shut themselves from life or had taken lessons from this and shed off their naivet¨¦s.
"Is it gone?" Noah asked, a bit nervous over the fact that someone had followed him the whole time he set up the base for surveince arrays.
"Not yet, lets keep on going," Sirius replied through the mental transference technique.
"Okay," Noah nodded and then went on with Sirius.
While they walked, they did so leisurely as if they were walking through their backyard. The others looked at them walking and felt rather gratified. Many knew that these two yed a big role in rescuing everyone and setting up the order in the infirmary. Therefore, her we''re very thankful of both of them.
That was also a reason why Sirius was rather calm. His job was to overlook everything and make sure that no one caused a problem in the infirmary until the team were finalized.
Within minutes, Sirius and Noah reached Ray''s room.
"knock¡knock,"
Within the room,
Ray sat in a meditating pose as he umted more and more mana into his mana core. He was trying to purify his mana core and upgrade it''s level.
Right now, ording to what Aurora had told him; his mana core albeit of a very higher grade was in it''s initial level and for him to make it level up, he had to umte mana within it and fuse the mana with his mana core.
This way, the impurities would be pushed out of the mana core and it would be able to hold more magic and would also work more efficiently.
Although Ray had known about if for long, he wasn''t able to focus on it until now. After all, the problems never ended and kept oning.
"Huh," He opened his eyes as the door was knocked. Standing up, he walked to the door as he used his perception to sense the ones on the other side.
There, he sensed three presences. Of the three, two were very familiar while one wasn''t much familiar.
"But I can see only two figures," He thought to himself as he felt something fishy going on.
"Well, lets see what we could," He muttered and opened the door.
"Heyy Ray," Sirius called out cheerfully and leaned in and gave him a bear hug.
"Uhm¡ you all good?" Ray asked, confused over Sirius''s strange behavior. He felt as if this was someone other than Sirius who had taken Sirius''s form.
"Ray, I detest this as much as I could. It''s just that there is a shadow following Noah and it has merged with his shadow. Noah knows very little about it and only feels that something is attached there but you know what it means and getting rid of it could cause somemotion. That''s why I came here to see if you could help," Sirius told the whole situation to Ray through the mental transference technique.
Hearing Sirius''s cold voice in his mind, Ray finally sighed in relief. It was his friend, just that some problem caused him to change his attitude for a bit.
"Hey Noah," Ray broke away from the hug as he waved his hand rather awkwardly. Sirius''s hug had really took him by surprise.
"Hey Ray," Noah waved back.
"So, what brings you both here?" Ray asked as he started putting up the act.
Then, the three of them sat down and started talking about nonsensical ns and made up various strategies to fool the person hidden in Noah''s shadow.
It was Ray''s strategy to make the enemy think that it was their win but the enemy didn''t know that all the information they were getting was false and they were being misled.
After a whole ten minutes of making up wrong ns, Sirius and Noah bid farewell as they led the shadow out.
Walking to one dark corner, they purposefully slowed down and let the shadow detach from Noah as after confirming the shadow was gone, Sirius motioned Noah as they both hurried out the corner.
"hehe, to think that such fortune would await me for my troubles," Adrian thought and giggled eerily.
He then blurred from one ce to another as the shadows flickered throughout the corridor.
Appearing in front a normal looking room, he knocked thrice in a rhythm as a voice sounded from the other side.
"How many years are to be developed if the dean remains,"
"F*ck that detestable bastard. Nothing woulde from if he remains being the dean," Adrian answered in spite.
"Hey, Adrian," The voice on the other side greeted as the door opened.
Entering the room, there were fitted sofas and luxurious itemsying around everywhere. Rather than being a room within the infirmary, it looked more like a luxurious guest house of a noble.
Adrian leisurely walked to the sofa and sat down. Pouring some water into the ss, he took a sip and said, "We have got some ns. The dean''s puppet really is a fool. To think that he discussed everything right in front of me. Well, what could I say, it''s my greatness that I found everything," That was when Adrian showed his real side.
Although he acted all sweet and nice in front of others, in truth; he was shrewd and maniacal man who didn''t leave anyone a chance to gain any benefits. Heck! His narcissistic nature wasn''t even known to most as he was said by some to be a narcissistic bastard as well.
"Well, if you are so great then what did you find," A voice chuckled as the hologram of a woman appeared in front of him.
Chapter 232 Mana Core Refining
"Mom," He shouted in panic, the arrogant smile had vanished as a nervous expression appeared on his face.
"Yes, your mom. Now tell me, what is it that you are being so arrogant about," The woman asked coldly.
"Yes¡ ma''am.. No mom," Adrian stammered as he recounted the whole exnation to his mother.
After doing so, he felt quite proud of himself and was ready for somepliments from his mother''s side when her stern voice sounded,
"You fool!" she shouted at him, "You are just like your father. Do you have an idea of what happened? Didn''t you tell me already that the wolf had sensed you but let you be and you ask me to believe that they might have discussed their ns, knowing that you were already there," She reprimanded him.
As he listened to his mother''s words, Adrian''s face changed as he went pale. His pupils constricted as anger finally took hold of him and he screamed,
"Bastards! To think that they would fool me in such a way. I won''t let them get off such easily,"
"Fool! Shut up and listen to me," Adrian was cut down as his mother shouted again. A small portal opened up as a fierce p resounded in the room.
Adrian finally quietened down with a fresh handprint on his cheek, "Now, listen to me," His mother said as she directed him.
"Okay, so that''s what you need to do. Understood?" She asked.
"Yes, mom," He replied solemnly. His cheek still hurt and he even felt a little dizzy from the force of the p. After all, his mother was an expert in the Celestial Realm and even her seemingly weak p was enough to shake himpletely.
While Adrian took orders from his mother,
In a room far away from his, Ray and the rest sat besides a small box as they heard the whole conversation.
Previously, when they were leaving his room; Ray had slipped a small bug into Noah''s clothes and when Adrian detached from Noah''s shadow, the bug attached itself to Adrian. Hence, this led to Ray and the others listening to the whole conversation.
"So they want to bring the dean down, but why?" Tim asked, perplexed over why the kes were trying to bring down the dean. After all, in Tim''s eyes, there was no one other than the dean who was more suitable for the job.
"There can be a lot of reasons. So we can''t say anything about it. However, we at least know much more about Adrian and also know that his mother is a big shot as well," Ray spoke. Then, turning to Aliya; he asked,
"Aliya, being in a big family yourself, do the female members have any sort of position or influence? Like, your mother; does she have influenceparable to your father or even half of it?" Ray''s question was very strange and rather vague.
Taking some time to think, Aliya replied ording to what she understood,
"Well, my mother does have some influence but that is because she is the wife of the current patriarch. As for the other female members, they do have influence but are rather low-key as females of our family orient themselves away from family matters," Aliya replied honestly. For her, this wasn''t sensitive information about her family, so she was rather easygoing in answering Ray.
"Hmm¡" Ray scratched his chin as he started thinking.
"Hey Ray, I know you must have a reason for asking all this but could you please tell us what you are thinking," Sirius said.
"Well, I am thinking that since the females don''t have much influence, then why is Adrian''s mother nning something this bold? You all know that the dean has sufficient backing from the military itself and that the dean himself is strong enough to deter most people. So what I feel is that there is something greater going on behind the scenes and that someone even stronger than the kes is using them to get what they want,"
"Hmm¡ that sure can be problematic," Sirius agreed with Ray as hey down besides Ray and started thinking over everything.
"Well, we will get to know more of itter. There is still a lot of stuff to do. Let''s just observe Adrian for now and see what happens. Until then, let''s just concentrate on our work," Ray spoke. He thought about everything for a few minutes and knowing that he couldn''t get to the bottom of the situation right now, he decided to think over itter on.
"Okay," Everyone nodded as they went out.
"Emma and Elina, please wait," Ray said.
"Yes?" Emma and Elina turned around as they asked.
"Well, I have a job for you both," Ray said as he took out a map from his spatial storage. Spreading the map over the table in front of him, Ray called them both and said,
"This is a map for the infirmary. Over here are the food storage houses while that is the kitchen. This is the medical supply room and these are the operation rooms. Also, these are the lounges and that is themon area," Ray pointed at various spots on the map and then turned to Emma as he added,
"Emma, Your job is to use your system and sense the whole infirmary and check if there is somece over here that doesn''t match with the map. Also, I have another request. If you could, then could you please do a check and scan all the people present in the infirmary? This way, we will be able to know everyone present. Also, I want to assign you and Elina a role," As he said this, he turned serious and spoke,
"I know that it will be hard but I want you both to work together and choose talented and ambitious students and form a team. The students should have a good potential and will to get stronger. As for their initial strength, I don''t care. Just make sure that their abilities or affinities aren''t toomon,"
"One more thing. I want you both to form two more teams. However, these aren''t fighting teams and are helper teams. For these teams, choose those who can''t fight or aren''t strong enough but still want to work for themselves and have the drive to reach higher. Make two teams and assign these students to the kitchen and supply management," Ray said and then stopped. Pondering over for a moment, he added,
"As for their work. Don''t make them do anything now and only assign them. I will tell you when to make them start working and how," After saying that, he let both of them go.
The door was closed and only Ray was left in the room. Ray sighed as he thought to himself,
"I am so busy these days that it''s almost impossible to meditate and refine my mana core. Thankfully, my body can allow me to refine the core twice as fast as normal people,"
Then, he breathed in slowly as his whole body stabilized. His heart rate dropped as his blood flowed slowly. He felt the surroundings banish as the vision of his core appeared in his mind.
He saw the mana core revolve slowly while small light particles passing through it. Within the mana core were various dark spots as they formed a thickyer within.
These were the purified that interfered with the mana conductivity and efficiency of the mana core. Right now, what Ray was doing was using the mana and bloodline energy to flood the mana core and then slowly push out these impurities.
As for why he did not dare do so immediately if he did so; the mana core would be ruptured and thus damaged and Ray would not be able to advance further until he decided to destroy the mana core and then build a new one from scratch.
However, doing so would be disastrous as well as not only would he lose a good amount of his strength but would also degrade back to Mortal Realm. Also, the worst consequence would be the damage to his internal body as the process was said to be so deadly that if even a tiny mistake happened, it could kill Ray or even cripple him for life.
That''s why he was so patient with this and decided to do so very slowly and carefully.
¡
A/N:- Hello my dear readers. I hope you all are having a fun time reading the novel and that you are liking the story, if so; then do vote with golden tickets and power stones.
I just have to say that I am thankful for everyone''s support and it''s your support that keeps me going. Also, do write down your thoughts and opinions in thements, and let me know what you think of the novel.
Lastly, I would announce the winners of the year-end event in a couple of days, so be ready and also; do join the discord and participate in Valentine''s Event too.
Chapter 233 Emma And Elina Getting To Know The Dark Nature Of Human Kind
While Ray concentrated on his mana core and tried to refine it, Elina and Emma got to work.
With a clipboard and paper in their hands, they walked around the whole infirmary as they observed everyone first. They knew that if they walked to anyone and asked them if they were to join them, no one would deny and most would only do so to get closer to them or if they had any ulterior motives.
Also, Emma and Elina couldn''t be too sure if the persona was speaking the truth or lying. Some might just lie about being good at something just so they could get out of a bad situation.
Therefore, they shortlisted those who matched their criteria and observed them to see how their attitude was. No one wanted some petty individuals running around in their them, trying to look for self benefits. They wanted those who wouldn''t mind teamwork and would contribute equally, no matter what the problem presented to them.
Soon, they had fifteen names written down as they moved to the next phase, which was to test the individuals. With Elina having the power over curse and also illusions to some extent, they waited for night to fall.
On the night of the third day in the shelter, most students fell asleep and so did their targets.
Jack, a young man in the normal ss for first-year students slept soundly as he leaned on the wall. His clothes were in tatters and some dried blood was spread all over.
"Elina, you do your thing," Emma said after confirming that the man was fast asleep.
Elina nodded as her eyes turned dark. Cryptic runes appeared all over her body as the vague shadow of a demon loomed around her. The air around her had turned cold and eerie and even Emma felt a dangerous premonition.
[Dark Curse:- Scare],
She murmured as a ck haze separated from her and spread to Jack. It went above his head and then fused within him.
"Now, we wait and watch," Elina said and brought out a mirror from her spatial storage. Cutting the tip of her finger, she dropped a few drops of her blood on the mirror and cast,
[Dark Curse:- Control Scare],
It was a minor spell of the spell scare as it allowed her to control the dream world of the person she used the spell upon. As she cast the spell, a dark haze formed over the mirror as the mirror rippled. The drops of blood over it merged with the dark haze a dark world was shown in the mirror.
They saw through the mirror as within Jack''s dream world, there was darkness throughout.
"That doesn''t seem too good," Emma muttered, seeing the darkness; she felt that it most probably Jack had a dark nature and hid it very well.
"Gosh.. Emma!" Elina shook her head and spoke, "Let the magic work. Also, right now; Jack isn''t dreaming anything. I will put him into a dream first and then we will see," She told Emma as Emma finally understood it and nodded her head in agreement.
"By the way, which type of dream would you put him in? I suggest you use the same scenario as the dungeon. That type of scenario would be the best to test him," Emma leaned in and said.
"Sadly, I couldn''t," Elina shook her head and said, "I am not strong enough to induce dreams as I like. I can only put him into a dream and influence the dream to some extent. As for the type of dream and the scenario he would be put in is all based on his recent thoughts and memory,"
"Oh, okay," Emma nodded again in understanding.
Within Jack''s mind,
The curse moved as it finally induced a dream from his memories and due to Elina''s influence, the dream was one of the worst memories that Jack had recently.
The only difference is that now, he was given the power and strength to have control of things.
Jack''s eyes opened as he found himself in front of a dark cave. The cave seemed to be artificially made as the smooth edges over its surface weren''t something to be found in a natural cave.
Jack remembered that he had brought a team along with him and that he was the leader. He also remembered that it was the monthly tea arranged by the academy and that if he came out safely in the fastest time, he would be rewarded heavily.
As for his team, Jack remembered that he had some strong teammates along with him as the young prodigy named Ray and the beautiful and cold light goddess Nia were also a part of his team.
He felt refreshed and energized, this was the moment he had been waiting for his whole life. A moment for him to show his strength and tell others that he was the strongest and that everything was below him.
"Let''s go everyone," Jack spoke as he strode forward into the cave. His team following behind him.
Jack and his team ventured deep and killed various goblins as they made it to the eighth floor without an issue. As they took a rest, Jack sat down and started counting his spoils when Nia walked up to him.
Seeing her walk up to him, his face lit up in excitement. Having had a crush on her for a long time, he looked around and saw that everyone was busy and the whole ce was empty.
Raising his head, he hid his excitement and asked, "Yes Nia. What happened,"
"Uhm.. I have something to confess," Nia''s face was a bit red as she bent down slightly. Her hands were grabbing her shirt nervously as she looked extremely cute.
"What is it?" Jack asked. His heart beat excitedly as he felt the best moment of his life approach him.
"Well, I know that you are a good friend of Ray," She said, her face turning redder as the blush crept up to the tips of her ears.
"Yes, what about Ray?" He asked. Although it was strange for her to talk about Ray when she was here to confess her love for him, he ignored it. In his mind, Nia loved him and was about to confess to him.
"Well, I love him!" She suddenly gathered her courage and she spoke. Right after she did, she bent down and grabbed Jack''s hand, and asked,
"Could you please hook us both together?"
Listening to all this, Jack felt his life fade. The earth slipped from beneath his feet as his pounding heart seemed to havee to a halt.
Then, something changed within him. He felt the world getting darker as the girl in front of him seemed to have turned into a demon. Her smile disgusted him and his heart turned cold.
His hands glittered as extreme strength burst out. A spear appeared in his hands and Jack pierced it through her chest. The light faded from Nia''s eyes as Jack smiled coldly.
Killing Nia had just relieved him, he felt a burden being lifted from his heart. He felt that killing the who*re of a girl in front of him was the best decision in his life.
"Jack! What did you do?" he heard Ray''s voicee from behind him. Turning around, he saw Ray standing there with his eyes wide open as tears streamed down from them.
"What do you mean? I wanted to kill her and did so," Replied Jack coarsely. His voice sounded no different from a demon as another thought surged in his mind.
"Kill this as*hole right here now," Something spoke in his mind as Jack nodded and disappeared from his position. He appeared in front of Ray and for a second, his hand trembled.
The thought came into his mind, "Do I want to kill my friend for such a petty reason?"
"He will tell everyone. Once you get out, it will be all over. Just kill them all and say that they died here in the expedition," Right as he thought of leaving Ray, the voice sounded again and Jack''s eyes turned cold. His spear shed Ray''s neck and blood spurt.
After that, it was all carnage as blood filled everywhere. It wasn''t long before the dream was ended by Elina.
"Cross him right away. He is too easily triggered and if that happens, things might turnplicated," Emma and Elina said at the same time.
Their faces were solemn as they finally saw the world''s truth. They saw the real nature of humankind and finally understood that even if someone looked normal on the outside, one never knew when they would lose their mind and kill everyone. Also, given enough strength; people tended to bring out their darkest qualities.
After crossing Jack''s name off the list, both girls moved to other candidates and started to do the same.
Of the fifteen candidates, they were only able to select eight as the rest were either too dark and conceited or weren''t mentally stable enough to work without having their switch flip.
Chapter 234 An Assasination Attempt
"That was scary," Elina said.
"Even though I had some idea, I never knew that human nature could be so dark and they are all the same age as we are," Emma shook her head. Her face was filled with disappointment. Her perception of humanity had changed and it cause her to mature greatly.
"Let''s go on and talk to the selected candidates,"
"Hey, wait for now. It''s still the middle of the night, let''s sleep for now and do all that in the morning," Elina interjected and stopped Emma.
"Oh, yeah," Emma replied in realization and walked back to the room assigned to both of them. As she walked, she did so a bit absent-mindedly, her mind still wandering back to the dreams and thoughts she saw of everyone. Even the people they selected weren''t perfected. Their minds were also dark but their nature wasn''t inclined to kill. That''s why theypromised and selected them.
"I guess everyone is like that," She thought and entered her room.
"Swoosh," The door opened as the wind whistled. Her hand was still on the doorknob as suddenly appeared a few meters behind.
Her shoulder was grazed and blood dripped from the cut. She looked up and saw nothing but the window open with the wind blowing inside. The curtains waved in the air as an eerie atmosphere was established.
"What happened?" Elina walked up to her and asked.
"Blood¡" Emma muttered and turned around.
"Blood?" Elina asked in confusion, not knowing what Emma was talking about. That was until she saw the festering wound on her shoulder as dark blood dripped down her shoulder.
"Let''s go," Elina''s eyes darkened as her expression turned cold. Darkness surged around her as an eerie air formed around her.
Elina was truly angry, and that caused her power to get out of control. The shadow of a devil formed behind her as darkness crept over her skin.
Her eyes turned ck as ws extended out from her nails. Her teeth grew and turned sharper as a cloud of darkness spread in the surroundings.
"Elina¡ Hel..help," Emma stammered as she fell to the ground.
Elina got back to her senses as she saw Emma fall, the darkness around her lessened but it still remained. Her anger hadn''t calmed down and she just regained a small part of rationality.
Swooping Emma in her arms, Elina disappeared into the darkness and appeared right outside Ray''s door.
"Ray,e out," She screamed at the top of her lungs, not caring about disturbing his sleep. For her, Emma was more important than anything.
"Huh? What happened Elina? Why are you shouting? And why is Emma in your arms?" He opened the door and asked, still half asleep as he rubbed his eyes and looked closely.
As he did, he saw the dark festering on Emma''s shoulder and noticed that she was rather pale. He understood the situation immediately as arcs of lightning surged within him.
"Who did this?" He asked in anger. Before being a team member, Emma was the sister of his dear friend and seeing something happen to her, he took it upon himself to get to the root of the problem because Emma wasn''t only Sirius''s sister, he took her as his sister as well.
"I don''t know. Something shed and she shrieked. I was just behind her but all I saw was wind and then she fainted," Elina recalled the whole event. Her voice was rather coarse as her anger hadn''t been subsidized yet. She was holding onto herself so as not to lose her rationality and go on a rampage.
"Okay, take her to the head nurse. She will be able to help us," Ray directed as he turned around, only to see Ae standing behind him her hair floating in the air. A graceful aura surrounded her as silver light shone in her eyes.
"Ae, calm down. She will be fine," Ray tried to calm her down as he stepped forward and hugged her. He kissed her passionately as Ae lost her anger in his warm embrace.
Seeing that she had calmed down, he told her to go and inform the others but in a rather subtle way so as not to freak everyone out. Then, he turned into lightning as he followed behind Elina.
In another corner of the infirmary. A man d in dark sat on the ground as he huffed lightly. His abdomen had a slight wound as a blueish aura converged over it.
"That fucking a*shole. She attacked me without caring for her safety. Thankfully it isn''t too deep and rather shallow or else it would have been a problem," The man thought as he pulled out an ointment from his spatial storage and rubbed it over his wound before bandaging it.
He covered the wound with his shirt and stood up. Moving his body a bit, he felt rather satisfied and disappeared into the surroundings, the wind whistled as he did.
In the head nurse''s office,
As a celestial, the head nurse didn''t need much sleep as she had broken the boundaries of humankind. Right now, she was deeply immersed in meditating as she sensed her strength better and tried to improve herself. Having been inspired by Ray''s method of meditation, she tried to melt it down into her method. This way, she was trying to find the perfect bnce between both methods.
"Knock... knock,"
Her eyes snapped open as she nced at the door and stood up. Her eyes had a swirling nova in them as a burst of energy surrounded her palm. She was rather cautious and was ready to take it down if it was an enemy knocking at her door at such a time.
After all, who would be at her door at such a time? If it was a student, they would be sensible enough to wait till the morning as that would be the best time to ask her for anything. Though there was a possibility of an emergency situation, she still thought to be cautious.
Opening the door, she saw Elina with Emma lying in her arms. Seeing this, she put down her hands and canceled the attack. She turned to look at Emma and the wound on her shoulder.
Her hands glowed a silvery light as the celestial energy was used as a scan as it traveled through Emma''s body and checked the damage and type of wound.
"ce her on the table right there," She spoke, pointing at the rather obscure examination table at the center of her room.
"Okay," Elina nodded and ran to the table, and ced Emma down.
"What happened to her?" Asked the head nurse.
"I don''t know much. She was attacked out of nowhere," Replied Elina.
"Hmm¡" the head nurse rubbed her temples in contemtion as she said, "It''s an assassination attempt, but who did it? Is someone foolish enough to anger the dean? They must know that she is Ray''s teammate and that Ray values his teammates a lot," She asked out loud.
Then, leaving the matter. She turned to the patient on the table. She examined Emma''s wounds with more depth as her eyes lit up in realization.
Turning to the rows of medicinal ingredients next to the table, she took a mortar and pestle and pulled out some greenish-red leaves and a few more herbal ingredients. Mashing the ingredients together, she made them into a paste and poured it out into a small container.
"Lift her up," She directed Elina.
Elina did as told and pushed her up as the head nurse poured the paste down her throat. As for what was left, she applied it to the wound.
"This will ease the festering and stop the wound from spreading," The head nurse spoke as she then turned around.
Walking to a shelf full of books, she pulled a thick book out and flipped its pages till she reached a page with an obscure symbol in its middle. The symbol was basically a seven-cornered star with various cryptic words embedded within it.
She read the page and symbol as realization hit her. Her eyes widened slightly as her hands trembled. She turned back to look at Elina and asked,
"Did you see anything when she attacked?"
"Nothing. Just wind," Elina replied back nervously. By now, her anger had pretty much subsided as she was more worried about Emma''s situation and the thought of finding the culprit was now at the back of her head.
"Okay, I see," The head nurse muttered and lifted her hands. She pointed towards Emma and motioned Elina to take a side.
Elinaplied as right after she moved, the head nurse''s hands lit up with energy as a bean shot out. The beam spread in the air as an energy bubble was formed and surrounded Emma.
"What are you doing," Elina asked, a bit confused over what the head nurse intended to do.
"Well, she is cursed but that''s not all. There is something else too, well I have to ask. You are also attuned very well to curses. So you might have noticed something strange about her. Didn''t you?" Asked the head nurse. Her voice was full of suspicion as she did.
"No, I didn''t. I didn''t sense anything," Elina replied and then turned to Emma. She lifted her hands and asked assistance from the devil in her consciousness as her body changed.
That was when she discovered something. Her eyes widened in shock as,
"Blerghhh" She vomited blood and fell to the ground with her face pale. She turned to the head nurse and weakly spoke,
"Call everyone. We have an ancient demon on the loose,"
Chapter 235 Siriuss Request
"Leave her be. She has nothing to do with it," Ray spoke. He was at the door the whole time and seeing the head nurse put her suspicion over Elina, he shut her down.
He knew how Elina was and that she would never do something as such to Emma. Also, knowing that Tim and Emma were a thing, Elina wasn''t a fool to piss off her brother and neither was she vicious enough to exact revenge in that way.
Another thing Rat was sure of, from the severity and type of wound, Elina wasn''t capable enough to cause that.
Walking up to the energy bubble, he touched it as his hand passed through the bubble. His hand zed as a greenish fire lit up. The fire danced on his hands as if it was sentient.
Suddenly, the fire jumped from Ray''s hand and attached itself to Emma''s wound. The fire disappeared and it seemed as if it was never there.
Ray frowned as he turned to Elina and asked, "What did you find out? Do you know what type of demon attacked her?"
"Nothing much. I just found out that it''s a very ancient demon and right now, it has projected itself into a person. I don''t know anything other than that," Answered Elina. Her voice was a bit weak while her face still pale. It seemed that the effect of the previous bacsh still lingered.
"Hmmm.." Ray scratched his chin in contemtion as he spoke, "Well, we need to keep on being as we were. If the new is leaked, it will only call panic amongst everyone and I don''t want that. Also, where is the whole team?" He asked. It had been long enough and everyone should have gathered by now.
Then, turning to the head nurse; he spoke, "Call the meeting. Let''s have a thoughtful discussion,"
The head nurse merely nodded and took out a small badge from her pocket. Tapping the badge thrice, a notification was sent to the badges of every member of the council.
"They will be here within an hour," She told Ray.
"That''s enough time for us to observe everything and make some ns ahead of time," As Ray spoke, the door creaked open as the rest of the team arrived.
On the forefront was Tim as his body shook slightly. The anger was apparent over his face as a slight golden sheen covered him as an indication of his power going out of his control due to the unstable emotions.
"Calm down Tim!" Ray said as he walked to him and patted his shoulder. Knowing that nothing else could calm him down, Ray simply promised him one thing,
"I will catch whoever did it and it will be you who will take care of them and their oue," his eyes were calm as sea while an ocean raged in his mind. Throughout his journey to get stronger, Ray had learned to contain his emotions very well and that is why he remained so calm.
Then, looking behind Tim; he saw the person he feared the most at the moment. He knew that there was nopromise or promise he could make up to him and the dark glow in that person''s eyes defined everything.
Different from Tim, who openly showed his remorse and anger; Sirius was someone who had good control over his emotions. He didn''t say anything and simply remained silent as he walked up to the energy bubble.
A shadow of a wolf rose behind him as the energy bubble retracted and Sirius went through it. He sat besides Emma and held her hand in his.
"Don''t worry. You take some rest, I will take care of everything," That was all he said. He stood up and then walked out of the bubble as he came face to face with Ray.
"You know I haven''t asked you anything but today, as a friend; no as a brother. Let me request you three things only, " Sirius spoke. His voice was monotonous andcked any emotion at all.
Seeing him and the way he spoke. Ray knew that all he could do was ept his conditions or at least listen him. He knew that whether he agreed or not, Sirius would do what he wanted, "Okay, what do you want to ask?" Ray finally gave in.
"I want you to allow me to capture the culprit who did it. The next, let me form a team to capture him and for that, I want the strongest there are and I will choose them. Thest, I want to interrogate, torture and then kill that person in front of everyone. I want everyone to know that my sister is not someone to be messed with and if someone dares do anything to her, they will face my wrath," Sirius put down his conditions as he spoke.
"Sirius, you really do make my hands tied but I do agree with your words. Do what you want but just keep me updated over the situation. Also, I want you to promise me one thing and that is to take care of your safety and that of your team. As for your team, well; I have an idea for it but that''s forter," Ray agreed to Sirius''s condition and let him be.
It was not only a burden lifted from his shoulders but also the fact that it would allow Sirius to calm down the rage and deal with the person on his own would help Sirius further and would serve Rat''s purposeter on.
Sirius nodded as he walked to the door. There was no time to waste and Sirius intended to start working on it right after. As Sirius walked to the door, Tim turned around as he gathered his courage and stood in his way.
He looked into the werewolf''s menacing eyes and spoke, "I will alsoe with you. She is your sister but also someone I love dearly. Therefore, I will being along with you and catch that person," Tim finally spoke. His voice slowly gathered courage as he spoke and by the end of his words, his eyes zed with the fire of revenge.
"Who stopped you moron but if you daree in my way, you know what would happen," That was all Sirius said and he walked away.
As Sirius reached the door, he turned around and smiled. Looking at Ray, he asked, "Why are you silent? Don''t you take her as a sister?"
"Hehe¡ if you know, then why you ask? Ray giggled and said, "I will just say one thing, let me know when you find it''s whereabouts and remember, I won''t hold back,"
"Sure I won''t. Don''t you dare ditch me in the end," Sirius smiled and left the room while Tim followed behind him.
As they both left, Ray heaved a sigh of relief and muttered, "Thankfully he didn''t ask for anything unreasonable,"
He turned to look at other and saw that everyone had the fire of revenge burning in their eyes. Emma was their friend, and was like a family member to them. Therefore, seeing her in such condition; it pained their heart. They wanted revenge as well, but they knew; revenge wasn''t something they could exact, they weren''t strong enough and right now, there were other things more important than revenge.
"Okayguys.Weneedtoattendameeting,solet''smakesomens," Rayremarkedashewavedforeveryositatthetable.
TheyneededtostartnningsinceRaywasabouttoputhisideasintoaction.
Hewould
ultimatelytakechargeofeverythingandorganize everything.Meanwhile,
In another room,
Multiple chairsy around as a person stood in the middle. He had a hand on his forehead as sweat dripped down from his body. From the expression on his face, the person seemed to be concentration on something as his whole body trembled from the pressure he exerted upon it.
"That''s enough Kent. I don''t want you fainting again. Also, something happened," A woman''s voice sounded as the area around the person named Kent rippled.
The light distorted and changed as a woman appeared besides him. She had an oval face and a thin waist. Her eyes were narrow while her glossy lips attracted many to taste them.
She walked closer to Kent and hugged him tightly. Her body pressed his as Kent felt her supple softness change it''s shape as it wrapped around his body.
He sighed as put his hand down from his forehead and groped her soft and perky breasts. Fondling with her breasts, he smiled in satisfaction and asked,
"What happened?"
"Well, it seems like something happened to Ray''s team. Just right now, I saw Sirius and team leading out of the head nurse''s office in a hurry. Also, they both seemed rather angry," Said the woman. Her face was also filled with pleasure indicating that she enjoyed Kent''s groping quite a lot.
"Hmmm¡ interesting," Kent smiled as his hand slid down from her breasts and inside her pants. The woman''s expression changed as a blush crept up her face.
After that, moans of pleasure resounded in the room as both of them enjoyed themselves quite a lot.
Chapter 236 Meeting And Plans
Meeting Room,
Ray sat on the chair as his fingers continuously tapped the table. The room was eerily silent as only the sound of his fingers tapping the table echoed throughout.
There was still time before the meeting started and Ray was waiting for everyone to arrive. He had formed the ns and was ready to put everything in order. For he had realized that there was no time left.
After a few minutes,
The doors opened as students started flooding in. One after another, they came into the meeting room and took their seats.
"What happened? Why did you call us thiste at night?" Hailey asked in anger. It was apparent from her expression that she was pissed off and if the meeting wasn''t something important, Ray knew for sure that a tantrum would be thrown by her.
Well, as if he cared. Ray simply ignored Hailey and waited for everyone to arrive. All this while, the meeting room stayed silent.
Seeing that everyone had arrived, he pped his hands and brought everyone''s attention to himself, "First of all, I would like to thank everyone for reaching here on such a short notice and that too at this time," He said and thanked everyone. After all, diplomacy was of utmost importance.
The other nodded, they felt that his apology was quite needed while some also understood why he did so. Also, they had an idea if the overall situation and that was why they didn''t jump to conclusions. Instead, they waited for Ray to give a justification for his actions.
"Now, to the reason why I called you all here. As many of you may have guessed by the strange time of the meeting. The reason is something of extreme importance and it was judged so by the head nurse and I as we agreed on the fact that it could not wait till tomorrow so as to avoid more of such events from urring,,Ray started speaking as he took some time to deviate everyone from the topic to ease them all.
After all, getting straight to the topic; some might get pissed off or would be too shocked to concentrate on more important information.
"Just get to the topic already. We don''t have all night to waste," Hailey interjected and proved to everyone yet again that she didn''t respect Ray''s position one bit and all she cared was about herself.
Ray ignored her yet again. The frown on his face got deeper as a vein popped up on his forehead, indicating the anger he felt at the moment. However, he restrained himself. Clenching his fist to calm himself down, he spoke,
"The thing is that, we have enemies inside the infirmary," As he spoke, his tone was solemn as it indicated the gravity of the situation.
"What? Enemies inside here? Trolls or something else?" Asked Adrian in shock. His eyes were wide open as they showed his apparent shock.
"No, they aren''t trolls. Well, let me exin the whole situation. So it is like this, just an hour ago; our team member and dear friend, a second year student "Emma" was attacked by an unknown assant as there was an assassination attempt on her," Said Ray.
After speaking, he took a few seconds and stopped to look at everyone sitting here. He observed everyone''s reaction to see if there was a change in their expression. After all, who knew if someone sitting here was also involved in the assassination attempt.
"Okay. Now let''s move onto the next topic. Which is to make sure that no one else suffers from another attack yet again," Continued Ray. He made everyone think that he was thinking about then but what he really was doing was to make everyone dependent on him. This way, many would think before betraying him and would even start to work together with him in hopes of getting stronger and getting benefits.
Luring them with benefits and hopes of getting stronger to keep them on your side.
This was the tactic Ray yed and for now, it was the most efficient and perfect one as this was the time when everyone was worried about themselves and hoped to get stronger.
"Okay, what do we do? You tell us," John asked. After getting appreciated by Ray, John seemed to have opened up even more and participated in a much more active way during the meeting.
In fact, during the meetings; most students remained passive. They rarely showed their opinions and only nodded to what Ray and some others proposed. Therefore, during the past couple of meetings, John, Adrian, Hailey and a couple more students shone and disyed their qualities as many students formed groups around them and joined them.
While all this happened, Hailey remained silent. She simply listened to everyone''s opinion and the discussions being held. Right now, a n brewed in her mind.
Having some sort of idea of the assassination attempt, she thought if a way to milk out most of the profit from it. After all, Hailey was very different from how everyone perceived her.
To the normal observer, although she looked like an arrogant, short tempered, pampered little girl. In reality, she was a shrewd woman who always weighed her actions before doing anything. For her, benefits mattered the most and all that others saw was a fa?ade to hide her real self. This way, most would underestimate her capabilities; hence giving her an upper hand over most of them.
As the n was formed, she smiled slightly. An evil glint shone in her eyes as she tapped the table thrice and raised her hands. Her contour seemed to be the same as everyone thought it would be. The arrogant smirk still remained on her face as she harrumphed and interjected in between the conversation that currently ensued,
"I suggest that we all look for the culprit the first thing. After all, everything else could wait," That was it. That was all she said, and after that she turned silent.
"Is she a fool?" Everyone had the thought running in their minds as after all, only a fool would highlight the main reason that was being discussed.
But was she? Because right after she chimed in with her opinion, another student who sat right besides her spoke,
"I agree with her. I say we do this right away. We form teams and start to search for the culprit the first thing in the morning," Along with the student many, others nodded and showed their agreement.
Seeing the series of events, Ray felt rather amused. He knew of Hailey''s real nature. Aliya had informed him about most nobles and their real natures and with Aurora''s help, he was able to read the micro expressions on her face and judge her state of mind.
He knew that Hailey nned to do something and it wasn''t something good. He was sure that whatever she nned, it ought to be in her benefit. Along with the suspicion he had on her, he assumed her to work in benefit of the betrayers.
"I do agree with what you have proposed and that is why, I arranged for it already. Tomorrow morning, Sirius and Tim will lead a team to search for culprit and catch him/her as fast as possible. Mind I remind you all, both of them are the best and strongest warriors we have. With Sirius having excellent tracking capabilities and Tim''s immense strength and unbreakable defense, I reckon that there is a force better than both of them," Said Ray as he yed a card of his.
Everyone agreed with him. They had seen Sirius and Tim in action and knew of their strength. Therefore, they had enough trust in them. However, not everyone was assured and Hailey took benefit of this as she smirked and spoke,
"Well, you said that a team is being formed. Therefore, I suggest that a couple members from the meeting board to be added to the team,"
"I agree," The student besides her chimed in. Another few also agreed while some bold ones directly introduced their strengths so they could join the team first hand.
"I can not deny that," Ray allowed them to. He knew that right now, it was the initial phase of his n and that he needed to gain their trust to be able to make them follow hismandster on.
Also, their requests weren''t unreasonable. He could allow a few to join the team and ask Sirius to keep an eye on them. This way, he might as well catch some betrayers and extract some information from them.
Seeing that Ray agreed with their requests, Hailey raised her hands and smirked. She asked, "Can I join the team as well? After all, Emma being my senior, it is my responsibility to help in finding the culprit,"
"So that''s what you wanted," Ray thought as he smiled internally. He agreed with Hailey''s request as n formed in his mind as well. Now, it was his time to y her and make her feel his strength.
Chapter 237 Meeting And Plans (Part 2)
"So that''s how it is," Ray ended his speech and took a pause. He had just told them everything he had in mind and all that was left was for everyone to say their thoughts and opinions.
"I have a few questions," Adrian raised his hand and asked.
"Sure," Ray allowed him to. After all, the man had sizable influence and whatever the man thought, Ray had to tread carefully when dealing with him.
"First of all, I would like to ask; Just how many students are we going to send after the so-called assassin because judging from the information shared by you. There is only one assassin and considering the prowess possessed by Sirius and Tim, they would at most need six to seven students along with them," Spoke Adrian. His voice was calm and serene while his words were thoughtful.
Most of the students nodded over his words. They all agreed with him as sending more students after the assassin would just weaken them.
"Well, you are right but there is one thing that you failed to highlight. We don''t know what is the strength of that assassin. From the information, we know that the assassin is not only agile but can also use his powers very well to hide in in sight. Also, if the assassin turns out to be someone in a higher realm, escaping would be the least of our worries," Ray simply quoted the information once again. He didn''t want to present his opinion right now, he just wanted to confuse everyone present.
And as expected, everyone was confused. At one hand were Ray''s words and at the other were Adrian''s. They were inclined to think that the assassin wasn''t too strong to be in a higher realm but what if it wasn''t? What if the assassin was in a higher and had mastered his powers?
"Another thing I would like to say," Ray smiled and spoke. To Adrian and Hailey, his seemingly innocent smile was no less than that of a devil''s, "I know your concerns over the fact that we are already short of strong students as we also need to form teams for the expedition to gather supplies and for clearing the route to the portal room. That is why I will contribute to it by sending two more teammates from my team and adding that to the three members we selected along with Miss. Hailey over here. We already have eight members. I don''t think that adding four more members would be an issue,"
"That is reasonable," A direct heir from another noble family agreed. As if the spark to fire, slowly; almost everyone agreed as in the end, Adrian had to do so unwillingly.
Feeling humiliated and lost, Adrian clenched his teeth as anger red up in his mind. A n formed as he thought, "I will show you your ce and make you know who is the boss,"
"Okay then. On to the next topic," Ray drummed the table and spoke. After that, he finalized the ns and took everyone''s opinion. In the end, it was finalized that while the team would go after the assassin, three teams would head out to search for food supplies. It was the same for medical supplies, as for the rest. One team was supposed to act as reconnaissance.
In total, eight teams were to be mobilized as a whopping One hundred-plus students were to be selected. As for the various other intricate details, those were to be discussedter.
Right now, it had been quite some time and another problem awaited everyone. With everyone being holed up in the infirmary for a total of three days, panic spread. People were starting to get restless while the rumors about theck of supplies had spread and this caused even more panic.
This was what Ray was worried about the most. That was why he decided to confront the students and everyone else. He needed to calm them down and exin the situation to them. Also, this way; he would be able to pick up the keen students whom he considered to be talented. Those students wouldter serve as his eyes and ears and help him spy on other teams.
It was decided that the top most influential students from both, the elite and normal sses would appear before everyone and ease the panic in the morning. As for now, the ones who had volunteered for going after the assassin regrouped.
Sirius was unanimously selected as the leader while Hailey was selected as the vice leader.
Meanwhile,
At the spot where Emma was attacked.
Sirius stood still like a statue. If one didn''t look closely, they would even fail to notice his presence and would instead assume him to be some sort of decoration.
Suddenly, darkness spread as two reddish beams opened up in ce of his eyes. Fur extended out of his body as his figure grew. The shadow of a wolf appeared behind him as the menacing aura of a predator surged in the surroundings.
"Found you," Sirius smiled as his mouth opened up, revealing rows of fangs as the bloodlust in his eyes was clearly evident.
"Tim,e along. Let''s go after him," Said Sirius as he motioned Tim to follow him.
"No, wait a bit. Ray just contacted me and told me. More students areing, we have a job to do," Tim replied as he transformed himself as well. Right now, Sirius''s body was releasing immense dtions that Tim had a hard time resisting without activating his ability.
A few minutester,
Footsteps sounded from behind and Hailey, along with five more students appeared. That was the number of students selected right now and more were to be selected in the morning.
"See who we got here," Tim turned around, pping his hands; he smiled at Hailey sarcastically. He had gotten directives from Ray, and it was to piss off the woman as much as possible.
Ray hoped that at least this way, the woman would show some openings and would hopefully reveal her real nature to everyone. As for why he wanted to do so, it was all part of his n.
As for what the n was, only Ray knew of it. He might have told some tidbits to his teammates, but he kept most of it to himself.
"We are here to help," it was John who had spoken up. He had also joined the team.
He did so in hopes of getting closer to Ray and his teammates while even his reason to do so was unknown. In such turbulent times, everyone had their own reasons, ys, and ns. In the search for greater strength, they only cared for themselves, and finding trust in others was as rare as finding a diamond in coal.
"Hey, John. What brings you here?" having an idea of John''s reason to join, Tim asked right away. He didn''t want dilly daily any longer. He still had Sirius whose state of mind, although seemed stable at the moment; was only a torrential storm of emotions ready to burst out at any moment.
"Well, I only have one reason to do so, and it is to get stronger. As for why I joined this team specifically; well, my system aligns pretty well with the job," answered John honestly while smiling like a foolish man who had been seen right through.
"Okay, you are in. It''s a good thing, to be honest," Tim nodded in understanding. At least someone hade clear of his intentions.
"What about you guys?" Tim turned to the others and asked.
"No need Tim. We will see itter on. Right now, we are short of time and need to get going immediately," Sirius cut Tim short. Then, he turned to the others and spoke, "I don''t care if you all are some bigshot as right here, you are all under mymand. You are my soldiers and till the mission goes, you will follow mymand. Also, I dare you all to betray me and if you guys dare to do so; let me make it clear. I will personally drag you all down into the shadows of hell," Sirius only said that and turned away.
The others nodded. They had their bodies crawling with fear as Sirius''s intimidating aura was no less than Ray''s. After all, Sirius also had the bloodline of a primordial beast and with the bloodline being more concentrated than Ray''s, Sirius was more beastly and that made others fear him even more.
With all of that said, the others followed Sirius while Sirius himself when after the traces left behind by the assassin. Previously, he had picked off faint traces of Emma''s aura and Sirius had an idea of what it was.
He believed that while being attacked by the assassin, she had most likely attacked the assassin as well and by doing so, she had left a part of her aura on the assassin.
This in turn showed that Emma was truly an expert and that even though she was attacked, she retained a calm mind and thought of the future.
...
A/N:- Hello everyone. I hope you all are doing well and enjoying the novel. If you have any opinions or thoughts about the chapters, feel free toment and let me know.
Also, do join the discord server for further discussions over new arcs of the novel.
Also, if you feel that my writing isn''t good or not up to par, then feel free to tell me. I don''t mind constructive criticism.
Chapter 238 Ray; Everyones Hope To Safety
Next Day,
Morning,
A crowd of people gathered around in the main hall. They murmured amongst each other. Their eyes had a fine luster that shone within them. After all, it had been three days and these three days were most probably the most harrowing and tense among them.
They didn''t know what the future held. Trolls were roaming around the corridors of the academy and if not for the soldiers stationed out of the infirmary gates and the huge barrier erected by the head nurse, they would have been troll food long since.
Even all that was bearable to some point. They were in a safe ce and under the protection of countless strong people. Also, even they knew how to fight to some extent. Thest straw was the rumors that had spread recently. Many discussed about the shortage of food and medical supplies and also that many strong ones had started to misuse their powers.
It was told that some male students had offered the timid and weak female students arger portion of supplies in exchange for some intimate time. Hearing that, the females were not only disgusted but greatly scared as well.
After all, for survival; everything had to be done but doing that was thest thing they would do and they hoped that the time never came. Therefore, when the sun shone today morning. They got the best news they could have gotten.
The leaders were going to exin the whole situation to them and organize everything. It was also heard by them that many proposals were made and a whole meeting was held by the strongest students and even the head nurse was present.
Not only had a leader been chosen by the dean but also the person chosen was given the responsibility to lead them out of this ce.
Although they were skeptical about it, they still trusted the dean''s judgment and if anything went wrong, the head nurse was there as well.
"Yuri, what do you think of it? Will the so-called new leader be able to get us out of here?" A girl with ginger-colored wavy hair asked. Her eyes were sharp as a slight brownish glint shone in them.
"I don''t know Gaby. There are a lot of possibilities but what could we do? Not having much to choose from, we can only see what he does. I just hope he can do something," Answered the girl called Yuri. She had dull ck eyes and brown hair that reached her shoulders.
"Hopefully. It is just so frustrating and scary," She sighed with a slightly fearful expression. Her heart still trembled when she thought of those trolls following after them and eating anyone who woulde in front of them.
Hearing this, even Yuri turned pale. She just hoped that they could be saved. She worried for her family. About how her parents and sisters were doing. She dearly wanted to hold her little sister who was only a few months old.
It was not only these two girls who wanted to get out of there. Various people like them had put their hopes on the strongest in a bid to be rescued out of there.
As the conversations happened everywhere, a dull metallic ring sounded it shook everyone to their bones.
Holding their urge to curse, everyone looked in the direction of the sound as they saw five people standing there. Looking at the five people that stood in front of them, they finally smiled.
Their hearts skipped a beat as the moment was finally here. They were going to get the answers to all their questions. The confusion they had and the nervousness they felt, would all be gone soon.
Of the five that stood, there were three women, of which two were young teenagers around sixteen or seventeen while one seemed to be around forty. Of the boys, they both seemed to be around the same age, about seventeen years old.
They didn''t wear anything fancy and seemed just like everyone else but theirposure was entirely different. The way they held themselves, their postures, and the aura they released, everything about them spoke of strength and their battle-hardened will.
The middle-aged woman stepped forward and looked at everyone else. Looking into her gentle yet fierce eyes, they felt obliged to hear each and every word she spoke.
"Good morning everyone," Greeted the head nurse in a soft, soothing voice. Her expression was gentle as everyone present put down their guards as soon as they heard her voice.
Their ears perked up as their bodies spoke of attentiveness towards her.
"I know it has been hard on everyone. Not only for you all but for us as well. After all, we are the ones who have been deciding everything and making ns to pull you all out from this harrowing ce of danger and to safety," Spoke the head nurse. While she did, her expression turned serious as she was reminding everyone that they had to be thankful for the students who stood on guard for them and made ns for their safety.
Listening to the head nurse, everyone present nodded their heads. They understood every word that the head nurse spoke as something within their hearts made them agree with each and every word that the head nurse spoke.
"I won''t burden you all with our worries anymore. It is our job and something that we will keep to ourselves. What we want is your full support. Now, onto our main topic. I want you all to greet our leader, it is someone who not only I am ready to trust and follow but someone in whom even the dean has full faith," The head nurse announced.
Hearing the topic about the leader. Everyone held their breaths in anticipation. Their eyes glistened as they looked around. Their eyes settled on the four students behind the head nurse as they thought of who amongst them would be their leader.
"Wee our leader, the most promising talent of this generation that the dean hand-picked himself, Wee Ray Xanders. The monitor of the elite ss and the fastest one to reach the magical realm in the history of systems and magic. He is the one who single-handedly deferred hundreds of trolls and helped everyone to safety," As the head nurse introduced Ray and his talents.
The person in question walked forward. Ray did so slowly and with theposure of a leader. His eyes were m like ake as waves of energy radiated off of him.
With each step he took, his figure turned clearer. His demeanor was that of a warrior who had fought many battles, his eyes were sharp and his long silky hair that fell down on his eyes made him look even more charming.
The girls held their breath as they felt that their prince charming had arrived while the men who stood felt their blood boil. They were influenced by Ray and hisposure. They wanted to be his soldiers and kay their lives for his sake. They wanted to follow him to the depths of hell and fight under hismand.
They wanted to roar out loud and pledge their loyalty to him. In fact, some even clenched their hands into fists and beat their hands on their chest.
Only with the way Ray held himself, they had epted him. Well, it was not the only contribution. His newly unlocked charm stat, his achievements, and the natural aura of a leader that he had, all worked in sync as they vowed in their hearts to follow him only.
Walking to the podium, Ray looked into their eyes. Lifting his hand, he put it on his chest and bowed to them as he spoke,
"My name is Ray Xanders and I will be the one who would lead you all out of this ce. I will make sure to eliminate every danger thates our way and make sure to take revenge for every single life that they had took. I will make sure to bathe the academy with their blood and let it be known to all that I keep my promises. If I do not, I will offer my head to you all," Ray announced. It was his pledge, it was his promise to them.
With each word he spoke, the people epted him even more. The way he spoke and the emotions he disyed, made them all trust him. They knew that he was speaking from the depth of his heart and that he was the same as them. He was not some unruly noble who only cared for himself, instead; he was like them. He cared for them and felt the same way they did.
"So people, I ask. Do you trust me?" He shouted as he asked.
"Yes, we do!!" They all replied at the top of their lungs. Their exmation reverberated in the hall as they finally replied to him.
"Do you take me as a leader?" he asked again.
"Yes, we do!!" They shouted once more and this time, even louder than before.
"Do you ept me?" he asked yet again.
"Yes, we do!!" The voice reached the limits as the hall wholly shook as everyone beat their chests in reply and stomped the ground in enthusiasm.
"Good! Then it is my promise to you all that I won''t let you down," Ray smiled as he replied. He was really impressed by everyone''s response and even shocked to some extent.
As for the words he spoke, they were all from the depths of his heart and something he felt truly.
Seeing all this, the head nurse nodded once again in acknowledgment. She had never doubted the dean''s judgment and seeing the response everyone had to Ray and his words, she was sure that the dean was right. That the dean had finally found his sessor and the chosen one who would lead humankind into a new era.
However, there was still time for that and she would wait until then and see if the boy would be able to grow into the leader everyone hoped he would.
Chapter 239 Tracking The Assassin
Ray turned around and walked back. Everyone down below saw his broad back as they felt something. They felt that the leader they had so enthusiastically epted seemed lonely. He seemed to be carrying the weight of everything over his shoulders and even though he did, he still stood straight and proud.
Somehow, they felt like going after him so they could share his burden with him. They felt like doing everything for him, so their leader could also sigh in relief. They didn''t want him to do anything alone.
"Ray Xanders! I openly pledge my loyalty to you," Like the p of thunder on a calm and clear evening. A boy knelt down on his knees. Tears ran down from his eyes as he beat his chest with his fist.
He was the one to pledge his loyalty to Ray. The boy was the same age as Ray. However, right now; both of them seemed to be miles apart. One seemed to be high above in the sky while the other was on the ground with no hope whatsoever.
However, right now; he felt as of the one high above had to lend him a hand and all he needed to do so was grab the hand and fly higher into the skies.
Slowly, people knelt down as within minutes, a quarter of them had pledged their loyalty to Ray.
On the other hand, Ray smiled. His purpose had been achieved, he had done what he wanted to do. He wanted their support, to make them ride an emotional rollercoaster and then when they are emotional, he would take advantage of their emotions and then reap his benefits.
As the pledges came in, he turned around. Even if ten percent had sworn to serve him, that would have been fine but as the students kept on pledging, he was surprised. Around twenty-five percent had sworn and more kept oning.
"Now that''s a surprise," He thought and told Aurora.
"Well, that''s what you call the domino effect. Also, do trust your charm stat, it had a lot to do with it as well," Aurora replied quite smugly.
"Yeah... yeah, thanks a lot your highness, the great supreme system, Aurora!" He replied sarcastically. He knew what she wanted, so he didn''t shy away whileplimenting her.
Hearing thepliment, Aurora was satisfied and she remained quiet.
Ray turned around and faced them again. Knowing that he had to put up a show, his mana churned. Waves of energy formed around him as the vague shadow of a fiery bird appeared behind him.
The bird''s wings were aze as it spread them proudly. As the wings were spread, a beautiful fiery picture was formed as everyone looking at him stood in awe.
Smiling, he bowed down and thanked them with the depth of his heart, "I thank you all once again. I won''t let you down, it''s my promise,"
Behind Ray, the others also looked in awe. It was beyond their wildest dreams that someone of their age could move so many people.
Heck! Even they were moved by his speech. The emotions they felt and each and every word he spoke along with his bodynguage, pulled them in and made them want to kneel down to him.
"I want you all to be at rest. We are all making ns to amodate you all and for that, we will need your help and cooperation. Worry not, everything will be fine," said Ray as he turned around. Now that everyone was in his support, it was time to take it up a notch and finally put everything in motion.
In a spacious corridor,
Sirius and the rest of the team stood in front of the entrance as they tried to find the clues of the assassin.
Sirius transformed. His eyes turned red as fur extended out of his body. His body swelled up as the shadow of a huge wolf formed behind him. He looked at the entrance in front of him, his gaze was menacing as a terrifying aura embarked out of him.
Right now, Sirius''s vision had changed. With a tinge of red and yellow in it, he seemed to visualize the smell and aura of everything. He nced at those behind as a yellowish tinge surrounded them. Then, ncing at the piece of cloth in his hand, he saw a blueish-purple tinge over it.
This was a piece of cloth from Emma''s dress that he found on the site of the attack. This piece was stained with not only Emma''s blood and aura but also with the aura of the assassin.
As for how it was, Sirius had done an idea but wasn''t sure of it. He just knew that it was something that Emma did while she was still conscious as he thanked his sister once again in his heart.
Looking up, he saw a faint trail of blueish purple as the smell still lingered on the walls of the corridor. He saw shadowy walls were still stained with the assassin''s smell.
"Follow me," He growled. A shadow emerged from behind him as he sent the shadow wolf for reconnaissance.
The shadow wolf howled and whimpered at Sirius''s gaze. Following its master''s order, it hid in the shadows and followed the scent with Sirius right behind it.
As for the others, they followed behind him. John and Tim were right behind Sirius, their abilities were activated and they were ready to attack at any moment. They knew that they had to be attentive as the assassin might be right around the corner and might even ambush them.
Behind both of them were two more students from the meeting. These two seemed a bitx as they were in a much easier position. They had protection from the front and behind both. Also, since they were of noble birth and hadn''t got much fighting experience, they didn''t of the danger that a higher realm presented for them.
Behind these two were the rest of the people. With them being seven in total, Hailey was among them and so were Ae and Kid. Ray had promised this before and as he promised, he sent his own team members first.
Also, Ray had sent Ae and Kid to keep an eye on Hailey. He was rather wary of the woman and he wished to know more about her.
Along with these three were four people ofmon birth. These people had rather decent abilities and their strength was quite average. They could use their abilities pretty well and of the four, three specialized in tracking and sensory abilities.
"Just how long will it take?" Haileyined. Stomping her foot on the ground, she stopped and spoke, "Let''s take a rest here. I feel hungry,"
"No, we keep on going," Sirius denied as he kept on walking. They had been walking for the past hour and the scent was getting fainter and fainter. Sirius feared that if they stopped even for a moment, the traces would disappear and all their hard work would be for naught.
"Then you go. I am going to stop here and take a short rest," Hailey argued as she took out a water bottle from her spatial storage and started gulping it down.
Seeing her act like this, Ae and Tim felt like smashing her face with a hammer but they kept themselves in control. They turned to look at Sirius, only to find that he had ignored the haughty woman and kept on with his search.
Feeling relieved, Ae turned to Hailey and looked at her with her eyes zing fire.
She walked to the girl and said, "I know that you aren''t used to doing much work but I don''t care. If you want to stay here, so be it but don''t expect others to slow down for you,"
Her words were sour and she said so with sarcasmced in her voice. She hated Hailey to the core. She had seen her act so unruly in the meetings that she wanted to punch the girl in her face and teach her a lesson.
However, she still heeded Ray''s advice and kept herself in control. Ray had told her not to start a fight whatever happens because he still had some uses for Hailey.
"Okay then. Good for me, I know how to take care of myself. Once I am done, I will start to search for the assassin myself. Also, let me tell you; I will be the one to find the assassin," Hailey replied with the same arrogant expression sporting her face.
She was very angry with the way Ae talked to her and she wanted to kill the woman right away but even she had her ns.
In short, the cooperation between everyone was based on benefits as after all, there weren''t eternal enemies but eternal benefits.
Hence, Ae and Hailey both retreated and as Ae went her way following Sirius, Hailey sat in her spot as she took out some nutrient pills and swallowed them down.
Along with Hailey, a couple more students stopped as they wanted some rest as well.
In the meantime, Sirius''s eyes lit up. The presence had gotten stronger as he found a wall with some dried blood stained upon it. The blood was very simr to the one on the piece of cloth he had. It released the same blueish-purple scent as well.
Seeing this, Sirius sighed in relief. They were getting closer to their goal and it was only a matter of time before Sirius came face-to-face with the assassin. Thinking of this, Sirius wanted to tear open the assassin''s throat with his teeth and feel his blood run down his fangs.
Chapter 240 Sirius Vs The Assassin
Sirius stepped forward, his body blurred as he appeared in front of the blood-stained wall. Putting his snout near the dried blood, he sniffed.
Suddenly, he looked up. His eyes had darkness flowing within them as he seemed to look through the countless walls and obstacles as he locked onto an individual.
"Found you," Sirius whispered. His blood boiled as all the pent-up anger and frustration burst out.
"Awoooooo!!!" A loud howl reverberated in the corridor as Sirius showed his full power. His ws extended further as his body grew even more.
The skin underneath his fur squirmed. Dark and dull bones tore out of his skin as blood dripped on the ground. The bones appeared behind his elbows and on his back.
These were the natural weapons of a werewolf and in Sirius''s case, these bones were filled with an immense amount of energy. The bones were condensed of the darkness contained in his blood and were the physical manifestation of his strength.
Meaning, as he got stronger; so will the bones get stronger and would even change to support his further path and fighting style.
The shadows beneath him dted as the figure of the wolf behind him grinned. The figure wrapped around Sirius as a dark shadow condensed over his body.
The shadow kept on condensing until it formed a dark, shadowy armor that seemed to be integrated into Sirius''s body. This was the shadow armor ability that Sirius had gained when he advanced and it was by far, the strongest ability it had.
The armor not only provided him with an immense boost to his physical strength but also made him more endowed with darkness.
Not only that but the armor also allowed Sirius to channel his strength outwards and control the shadows to a greater extent. The armor could do even more but Sirius had yet to test it all. After all, it was the first time after evolving into the next realm and gaining the ability that he would use the armor.
The shadow below his feet rippled as Sirius disappeared into the shadow. A wind blew by and a vague shadow could be seen running through the shadows.
On the other hand,
The assassin squatted near a corner. Previously, he hade out to check how things were going and that was when he felt a presence following behind him.
Also, the traitor amongst the humans had told him that a team was formed to go after him. Not only that but the whole information along with the timing of the departure of the team was also rted to him.
Right now, the assassin was still very troubled. The shallow and not-so-significant wound he had received from that girl still remained and right now, it radiated a strange aura that even he didn''t know the purpose of.
Although it didn''t bring him any after-effects or such nor did it affect his battle ability, he still had a bad feeling about it. He had a vague feeling that the strange aura must be some sort of beacon that the girl must have nted on him when he attacked.
Suddenly, his countenance changed. His pupils were constricted as he felt the visceral fear of his life. He raised his hands as a dark mist formed.
"Poooff!!" a w tore through his body as his body was turned to smoke. Appearing in another corner, the assassin looked back at the ce where he previously was.
There, he saw two dark eyes staring at him with indifference in his eyes. The smoke cleared up as the figure was revealed. It stood up on its feet and looked down at the assassin.
The figure was around two meters tall with greyish-ck fur all over its body. The figure''s eyes were as red as blood and its maw was open as saliva dripped down it.
It raised its hands and ws extended out as a dark glimmer shone in the ws. The armor on the figure''s body squirmed and condensed around its vital parts.
A part of the armor extended down his arms as it formed arm guards and bracers. The bones sticking out of his elbows elongated and sharpened as they shone a dark glint.
The assassin gulped as the werewolf in front of him wasn''t some normal wolf. He could sense the air of an alpha around it and one who had the power of darkness in his control.
Also, he could feel shivers down his spine just from the werewolf''s presence. The assassin certainly knew that there was something unusual about the werewolf in front of him and it was because of this that he hesitated.
After all, the assassin wasn''t afraid of someone with the power of darkness. He had the power of darkness himself and was confident in his abilities. Also, the assassin wasn''t someone weak. He was in the pseudo-cmity realm and was able to crush anyone in the starting stages of the magical realm.
Getting past the initial shock, the assassin grinned and shook his head. He felt humiliated by the fact that he froze in shock at the werewolf''s presence when the werewolf in front of him was just an amateur who had reached the magical realm not too long ago.
"Hehe! I will make you pay," The assassin grinned. A small dagger appeared in his hand. The dagger shone a dark glint as the assassin licked his lips and disappeared.
A wind blew up in his ce as Sirius suddenly realized something. The assassin''s presence waspletely gone. It seemed as if the man never existed in the first ce.
A bit startled, Sirius looked around as he searched for the assassin. He looked and looked but couldn''t find the assassin anywhere. Using his perception, Sirius suddenly froze as he sensed something.
"nggg," using his ws to cover his head, he intercepted the dagger as sparks flew in the air.
The assassin seemed to have abruptly appeared above him andunched an attack. Sirius only got to know of the assassin''s presence when the assassin had already attacked. Thankfully, Sirius had sharp senses and his reaction time was impable.
Or else, the dagger might have pierced through his head and would have caused him considerable damage.
"Swoooshh!" The wind blew again as the assassin disappeared again. More rmed than ever, Sirius looked around again.
Knowing that he couldn''t find the assassin anymore, Sirius turned to another approach to deal with him. He raised his hands as a ball of darkness condensed under his control. The palm-sized ball expanded until it became asrge as a basketball.
Throwing the ball in the air, it burst into a cloud and spread out. The cloud spread around him as the surroundings turned pitch ck.
This was a spell that Sirius recently acquired,
[Ball Of Darkness],
This allowed him to turn the surrounding area pitch ck and only he could see within the area because of his special dark vision as a werewolf.
His vision turned monotone as he was only able to see in ck and white. He looked around as a ck silhouette appeared in his vision. The silhouette seemed to be looking around in the darkness. From the reaction it showed, Sirius reckoned that the person was not too worried and instead was searching for a way out of the darkness.
As if Sirius would let the person be, his ws extended as a dangerous glint shone in his eyes. Sirius looked at the assassin as the assassin felt a premonition.
He looked up and saw Sirius ring at him in anger. Cold sweat dripped down his forehead as the assassin felt like prey being stared upon by a predator.
Kicking the ground, Sirius vanished and appeared above the assassin. An X-shaped arc was formed as Sirius shed down his ws.
The assassin put the dagger in front of him as he tried to block the attack. He still had the arrogant sneer on his face as the assassin knew that the attack couldn''t do much to him.
However, to the assassin''s surprise; Sirius disappeared again. He appeared behind the assassin as he shed again. Another arc was left as the assassin summoned another dagger out from his spatial storage and blocked the attack as well.
This time, the assassin was rather serious as blocking two attacks still took much of his staminapared to blocking only one. Well, it was just the start. Sirius kept on shing here and there. He appeared in front, behind, and beside the assassin and shed as many items as he could.
That was when the assassin reached his breaking point. He couldn''t handle the attacks anymore as the attacks overwhelmed him and he was finally hit.
The impact made him fly back in the air as various cuts were etched onto his skin. The assassin, who was barely conscious suddenly grinned. His body burst into a puff of smoke as he appeared on the other side of the corridor.
Smiling at Sirius, the assassin merged into the shadows as his presence disappeared and so did he. The assassin had run away.
Seeing this, Sirius kicked the ground and followed the assassin as he ran behind him in the corridor. However, what could he do? How far could he run? He couldn''t even sense the assassin much less, follow him.
"Awooooo" He howled in frustration and raised his hands. The shadow beneath him squirmed as seven shadow wolves appeared from his shadow.
He instructed the wolves as they ran through the corridor and disappeared into the hallway. He was going to use the shadow wolves to track the assassin and search each and every hallway of the infirmary.
After all, the infirmary wasn''t too big and if the assassin led the infirmary, the magic formations would notify Ray and the head nurse.
Chapter 241 The Seed Of Mind And Heart
Footsteps sounded as the others finally reached Sirius. Seeing the destruction in the hallway, Ae and Tim looked at each other and nodded. They understood what had happened over here and seeing Sirius standing at the other end of the hallway, they knew that something had gone wrong for sure.
They ran up to him and asked, "What happened?"
"That as*hole ran away," Sirius spat in anger as he turned around and canceled his transformation. The fur receded and the bones sticking out of his elbows also receded.
"What happened?" Asked Ae. She was quite surprised by the fact that the assassin had gotten away from Sirius. After all, Sirius was strong, and even if the assassin was stronger than Sirius; she had enough trust in him to hold back the assassin for a long time.
"That person can also use dark powers. However, his powers are a little strange. They are more oriented towards hiding and a bushing," Answered Sirius. The frown on his face remained while he tried to figure out ways to deal with the assassin when they metter.
"Okay," Ae nodded.
"Hey Sirius, why stand here? Let''s go after the assassin," Tim hopped in and suggested.
"Leave it, Tim. Let''s take a rest," Sirius just shook his head and denied. Walking back to the area where the battle took ce, Sirius squatted down and looked for the assassin''s blood that had fallen earlier.
While Sirius did that, Ae and Tim instructed the rest of the team to stay vignt. The periphery was guarded as the entrance to the hallway was also blocked by them.
Right now, they understood from Sirius''s reaction that he was not to be disturbed.
A few minutester,
Sirius finally stood up with a smile on his face. He had grasped something from the blood and now, he was ready for round two.
He transformed yet again as his vision changed. He looked into the corridor and raised his hands. Shadows surged around him as the shadow wolves were called back to him.
He contained the shadows as the shadow armor formed over him again. Walking to the end of the hallway, his ws grew as Sirius disappeared.
He appeared a few meters away and shed at the roof, "Spurtt,"
Blood spilled as the wind blew by and the assassin appeared behind Sirius. The dagger in his hand gleamed with a dangerous light as it shed in an arc and pierced through Sirius''s back.
"Awoooo!!" Sirius howled in pain and turned to look at the assassin. He saw the assassin grinning at him with a cunning light in his eyes.
That was when Sirius realized. It was the assassin''s n all along. The assassin yed weak and ran away on purpose. All just so he could fool Sirius and then seize the chance to attack him.
Well, one attack couldn''t do much to Sirius as the wound regenerated at the speed visible to the naked eye but the assassin didn''t care.
He had grasped the way Sirius fought and was sure to defeat the wolf. Also, since both of them used darkness magic, most of their spells and abilities didn''t work on each other.
On the other hand,
Tim and Ae activated their abilities right away. They had been alert ever since and seeing the battle start, they had gotten ready to attack at any moment. They just waited for Sirius to signal them and that happened when Sirius just howled.
Sirius had previously informed them using the mental transference technique that he would howl as a way to signal them. Therefore, when the assassin thought that Sirius merely howled in pain and anguish, well he was not entirely correct.
Although Sirius felt pain, it was nothing to him. He had felt much more pain from much deeper and threatening wounds. Therefore, he just howled to call some backup.
After all, Sirius wasn''t arrogant enough to believe that he would be able to defeat the assassin himself. The gap between them was too great and he wasn''t Ray who could transform himself using some strange ability to harness greater strength from his bloodline.
Not only that, but Sirius was sure that even those present over here couldn''t handle the situation. He had to call the big gun and it was Ray.
He had to inform Ray of everything and for that, he needed the others to keep the assassin busy.
"Swooshh," Tim and Ae appeared like the wind as they stood in front of Sirius. They knew what they had to do and they started to do so right away.
Along with them, the rest of the team appeared as well. John stood behind Sirius and protected him from any sort of ambush.
"John, join both of them and keep the assassin busy. Don''t worry about me," Sirius said.
John just nodded. He knew that Sirius was the leader and that the leader''s words werew.
Sirius raised his hands. Along with his hands, the shadows around them surged as Sirius used his ability,
[Shadow Travel],
This allowed him to use the shadows and move anywhere he needed through the shadows. Though it consumed a lot of energy and if the shadow he traveled in was attacked or dismissed, Sirius would suffer a great setback.
The shadows engulfed him as he disappeared. Appearing a few meter back, Sirius essed his spatial storage and took out his academy badge.
He tapped the badge thrice as a small hologram popped out of it. He scored through the hologram and pressed on a small icon simr to a dialer. He called Ray through it.
The academy badge; after being modified by Noah had changed a lot. New functions were unlocked and it acted more like a cell phone now. Though, it didn''t need electrical energy to operate as it worked on the user''s mana.
Meanwhile,
Ray had just returned from the long and exciting speech he just gave.
"I wonder how Sirius and the rest are doing. They must have found the assassin by now," Ray wondered as he walked to his room.
Suddenly, his consciousness was stirred as he felt something calling out to him. Knowing that it was the modified academy badge, he essed his spatial storage and saw the badge beeping lightly.
It was Sirius''s call.
"Finally," He thought in excitement and epted the call.
"What happened?" Asked Ray.
"Well, nothing much. Turns out that the assassin is stronger than us. He is in the pseudo-cmity realm and seems to have a lot of tricks up his sleeve," Sirius told him rather unhurriedly. The way he talked and the calmness of his voice suggested that he called from his couch in his home rather than doing so while in the middle of a battle.
"So you need my help?" Asked Ray.
"Is that a question or are you telling me that?" Sirius asked rather seriously.
"Okay.. okay. Don''t get angry. I was just kidding, I will be there right away," Rayughed and cut the call.
He was trying to ease the mood but it seemed that Sirius took it to heart. Well, he knew that even Sirius wasn''t serious.
He looked at his badge and saw Sirius''s coordinates. Sirius was only a few minutes away from him if he hurried.
"Well, let''s have some fun. It has been some time since I had any action," He grinned and cracked his knuckles in excitement.
The wind was stirred as Ray disappeared from where he stood. He knew that it would take only a few minutes for him to settle everything. Therefore, he didn''t inform anyone and just went on.
While Ray went on to the location,
In the corridor where Hailey had stopped previously. She was still in her ce and the only difference was that instead of the usual nonchnt and proud expression, her face was livid.
There was a small piece of ss in her hand and through it, she observed the whole fight that had urred between Sirius and the assassin.
"Just how did he find him?" She thought. She was sure that Sirius wouldn''t be able to find the assassin anytime soon. After all, she was the one who had tipped the assassin with all the information.
"Seems like the wolf is not just brute strength," She muttered and stood up.
She had to participate in the battle along with Sirius. After all, if the assassin was caught and spilled everything while she was not even there. Suspicions might pile up on her and she might even get interrogated.
Therefore, she knew that she had to do one thing for sure and it was to silence the assassin forever. As for how she would do it, she had an idea about it.
She stood up gracefully and turned to look at those who had stayed behind with her.
"Let''s go. The assassin has been found. They need our help," She spoke. Lifting her feet in the air, her clothes fluttered as she disappeared into thin air.
The others looked at the ce she stood previously in a trance. It seemed as if she was nothing but an illusion that had vanished into thin air.
In their hearts, a small seed was ced as they heard someone whisper in their ears. The whisper was alluring as it plucked the strings of their heart. They feltpelled to do everything it told them to and right now, it told them to follow a route and join the rest of the team in battle.
It also told them to keep quiet and pledge loyalty to the woman they just saw disappear. They still retained their thoughts and interests but it was just that they were now influenced greatly by the whisper.
As for what the whisper was, it was Hailey''s ability. It was called The Seed Of Mind And Heart. It allowed her to nt seeds into people''s hearts and minds and influence them greatly to do her bidding.
Chapter 242 Fighting Against The Assassin (Part 1)
Shadows shed by as Sirius came back to the battlefield. His figure was covered by shadows that seemed to flicker every second.
"Don''t worry. He will be here soon," Sirius told the rest of them and raised his hands. The shadows around him surged and condensed around his ws. His ws turned deadlier as the darkness within them seemed alive.
Sirius grinned. He felt his blood boil as the urge to tear the assassin into various pieces made him forget everything else. Kicking the ground, Sirius''s figure flickered as he disappeared.
The space in front of the assassin fluctuated as Sirius appeared there and shed down at the assassin. Seeing the dangerous arc of darkness approach him, the assassin crossed his hands over his chest and blocked the attack.
"Blerghhh," The assassin suddenly coughed as blood poured out of his throat.
His face turned pale as he looked up at Sirius in shock. "I am stronger than him, how did he manage to hurt me?" Thought the assassin in shock.
He stepped back and turned into a cloud of smoke as he retreated further. He had to take some time to heal himself and figure out more about the strange wolf.
Seeing the assassin retreat, Sirius did not stop. He had found the opening and it would be foolish of him to not push seize the chance now by pushing forward.
Seeing Sirius push forward, the others did the same. Ae brought out the bow and inserted three arrows in it while Tim pulled out his trusty shield.
John took a staff out of his spatial storage as a golden light shone all over him. His body turned hairy as a tail popped out from behind him. His ears elongated while his eyes turned sharper. Tilting his head sideways, John looked at the assassin curiously.
He pulled the staff and raised it in the air as light golden energy surged into it. The staff pulsed rhythmically as waves of energy radiated off of it.
"Eeee¡.Aaaaa¡Oooo¡Aaaa"
Making strange noises, John jumped in the air and hopped towards the assassin. He raised the staff and brought it down on the ground.
"Zhinngggg," A dull metallic sound rang out as the ground trembled slightly.
The assassin suddenly felt dizzy. His world seemed to be spinning as he found it hard to stand still.
Seizing the chance, Tim and Ae pressed forward. Tim ran forward and injected his energy into the shield as the shield expanded. It glowed slightly as a resplendent light shone all over it.
Spikes protruded out of the shield as,
"Banggg!!" Tim mmed into the assassin. Then, kicking the shield further, he sprang backwards while Ae plucked the bowstring.
The air whizzed as the arrows were released. They cut through the air and flew to the assassin.
"Alight," Ae muttered as the arrows changed. One caught fire while the other got enclosed in ice. As for thest arrow, it had strange electrical sparks running all over it as it suddenly disappeared.
The arrow appeared behind the assassin. The assassin failed to notice the lightning arrow as he had put all of his attention on defending against the first two as he suddenly shrieked in pain.
The lightning arrow was stuck in his back as it released an electrical surge right into his body. The assassin felt his body get numb as his spine was electrocuted continuously.
The momentary pause was all Sirius needed. His figure shed as he appeared in front of the assassin. The ws extended as,
"Spurrttt," Blood spilled everywhere. The was pierced through the assassin''s chest but Sirius didn''t stop. He raised his other hand and pierced the assassin''s throat as well.
Sirius smiled. He had finally dealt good damage to the assassin. He even believed that it was enough to kill the assassin. However, Sirius suddenly frowned.
"How could it be so easy?" He thought as his expression turned grim. He noticed the assassin smiling at him eerily. It wasn''t the smile of someone who had lost, instead, it seemed as if Sirius had fallen into a trap.
"F*ck," He barely cursed as the darkness around the assassin surged.
"Boooommm," An explosion urred as the assassin''s body blew into multiple pieces. The pieces of flesh flew in the air as they exploded simultaneously.
Sirius, who was in the heart of the explosion flew back into the air while Tim and Ae were the next ones to receive the burnt of attack.
However, they didn''t receive much damage as Tim had used his shield to block the attack. On the other hand, John''s staff expanded as he used it to shield the rest of them.
"Hehe, you fell for it," The assassin''s slightly weak voice sounded. Although the assassin self-destructed himself, he had received certain bacsh from doing so but for the assassin, it was nothing.
"Tim, he is weaker than before. Let''s attack," Ae said.
Raising his shield, Tim nodded eagerly and solemnly. His hands and feet still trembled from the shockwave that spread after the explosion.
On the other hand, John raised his staff as well. The staff had lost much of its luster but for John, it was an equal trade. He had sacrificed a part of his power for everyone''s safety.
"Okay, guys. We aren''t here to sit on our hands, we are here to attack and that is what we will do exactly," Said John as hemanded the rest of the students.
The students nodded. They were thankful to John and also knew their purpose foring here. Therefore, they didn''t shy away from helping out and contributing.
The mana in the air trembled. They gathered their powers as multiple elements were gathered around them. John stood in front of them and pointed his staff forward.
The assassin who stood at the other side grinned. His voice sounded out as he spoke, "I am going to have some fun ying with you but before that, do tell me. Did you really think that you could match up against me and defeat me? Just look at your overall strength, its still inferior to mine,"
As the assassin mocked, the darkness around him surged. Various balls of smoke gathered around him as he pointed forward. The balls of smoke condensed into small spears as they spun and headed for them.
"Hmphhh!" John snorted and swung his staff. Swinging the staff here and there, he deflected the shadow spears while the rest of the team membersunched their attacks.
The space lit up as rocks, fireballs, and air bullets flew in the air. The assassin didn''t panic. He raised his other hand and blocked the attacks with ease.
"Bangg!!" A shield mmed into him from behind and right after, the arrows stuck him yet again. The assassin groaned in pain but didn''t receive much damage.
Suddenly, the air was pierced as icicles flew in the air and struck the assassin. The icicles struck his feet as Kid tried to immobilize the assassin and seeded pretty easily.
The assassin however remained calm. Hisposure was as before. The shadows around him flickered as he suddenly split into two. The two figures then flickered again as they split once more.
The figures then turned to look at Kid as they grinned. The figures flickered and appeared in front of Kid. A dagger appeared in their hands as they all simultaneously stabbed him.
Seeing them bombard him with various stabs, Kid erected an ice wall to block them and tried to retreat. However, he suddenly froze. His eyes were wide open as he turned pale. He nced behind him, only to find another figure smiling at him eerily.
A dagger had pierced his back as the figures in front of him disappeared. kid was too na?ve. He underestimated his opponent and that cost him dearly.
"You are still a kid. Therefore, be as you are and live the time you have left dearly," The assassin spoke rather pitifully and then disappeared again.
Kid fell to his knees as the blood continued to spill from the wound. His mind shed with various images as he thought, "Why?" he questioned himself, "It''s not time yet. I still have so many things to do. What about mom?" he thought.
As his vision turned blurry, his consciousness started to fade. His thoughts were a mess as he didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, a refreshing breeze blew by as a hand appeared in front of him.
Covered by a gauntlet that had various archaic patterns over it, the hand held out a small vial that had yellowish shimmering liquid within it.
It poured down the liquid inside his mouth as Kid felt his life force returning. His wound started closing up and Kid was now out of danger. Exhaustion reached him as he finally closed his eyes.
"Don''t worry. You did well," Ray sighed. He thenid Kid on the ground and turned around. He looked at the battlefield and found half of the team down on the ground.
"Guess I will have to step in and handle the situation," He muttered and stepped forward. His figure disappeared and appeared in the air.
Arcs of lightning surged all over him and then condensed around his finger. Pointing forward with his finger, bolts of lightning were thrown at the assassin.
Chapter 243 Fighting Against The Assassin (Part 2)
"Huh?" Sensing danger, the assassin turned around as the multiple bolts of lightning hit him straight in his face. His face converted in pain while his figure trembled from the shock.
Suddenly, his figure flickered and disappeared. Leaving behind a cloud of smoke as he appeared a few meters away.
"It''s not a good thing to attack from behind. Well, I forgive you for that but as a punishment, let''s have a head on battle," The assassin mocked. He spoke as if he was a senior reprimanding a junior.
"I like your attitude. So let''s have some fun," Ray grinned. He cracked his hands andnded on the ground gracefully. His expression was calm and serene and it seemed that rather than heading into a battle, he was going for an evening walk.
"Arrogant bastard," Seeing his expression and attitude, the assassin harrumphed. He decided to show Ray real power. His body darkened slightly and merged further into the darkness around him.
The daggers in his hands blended with the darkness and elongated further into two short swords.
Seeing that, Ray grinned. "Well, I haven''t fought a dark element user up till now. It will be an exciting fight," Right after he spoke, he disappeared.
The space around him fluctuated slightly as he blinked right in front of the assassin. A spear had appeared in his hand as he stabbed it into the assassin.
"Change!!!" The spear collided with the short swords as the assassin blocked the attack.
"Hehe," Ray chuckled as his spear disappeared. The space fluctuated yet again as the spear appeared above the assassin''s head.
"Poof," Much to Ray''s surprise, instead of the brain matter and blood, all he saw was a thick cloud of smoke as the assassin had exploded into smoke.
"Hmmm¡. Interesting," Thought Ray as he blinked once again. He was very wary of the assassin and therefore blinked right away as who knew when and where the assassin would attack from.
And just as expected, right after Ray blinked. Two arcs lit up as the assassin shed his swords where Ray previously was.
Meanwhile,
In the rubble not far from the battlefield. A furry hand popped out from the rubble. The ws gleamed a dark light while the fur was stained with blood.
It was Sirius, he hadn''t died yet and was still alive. The rubble moved as Sirius slowly stood out from it. Sirius''s whole body was covered in blood while his chest was slightly caved in as well. He had suffered quite some injuries from the explosion but his expression differed from his condition.
On his face was a maniacal smile that told everyone that he wasn''t done yet. He still had a lot of fight left.
"Awoooooo!!" A loud howl reverberated through the battlefield as Sirius announced his return. His arms thickened as the ws turned even darker.
Sirius had decided to activate his full power as it allowed him to temporarily reach the strength of an advanced-tier expert in the Magical Realm.
"Boooommm!" his feet exploded the rubble below him as he disappeared. Sirius had decided to focus on using his physical strength more than his magical abilities.
"What happened? What got you sote?" Appearing besides him, Sirius asked.
"Had someone to take care of," Answered reply, struggling his shoulders. He couldn''t care less for anything else. He looked at the assassin in front of him and chuckled,
"Are you sure he isn''t your rtive? Like, both of you use dark powers and are quite resistant to getting killed,"
"We''ll have to capture him first and then interrogate him," Replied Sirius.
"So what are you waiting for? Let''s attack," Ray said and disappeared. His body changing throughout.
His skin had turned thicker as shimmering scales appeared. The power of space and time flowed throughout his body as both of his eyes changed. One had archaic runes all over it as two needles appeared in it while the other eye had a small supernova revolving within it.
His skin had arcs running all over it as the lightning element made the air around him whizz and tremble. Not to mention the fiery heat that his body released dried the air if all the atmosphere.
The assassin suddenly frowned as he felt the atmosphere around him change. Right as Ray appeared in front of him, the air became drier while he felt slight numbness all over his skin.
The spear appeared again as Ray swept it down the assassin''s feet. The blueish light shining over it was very strange.
Not knowing what the spear really was, the assassin decided to be wary of it. His legs turned to smoke as the spear passed through them.
As the spear passed, the space slightly cracked. Though it was barely noticeable, it urred but the assassin didn''t know of it.
The assassin smiled, the shadows flickered again as his legs started to change back but suddenly, he froze. The expression on his face turned grim and the assassin felt something wrong.
He couldn''t change his feet back. His legs were frozen all of a sudden.
"Hehe," Ray chuckled mysteriously. Winking at the assassin, Ray''s body blurred. The speared appeared in his hand as he stabbed it at the assassin.
"Spurrtt," The assassin twisted his body at a strange angle but was still unable to avoid the spear. His shoulder was grazed as blood spurred out of it.
The assassin''s expression finally turned grim. He had lost his calm. Although his legs were now back to normal, he wasn''t good. He was injured before and now even more so. Even if he was a psuedo-cmity ranked expert, it didn''t matter.
He wasn''t a cmity ranked yet and his body took time to regenerate and the spatial disturbances caused by Ray''s previous attack had affected the assassin''s mobility.
"pooofff," Sacrificing yet another one of his shadow clone. The assassin appeared in another ce. His previous body turned into a cloud of smoke.
A light shed in front of Ray''s eyes as the assassin appeared above him. The assassin''s two short swords gleamed dangerously as Ray tried to dodge the attack.
Suddenly, the short swords clicked. As if a bolt had been unscrewed, the swords extended suddenly and pierced through Ray''s shoulder.
"Hrgghhh," Ray grunted in pain. Knowing that it wasn''t any use if he retreated, Ray made up his mind and made an unexpected move.
He stepped forward and let the sword dig further in his shoulder. The Void Gauntlet shimmered slightly as a dark greenish hue appeared on it.
Ever since he evolved and got better control over his powers, the color of his time element had changed. From the previous shimmering purple, it had turned a darkish-green.
Ray didn''t know what it meant and didn''t care either. His power had increased and it was all that mattered to him. Clenching his hand into a fist, Ray punched the assassin right at his chest.
As for the assassin, he found it quite hard to process. After all, Ray had decided to attack and taken more damage voluntarily, all just tond a fist on the assassin.
Well, the assassin didn''t know yet. The power of time flowed through the punch and into his body as Ray controlled the time and slowed it down.
The assassin turned sluggish. His speed decreased as his thinking was affected as well.
Seeing this, Ray grinned and spoke, "Well, I won''t be the one to kill you. It will be him, I was there to hold you down long enough," He blinked as the shadows surged.
Two ws appeared in front of the assassin as Sirius appeared right in front of the assassin and shed but Sirius didn''t stop. His ws extended further as he plunged them right into the assassin''s chest.
"Arghhhhh," The skin was pierced as the ws prated deeper and deeper into his chest until they reached the ribs.
All this while, Sirius had the same maniacal smile on his face as he enjoyed torturing the assassin.
"How do you like it now?" Asked Sirius in anger. He still remembered the festering wound on Emma''s chest and that zed his anger even more.
Sirius wanted to kill the assassin right away but he knew that it wasn''t the time yet. They still had to interrogate the assassin.
"Zhwwooomm," His ws shed again. Cutting through the assassin''s limbs, Sirius cut down the assassin''s tendon. Suddenly, the assassin wasn''t able to move as he lost the control over his limbs.
The assassin''s expression turned grim. He knew that he had been caught and also knew that he had to either escape or die and with escaping being impossible, the assassin chose to die.
His mouth opened as the assassin tried to bite down on his tongue. Well, he would have been able to if not for Ray''s power. The temporal attack had slowed him down and this caused the assassin unable to kill himself in time as Sirius suddenly punched him right in the face.
With his vision turning darker, the assassin lost his consciousness and fell to the ground.
"Finally, he is down," Sirius sighed and cancelled his transformation.
"Blerggghhh," Right after his transformation ended, he fell to his knees and vomited blood.
"You fool," Ray said and face palmed himself. Knowing how Sirius was, Ray was certain that Sirius had decided to burn down his bloodline in exchange for power. Although it wasn''t permanent, after the effect ended, it would injure the person quite a lot.
Ray walked to Sirius and put him on his shoulder. Then, walking to the assassin, he raised his feet and stomped on his face. Breaking down a few more teeth, he made sure that the assassin was out before grabbing his hand and dragging him back.
Chapter 244 The One Controlling The Kent Family From The Shadows
"Ughh!" Groaned Sirius in pain. Opening his eyes, he saw the blurry sight of himself being dragged along the ground. The world before him was going further and further away from him as he felt himself tumble over the rocks on the concrete floor.
Looking besides him, he saw another person being dragged. However,pared to him, the other person was in a much worse condition. The person''s whole body was mangled up while his chest was caved in slightly.
"Thankfully," Sirius sighed in relief. His heart was now at peace, knowing that the assassin was captured. Him giving thest blow wasn''t a dream.
As his body calmed, the adrenaline was fully out of his system as the pangs of pain finally hit.
"That was quite hectic of me. Well, it was worth it," Thought Sirius. His mind went back to the moment he used the blood sacrifice and used a small amount of his bloodline essence to momentarily increase his strength.
Sirius''s thoughts became fuzzy as exhaustion fully caught up to him. His vision blurred and he fainted yet again.
On the other hand,
Ray continued on running as he hurried back to the core of infirmary. He had to hand Sirius to the head nurse and as for the assassin, Ray was going to chain the person, suppress his powers and then interrogate himter along with Sirius and the others.
"Ray. What about him?" Aurora''s slightly worried voice sounded.
"That''s something to deal with as well," Ray answered back. His mind went back to the moment he was rushing to aid Sirius and the rest.
While he was crossing one of the hallways, he noticed a team member walking along the hallways like a mindless soul. The team member''s face was devoid of any expression and he looked no less than a zombie.
Deciding to further investigate the matter, Ray halted by the person. His presence was kept to minimum as he tailed the person. After following him for some time, Ray realized that the person was under some sort of influence or mind control.
Finding the whole matter interesting, Ray decided to capture the person and interrogate himter.
He knocked him out and put him into an induceda and hid him near a hallway.
Right now, Aurora had just reminded Ray to pick that person as well.
"Tim," Ray called, "Take Sirius along with you and head for the head nurse''s office. I have some matters to tend to and for that, I will have to make a slight detour," Ray handed Sirius, looked at Ae and Tim and then disappeared.
Tim sighed and put Sirius over his shoulder. He, along with the others started to head back.
On the other hand,
Ray appeared around one of the hallways. Walking to a slightly tilted wall, he traced his hand around the wall and felt a small protrusion in it.
His face lit up and he applied some force on to the wall.
"Crackkk," The wall opened up, revealing a small space in which a person was crammed within.
"You areing with me," Ray smiled and pulled the person out of the wall and turned to head back.
As Ray disappeared into the hallways, a silhouette shed by and clicked its tongue. It''s n had been interrupted by Ray and now it had to make certain preparation for it not be foiled.
The silhouette was naturally Hailey''s as right now, she was dressedpletely different from before. Due to her powers being illusion and mind control, she had to supplement her strength with the help of certain items or clothing in her case.
Right now, she wore skimpy clothes that revealed a lot of her skin. He skin was as clear as snow with not a single blemish present on it.
She pouted slightly and crossed her hands over her chest, prompting her vivacious chest to bounce slightly as a huge amount of cleavage was shown.
"Sighh¡ such a waste. He could have been a good vessel for me to use," She murmured. Lifting her legs, an air blew by as she disappeared from her position.
Meanwhile,
Ray had reached the head nurse''s office with the assassin and the other guy in his hand. He looked at the slightly open door and peeked inside.
Within the office, he saw the head nurse using her powers to treat Sirius. Walking in, he stood aside and waited for the head nurse to finish her treatment first.
With small particles of energy dancing around her hand, the head nurse examined Sirius''s body and the wounds all over him.
"He will have to rest for a day and will be needing some too quality beast meat to heal back to his top condition," She spoke and pulled her hands away.
"Don''t worry. I will personally find some good stuff for him," Ray walked up to the head nurse and spoke. While he did so, he threw the assassin on the ground and pointed at him,
"This is the assassin. If possible, please examine him and find a way to cure Emma," He said politely. After all, even if he was given the authority over the head nurse, he still had to be careful of her status as a Celestial Realm expert.
Also, for Ray; being polite and humble was the key to make more allies right now.
"Okay, I will try," The head nurse nodded with a slight smile on her face. In all honesty, she appreciated the dean''s choice and had also started favoring Ray. After all, he wasn''t arrogant like the others, he had considerable power and was clever enough to know where to use his power and authority and where to use his brain by being diplomatic.
"What about the other guy?" Aliya had juste out after treating another injured person when she noticed another guyying besides Ray''s feet.
"Oh¡ him," Ray pointed at the guy and said, "Well, I found him wandering in the hallway. He was in the team but the condition I found him in was very interesting, so I decided to bring him along and interrogate him as well,"
"Hmmm¡Okay," Aliya nodded and then walked to Sirius to have a look at him.
With his job done, Ray turned around and walked to the door. Remembering something, he turned back and said to the head nurse, "Lets call a meeting. Let''s tell them that we have captured the assassin. It''s time we made everyone aware of our real strength," Saying that, he walked out of the office with a mysterious smile on his face.
Within a small room,
Hailey sat on a chair, her face was slightly tilted as she rested it on her palm. In front of her was small holographic device as she seemed to be waiting for someone.
The device whizzed as the figure of a woman appeared in front of her. The woman''s facial features matched quite a lot with Hailey''s and the only difference being that the woman looked older than Hailey and had a much more mature vibe to her.
Not only that, but the crown on the woman''s head suggested that her position wasn''t to be underestimated.
"Mom, one of the experts you sent had been captured," she reported and exined the whole matter in detail. However, she omitted a few parts that were due to her mistakes and out the me on others.
After all, only Hailey knew her mother''s anger as she was the head of the Kent Family. She was the one running the whole family from behind as Hailey''s father, the current patriarch was just for show as all the previous patriarchs were. The Kent family was secretly run by the women of the family and right now, Hailey was the heiress for the position of the next head.
"Don''t worry. There are more experts in the academy. Right now, they are all hidden and would only move on mymand. You just do what I have told you. Make sure that no one suspects you," Said Hailey''s mother.
Her cold and aloof countenance suddenly changed as a yful smile appeared on her face. She looked at Hailey and spoke, "You seem to have used your ability after all. Now tell me, whom did you use it on? Which heir did you slide into your bed along with you?" Asked her mother.
"Mom, I haven''t yet. I do have nned to pull the heir of ke family but he seems a bit strange. So I am thinking of a n," Answered Hailey. She dared not to say that she used her ability to control a bunch ofmoners and lower nobles.
She was sure that if her mother got to know of that, she would really punish her to the extreme for showing her "Pure" body to some lower people and pulling them in instead of someone of higher importance.
"Good¡ good. Now I have to go, you do what I have told you to," She said and cut the call as Hailey sighed in relief. Her mother''s pressure was really something else.
Chapter 245 Acquiring Help From The Will Of The World
Meanwhile,
Outside the Academy,
The city was in chaos. The portals were opening everywhere as the monsters roamed around the city, causing carnage everywhere. Killing every person they saw and destroying the infrastructure as they pleased.
The enforcers, teachers from the academy and the other experts from all the other families of the city were in panic. Their hands were already filled with the hundreds of monsters that they had to deal with and the new monsters that appeared made it even harder for then to deal with the situation.
"Where are the others? If this goes on, we won''tst much longer," Said an instructor from the academy. Albeit being an expert in the Cmity-Rank, it was hard for him.
He was standing on duty for three days now. He had been killing monsters left and right and although the monsters weren''t stronger and were in the Magical Realm at most, fighting them continuously tired him and it was the same for the others with him.
"Don''t know. Seeing the amount of monsters here, I am afraid that everyone has their hands full and what can we do either? It is our duty to protect the city and that is what we will do. So let''s keep on defending, let''s show them what we are made up of," Replied his team member with much zeal in his eyes.
While he spoke, he didn''t stop his attacks. His hands were constantly moving as he hurled fire balls instantaneously. He was a fire-mage and his fire magic was quite special. It had a special characteristic which allowed him to inflict fire poisoning on the one he attacked.
"You are right. Let''s keep on attacking, I am sure that the dean will be here soon and help us," Answered the instructor. His eyes were now burning with the will to fight as his friend''s pep talk had made him energized and fired up his fighting spirit.
Meanwhile,
Inside the huge portal that had opened up in the sky,
The Dean and Amanda had their back facing each other. Their faces were grim as sweat and blood covered their whole body.
The dean''s body that was dripping with blood had a deep gash running along the shoulder as it went down to his waist. Although the wound was healing at speed visible to naked eye, the movements and attacks he made caused the healing to slow down by a huge margin.
Amanda on the other hand was in a much better condition. Her fair and white skin had bruises all over while the staff in her hand had some cracks running along it''s surface. Her breathing was ragged as her bountiful chest heaved up and down, revealing a marvelous show but no one cared for it at the moment.
Right now, an army of millions stood in front of them as they saw a ck wave approach them relentlessly. The ground quaked from as the army advanced while the sky seemed to be filled with swarms of reddish birds.
"Amanda. No holding back, unseal your powers and connect yourself to the will of the world. If this army crosses the portal, we are done," The dean said. While he did, he nced back at the portal behind him. It was the same portal they had came from and right now, they knew that they had to be on guard and not let a single creature pass through.
"Okay," Amanda nodded solemnly. She raised her staff and started chanting. A greenish light lit up on the staff''s tip and the power travelled from the staff to her body. It spread through her body as she started to recover. The bruises on her skin receded as the blood was cleared as well.
Her ragged breathing normalized while an armor covered her whole body. Her eyes changed as one eye turnedpletely white while the other turned green. Her hair also had the same changes as half of it turned white while the other half turned green.
Her feet were slowly lifted in the air as she gracefully embraced the wind that had came to of nowhere. The area around her started to change as the deste wastnd they seemed to be in had turned greener and greenery appeared in their vicinity.
The dean also acted. His dark clock glowed as he pulled the power from the underworld. Halos appeared around him as illusions of multiple souls shone behind him. A reddish gate of blood appeared in the air, the skulls and chains embedded upon it shone a dark light while eerie voices came from within it.
The dean looked up, the hood of the cloak covering his face as dark lines appeared below his eyes. A shadow seemed to loom within those dark eyes as the air around the dean changed.
He stretched his back slightly as two dark feathery wings were unfurled. The wings were entirely ck in color as just looking at them seemed to pull a person into them.
The dean raised his rapier that also had a dark smokeing out of it as he pointed it forward.
"Booomm!!" A loud bang sounded as the door was burst open. On the other side was a dark deste ne filled with the aura of death as the souls that banged the door fled out. They fled into the other dimension and surged forward at the uing army.
They were all under the dean''smand as this was the army that the dean had collected over the years. The dean had raised this army by capturing, building and calling over various souls from other dimensions, nes and worlds.
This was the result of his decades old preparation and it wasn''t in vain. After the ordinary souls flew out, came the rarer ones that had some sort of intelligence.
These souls were covered in an armor from head to toe. They all had a dark shadowy sword in their hands as they held it in the air and walked forward. Assembling in front of the dean, they took an attack formation and waited for their master''smand.
After those souls came even rarer souls that emanated the aura of a Cmity Ranked expert. These souls were seven in total and had different weapons in their hands.
These souls stood in front of the ordinary souls as their mere presence put each and every soul present in order. Seven lines were formed as the Cmity Ranked soul generals looked at the dean and waited for his order.
"Not now. Wait a bit, I will tell you all when to," The dean ordered and turned to look at Amanda.
In the meantime,
Amanda was having a conversation with the will of the world. Inside her consciousness was a vast garden full of flowers and greenery. Trees were lined up in every corner as the consciousness screamed of peace and joy.
In the middle was a huge tree who branches extended everywhere. The tree was so tall that it''s top was nowhere to be seen. It seemed to have grown into infinity.
Amanda walked forward and ced her hand on the tree. Closing her eyes, she leaned forward and started to open a connection with the tree.
Her hands glowed a green light as the tree shook. The green light spread through it as the branches seemed to chime in joy. On one of the branches, a translucent figure of woman appeared.
The woman seemed to be no older than twenty as her cheery face spoke of the rich life force she had. However, she wasn''t twenty; she was as old as the world and her eyes that glowed of wisdom spoke for themselves.
Sliding down the branches, she stood behind Amanda and chuckled as she poked her cheek.
"Hehe¡" Giggling like a little girl, she spoke, "Open your eyes. I am here," Her voice was smooth and cheery as it seemed light up the whole world.
Opening her eyes, Amanda turned around and looked at the spirit of the world. A smile appeared on her face as she spoke, "Thank you for answering my call. I need help," Spoke Amanda as her smile disappeared and her expression turned solemn.
? "Don''t. I know what it is and I am ready to help you but I have one condition," Said the spirit of the world. Even her cheery expression was gone as despite her cheerful and yful personality, she knew the gravity of the situation.
The world was on stake and she was not going to be irresponsible here.
"What is your wish?" Asked Amanda politely. Getting help from the will of the world was enough and knowing how the spirit was, she knew that her request wouldn''t be reasonable and only favorable to the future of the world.
"As you may have known. The next sessor has been chosen and has already acquired a very small bit of my power after her advancement. I want you to take her under your wing, train her, teach her our ways and make her ready for my power," Said the spirit of the world seriously.
"Sure, I will heed to your request. I do want to know. Who is she? And what is her destiny? Is it rted to what''s happening right now?" Amanda asked back.
"She is the sister of the one with the blood of primordial moon. Even though she failed to inherit the blood power, fate blessed her and allowed her to be the sessor. Also, she is close to the chosen one. So her fate is important for the whole world," Answered the spirit of the world.
"Okay, I will do as you asked," Affirmed Amanda again as she felt her consciousness tremble.
"Go now. The Soul Reaper Calls you. Do give him my greetings, it will be fun to fight alongside him," Spoke the spirit of the world and turned into various lights as it fused into Amanda.
Chapter 246 The Color Of Blood (Part 1)
"You ready?" The dean asked Amanda.
"Yes, I am," Opening her eyes fully, Amanda nodded. She raised her staff even higher in the sky and chanted,
"Calling upon the will of the world. I call upon the power, wisdom and knowledge attained over the eons the world has been," As she chanted, the light around her intensified.
The ground started to tremble as various roots shot out of it. They wrapped up around Amanda and formed a cocoon over her.
"Amanda?" Seeing this, the dean panicked. Not knowing what was happening to his beloved, he called out for her.
? "Don''t worry Prometheus. It is for her own safety, just keep on fighting," The spirit of the world appeared in front of the dean and spoke.
"But¡" The dean tried to say something. However, he had no words. In front of the world''s spirit, whose wisdom was unimaginable; he dared not say anything else.
He just hoped that Amanda remained safe and sound. Turning back to the army raging towards them, the dean decided to channel his frustration onto them.
"Take formation," The deanmanded the seven spirit generals.
The spirit generals nodded and got to work. They raised their weapons and opened their mouths as an inaudible scream was let out. Though no one could hear it, the spirit warriors and low level souls behind them trembled.
Their actions synchronized as they all moved forward and took an attacking formation. The low level souls floated in the air, ready to charge forward at a moments notice.
"Not now, let theme a bit more closer," The dean ordered the spirit generals. pping his wings, he took to the air so he could observe the situation.
From above, the dean saw the army, it''s generals and the monsters the army consisted of. Taking a rough estimate, the dean estimated the army to be about in millions and the average power level to be from the intermediate tier to advanced tier.
But that was just for the cannon fodder. The generals and cavalry was way stronger. The cavalry ranged in hundreds of thousands and it''s power levels were in the higher tiers of the Magical Realm while the generals albeit less were strong enough to tackle any Cmity Realm expert.
Seeing this, the dean sighed. It was going to be a hard battle. After all, the Celestials from the other side had yet to participate.
"Well, lets show them that we have the whole world with us," The dean chuckled.
He raised his scythe and pointed it at the army. Taking aim, he charged the scythe with his mana as a small ball of energy formed at it''s tip.
"Lets have some fun then," The dean smiled and released the energy. The ball of energy whizzed and turned into a thin line that went straight at the army.
"Plop!!" A head was exploded as a general fell to the ground, it''s body was limp as the dean had finally shown his stance on the battle.
He was going to kill and his first kill was a Cmity Realm expert.
"Charge!!!" While the enemy army was still confused over what happened, the dean took the opportunity and decided to charge forward.
His soul army shrieked as the low level souls flew out. They covered the sky with their numbers as the enemy army saw a dark nket of smoke heading towards.
"Rrghhhhh," A general from the enemy army roared. His roar waking up everyone from their stupor, the army finally understood what was happening.
Earth had finally taken their stance and they were going to defend with all their might.
Meanwhile,
Far away in the deste ne,
A huge mountain stood in silence. Covered with rocks and vegetation, a whole biosphere had been formed over it. At the tip of the mountain stood three people as they looked at a mirror in front of them.
The mirror was rounded and had rippling images that constantly changed. The mirror was disying the live events of the battle that went on far away from their position.
"What should we do?" A person asked. His body was tall and strong. Two horns extended out of his forehead. The man was the most normal looking ifpared to the other two as he resembled a human the most.
The others in front of them weren''t even remotely close. They were the leaders of their armies and had reached the Celestial Realm long ago.
Before anyone could reply, the mountain shook as a voice spoke from within it,
"Let them fight," That was all it spoke before going silent. Hearing this, everyone present on the mountain went silent as well. They knew that it was right and that they had to let them fight for now. After all, as Celestials and leaders of the army. They would only appear when necessary.
With that, they all went back to observing the battlefield.
On the battlefield,
A thick stench of blood flowed spread out. Bodies were mangled and spread everywhere while heads wereid down everywhere.
The spirit generals of the soul army remained in their ces. Right now, the cavalry and the low levels soldiers fought. The enemy army''s canon fodder was being mercilessly in by the never ending, never dying souls.
This was the special characteristic of the dean''s soul army. They were never dying and would live forever. Their only drawback was that they were entirely dependent on the dean and the realm of death from which they used the energy they needed.
The dean stood in the air with his hands behind his back. He overlooked everything and waited for the celestial realm experts of the enemy army to arrive.
"Amanda, I think it''s time," The dean spoke to the cocoon.
As if hearing his words, the cocoon trembled in acknowledgement. The spirit of the world appeared again, d in a silvery green armor. With a sword in it''s hand, the will of the world also showed its desire to participate in the battle.
The cocoon spun as roots shot out of it at unimaginable speeds. Gathering around the gate of death, they formed a protective barrier over it. After all, the gate of death was the connection between two world and if anything happened to it, the dean would lose a huge chunk of his strength.
After that, the roots extended to the portal and blocked it fully. The dean''s n was not to let even a single stray into the real world and Amanda totally agreed with it. Therefore, they blocked the very portal that lead to the real world.
"Prometheus, someone''sing," The spirit of the world informed.
"So they finally decided to intervene," The dean grinned. Clenching the scythe, his wings extended further. The sky dimmed as darkness spread everywhere.
Raising his other hand, the dean threw a couple of stones in the air. Pumping his mana into them, the dean cast his spell,
[Spirit Gems:- Soul Transfer],
This was his prototype spell that he was currently working on. For this spell, he was trying tobine the abilities of soul generals into the spirit gems. This way, their dependency on the dean would lessen.
As for where he got the souls from, these were the souls he acquired from System Online. He had melted all of those souls together to form a dozen of souls that had greater strength and various abilities. Though, due to thebining effect, the souls didn''t have much potential and thus, their path to getting stronger was harder.
The dean didn''t care. For him, this was a prototype and he didn''t have an ounce of care for the souls used.
The dean looked ahead and saw someone flying towards him. The person had dark skin while two horns extended out of his forehead.
"So who are you?" The dean asked.
"I am one of the leaders of this army. A celestial realm expert who is here to tell you that you don''t have anything left. ept your defeat and retreat. Let this army enter through the portal," The leader spoke.
"Do you think I care? I am here to fight and I won''t let you pass. This is my world and I won''t let you swarm it," The dean dered. He raised his scythe and attacked.
His figure blurred and appeared behind the expert as he shed.
"Spurrtt," Blood spurt as a gash appeared on the man''s back.
The dean then raised his scythe and plunged it inside the man, the tip of the scythe hooked onto the man''s shoulder as the dean swung the man around and threw him in the air.
The man flew into the distant air. His figure suddenly disappeared, the man appeared behind the dean and chuckled into the dean''s air.
"You think you could throw me around so easily? It was your mistake," The man said and ce his hand on the dean''s shoulder. After that, the man applied some pressure as the dean''s shoulder cracked.
The pain made the dean frown in pain but who was dean? What was some pain to him?
The dean raised his leg and kicked back.
"Arghhh," The man suddenly screamed. He fell behind in the air, grabbing his crotch; the man looked down where his crown jewels were. He had felt something crack and it was his crown jewels.
"Youu¡" The man looked at the dean in anger.
"Hehe¡ Now you can''t have some fun for a long time. I even left a surprise down there," The dean chuckled insidiously.
"I won''t leave you," The man screamed as he started to change and his body transformed.
Chapter 247 The Color Of Blood (Part 2)
Screaming at the top his lungs, the man started his transformation. Though it came as a surprise to the dean, he didn''t panic. As a celestial, he man was bound to have various powerful trucks up his sleeve and the transformation was a prettymon thing to witness.
The man''s body grew in size. Strange yellowish lines appeared all over him. His horns grew longer as they curved inwards. Looking at them, they resembled a bison more and more and it was the same for his lower body.
His legs curved slightly and even his body bent forward. Overall, the man looked strange. His visual appearance even more so as his scalp had turned slimy while a strange slimy substance seeped out of it.
The dean''s expression reflected his emotions as he was utterly disgusted by the hideous transformation but he didn''t let his guard down. He knew that the person was not to be underestimated.
Seeing that the transformation hadn''t finished, the dean decided to attack. He raised his scythe and disappeared. His figure appearing over the man as he shed down his scythe.
"Clnackkk!!" A metallic ring sounded out as the scythe seemed to hit something hard.
Looking down, the dean saw the man''s head shining while the slimy substance that had oozed out his head had turned hard. It was exactly what had blocked the scythe.
"Strange," The dean had muttered when he saw the man''s horns light up.
A strange blurriness urred as the man disappeared. As if the wind itself, the man''s figure flickered all over the battlefield.
"Hmphhh," The man snorted as smoke rose out his nostrils. His body heated up as a reddish his covered him. Rubbing his feet against the air, the man bent slightly and charged at the dean.
Seeing the peculiar action, the dean raised an eye brow in surprise and brought his scythe in front him as defense.
"Clinging!!" The man hit the scythe. The fiery force and heat left the dean flying backwards as his scythe turned red hot.
After the transformation, the man had changed all together. Also, the dean was even more so surprised after seeing his scythe turned red hot. He couldn''t fathom something like happened to a legendary weapon from the primordial era.
"His fire is strange," the dean thought to himself and decided to fight seriously.
His wings unfurled, he seemed to capture the light in them as various spheres of darkness condensed over them.
[Death Spheres],
The dean murmured as his wings were pushed forward and he sent the dark spheres at the man.
The spheres flew in the air as the atmosphere around them changed. Everywhere they passed, only darkness and the air of death loomed.
"Hmphhh," the man snorted yet again as he charged forward. His horns ced in front, the man disappeared from his position. Appearing behind the dean, he mmed into him.
However, this time; right as the man mmed into the dean, he went right through him. The dean''s figure flickered and disappeared. It was an illusion all over.
The dean appeared a few meters away, a smile on his face as he snapped his fingers.
"Booomm!!" An explosion urred as the air around the man exploded.
The dean chuckled as he released more Death Spheres. The man tried to dodge them all but sadly, a couple of the Death Spheres hit the man.
As the Death Spheres hit, changes happened all over the man''s body. The man''s skin started to crack as a strange air started to spread over him.
This was the air of death that the man was inflicted with now. Seeing his attack hit, the dean smiled even more. His goal was filled and all that was left now was for the fight to drag. The air of death would corrupt the man and eat him inside out.
Seeing this as an opportunity, the dean decided to cause more harm to the enemy army.
He used the telepathic bond connecting him to his spirit generals and ordered them to start retreating bit by bit. The dean had decided to take the fight to the ground and have some fun.
He angled his wings downwards as his altitude decreased ever so slightly that the man failed to notice it. He kept on attacking the dean and by doing so, he even caused substantial damage to him but the dean had Amanda.
The main reason why Amanda was there was to support them. She used the nature''s power of healing to heal the dean, strengthen him and provide him with a view of the whole battlefield.
During all this them, Amanda had been spreading roots all over her battlefield. The roots acted as drones that sensed the whole situation and ryed it back to Amanda. This was another reason why she was in a cocoon.
The information provided was too much for Amanda to bear alone. Therefore, the cocoon not only acted as an extension of her will but also shared the burden with her. The information was at first ryed to the cocoon which then simplified it into aplete view, edited the useless information out and ryed only the most important one to Amanda.
Then, she told the important parts to he dean and was even ready to handle the situation if anything got out of hand.
The dean nced down at a certain part of the battlefield. Over there, the ones fighting were all high level monsters that the dean had chosen to take care of.
With him alerting his army beforehand, the ce was set and all that was left for him to do was toe and wreak havoc. During this time, he had been evading the man and kiting him into the specific part of battlefield.
By now, the man had reached his limits. His attack weren''t working and the rage was now getting into his head. ring at the dean hatefully, the man decided to use all his strength at once.
Even though the world would reject him, he would have enough time to deal with the dean.
The man suddenly stopped. His rage apparent on his face as he touched both of his horns. As if the flipping of a switch, the man''s body glowed all of a sudden. The yellowish lines all over him darkened to a reddish orange as a fiery heat was emitted by his body.
His head lost all the hair and even the slimy substance was gone as a dark and hardened substance had now appeared. The substance shone a strange gleam as it seemed to be unbreakable.
The dean looked at the man transforming yet again and sighed. He had felt the change in power levels and had also sensed the man''s energy rise up like torrential storm. He knew that the man had decided to go all out and that this form wouldn''tst for long as the will of the world would naturally reject the powers of a full celestial to bring order to the nature of the world.
"Guess I will kite him to destroy at least half of his army," The dean muttered and made aa n.
On the other hand, the man had changed drastically. His skin had thickened and became leathery while his body had be fuller and stiffer. Also, his height had decreased while he seemed to expand more and more.
Other than that, the most noticeable change was his lower body as his legs had turned into hooves and not just ordinary ones, his hooves had a reddish-orange me burning in them. It was the same for his horns as they also had the same me burning on their tips.
The man''s transformation was finallypleted as he fixated his eyes at the dean. His eyes spewed out fire as the phantom of bargain bison appeared behind him. The bison and the man resembled each other a lot more after the transformation.
As the man''s aura reached the peak of Celestial, strange urrences were observed everywhere. The reddish sky started to tremble and roar as it seemed to show its displeasure by throwing down reddish bolts of lightning everywhere. The air pressure around the man started to increase as the world left no chance in suppressing the man.
"Rhmmmphhh," Snorting arrogantly, a fire was released from his nostrils as the man finallynded on the ground. As he did, the ground shook from his weight as rubbed his hooves against the ground and charged forward.
While the man charged forward, he failed to take notice of his own army. Various trolls, goblins, bison''s, and other monsters were ughtered under his stampede as he charged for the dean.
On the other side, the dean smirked as he saw the man destroy his own army. Although he kept on smiling, the dean didn''t take the man lightly.
The power of a peak celestial wasn''t to be unexpected and not to mention an attack with all their strength. The dean put his scythe forward and angled it slightly. Although he had taken a risk, he decided to go on with it.
He was going to use the man''s own force and speed to kill him.
Chapter 248 The Color Of Blood (Part 3)
Far away from the battlefield. The Celestial Realm experts that still remained on the huge mountain were all observing the battle between the dean and the horned demon that had used a bison based transformation.
"That bull headed man. He is Celestial for Gods sake and look at him charging in everywhere recklessly," Said another demon. His eyes were nted like a serpent as faint scales could be seen on his hands.
"You are right, the situation is betting bad and I am transporting to the battlefield," The mountain shook and spoke.
"You mad or what? Teleporting there just like that?" the serpentine demon shouted in shock. However, he was toote. The huge troll had already teleported himself as the mountain flickered a few times before disappearing.
In the battlefield,
The dean was preparing himself to stop the iing attack when he felt the space spring him fluctuate. A grave feeling arose in his heart as goosebumps appeared all over his skin.
"F*ck," He muttered. Knowing that even if he blocked the iing attack, the new part that was to arrive would bring him down for sure. Therefore, essing his spatial storage; he brought out a small scroll.
The scroll ha faint runes over it as they gave off a mysterious feeling. Injecting his mana into the scroll, the runes lit up as the space around him warped and he disappeared from his ce.
A few meters above the spot where the dean previously was, the space fluctuated as a portal was opened up. The portal extended out hundreds of meters as a frightening presence arose from it.
A huge rocky base appeared as it started to descend and the whole picture was revealed. It was a huge mountain big enough to rival the Everest.
Suddenly, in the middle of the mountain, the rocks disced and moved as an eye was formed. The eyes opened up and started at the battlefield as the dean suddenly shivered.
He felt his body instinctually bending down to the mountain''s will as he realized what it was.
"Someone half a step into that realm," He muttered as his expression turned grave. As he tried to calm himself down, he suddenly noticed another two presences above the mountain as he finally realized the situation he was in.
There were now three Celestial Realm experts he had to face and the huge mountain emitting the presence of an expert half a step into that realm was just like a cheery on top.
Suddenly, the dean''s eyes widened as he saw the eye stare at the cocoon in which Amanda was.
"Not on my watch," The dean roared as he blinked in front of the cocoon, ready to do everything in order to protect Amanda. However, that was when something else happened.
Something mmed into him from behind. Looking behind him, the dean saw the demon that had used the bison like transformation as that demon had smashed through the cocoon and into him.
He saw Amanda''s body flying into the air and rolling on the ground far away like a rag doll. Seeing all that, his body trembled.
A primal urge rose from within him as his anger finally erupted. His emotion overflowing, all he saw now was the color of blood.
Reacting to the change in their master''s emotion, the dean''s army also charged forward. The spirit generals gave turned to the offensive as they tore apart the enemy army.
On the other hand,
The dean unfurled his wings. Ignoring the hole in h stomach, he took to the air and raised the scythe high. His eyes were mow pitch ck as the air of death around him intensified to the point that it started to turn corporeal.
"I don''t care what you are, who you are and how strong you are but I am going to make sure that I will at least bring you all down with me," The dean spoke in anger. His voice was coarse as his anger had taken control of his mind.
Right now, the dean didn''t want to kill but cause a massacre. He wanted to rip them apart and color the battlefield with their blood.
His scythe raised, a vague shadow appeared behind him as the illusion of a moon rising into the horizon appeared in the sky.
The dean looked like the grim reaper who hade down to the mortal world to reap the souls.
His scythe streaked through the air as the huge mountain had a nted gash going through it. However, the gash disappeared within seconds and the mountain turned like before.
"Hmphh.." The dean didn''t care and merely grunted. His wings pped as he disappeared from his position. Appearing above the mountain, he looked down at the Celestials standing there and aimed at them.
Two Death Spheres wereunched as he challenged them both at once.
"Fool," The serpentine Celestial muttered. His figure blurred as he shot through the air and into the dean.
The dean dodged and shed his scythe as he dodged once again. In his previous spot was the other celestial, his hand brimming with energy as he had tried to sneak up on the dean but failed.
Having a disadvantage in the air, the dean decided to take the fight to the ground. After all, even if his wings provided him with good mobility and speed, he wasn''t in the best of situations right now.
Not was his mind so calm for him to consider everything. Therefore, he decided to simplify things.
Landing on the ground, he decided to use his domain and filly utilize his strength.
[Domain:- World Of Souls],
He spoke softly as right after he did, the world around him slowed. A strange serenity spread through the air as the world turned calm. The battles happening around him slowed down. The waves of energy spread out from his body as he was the only one unaffected by everything.
Seeing the deanunch his domain, the Celestial Realm experts decided to back off but they were already toote. They realized that hey had been influenced by the domain as well and that they were within the domain.
The dean''s eyes opened up as a relentless darkness shone in them. He looked at the Celestials with coldness emanating from his body. Raising his scythe, his body blurred as a huge gash appeared on the serpentine celestial while the dean appeared back in the spot where he stood.
Turning to the other celestial who resembled a hybrid between a demon and a goblin, he disappeared yet again. The appeared above him as the tip on his scythe grazed the hybrid celestial.
Even though it just grazed the celestial, the hybrid celestial''s eyes constricted in pain as he felt the most searing pain spread through his soul. He tried to scream but he couldn''t, the domain still affected him and all of his physical functions were disabled.
This was the peculiarity to the dean''s domain. It didn''t do anything to the physical body but directly restricted the soul that in turn led to the restriction of physical functions. After all, the physical body was nothing more than a vessel for the soul and the dean directly aimed at the soul so what use was the vessel.
However, it wasn''t all. The dean''s domain, The World Of Souls was said to be a unique domain and allowed the dean to fully use the powers of a Celestial without being restricted by the world and even let the dean showcase his Celestial ss "Soulmancer" freely.
Dusting off his cloak, the dean looked at the demon who had used the bison transformation and decided to end the demon once and for all.
His scythe raised, he charged his spell into it. Channeling his mana through it, he muttered,
"Soul w,"
He aimed his scythe forward and then kicking the ground, he leapt up in the air and shed the scythe down. As he did, the darkness around him surged as the air of death formed a vague corporeal w that sped towards the demon.
The w resembled a bony skeleton very much while the moment it passed through somewhere, only death remained.
"Hmphh!!!"
Seeing the w approach him, the demon transformed into bison snorted in arrogance as instead of running away or dodging, he just charged into the w.
"Fool," Seeing the demon charge forward, the serpentine demon muttered. He was truly angry and the foolishness of his teammate made him want to kill him with his own hands.
Smashing into the w, their demon suddenly erupted with immense energy as a huge fiery aura was formed around him. His body turned red hot as tongues of fire zed all over his body.
At first, the mes were strong and resisted well against the w as the w seemed to be burning inside out but that didn''tst long. The w suddenly pulsed as the tongues of mes receded. It approached the demon and clutched the demon''s body.
It passed right through the bison-shaped body and clutched onto something translucent as the dean raised his scythe. As he did, the w was raised into the air with a strange reddish soul clutched in it.
Chapter 249 Domain:- World Of Souls
The darkness under the hood made it impossible to perceive his expression but everyone else looking at him right now knew that the dean was enjoying it.
The way he attacked, it was meant to torture more than it was meant to kill and this was exactly what happened with the celestial transformed into a bison. The dean had put the man on the brink of frustration and anger and right after the man thought to have achieved a breakthrough against the dean, he pulled the man''s soul out.
Right now, the reddish piece of soul was clenched tightly by the soul w while the dean threw Death Spheres at the body of the man. The Death Spheres hit the immobile body as it was slowly destroyed bit by bit.
Turning his attention to the soul, the dean saw the soul still trying to escape.
"Hmph¡If you could escape this then I am not a soulmancer," The dean retorted with arrogance. This wasn''t some blind arrogance not backed by anything but was the arrogance of a Celestial who had the strength to back it.
The Soul w teleported back to the dean as he raised his hand and grabbed the soul with his own hands. Like a man ying with a kid, the dean clenched the reddish soul.
Raising his other hand, a strange bolt of lightning streaked through the sky as a hammer appeared in his hands. This was the dean''s innate ability,
[Soul Hammer],
It allowed him to hammer the souls and make them melt into anything but what did the dean intend to do right now?
He was in the middle of a battle and being this careless, he was practically asking the enemy experts to tear him apart.
"nggg," the hammer fell upon the soul as a shrill metallic sound rang out in the surroundings.
The dean didn''t stop and continued to hammer. One blow after the other, the hammer kept on striking as the dean put his undivided attention on the soul.
Seeing this,
The serpentine celestial looked at the hybrid celestial. They both had a strange amused look on their face but only one thought remained in their minds.
"This is the time, we have the chance and we have to seize it," They both nodded and stepped forward.
The serpentine celestial disappeared into the wind while the hybrid celestial simply charged forward with a huge staff in his hands.
"Fools," The huge mountain troll behind them simply thought. He knew that being a celestial, the dean wasn''t a fool and that there must be a reason behind such recklessness.
Also, the fact that the domain of souls still remained was something not to be ignored.
However, the mountain troll didn''t stop them. They both were idiots and he was going to let them have some fun. As for why he did so, he was a monster and so were they and for monsters, there were no eternal friends or enemies just eternal benefits.
The mountain troll knew that both of them were futurepetition and it wouldn''t matter much to him if one of them or both died. He would only benefit and would even usurp their armies.
"Prometheus, your time is over," The serpentine celestial shed above the dean. The spear in his hand angled downwards towards the dean''s head. A dangerous glint shone on the spear''s tip as it seemed to corrode everything.
This was the magic of the serpentine celestial. Being from the serpent n, he had control over poisons and right now, he had used his most power magic toce his spear so he could strike a deadly blow at the dean.
"Hehe¡ he is right, you are finished," The hybrids celestial appeared below the dean. His staff pulling a long curve as he swing it hard at the dean.
"Fools," The dean grinned. His voice was soft and calm but to the celestials, it sounded no less than the voice of the grim reaper. For they now understood what had actually happened.
They had been fooled by the dean and walked into his trap like the mice they were.
"Domain," The dean called out loud as within seconds, the celestials lost control over their bodies. Their actions stopped as they felt their souls and bodies separate.
"Soul w," The said out as the celestials screamed in horror. They had just seen what the spell did to the bison transformed celestial and now, they were on the receiving end.
Two huge ws appeared behind the dean as the dean pointed forward.
"Hmph¡" Knowing the nature of the soul w. The celestials got past their initial shock and raised their weapons each. They used their powers to the max and broke free from the restraints of the domain.
[Serpentine n:- Domain Of Snakes],
A hollow world spread behind the serpentine celestial, the phantom of a huge snake appeared as it''s eyes looked deep into the world.
On the other hand,
The hybrid celestial also raised his hands and released his domain.
[Domain Of Strength:- World Crusher],
Their domains were vastly different. On one side, the serpentine n''s domain of snakes was backed by the ancestor of serpentine n. The ancestor was said to be a powerful expert above the ranks of celestials.
While the hybrid celestial''s domain was based on his own strength. Not being affiliated to any supernatural power or having any backing, the hybrid celestial strength was not something to scoff at but was still weaker than the serpentine n''s domain.
"So you both finally decided to use it," The dean smiled. His figure flickered as the soul in his hands floated in the air. The reddish gleam on it intensified as a scorching heat was released.
"What is he doing?" this was the thought revolving in their mind as they all looked at the dean disappear from there. Even his domain was called back as they found it very strange of him.
"Is he scared? Has he ran away?" They thought and turned around to look for the dean.
In the distance away, they found the dean floating in the air. His face having a malicious smile as he looked at them in an amusing manner.
"Behind you," The dean mouthed.
"Huh?" Confused, they all looked behind as they found themselves unable to control themselves. Their pupils constricted as fear gripped their hearts.
They finally understood why the dean had ran away. Even they wanted to but it was toote.
The serpentine celestial and the hybrid celestial released their domain to their max strength and put it in front of them. The domain''s strength was used to the point that it turned corporeal.
They had decided to use the domain for defense. In the distance, the mountain troll celestial sighed slightly and used his powers to teleport back in retreat.
As for why they were so scared, it was easy to guess. The soul that the dean had been pounding so relentlessly was of a celestial and the energy contained in it was tremendous. It was ten times that of a nuclear bomb and by pounding it continuously, the dean had activated a strange mechanism in the souls that made the soul self destruct.
Not only that but the dean even poured his mana into it and increased the output by twice. This caused the soul to be filled with energy to the point that it couldn''t hold anymore of it.
This was what the dean nned to do. Using the enemy to kill the enemy. This attack would not only wipe out a huge percentage if the army down below but also injure the celestial severely. Hence, allowing the dean and the warriors on earth to rx for a bit and deal with other issues.
After all, these celestial were not the ones from System Online but were from Outer World and it wouldn''t be long before entities from System Online started pouring in.
The dean just hoped that his show of paper would make the Outer World scared and wary of them for long enough to let the Earth stabilize.
"Explode," The dean called out and turned.
"Boooommm!!" An explosion urred as a huge mushroom cloud rose behind him. The world seemed to darken for a second as it seized the light throughout. Then as if a sun had risen, the light shown back and increased in intensity so much that it would burn the eyes out anyone below the Cmity Realm.
The dean teleported to Amanda and picked her up. He had also called his soul army back into the world of death. Then, teleporting to the portal, he stepped through it.
Right after he did, the explosion reached the portal as well as it disturbed the space around it and the portal was finished.
"Now, let''s see how the city is. Hope there is still something left to fix," The dean thought and teleported down to a skyscraper in hopes of overlooking the city and finally taking control of things.
Chapter 250 Gaining Control Over The Situation (Part 1)
"Amanda, you okay now?" The dean asked with her in his embrace. It had been around an hour since he came back to the city and ever since then, he had not moved.
He only had Amanda in his arms and kept on checking her condition. He was very worried for her. After all, he loved her from the depths of his heart. She was his only weakness and the only one for whom he would be ready to sacrifice everything.
"I am good," She answered. Her voice was still weak and her face was pale from the blood loss but the wounds had healed very well.
After all, she was still connected to the will of the world and it provided her with enough energy to bring her back to life from life-threatening wounds. So what was some full-powered attack by a Celestial?
"Good, you ready to have a check on the city?" Asked the dean.
"Why not? Let''s see what they have been up to in our absence," Speaking, Amanda grabbed onto the dean''s shoulder and smiled.
Seeing her reaction, the dean knew very well what she needed and heplied. Grabbing her tightly, he unfurled his wings and flew into the air as both love birds looked down at the city and what condition it was in.
Meanwhile,
Near the shore,
Silent Sword looked at the sea princess with indifference. His breathing was slightly unstable as beads of sweat had formed on his forehead.
In front of her, the sea princess also heaved slightly. Her condition wasn''t any better and she even had more wounds than Silent Sword but even that was a big achievement for her.
After all, the sea princess was only in theter stages of the Cmity Realm while Silent Sword was someone in the Celestial Realm and had been for a long time.
"Time to end this," The princess spoke. Spitting a mouthful of blood on the ground, she raised her trident and tapped it on the ground.
Pressing her hand over her chest, she closed her eyes and chanted slightly,
"O'' king of the waters. Allow me to use your sacred power and defeat this heathen. Allow me to follow your mission," As she chanted, the air around her changed.
A blue pendant on her neck gave off a dreamy glow as it floated in the air. The glow intensified as the pendant slowly merged into the princess''s chest.
The princess opened her eyes. This time, an additional vigor shone in them as a blueish dreamy glint shone in her eyes.
Her trident also glowed. As if acknowledging her strength, it hummed in joy and flew by her side. Shiny patterns appeared all over her skin and faint glossy scales appeared as well.
"Now feel the power of a God," She spoke. Her voice was amplified and seemed to contain the authority of a king that had ruled for centuries. Just by listening to her speak, Silent Sword knew that she was unrelenting and won''t give up.
"Guess I will have to show you my strength as well," He muttered and sheathed his sword.
Then, raising both of his hands into the air, he spoke out loudly,
"Rise, my domain. The world of swords, show them all the authority of a sword," He spoke and released his domain.
[World Of Swords],
A huge wave of energy spread out as a sharp aura was formed around the area it spread to. The sharpness was to the extent that the others present over there felt a knife to their throats and if they moved even an inch, they would be cut to pieces.
This was the horror of Silent Sword''s domain which waspletely based on swords and their authority.
Looking at the princess, he spoke calmly,
"Now this is the power of a real Celestial. Not the strength borrowed by someone else,"
"Hmph¡ how dare you condemn the King Of Waters. I will kill you!" The princess shouted back in anger. Her voice reached far and side as raging waves were formed in the sea.
"Hehe¡ it will be fun," Silent Sword chuckled with a smile on his face. He raised his hand as a sword appeared.
The sword around his waist had disappeared as it had merged with the domain. As for the sword that had appeared in his hand, it was a legendary sword "The Excalibur"
However, this sword was vastly different from the myths that had spread far and wide. This wasn''t a sword for the just and upright but one with a semi-conscious state of its own.
And its consciousness was not good rather it was evil. It fought for blood, death, and for perfection. Only a seasoned warrior with the finesse could master this sword and use it to its potential fully.
"Zhinggg," A sword arc was released as the air trembled. Like a sh of light, the arc appeared in front of the sea princess.
Seeing the arc already upon her, the sea princess only had enough time to bring the trident in front of her.
"nggg," The arc was too much for the trident to bear. The sea princess flew in the air as she spewed out blood as well. Her consciousness started to fade as a light glow shone over her body.
It brought a strange coldness to her mind as her consciousness recovered.
"He is strong," She thought as a random attack from the swordsman in front of her had brought her so close to her knees.
"Humans really have gotten stronger ever since the advent of that dimension," She thought again as she called for her trident. Doing a backflip while in the air, she struck the trident on the ground as she stabilized herself.
Her body jerked from the inertia but it didn''t matter to her. The natural armor over her was strong enough. Sliding across the ground, she stared at Silent Sword and smiled.
Her fighting spirit had red up now and even if she died, she would die fighting with all her strength.
She raised her trident as the water behind her surged. Waves formed on the shore as she controlled the water around her.
"Heyaaa," She shouted out loud and shed the trident at Silent Sword. A huge water de was formed as it flew at Silent Sword.
"Hmph¡" Silent Sword harrumphed. To a Swords Master like him, the water de was just another form of a sword sh. He raised his hand and waved as the water de was neutralized in the air.
"Hehe," A slight chuckle sounded in his ear as Silent Sword''s eyes widened. He knew that he had felled for the princess''s trick.
He had only raised his sword when the three-pronged trident was stabbed at him.
"nckk¡ Squelchh," Some of it was blocked but a small part of it pierced through his stomach.
Using the domain, he brought around the sword intent and stopped the trident from going any deeper. His figure flickered as he appeared a few meters away. He looked at the sea princess and raised his sword,
"Sword Intent:- Fusion Strike,"
He murmured and shed his sword. From up to down and then sideways, he did a flurry of shes as his figure kept on flickering. He seemed to have turned into a phantom as his body kept on appearing all over the domain.
Suddenly, he appeared before the sea princess and shed. Multiple shes were thrown at her as she tried to stop the attacks.
A couple of shes were blocked but it was a whole flurry. The shes kept on pouring on her as multiple cuts opened on her body. Blood trickled down her skin as she slowly retreated and then used the water around her to form a protective barrier.
She wheezed for air as she looked at the monster in front of her. Silent Sword still had a slight smile on his face as he pointed his finger at her and challenged her to attack him.
"F*cking Moron!!" She raged in anger at his provocation and then raised the trident. Her arms glowed a sapphire light as a ball of water appeared over the trident.
Pointing at Silent Sword, she released dozens of water balls at him as the balls flew at him at light speed.
This was the energy of a celestial backing the attack as it elerated the seemingly simple water balls into a deadly attack.
Putting his sword in front of him, Silent Sword tried to block the attack. However, even for him; the attack was too much. The balls were numerous and toorger to block as each ball he blocked pushed him backwards.
"Have some more," The sea princess grinned as she shed the trident yet again and released another flurry. Though, this time; it wasn''t balls of water but water bullets that tore holes through Silent Sword.
After the attack ended, both of them looked at each other. Their bodies were bloodied and they had hatred burning in their eyes. The battle would only end when one of them died or epted defeat.
Chapter 251 Gaining Control Over The Situation (Part 2)
"Hehe¡" Silent Sword merely giggled. His figure flickered as various sword arcs were formed in the domain. They merged into one another as huge of arcs was formed.
It solidified further as the grew to the edges of the domain. This was the sword intent that Silent Sword had developed over the years and right now, he nned on using it against the sea princess.
Seeing the sword intent gathering around in the form of a, the sea princess frowned. She had some idea of what it was and knew very well that she couldn''t let herself be caught up in the.
shing her trident upwards, she controlled the water around her. The water rose in the air while she used her trident as support and jumped high in the air.
With her trident angling downwards, she aimed at Silent Sword and threw it at him.
"Swoooshhh," shing the air along with it, the trident flew at Silent Sword while behind it, a huge wave followed.
On the wave was the sea process gliding smoothly. Her eyes were shimmering with a fierce glow as she took out a pair of short swords. The swords clicked and extended further as she shed them as well.
Right now, the sea princess had decided to go all out and wouldn''t leave any stops to let Silent Sword attack her. After all, she knew her level and what position she stood at.
She also knew that if Silent Sword was let to attack her, she wouldn''t have any chance to attack back. It was the sheer terror that Silent Sword''s strength had put on her.
"Hmph¡" Silent Sword grunted. Condensing more sword arcs, he raised his hands and pointed them at the iing trident. Then, holding his sword tightly, he decided up the game a bit.
[Sword Aura:- Infusion],
As he spoke, a huge wind was stirred as a tremendous sword aura surrounded him. The sword aura converged around his sword as his sword glowed a silvery light.
Crouching slightly, Silent Sword took a stance. His eyes were calm as he looked at the iing attack like it was nothing. His hands moved slowly, as if it was just a normal sh while his whole body moved in momentum with his attack.
On the other hand,
The sea princess''s attack had razed the whole shore to the ground. The trident had cut the air to the extent that small spatial tears formed everywhere while the wave she rode on had also destroyed the defenses set by her men previously.
Right now, the princess had gone mad. All she wanted to do was fight and fight. She didn''t even care if she died or anything happened to the shore. For her, fighting was all that mattered.
The blue glow around her intensified, a phantom appeared behind her. The phantom was of a huge scaly being that had a huge neck and slightly ttened head with ferocious jaws that threatened to crush anything under their strength.
It''s eyes and an unparalleled arrogance belonging to the dragon kind as it looked down at Silent Sword. It''s huge tail pped across the seabed as it roared into the skies.
This was the Water Dragon belonging to the sea king and right now, the sea princess had summoned it to help her in battle. The phantom solidified as the water dragon stepped onto the human ne.
Being a contracted creature from another realm, the water dragon couldn''t remain on Earth at all times and had to stay in it''s original dimension.
Well, the matter of summoning and contracting a creature was veryplicated and could only be done by experts in the Cmity Realm and above.
The sea princess smirked. Her help had arrived and the Water Dragon being a mythical creature half step above the Celestial Realm would easily finish her opponent.
"Roargghhh," It roared at the top of it''s lungs. The waves were stirred as the ocean behind it raged. This was the authority of the water dragon. A simple roar had such an effect.
By this time, the attack reached Silent Sword. The student gleamed a blue light as it gave off a dangerous feeling while the huge wave behind it was nothing less than intimidating.
Silent Sword was still calm. His eyes showed no fear as he shed his sword and finallypleted his motion.
His figure flickered as various after images were formed. The ever simple strike suddenly changed. The calmness was gone as a sharp aura reced it.
Silent Sword blinked a few meters back and finally breathed. His previous strike took a lot of concentration and calmness as it required him to control every single muscle fiber of his body.
This was his ultimate strike, [Dao Of Calmness; Asunder Strike],
The sword arc suddenly elerated as it cut the through the air. The space was torn apart as it cut everything in half. The princess''s attack was stopped as the trident changed it''s course and struck a nearby mountain.
"Booomm" The mountain had a huge hole going through it as various cracked outlined the trident''s surface. The sh still travelled forward as it cut the through the huge wave, dissipating it''s force as it moved towards the princess.
The princess had her eyes wide open. She never expected her attack to be dealt with so easily. Under the pressure from the sh, she failed to think properly and saw as the sh made its way to her.
"Spurttt¡" Blood flowed. The princess saw her vision changing, the sky came into her view as she her hand falling down.
Looking down, she saw the water dragon carrying her on it''s back. As for her hand, it was on the ground. The sh had cut it cleanly to the point that not a single drop of blood flowed.
Her expression turned pale. She finally understood why the swordsman was so calm. From the start, she thought of herself to have the upper hand but it was just the swordsman testing her upper limit.
She now understood why he never attacked with full force until now. He might have tested her full strength and decided to let her have a view of his full strength as well.
As for the dragon she called. She just stayed on its back and looked down. Trying to find the swordsman to sort things out. Now that she had realized the difference them both. She knew that she had to tread carefully and deal with him by none violent methods.
"Huh?" She frowned. Feeling someone above her, shemanded the dragon to dive down into the sea.
"Swerve," A sh appeared as Silent Sword had teleported above the princess and shed down at her. His eyes were calm and his face was devoid of any expressions.
His sword was overflowing with sharp sword aura as he released one sh after another.
Under the onught of so many shes, the princess dodged from left to right. Right now, her expression had changed even further as there was visceral fear on her face.
The power she had borrowed from the sea king was receding and the wounds she had suffered were now hurting more and more.
"Into the ocean," She ordered the dragon as she decided to retreat back to her kingdom.
The dragonplied with her orders as it dived down into the ocean.
"Ssh¡" The water sshed as a huge wave was formed. The dragon disappeared into the ocean as Silent Sword looked from above.
"Hmphh.." He snorted as the sword aura converged. His figure flickered as he disappeared.
In the ocean,
The sea princess finally sighed in relief. Her shoulder had a high gash running down to her chest as she tried to heal herself by using some healing supplements she had with herself.
"Take this," A voice echoed in the water as her eyes widened. In front if her, stood Silent Sword. The sword was still in his hand as shed it down at her.
The water stirred as his sh cut the water in half. Seeing the arc move towards her, the sea princess hurried to dodge but it was toote. The sh was almost upon her and even the sea dragon was not able to help her.
After all, the dragon had taken most of the attacks previously and it affected its movements by a huge margin.
"Sigh¡ so this is my end," The sea princess thought to herself. Seeing Silent Sword''s strength, she epted defeat and was ready to die.
Suddenly, spatial cracks appeared all around the ce as the sea princess and her dragon were teleported out of the ocean. They appeared back on the devastated shore.
The sea process looked around in shock. She was happy that she wasn''t dead but what had just happened? Who saved her? Had her father decided toe out if the temple? Or was it someone else?
A multitude of questions appeared in her mind as she finally caught a middle aged gentleman looking at her with a kind smile on his face.
"I apologize for my friend''s behavior, I am Prometheus. Nice to meet you," The man smiled and extended his hand out in greeting.
Chapter 252 An Much Needed Alliance
Seeing the man extend his hand forward, the princess felt wary. What if this was some sort of ploy? Was she in some illusion?
She subconsciously backed away from the dean. Her face was still full of horror. Having been so close to death, she felt like losing her mind. She didn''t know what was happening anymore.
"Sigh¡ Amanda, I told you. She won''t listen to me, youe and handle her. I am afraid, Silent Sword has gone too far," Spoke the dean.
He didn''t continue pursuing after the princess to calm her down and instead let Amanda do it. After all, the princess wouldn''t be too wary upon seeing a female talk to her.
"Okay, on it," Amanda spoke and walked forward. Her face had regained the rosy glow and although she wasn''t back to her full health, she was healed to some extent.
"Hello, how are you?" Amanda greeted her with a smile. Knowing that the princess had juste out of a near death experience, she started it off slow to calm her down.
"Uhm¡" The princess stuttered. Not knowing how to respond. She felt a bit better knowing that another female was there with her to calm her down.
"Don''t worry. I am not here to hurt you," Said Amanda and took out a small bag from her spatial storage. The bag had some sort of powder in it as she took out some of it her palm and slowed it in the air.
"Arghhh," the princess screamed all of a sudden. She felt that the women in front of her had attacked.
"m down. It''s just something to heal you," Spoke Amanda.
What she had just blown in the air was a powdered healing potion. Just by inhaling it, one would calm themselves down and it would also elerate the natural healing processes of the body.
"Better now?" Asked Amanda.
"Mhmm¡" Nodded the princess. She had indeed felt the powder in the air calming her down and also helping her heal faster. As she calmed down, her brain also started to work as she started thinking everything.
After some thinking, she came to a conclusion that the ones in front if her had no bad intent and even if they had some, she still had her major teleportation scroll with her. If anything happened, she would tear the scroll and teleport back to the sea temple.
After that, she was sure that her father, the sea king would take action and sort everything into order.
"Good¡ now please have a seat. Let''s have a chat," Seeing that the girl had calmed down, Amanda decided to get to the topic. They''d don''t have much time and the dean had to be at other ces as well.
"Uhmm¡" The sea princess nodded again.
Amanda walked forward, looking at the sea dragon; she smiled. She knew who the sea dragon belonged to and who the princess was.
She knew exactly that if anything happened to the princess, then the sea king would take severe actions and it would be hard to stop him. That is why she and the dean interfered before Silent Sword did something they wouldn''t be able to handle.
Amanda turned to look at the dean and nodded. Both of them walked to a clean part at the beach. The dean took out a small circr device and threw it at the ground.
The device morphed into three chairs and a coffee table with some refreshments present over it. Then, motioning the sea princess to have a seat, the dean and Amanda took a seat as well.
Taking a sip from, the dean looked at the sea princess and spoke,
"We aren''t here to fight. We want your help and want to form an alliance with the sea king,"
As he spoke, the dean took out a small emblem from his spatial storage and presented it to the sea princess.
The emblem had a scythe with two dark wings behind it while a hooded figure seemed to be shadowing over it. The emblem was every strange as the two scenarios kept on shing in it.
At one moment it was a scythe with two wings while in the other it was the hooded figure. Not only that, but the emblem also gave off a dark and eerie aura. It seemed to radiate death and misery that would make any normal person retch in disgust. This was the dean''s emblem signifying his authority and strength.
The princess took a nce at the emblem as her eyes lit up. She finally understood why these two were here.
She had dropped her guard now after she saw the emblem. She remembered her father speaking about something like this and saying that there were seven pirs who would support the chosen one.
She also remembered her father having an emblem simr to it. Though the figure on it was of her father''s trident and the sea and it gave off the aura of the magnificent sea. The emblem gave off another aura that both the emblems had inmon.
She didn''t understand why but she was sure that her father''s emblem was simr.
"Are you a pir as well?" She suddenly asked.
"Yes, I am," Answered the dean.
Hearing this, she sighed. Her father wasn''t waiting for nothing. There really were other pirs and that meant that the chosen one was real as well.
She smiled slightly. After all, her father didn''t wait in vain. There might still be hope. Only she knew the real condition of the ns under the sea and how turbulent the times were.
"Okay, I believe you. What do you want to discuss?" Asked the princess. She was ready to negotiate and listen to the man''s terms. As for the decisions to be made, she would only make them after confirming everything with her father.
"Well, we need support from the sea ns. You might not know of the situation onnd. So let me enlighten you a bit," the dean spoke.
His expression turned serious as he exined the whole situation to her. From the invading monsters to the army that he defeated, he gave her a small outlook of everything.
"There are still the ones from System Online that are yet toe. So we need your help in holding them off on the shore and helping us secure the sea," The dean stated.
"And what do we get in return?" Asked the princess.
"Well, as we are right now. We can''t do much to give you back as we ourselves are in a very precarious situation," The dean said.
"Hmmm¡ we won''t support you if we don''t get anything in return. Though, I will have to confirm it from the sea king and see what he says in return," Said the princess. She knew that the situation everywhere was very tense and didn''t think that the person in front of her to be lying.
After all, even they hade from another dimension and they were here without any issue just because of the preparations that the sea king made for over a century.
"Sure. We will be waiting for your reply," The dean spoke. He knew that they really didn''t have anything to give back and what they were asking was for nothing but a pipe dream.
"Okay. How should I contact you?" Asked the princess.
"Take this with you. You will be able to contact me from this and also, if this doesn''t work. Just show it to the expert who will be here for guard. He will let me know," Spoke the dean as he handed another emblem to her.
This was very simr to the academy badges that the dean had given to everyone in the academy but had more functions than those.
"Okay," The princess nodded and then stood up. She motioned the sea dragon and climbed atop it.
"Rooarghhh," With a magnificent roar, the sea dragon leapt into the sea and vanished.
"Sigh¡ hopefully the sea king epts to help us," The dean muttered in exasperation.
"Yes dear, I am sure he will just calm down," Amanda tried to calm the dean down.
"Hopefully," The dean muttered and then turned to look back. He saw a person standing there. His body littered with cuts as the sword aura around him threatened to cut anyone who came too close.
"Didn''t I tell you to observe and handle the situation. Not to make it any worse," The dean stood up and spoke. He reprimanded Silent Sword because if the dean was a second toote, the princess might have died and the sea king would have sure asked for a hugepensation and even the alliance they looked for would have been shattered without ever starting.
"Excalibur," That''s what Silent Sword said before his consciousness faded and he fell to the ground.
"That damned sword," The dean said in spite and walked to Silent Sword. He picked him up and let Amanda heal him.
Chapter 253 Abrahams Power
"How is he?" the dean asked in worry.
"Drained," Amanda replied and asked, "Why do you let him use that sword when you know what it does,"
"I don''t like him using it as well but he insists on it. That sword is verypatible with his affinity and allows him to pull off his full potential," The dean answered, scratching his chin; he looked into the horizon and sighed,
"I just hope that he doesn''t end like his father. By far, he has done well fighting that sword''s influence but who knows of the future?" the dean thought out loud. While doing so, he was asking himself a question too.
He had seen what happened to Silent Sword''s father and even though he was just a kid in the Mortal Realm, he remembered it all very vividly.
It was all thanks to the Commander General who stepped forward and stopped the carnage that Silent Sword''s father caused. He still remembered how blood flowed through the city that day and it still made him shiver.
"Hopefully," Amanda sighed as well.
"Wake up," The dean walked to Silent Sword and shook him lightly.
"Huh?" The man opened his eyes. Their rity returned as he seemed to have jolted up from a horrendous dream.
"Don''t tell me. I was too close to messing it up again, was I?" he spoke and sat up. Grabbing his head in frustration, he looked at the shiny sword thaty on the ground. In his vision, the sword was smeared with blood and the phantom of his father still held it horizontally as he cut his mother''s throat with it.
His eyes watered as he closed them. Opening them again, everything was gone. It was yet another vision induced by the sword. A bad memory that had resurfaced again.
"Don''t worry. Everything is settled now, let''s go," said the dean. Unfurling his wings, he looked to the skies and spoke, "I will be in the city, overseeing the situation. Amanda, you stay with him for a while and check his health. After that,e back to me. As for you," The dean pointed at Silent Sword and said,
"The princess will be here again after some time and I want you to build good ties with her. Even though I told her that it would be a Cmity Realm expert at guard, I think that some ns could be changed," Smiling, the dean pped his wings and took to the air.
His figure vanished in the endless sky as he streaked towards the city.
"Get well soon," Amanda sighed and walked towards the makeshift hut she had just set up. It had been a long day for he and she was going to have some rest.
"And yeah¡ you four. Come here," Thinking of something, she turned around and called.
"Yes¡ mam," the ones behind the rock stuttered. Just right now, they had given their all to be safe from the aftereffects of the battle between Silent Sword and the Sea Princess and even after giving it their all, a few of their members died.
Even though they weren''t in the best of conditions themselves and seeing Amanda call them, they rushed forward not to upset the Celestial. After all, she could make them vanish from the face of the Earth with the snap of her finger.
"Take rounds and guard this ce. If anything happens, just press this button. I will be there myself. Don''t you daree inside," She warned with a stern voice and walked inside.
She didn''t care if anything happened to these four and even if they entered the hut, she will know of it right away and it wouldn''t be too good for them but she still warned them in advance.
While she walked inside the hut, the dean on the other hand reached the city.
He pped his wings and stopped in the air. Floating above the city, he looked down at the whole scenario. He saw various monsters rampaging around, breaking things, and killing anyone they found. Some of these were even killed by the enforcers but the enforcers were not enough.
They were already working to their line and had been awake for the past three days and right now, they were on their wits.
"Guess I will be clearing some small fries," The dean smiled and bolted downwards.
Meanwhile,
Deeper in the city,
Debris was scattered everywhere as blood and grime littered the roads. In the middle of all this destruction stood a man with sizzling hot blood dripping off his body. His body temperature was so high that even the blood around him was evaporated.
As for his own blood. It was no less than reddishva. The man was Inferno and he had been fighting none stop for the past three days and during this time, he hadn''t taken a single break.
The others around him were either dead or too wounded to continue as he single-handedly finished every one.
Besides him was another man. Though he was vastly different from Inferno. His body was covered in pure light as a whitish halo glowed over his head.
This was Abraham. Having been a very good friend of the dean, he stood beside Inferno and used his powers to not only heal him but also provided him with support and extra energy to keep on moving.
This was one of the biggest factors that led to Inferno''s continued fighting against the enemies like a killing machine.
"Prometheus is back," Abraham spoke. His voice was calm and gentle as it seemed to soothe the surroundings.
This was the effect divine energy had on everything and right now, Abraham was constantly using his divine energy to calm Inferno and stop him from falling into bloodlust and going berserk.
"Good¡Good," Inferno answered back in a hoarse voice. His eyes were bloodshot and if not for Abraham, he would have gone berserk long ago.
"Yes, he is here but it will take some time before he reaches us. He seems to be busy at the moment," Abraham added.
"Let''s clear some more stuff till then," Said Inferno in excitement. He kept on rubbing his palms together and it seemed that the bloodlust was getting onto him more and more.
He couldn''t think of anything other than fighting and blood. Abraham knew that this wasn''t a good sign and meant that the effect of his divine powers was decreasing more and more and if this continued to happen, Inferno would go on a rampage that no one would like happening.
"Let''s take a rest. We have cleared this block already," Said Abraham, trying to calm him down and get him away from the battles.
"But I don''t want to and we can travel to other blocks very easily," Replied Inferno rather innocently. From the way he spoke, one would definitely get the idea that he was just an innocent man trying to help out.
But only those who knew him were aware of what it really meant. Inferno was never a kind and innocent man. He did have a pure heart but his love for battles and fights was unparalleled and if someone stopped him from battling, he wouldn''t ask about it like a kid and would instead take things into his own hands.
"No, let''s go," Said Abraham as he put his hand on Inferno''s shoulder. A wave of divine energy gushed into Inferno''s body as it cleared his mind and calmed him.
His eyes blinded by bloodlust cleared up a bit as his tense expression rxed. He looked back at Abraham and blinked,
"Hey... Get your nasty hand off me," He pped Abraham''s hand off his shoulder and looked around the battlefield.
"What are we doing here? The battlefield is empty," He spoke and then turned around, "I am going back to the camp. The fighting has gone on for a bit too long. Let''s take a small rest before continuing again,"
Saying that, Inferno''s hands went aze. Aiming them onto the ground, he fired two small pirs of fire from them and took to the air.
On the other hand,
Abraham wasn''t too good. His body experienced light removal as a vein popped on his forehead.
"Blerghhh," He suddenly fell to the ground and vomited a ck sticky substance.
"What is this?" He looked at the substance and thought.
Standing up again, he looked around and raised his hands. The solemn white light over his body disappeared as a blueish hue covered from top to bottom.
Closing his eyes, his vision changed. Instead of the darkness that came after on closed their eyes, Abraham''s vision only cleared up more.
He was able to observe even the smallest particle present. He concentrated his vision on the ck sticky substance and tried to find its traces.
He looked around for some traces but nothing came to him, "I guess it''s the effect of absorbing his bloodlust," Abraham thought and canceled his ability.
The blue light receded as his body went back to normal. Abraham looked around once more and then unfurled his wings. Flying into the air, he decided to clear some more blocks before meeting up with the dean.
...
Note:- I apologize for the mishap that happened yesterday. I got into an ident and was unable to upload it properly. That is why I re-uploaded thest chapter so as not to miss the win-win mission target.
I deeply apologize for it and promise that it would never happen again.
Chapter 254 Uniting With Friends And New Plans
Meanwhile,
In another block littered with dead bodies all over the ground, the dean stood with his rapier. A happy to go smile sported his face, making it hard for anyone to think that the easy going person standing there with a smile was the bringer of this massacre.
"Are you okay?" The dean asked the man behind him. The man was an instructor from the academy and had wounds all over his body. The light in his eyes was no less than a small me on the verge blowing out.
The intervention of the dean was what had saved him and if not for that, he was ready to blow himself up and die along with the enemies.
"Just a little tired," He replied with a chuckle and fell to the ground. The exhaustion got to him as his consciousness darkened and he fell to the ground.
"Sigh.." The dean turned, picked him up and flew towards the care center set up by the military.
This was the sixth person he had saved in thest hour. As for the rest, they had already died when he reached or killed themselves in a bid to bring down the enemy with them.
"The situation is getting out of control," The dean thought as he walked out of the care center. His thoughts were in a mess as he tried to find some way to stabilize everything as soon as possible.
There was still the concern for the academy and even though he had full faith in Ray and the head nurse, he couldn''t help but worry. After all, who knew what was going on in there.
As he mindlessly walked out, he bumped into someone, "Oh.. Sorry," He apologized and looked up at who he bumped into.
"Abraham!" He spoke. His eyes lit up as a smile came upon his face. His friend was there. He has met him again, "You don''t know how much I missed your assistance," He spoke and then hugged the man.
"Well, I missed you too," Abraham hugged him back. The reunion was a sweet one as both of them simply smiled.
Though to some it didn''t look like much as they were away for a few days only but to both of them, it mattered a lot. After all, Abraham and the dean had been the best of friends for thest century and helped each other through thick and thin.
"So, how did it go? Did you clear it?" Asked Abraham. Looking in the sky.
"Well, you could see for yourself. The portal is gone for now," The dean answered.
"Did anyone get hurt? Where is Amanda? Is she fine?"
"Yeah she is fine. Don''t underestimate her strength," The dean smiled and started walking along with Abraham.
"So, how is the situation here?" The dean asked.
"Not too good. The monsters aren''t stopping. They keep oning like cockroaches. We need to find a way to stop the portals from opening up everywhere because if this continues to happen, the celestial might have to interfere for sure," Answered Abraham and although they had already interfered, they were merely using a small percentage of their power.
"Is Inferno right? I heard that he was on the verge of losing it," Asked the dean.
"Well, he was. Thankfully I was with him and helped him clear his mind. That maniac fought for three days straight and that affected him. Also, he single handedly took down dozens of Cmity Realms and when I tried to step in, he even stopped me," Told Abraham. His expression was filled with mncholy. He truly knew how bad he situation was.
"Hmmm¡ let''s go," Said the dean as he flew in the air.
Abraham followed behind him as he also unfurled his wings and flew in the air.
High in the sky, the dean and Abraham stopped and looked down. They saw the whole city in ruins as various fights still went on in many parts of the city.
"I am thinking of using a spatial blocker in the city," The dean spoke.
"A spatial blocker?" Abraham asked in shock, "But wouldn''t that be too much. You know that the city would be blockedpletely and even we will have it hard to get inside or outside the city,"
"I know but listen to me first," the dean spoke. Closing his eyes, he breathed out. Making his mind, he continued, "I want to build a tribunal spatial bridge. Connecting the city, military headquarters, the academy and my old mansion,"
"I understand the headquarters and the Academy but why your old mansion? Didn''t you sell it already?" Asked Abraham.
"I sold it to Ray and there is a reason for that. You see, right now; the academy is littered with trolls and the students can''t fight them all as the experts are in the city. Therefore, I handed Ray a mission and that was to rescue as many students as he could and lead them to the old mansion through the portal room," The dean exined.
"But why the mansion?" Asked Abraham. He couldn''t quite understand the reason behind it.
"Well, currently the mansion is much safer than the Academy," The dean finally opened up.
"Why is that?" Abraham asked, feeling even more confused. After all, wasn''t the academy the strongest? It even had a sentient consciousness of it''s own and had one of the most powerful defensive capabilities that rivaled the military.
"Well, the academy defense was breached. Someone from the higher ups, most probably a director betrayed us and corrupted the sentient life form. That a*shole evenpromised the defense by leaking the blueprints to the enemy," The dean spoke. As he continued, his voice became harder as his anger started for resurface.
"Well, I might know who it was," Abraham replied.
"What? You know who it was?" The dean asked, a bit shocked as his mind churned. He thought of why Abraham didn''t tell him this right away.
"Well, even I got to know about it after everything went down. After you went into the portal, I stayed on the skyscraper and overlooked the city. Well, that''s when I found Moore spying upon me and we had a fight. I had to use my divine form," Abraham sighed and exined everything.
Hearing the whole story, the dean''s eyes constructed as his face turned red from anger. However, he held himself in and controlled his anger.
"So it was Moore," He sighed, "I always had suspicions on him and was even sure that he had defected but to think that he would attack you so brazenly. Also, what I am most shocked about is him being able to push you to the extent that you had to use your divine form,"
"He had the powers of a vampire," Abraham added.
"Hmmm¡Interesting," The dean muttered, "So the dark forces have also started to join," He spoke and then pped his hands.
He looked down at the city once again and made his mind, "So my decision is final. We are making a trigonal spatial bridge. Let me inform master," The dean said and took out his emblem.
The scythe on it reflected the light as he injected his mana into it and connected with the Commander General''s emblem.
After all, the Commander General was also one of the seven pirs that would stand besides the chosen one.
"Yes, Prometheus. What happened?" The Commander General''s voice sounded in the dean''s head.
"I need your permission to form a spatial bridge," The dean asked right away. There was no time to waste on greetings and all those formalities.
"Are you sure?" The Commander General confirmed.
"Yes, I am sure," The dean replied. His voice was stern and filled with unyielding conviction. It showed his intent and how serious he was.
"Okay, you can do so. I will transfer the materials in your inventory," The Commander General agreed. He didn''t even ask for any reason for the dean''s decision.
This was the blind trust the Commander General had in his student whose decisions had proved to be right at various times.
"Sure. I will be waiting and thank you. Over and Out," The dean said and cut the connection.
He turned to Abraham and smiled, "Be ready. We have a spatial bridge to construct,"
"Hopefully it works," Abraham sighed.
"It will. This way, we will block the whole city and all the portals would be blocked too and the only path out will be through the spatial bridge," The dean said.
"If the city and it''s space will be blocked, then where will the opening be?" Asked Abraham.
"Hehehe¡" The dean chuckled and kept silent.
"Sigh¡ go on, be as secretive as you want to be. It will bemon knowledge once the spatial bridge is formed," Abraham pouted and turned around.
With that, the duo flew off around the city and decided to finish the remaining monsters that still rampaged before newer portals opened and more monsters spawned.
This way, it would not only ease the already fighting warriors but also allow them to regroup and rethink their strategy against the invading monsters.
...
Note:- Once again I apologize for the inconvenience. The chapter is done and dusted now. Please enjoy and do share tour thoughts.
Chapter 255 Establishing A Spatial Bridge
"So you are finally moving on with it," The C9mmabder General thought. In front of him was the map of the world. Several small dots could be seen on it as they indicated the severity of the situation throughout the world.
"Hmmm¡Since the monsters attacking aren''t from System Online but are those sent by OuterWorld, then why are these countries not affected as much?" He scratched his chin in thought.
Zooming deeper onto the map, he focused on the countries and realized a strange pattern. These countries were those who always caused trouble for the allied forces when any proposal was made.
Also, these were the same countries that barely contributed when it came to capturing the defectors and most of their system was seemingly perfect as little to no defectors were found in their territory.
"So they cooperated with them as a whole," The Commander General thought and looked at the names of those countries.
Amongst the countries, Russia, India, Italy and France were the bigger names and many other were also present there.
After observing the whole situation for a while, the Commander General understood that there was nothing he could do for now. After all, these countries not only had the support from the OuterWorld but hardly suffered during the invasion.
Therefore, the Commander General focused back to the situation in his own country. He looked at the map and zoomed in on New York. He looked at the destroyed infrastructure and the blood that flowed through the streets.
He sighed. This was a necessary sacrifice they had to make for a more peaceful and safer future.
"I hope he seeds in making the spatial bridge and doesn''t get into much issues," The Commander General sighed and sat back on his chair. He uncorked the Wine Bottle besides him and took a big gulp.
His cheeks flushed red. His tense expression calmed down and he closed his eyes in relief. This wine was really special. It allowed him, "an expert half a step above the Celestial Realm" to fully experience the intoxicating feeling caused by alcohol.
This was the calm before the storm and he wanted to capture every bit of it before everything started to go down to the point that he might not be this rxed ever again in theing future.
Meanwhile,
The dean stood with his hands behind his back. His eyes looked at the dozen or so people standing in front of him.
These were the experts he had salvaged in the past hours. Some were strong while some were weak and a couple of them were not even oriented towards fighting but that didn''t matter to him.
Right now, he wanted to form the Spatial Bridge and for that, he needed experienced and skilled people that knew best of their own fields and expertise.
The ones in front of home ere experts in their own fields and had their own strengths. If one was an expert in handling spatial energy and transferring it, the other would be able to guide through the materials being used to form the spatial bridge and allow the spatial energy to form the bridge.
With all of them working together, the dean was sure that such aplicated process as the formation of spatial bridge would be done easily.
He had hand picked them all and had high hopes for them, "Okay everyone," He pped his hands and gathered everyone''s attention as he spoke, "We only have twelve hours to form the spatial bridge and connect it to the first checkpoint,"
"Isn''t that a bit too much. Will we be able to do it at all?" Someone asked a bit prudently.
"I know it will be hard but let me ask? Is there anything we can do other than speeding things up? Other than dying I mean," The dean asked.
Seeing that after hearing his words, everyone remained silent, he just nodded and spoke, "Exactly! So I want everyone to give it your best. Also, there will be experts protecting you all from any stray attacks or monsters so none of you are disturbed. Also, don''t worry. Once everything is back to normal, you all will be given a heavypensation,"
After speaking, the dean turned to Abraham and nodded.
"Okay," Abraham nodded back and disappeared. Before gathering everyone, the dean had specifically told Abraham to gather some good fighters for their protection and right now, the dean had asked him to organize them and put them into a formation to protect the workers in the most efficient way possible.
"Okay then. Let''s talk about work," The dean said and took out a table from his spatial storage. Settling the table, he out a huge blueprint on it.
The blueprint had a few rough sketches on it along with variousplicated calctions and forme that stated a lot of things. This was the blueprint of a spatial bridge but the dean didn''t stop there.
He took out a couple of more blueprints. cing them on top of one another. The rough sketches started tobine. The seemingly iplete sketches and their roughness started to fade as the spatial bridge was formed as whole.
"Sorry. Safety precautions," the dean chuckled. Injecting a bit of mana into the blueprints, they all merged into one as even the multiple calctions, numbers and formuale on them changed.
"Now this is theplete blueprint," The dean said. Rubbing his hands together, he called two of the weakest members forward and asked them to review the blueprints.
"Also, you all will be divided into two teams. Both teams will be leaded by one of them," He said, pointing towards the members he just called for reading the blueprints.
"Also, if you have any issues with working under them; just tell me. I will get someone else as there are always many more willing to work," The dean specified.
He didn''t want someone fighting or disobeying orders and therefore leading to wastage of time. And right now, time was the most precious resource.
Seeing no hands raised while all of them had stern faces, the dean nodded and smiled.
"Your leaders will exin it all to you but before that, let me tell you all something," He spoke. His expression turned dead serious as he made it clear to them that he wasn''t joking around.
"I have limited materials. Therefore, failure isn''t an option. I want you all to give it your all in building the spatial bridge. Also, I will be personally supervising everything so I don''t want anyone trying to do something they shouldn''t be," He warned and waved his hand.
"nck¡click¡bang," A huge list of scrap and metal fell to the ground as he emptied a small part of his spatial storage. The items that had just fallen to the ground were the very materials required to build the spatial bridge.
"Let''s get to work," The dean said and started to sort everything in order. They started from the small screws, stones and other metals that were needed to build the portal.
Then, they moved to other materials. The spatial stones were sorted in one ce and so were their containers and transmitters. Slowly, everything was put in order.
After an hour,
The haphazard mess of materials had turned into a neatly arranged set of materials ready to be put together.
"We make the portals first," The dean spoke. He motioned the formation masters and asked them to set up the formation required for building the portal.
This included various formations that went from constructing the structure to etching the runes onto the portals so they could function well and have efficient pathways for transmission of spatial energy.
On the other hand,
Abraham stood in front of a whole team of warriors. Their strength was not below the Magical Realm and they had been trained to fiht ever since they were kids. These were the warriors he had chosen and they all came from different backgrounds.
Some were from the academy while some were from the big families. Not only that but a few were even from the military and had volunteered themselves.
Also, even their powers and abilities varied. They bnced the strengths and weaknesses of each other and allowed them to cover for one another without impacting their overall fighting power.
"I know it''s too much for ask of you all but I need your help, the city needs your help. The monsters keep oning with no stop but don''t worry. The dean hase up with the solution and is currently working on it with a team of specialized personnel. What I request from you all is your help in protecting them all and to let them be disturbed," Abraham asked. He did so in one breath so they could understand the whole story first and askter.
"Now, are you all ready to help?" He asked.
"The military is ready to help," The people from the military gave their answer and saluted.
"So are the instructors from the academy. After all, as citizens of this city, it''s our responsibility,,the instructors also spoke.
"The royal families don''t like backing down," Said the representative of the big families and nodded.
"Good," Abraham muttered with a smile as he knew that most of the work was done and all that remained was the construction of the spatial storage.
Chapter 256 Mana Core Purity
Meanwhile,
"sh¡Plop¡" Heads dropped as Ray shed the Void Spear. His eyes were filled with mana as he continuously fired bolts of lightning at the iing trolls.
It had been a whole day since he departed along with his team. He had taken up the responsibility of clearing up the eastern side of the academy.
This ultimately led to the portal room and this was his objective. He didn''t trust anyone enough so he decided to do so himself.
Along with him were right students. Amongst those eight, half were in the upper tiers of the Mortal Realm while the rest were at intermediate tier at best.
Though, it didn''t matter much to Ray anyways. He was strong enough and was confident in dealing with even the worst situation that could be presented in front of him.
However, there was another reason for choosing these specific teammates. The thing was that they were those who had the rarest systems and abilities.
Amongst those eight, two were formation experts and had systems specifically oriented towards formation and were unlike Noah, who used his spirit energy to make pseudo-formations.
Not only those but some were capable of casting very realistic illusions and there was even a poison expert who had the ability to not only make any type of poison but also it''s antidote.
Therefore, Ray intended to keep them on his side and let them grow under his influence. This way, they will support him in the future. For him, it was a sort of investment that would be very beneficial to him in the long run.
"Jason, please bring that troll here," Ray directed.
The man named Jason nodded. He was the poison ability user that Ray had picked and was very obedient. Not only that but he also trusted Ray very much.
As Jason picked up the troll and put it in front of Ray, everyone looked curiously at what Ray intended to do.
Ray crouched down and willed the Void Spear to morph into a dagger. The Void Shards vibrated and arranged themselves into a dagger.
He lifted the dagger and, "Squelchhh.." The troll''s flesh was pierced as Ray cut right through it.
He skinned the troll right here and took out a big b of it''s flesh. He sliced the flesh into thin pieces and put it aside.
As for the rest of the troll, Ray just picked it up and threw it far away. Then, he raised his hand and used his ability,
[Barrier Formation:- Protective Barrier],
He cast the barrier as a huge barrier was formed and covered the whole team within it. The others looked in shock as they never expected their team leader to have a barrier type ability as well.
"Hehe¡ don''t be in shock. I know a lot of things and can do a lot as well. So just focus on yourself," Ray reminded them and then called Jason.
"Jason, do me a favor and check these pieces of flesh. See if they are harmful to the human body or not,"Ray asked.
"Okay," Jason nodded and picked up the pieces of flesh. He put a piece in his mouth and started to chew it. He didn''t even care if the piece of flesh was raw or not.
It was a part of Jason''s ability. To form an antidote of any harmful or poisonous substance, he had to in jest if first and then let his body form the antidote.
As for the time taken to develop the antidote, it depended on how harmful or poisonous the substance was. If it was near the upper limit he could handle, then it would take anywhere from around two or three days.
Somemon poisons and their antidotes could be formed within hours as well. In short, it was aplicated process and even Jason was helpless in this matter.
After all, he was just in the advanced tier and had only started to learn to use his abilities better.
Chewing down the piece of flesh, his expression turned bitter. Sweat formed over his forehead as his dirty green hair fell down on his face.
"Hey, is everything all right?" Ray asked in worry. He feared that the troll''s meat was so dangerous that only by chewing it, Jason had crossed the threshold.
"I am fine. It''s just so chewy and tough. Also, it''s so nd," Heined while chewing on to the piece of meat and gulped down with slight difficulty.
"Here take some water," Ray pulled a bottle from his spatial storage and handed it to Jason.
As Jason gulped down the water, Ray observed his aura and condition. He wanted to get an idea of the effect the troll''s meat on Jason''s body.
A few minutester, Ray finished observing him and asked,
"Is everything fine? What about the troll''s meat? Is it safe to eat?"
"Yes, it is safe to eat. Instead, it is very nutritious as well. There seem to be something in that meat providing a small temporary boost. Though, if ingested a lot, the body will build a natural resistance towards it," Jason said.
"Hmmm¡ that''s interesting," Ray said. Rubbing his chin, he contemted and thought of an idea.
"Aurora, what do you think? Will it work?" he asked Aurora. After all, he needed to know about it from someone else''s point of view as well.
"I would say that you go for it. It would help you all very much. Even if the meat isn''t too savory and a bit hard to chew, it doesn''t matter. At least there won''t be the worry about people starting due tock of food," Aurora said. She paused for a few seconds and continued,
"Also, I say that you let the weaker ones eat this first. This way, they will be able to gain some benefits from it. From what I know, this type of meat is very beneficial in aiding the constitution of one''s body," she suggested.
"Hmmm¡ let''s try that," Ray nodded and then looked at the bodies lying a few meters away on the ground.
He looked at the others and spoke, "We will be taking a break here. I want you all to work together and skin those bodies. We will be taking them back to the base,"
After telling them, Ray looked ahead. In front of him was a whole corridor filled with darkness. There was still a long way to go before they reached the portal room and Ray believed that it would take them three days of non stop killing to reach there.
And even that estimate was based on the condition that everyone battling would be in the Magical Realm to say the least. After all, the troll''s up ahead were numerous and no one knew what type of trolls were there exactly.
There could be some new species of trolls or even some new creature all together. No one knew whaty ahead.
Right now, Ray had decided to stay here and mark this as a checkpoint. He wanted to return back and see the condition over there as well.
Other than that, he also wanted to let everyone start consuming the troll flesh and let them strengthen their bodies too. After all, he wasn''t some Saint and wouldn''t look after them forever. Not for nothing at least.
He sat down on the ground and closed his eyes. He focused on his mana core and noticed that the refining process was going rather smoothly.
His mana core had upgraded by a grade and was a grade F mana core now. The grades went from F- Grade to SSS+ grade. Though, these were the refining grades and not the rarity grades.
After all Ray had a unique mana which and was every rare as well because his mana core could not only store mana but spirit energy and bloodline energy too.
What the refining grades referred to was the purity and capacity of mana core and the top grades were said to be only for those above the Celestial Realm and Aurora had told him that even the dean had a B grade mana core.
It was said that anyone with a mana core above the C grade was said to be someone influential and was to be respected in some way or the other.
As for those having A- grade and above. They were very rare and held the top positions in the whole universe. They were said to be big shots and ancestors of certain ns that no one wanted to be against.
Aurora had naturally told all this to Ray so not could his confidence be boosted but he would also gain more knowledge about the world outside Earth.
This way, Ray would strive to be stronger and when he would venture away from Earth someday, he wouldn''t be a kid and would have enough knowledge to know how the universe ran.
Also, he would be having Aurora as well to guide him but knowing some extra information didn''t hurt anyone.
Chapter 257 Rays Solution To Food Scarcity
Along the Academy Hallways littered with blood and intestines, walked a team of nine students as they carried heavy bags on their back.
Their bodies were covered in blood and dust as the aura of immense bloodlust gathered around them. They looked at their surroundings warily and had their hands on their weapons at all times.
They walked and walked until they reached arge building painted in white. The outer walls were stained with blood as a group of students were standing guard.
"Who is it? Stop right there," The students shouted as they pointed their weapons at the iing students.
This was the infirmary and the students standing guard were part of the team that Ray had previously set for observing the situation around the infirmary.
As for the leader of the team, it was a member from Nia''s group and Ray had even added a member from his team in there to keep things in check and that was Kid.
"Hey, it''s us," Jason said and waved his hand.
"Oh¡ Hey Jason. How was the expedition?" Asked the student on guard as he put his weapon down upon recognizing James.
"Let us through first," Jason said and walked ahead.
"Yeah¡e on in," The student waved his hand as the others also lowered their guard.
As Jason and the others started walking, Kid suddenly appeared. His eyes emitted a cold his as he raised his hands and shouted,
"Stop right there,"
"What happened kid?" the student on guard frowned. He had rarely seen Kid act like this. Instead, he knew that Kid was a quite person and didn''t jump to conclusions nor did he have a beef with anyone.
"That isn''t the team that went out," Kid said as he stomped his feet on the ground. A pir of ice rose into the air as a vague shadow formed behind him.
Gusts of cold wind surged as Kid''s eyes turned red. Frost covered his feet as he roared into the sky.
"Roargggghhhh," His body expanded and aura changed. It became much more fearless and it seemed as if a predator had appeared.
"Leave," Kid roared at the iing party.
"Hehe¡" The person imitating Jason giggled.
"What is happening?" All this while, the student guard just looked at everything in confusion. If seeing Kid show such strength was a surprise, James changing into someone else was even more so.
"Jason" body changed as he grew taller, his skin sunk inwards as his body became weak to the point that it seemed that he would be blown away by the wind.
"Ring the emergency bell," Kid shouted at the student at guard.
"Yes," The student subconsciously nodded and ran back to the huge bell hanging above the infirmary entrance.
"Ring¡.Ringgg¡.Ringg¡" The bell chimed thrice as it''s voice alerted everyone at the infirmary.
"Now, all of you. Show your real face," Kid said. An axe appeared in his hands. The axe was made of ice as its sharp edges released a frosty aura that froze the surroundingspletely.
"Hehe¡ it''s no use to us anyways," Said the one who had transformed into Jason said as he giggled eerily.
His hands elongated as they turned into two sharp des. Kicking the ground, he disappeared and appeared above Kid as he shed at him.
"Bangg¡" Kid put his axe in front as he blocked the attack.
The force of the attack pushed him back as Kid tapped the ice pir with his heels and extended the ice pir further.
Frost gathered around his knee as Kid sneered. Stomping the ice pir, he extended it further upwards and jumped in the air. Doing a backflip in the air, he thrust his knee forward as a sharp icicle formed over it.
"Spurttt¡" A line of blood appeared over the strange man''s face as he looked at Kid with anger burning in his eyes.
"I won''t leave you," The man shouted. His eyes turned yellow. His body grew longer and sleeker. It seemed as if he was a stick with sharp edges all over.
"Just what is it?" Kid thought to himself as he saw a sharp deing at him.
"Hmph¡" Hacking the axe horizontally, Kid tried to break the de but to no extent. The de was hard as it could be. Instead, Kid felt his arms tremble from the force behind the attack.
"Huh?" Kid''s eyes constricted. Throwing the hammer on the ground, he put his hand sideways as an icicle was shot outwards.
"nckkk¡" The icicle hit something hard as it was deflected by someone.
Kid extended his other hand outwards as well. His eyes seemed to be aze as he shot out another icicle but even that was deflected. However, Kid didn''t stop. He kept on shooting icicles as they were deflected one after another.
"F*ck¡ they have all joined the fight," He cursed and started retreating. Every second or so, des were shed at him as he tried to dodge them and counter attacked as well.
"Awoooooooo," Starting to lose hope, Kid was about to use his full power when he heard the how of a wolf.
In the middle of the infirmary, a pair of yellow eyes opened up as they looked in the direction of the fight.
"So they are here," A coarse voice spoke as a person stood up. Hair seemed to be growing out of his body she seemed to be changing. Fangs extended out of his face as his ws extended further as a dark shadow covered the whole room.
The shadows around him swirled as they bowed down under hismand. The shadows converged as the man disappeared into the shadows.
Outside the infirmary, Kid sighed. He wasn''t afraid anymore. He could use his power freely without any care now.
"Hehe¡ it''s been quite some time since I got the chance to use it," He chuckled.
A strange insanity appeared over his face as he looked at the man resembling a stick and felt pity for him. After all, the man was going to face one of the most dangerous onughts to ever exist.
"Roarggghhhh," Cold wind was stirred as Kid was covered in frost. His body erged. His muscles tensed up and bulged.
Looking down at the men staring at him, Kidughed like a maniac. Raising his hand, the frost surged and gathered as a de was formed.
It had crooked edges and arge surface. The frost condensed further as the tip was formed and shone a dangerous glint. Slowly, the de waspleted as it took the shape of a Giant Bastard Sword.
"Hmmm¡" Kid seemed to contemte the de as he looked at it. He felt something missing. His eyes lit up as he finally remembered what he was missing.
It was missing blood.
Yes, that''s what Kid needed. He needed to swathe the sword with blood and what better time than now. He had a whole team to butcher.
His bloodlust increased as the redness of his eyes surged. Looking down at the people invading, Kidughed again and stomped his feet on the pir of ice.
The pir of ice cracked as icicles were released from it. Jumping down, he raised the sword above his head and shed it down at the ground.
"Bangggg!!" A huge shockwave burst through as the ground was torn open from the force.
Dust rose as two red eyes gleamed in the blurry environment. Kid looked at everyone and started running. His huge figure made it hard to be sleek and fast but it didn''t matter.
The others weren''t able to move. His aura was just too intimidating.
On the other hand, shadows gathered outside the infirmary gate as they condensed to form a figure.
It was Sirius and he was in his transformed form. His body as covered in fur, his eyes were yellow as the aura of an Alpha surrounded him.
Looking at Kid rampaging up ahead, he smiled and kicked the ground. His figure blurred as he disappeared. Appearing besides Kid, he nced at him as Kid nced back.
They both nodded at each other as Sirius took to right while Kid shed at left.
"Boooommm¡." Kid shed with such force that the sword broke the sound barrier. Multiple after images were formed as the person on the other end was unable to figure out what wasing at him.
"Spurttt¡" Even though itcked finesse, the attack smashed the person into multiple pieces as the sticky figure as obliteratedpletely and only dark brownish mush was left behind.
Within minutes, both of them had singlehandedly annihted the nine person team as they stood in the middle of the carnage with maniacal smiles on their faces.
"That was fun," Siriusughed. He felt greater than ever, it had been such a long time since hest fought with such destructive moves.
Turning to look at Kid, he asked, "What about you? I never thought that you fight with such brutal moves. Weren''t you more of an assassin type who used daggers?"
"Hehe¡ that was before," Kidughed. His voice was hoarse and thick as he was still in his transformed form.
"By the way, what is this ability of yours?" Sirius asked.
"A Yeti. The only one on this ne," Kid replied. His expression had turned serious all of a sudden as a dark glint shone in his eyes.
"Okay, calm down," Sirius said.
"Hmmm¡" Kid nodded and suppressed the urge to kill. If not for Sirius standing before him, he would have gone on a rampage and might have even attacked the infirmary.
It was strange for him. Kid didn''t even know what would happen and destruction would be everywhere. That too within seconds.
His body gradually turned to normal as the frost receded and the dangerous aura around him was gone.
"Oh, I forgot to tell you," Sirius said, "Ray contacted me. He is on his way and has found a way tobat the issue regarding food scarcity. He says that he has found a wonderful alternative,"
Chapter 258 Helping The Porters Unlock Their Potential
"Hopefully the solution is good," Kid sighed. Even he was worried now as the situation had started to turn bleak.
In the past days, only one team had returned and they had did so after losing one person. Also, the supplies they gathered weren''t too much. After all, the academy area they were in mostly had sses and stuff.
Therefore, very few supplies were gathered. Ray had proposed an idea before that they should explore the dormitories but that was dangerous too and a bit far away as well. So Ray had decided to hold it for now and explore that ce himself.
"We will see what it is when he returns. I am sure he will be here soon, so let''s wait for him," Sirius suggested and sat down on the ground.
Being a werewolf and a free soul. He didn''t care if he sat on the ground or if his clothes got dirty. He was happy in any type of situation and that was his survival spirit.
It was kind of same for Kid and even though he hesitated a bit in the start, after going through the difficulties in the dungeon expedition; he had sorted all of this issues and was very good at survival skills at the moment.
This was the case for the whole team. Ray had trained them in a way that they would be able to survive through the toughest situations and this was one of the reasons why respected Ray this much. He always thought of them and was more like a brother to them than a leader.
"Well, I have a question if I may ask," Sitting besides Sirius, Kid asked.
"Yeah sure. I wouldn''t mind as long as it doesn''t pisses me," Sirius said coolly.
"Dunno if it would piss you but I guess nothing is wrong," Kid said and asked, "Why are you so reserved? You rarely speak much and seem to be in anger most of the time. You are only open when with Ray,"
"Hmmm¡ nice question. Didn''t your mum ever tell you not to ask personal questions from others?" Turning to look at Kid, Sirius asked with a frown.
"Huh?" A bit scared by the frown, Kid was about to apologize as Siriusughed.
"Hehe¡ Rx. I am in a good mood today. Well, it was fun fighting alongside you. So I will answer you," Sirius said.
"So see, I am like this. I have seen a lot of things and I don''t know about you but I am sure of one thing. Ray has seen a lot too and we both are quite alike. That''s why I am more open around him. Also, he was the first person to ever treat me right and not like a rabid dog," Sirius narrated. His eyes were calm as sea and seemed to hide and ocean of turbulent of emotions.
His voice was cold and detached and it seemed that rather than narrating his own story, he was narrating a book that he had no linkage to.
"Well, I also feel natural around him. It is a feeling thates deep from within me. So that''s all if you may ask and as for being serious and less talkative. Well, I am not much of an extrovert and like being in my space," He added andpleted his exnation.
"Also, this is enough interaction for today. So don''t ask anything else or I might snap," Sirius warned Kid and looked up at the ceiling.
He thought of his mother and wished for her to be safe, "I should have done as Ray asked. Hopefully she is safe," He thought to himself.
"Uhmm¡Okay," A bit speechless, Kid could only nod and remained silent. He didn''t want to piss of the dangerous wolf whose strength was only second to Ray.
As they both waited for Ray''s team,
Ray and his teammates walked through the hallways rather leisurely. Ray had used his spatial storage to store a good amount of meat. Right now, Ray was helping out the others in improving their skills.
Throughout the way, he had allowed Jason to ingest a few more different types of troll meat as he built up some resistance to the meat and analyzed it in much more depth.
Not only that, but he had also let the formation users build a couple of trapping formations and arrays to kite some trolls and then killing them.
"Okay you two. Drop all that stuff and be ready. Time to get you guys some points and make you stronger," Ray said and called the porters up ahead.
Being weak and skinny, the porters looked to be quite malnourished and that was the most surprising fact. After all, they were in one of the top institutes around the globe and even if they were in the normal course, they got a lot of support and attention.
"Uhmmm¡" Both of them hesitated and looked at others. They thought that Ray was making fun of them and was trying to mess with them. After all, it happened with them a lot and they were used to it.
"What are you two looking at? Don''t you want to get stronger?" Ray asked with a frown. He was confused by their reaction and even had the urge to go forward and p some sense into their heads.
"No¡no¡ it''s just that," the male porter tried to speak. Though he stammered and shivered slightly in fear. He looked around. In front of him, he saw everyone giggling at him eerily as they made fun of him.
This made him stop and tears welled up in his eyes as he didn''t know what to do.
"Really?" Ray asked. Looking at the man''s reaction, he really had the urge to sleep this man unconscious but he understood the man''s issue as well.
Being in a society ruled by the strong. The porter wasn''t strong and Ray guessed the person to be at the lowest point of the food chain where he was usually messed with and bullied at.
That''s why, when Ray offered them both an opportunity, they hesitated as they didn''t know what to do.
"I won''t bite you guys. Here,e over and try to get stronger. I will keep the troll in ce. You both just earn some experience points and level up," This was Ray''s goal and he told him that inly.
He didn''t want to waste his time and right away made them know that his goal was to make them stronger by helping them level up.
"Uh.. Okay," Under Ray''s constant persuasion, the male porter cleared his tears and walked forward.
"Good," Ray said. He lightly tapped the ground and disappeared like the wind. Appearing again in his ce, there was a troll in his hands.
The troll wasn''t injured and was just held tightly by him in a vice grip. The troll was in the basic tier of the Mortal Realm and rtively easy to kill for Ray.
"Hey Jason. Hand him a de please," Ray spoke.
"Okay," Jason nodded with a smile. He liked Ray''s initiative and was very happy to get a caring leader who didn''t work for his personal goals and achievements but looked to help out the whole team.
"Now, take the dagger and sh it at the troll''s neck," Said Ray. He directed everything to the porter and guided him step by step as the porter finally killed the troll after a few minutes.
"Good¡ now a few more to go till you level up," Ray said and vanished again. Appearing in his position, he and another toll in his arms as the same scene repeated again.
He did for a dozen times and took an hour to make sure that the porter regained his confidence and was able to kill the troll on his own.
"Now, I won''t help. You kill it on your own," Ray said and pushed the man forward.
"Okay," The porter replied. His voice didn''t shake not did he stutter. He felt stronger than ever and was sure to take down the troll.
"Swishhh¡.hsh¡swishhh," The porter approached the troll. Observing it closely, he raised his dagger and shed thrice. His speed increased all of a sudden as he left behind a light trail of silver and finished the troll.
"Plop¡" A head fell to the ground and the troll was no more.
"Nice.. That was a nice attack and you even used your ability. Seems like you aren''t as weak as you thought and I saw potential in your ability. Even though it''s amon Speed rted ability, it has some sort of mutation and has gotten some added characteristics. Well, lets talk about thatter," Ray said and then turned to the female porter.
The female was very hyped by now and had her hands shaking from excitement. Seeing her fellow porter take down the troll with such ease, her confidence had built up as well and now she wanted to be stronger as well.
"Sighhh¡. Strength is the best drug of them all," Ray thought to himself and called the girl.
He was going to help her as well and then move back to the infirmary. It had been long and he needed to be back there to observe everything.
Also, he felt that something might have happened in his absence and wanted to make sure that everyone was safe.
About an hourter, Ray sighed as the woman had unlocked some sort of energy based ability.Even though it was weak right now, Ray had felt something strong within that energy and had decided to consult the head nurse about it. After all, even she had an energy based ability.
Chapter 259 Back To The Infirmary
"Just when will he be back?" Kid asked, a bit annoyed and tired as he had been sitting there for the past few hours but there was no sin of Ray and the team.
"Well, I didn''t say that he would be here so fast. I just said that he would be here soon. So why the annoyed expression, just wait. He will be here," Sirius said.
"Sighh.. I just hate waiting for this long," Kid said.
"Well, he is your leader. So learn to wait for your leader, it will benefit you a lot," Sirius told him. Putting his hands behind his head, heid down on the ground and close this eyes as he started humming a happy tone.
"What''s up with you? Why do you look so happy," Kid asked.
"Am I?" Sirius asked back, then smiling slightly; he spoke, "Well, I am quite happy. I just had a chat with the head nurse and she said that Emma is doing a good recovery and might wake up soon,"
"Sis-con," Kid pouted as he thought to himself.
Knowing that talking with the wolf wouldn''t find him much, he alsoid down on the ground and closed his eyes.
"A bit of rest wouldn''t hurt anyone. Now would it" He thought as his consciousness faded and he fell into thend of dreams.
On the other hand,
Sirius opened his eyes. His expression was stern as he looked at Kid. Finding him sleeping soundly, he nodded slightly and stood up.
Actually, Sirius had just gotten to know a few things about Kid and his background and how he had a difficult childhood.
Kid''s real name was "Andy" and he had no parents. He was brought up in a foster home and thedy who brought him up was everything to him.
She took her as his mother and after he gained his system, Kid applied for joining the Academy. Knowing his background, the dean offered him help and facilities that allowed him to grow.
All this while, Kid never forgot of the fosterdy and paid her visits regrly and even helped her out financially.
When the head nurse told Sirius about this, he felt quite touched and realized that they had a lot inmon. Therefore, he decided to change his attitude towards him. Even if it required him to smile unwillingly, it didn''t matter to Sirius.
"Just how cruel the world is," Sirius sighed as he thought to himself.
Then looking at the road ahead, his eyes turned yellow as he tried to peer into the distance in hopes of finding something about Ray and the team he was with.
"Ohh¡ looks like he is near," Sirius muttered as he saw a few blips moving in the distance. They were about an hour away as they asionally cleared up some trolls and also moved very leisurely.
"Hmm¡ lemme check it out," He thought to himself. His feet touching the ground, he tapped slightly as a huge gust was formed.
"Whoooshhh¡" Sirius disappeared like the wind as he made his way towards Ray''s team.
Meanwhile,
Ray looked up ahead in the direction of the infirmary and frowned. He found someone peeking at him from the distance. Though that was all as he didn''t feel any danger to his life.
"Guess it was the guards," He thought and let the matter be. He had enough trust in his perception and would be on alert if he felt any danger to his life.
"Okay guys, let''s keep moving. We are just an hour away," He said to everyone as they all nodded in response.
They had enjoyed the expedition very much as not only were they rtively safe but had also reaped a lot of benefits. A few of them advanced a tier or two while the others learned to use their abilities more efficiently.
"Uhmm¡ Ray," Jason called out.
"Yes, what happened?" Ray asked.
"I feel that someone ising our way," Jason said. He had been feeling quite ufortable for some time and right now, that feeling just increase a few times.
Listening to him, Ray nodded and told him to calm down. After all, even Ray knew that someone wasing.
"Don''t stop. Just keep on moving," Ray said and kept on walking. The team walked for half and hour and then stopped to take a break.
After a few minutes, Ray raised his eyebrow and spoke, "Juste out now. It''s not funny anymore,,
"Huh?" The teammates turned to look at him in confusion. They didn''t know who Ray was talking about. After all, they were standing in an open area where they couldn''t see anyone hiding.
"Hehe¡ you found me with such ease," a giggle came out of nowhere as everyone in the team looked sroidn to find the source of the voice.
"Hey all, don''t worry. It''s a friend and he wouldn''t hurt anyone of use. Also, if he wanted to; you all would have been used long ago," Ray said and tried to im everyone down.
Though, seeing them all rattled up and scared was quite some sight to watch.
"Okay Sirius,e out now," Ray said.
"Okay¡Okay, I aming out," Sirius said as the shadows on the ground converged.
Everyone saw their shadows morphing slightly as a figure shaped from them and extended out on the ground.
"Your Shadows Travel has gotten quite good," Rayplimented upon seeing hime out of the shadows.
"Well, I have been training a lot and using it a lot more as well," Sirius answered and then looked at Ray. Tilting his head slightly, Sirius smiled.
"What happened?" Looking at him behave strangely, Ray asked.
"Well, you got yourself another set of team. Are you sure you wouldn''t ditch us all?" Sirius asked with a slight pout.
"Well, if you continue to act this annoyingly then I guess I might as well do ditch you guys," Ray replied with a smirk.
"Ohh¡ So you really thinking like that. Guess I will let Ae know," Sirius said with a sweet smile on his face. However, his words worked in a different way. As soon as Ae was mentioned, Ray, ''s smile froze as his expression turned a bit awkward.
He didn''t know what to say as his lips twitched slightly. Sirius had really got him for good.
"Okay, you win. Just don''t tell anything to Ae," Ray gave in and epted defeat. He didn''t want Ae making it hard for him to live.
"Hehe¡ you still scared," Siriusughed as he turned around and observed the team.
"Nice work with all these fools. You really made them find their potential. Guess you are working on your n," Sirius spoke as he looked at each one of them with scrutiny.
"I helped them a bit and they did everything else themselves," Ray replied calmly. After all, what he was saying was true. He had just showed them the way and provided a bit of help. The rest was done by themselves.
This just proved that how much these students wanted to get stronger and that their urge to improve was greater than most. This was the thing that Ray liked the most about them and that is why he had considered to keep them as an essential part of his team.
"Okay, let''s get to the infirmary. It''s gettingte. We will talk more when we reach," Ray said.
"Okay," Sirius nodded and so did everyone else.
Half an Hourter, Ray along with the rest of them reached the infirmary. Upon reaching the infirmary, Ray saw the rubble and destruction that had spread out.
Raising an eyebrow, he turned to look at Sirius and asked, "Care to exin who had fun over here?"
"Uhm¡ it was Kid," Sirius diverted the topic and pointed at Kid who was still sleeping soundly.
"Kid?" Ray asked, "Well, I guess we will have to ask him about it," Ray spoke as he walked to Kid.
"Hey Kid. Wakey¡. Wakey," Ray said and gently stirred him awake.
"Huh¡ Ray?" Waking up. Kid asked, drool dripped down his mouth as he rubbed his eyes to see clearly.
"Yeah it''s me. Care to tell me what happened here?" Ray asked.
"Huh? Here? Kid spoke and then turned to look around. Seeing the devastating state of the area and the rubble around, he guessed that Ray might be asking about the fight. Therefore, he turned to look at Sirius and spoke,
"Well, a fight urred and it was I and Sirius who solved the issue,"
"But Sirius said otherwise. He said that you are responsible for it all," Ray said with a sweet yet gentle smile. Though, to Kid it was different. His smile was no less than a demon''s to him as Kid knew what this smile meant.
It meant that Ray was quite pissed off.
"But it was Sirius," Kid spoke as he tried to defend himself. Then, looking at Sirius. He saw the man looking away from him as if he didn''t even know Kid.
...
A/N:- Hello Everyone. I hope you all are doing well and enjoying the novel.
First Of all, I would apologize for the issue with the sequence of chapters and inconsistent uploads. The thing being that currently I have alot going on and barely have time to write. I am trying my best to get it all sorted and will not let the issue happen again.
Chapter 260 Back To The Infirmary (Part 2)
"This¡" Kid tried to say something but no words came out of his mouth. He didn''t know what to say. Then, looking at Sirius just gulped and stayed silent.
"Don''t worry," Ray sighed and turned to look at Sirius as he spoke, "You sure have gotten more cheery and opened up a lot more as well. Now, end this mischief and tell me what happened,"
"Okay," Sirius sighed as well and epted his hand in everything. He walked to the rubble and sat on a big piece of stone as he spoke, "Some shape shifters attacked while Kid was on guard. They tried to pose as you and almost seeded in fooling the others but Kid identified them,"
"After that, there was a fight and they turned out to be pretty strong. Therefore, Kid rang the bell and I helped. It was a nice fight as even I was able to execute my strengthspletely. We killed the shape shifters and won. As for this rubble, it is the result of that fight," Sirius told.
"Okay. Let''s go inside and discuss about itter. Also, I am happy that you areing out of your shell but please act a but more mature," Ray said and walked back to the infirmary.
Now that everything was clear, he knew what happened and also had an idea where the shape shifters came from.
Walking go the infirmary gate. He looked at the medical logo and sighed. It was going to be tough from now on. After all, even new races wereing and they would have to try even harder and hurry even more because if stronger races came, they might not be able to survive.
"Sighhh," He sighed and opened the door. Looking ahead, he saw the same scene as before. Everyoneid out in groups as they talked and whispered.
However, there seemed to be more order to it and even the people seemed to be more calm. They didn''t have that scared or panicked expression on their face.
Seeing the door open, they looked up and saw a person standing there. Since the entrance was a bit far from the hallway, they didn''t recognize Ray and thought of him as a normal guard on duty.
"That''s good," Ray thought and tapped the ground. The wind blew by as his figure blurred and disappeared. He made use of his extremely fast speed and disappeared from everyone''s eyes.
He did so because he didn''t want everyone crowding around and asking unnecessary question. It would get harder for him to control a crowd and it might endanger some people as well.
"Whoooshhh¡" the wind stirred up in the corridors as Ray appeared there. He breathed out in relief and looked back as he saw everyone looking at the entrance and rubbing their eyes in disbelief.
Ray ignored them and walked to the head nurse''s office. He would first report to her and tell her his findings and then conduct a meeting to tell everyone else about it.
Walking to the head nurse''s office, he felt a familiar presence walking by. Looking up, he saw a girl with fair white skin and ck hair streaked with silver walk over. Her face was graced with a smile as she seemed to be out of the world.
Carrying a small basket full of leaves in her hands, she walked around the corridor.
"Ae," Ray muttered as he felt his heart skip a beat. He remembered once again why he fell for her. Her fragrance made him dizzy as he wanted to go to her and just kiss her already.
And this was what he did. Not shying away from anything, Ray decided to express his love for her. His feet tapped against the ground and he appeared in front of her.
His dreamy ck eyes looked into hers. A smileded his face as he leaned forward and kissed her.
"Uhmm¡Mhmmm¡" At first, Ae felt quite worried being carried in someone''s arms all of a sudden but seeing the face and smelling the familiar fragrance, she felt at ease.
For her, even if the man in front abducted her, she wouldn''t mind. She loved him and was ready to die for him. Not only that but the way he came to her made her want to kiss him but sadly, she wasn''t able to take the initiative.
However, it didn''t hurt her too much. She would be kissing him anyways. As both of them kissed, they felt their hearts best in sync. Their lips pressed together as their bodies wrapped around one another, they felt the urge to lose themselves in the heat.
"Not here. Others are around," Grabbing control of herself, she used the transference technique to send a telepathic message to Ray.
"Others?" Ray thought and broke off from the kiss. Looking around, he saw a couple of girls looking at him with their cheeks all red.
"You made new friends?" As if the kiss never urred, Ray asked Ae.
"Yep, I did," Ae spoke with difficulty. Her emotions were still in a mess and Ray''s smell lingered in the air. Just breathing made it hard for her to control herself.
"I guess I should take it to the next step," She thought to herself and steeled her heart to take their rtion to the next step. It was not the first time that they both had almost themselves in the best while they were just having a simple kiss.
"Please introduce me to them," Ray said with a cheeky smile that made Ae blush even more fiercely.
"Just what is wrong with his mind?" She thought and grabbed his arm, "I will meet up with you guyster. Byeee!" Bidding farewell to her friends, she grabbed his hands and dragged him away from there.
"What happened?" Ray asked.
"Well, you wanna know everyone more so I thought that I would let you know all that separately. After all, they are my friends and I know a lot about them," Ae spoke with a slight smile on her face.
However, behind that smile was a raging ocean of anger that Ray was about to get introduced to.
"Well, he will be having some fun," Inside his consciousness, Aurora, Magdroth and FengFeng held buckets of popcorn and enjoyed the show as Ray suffered from a good dose of loveliness from Ae.
Meanwhile,
The others also entered the infirmary along with Sirius and they didn''t try to act quite. They entered in a way that everyone was able to notice them. This was what Sirius had told them to do and theyplied.
As for why he did, he was told to do so by Ray and Ray had his own reasons to say that. Therefore, they all justplied with what the leader instructed them to do.
A whole crowd gathered around them as they counted the total number of people.
"One person is missing," Someone from the crowd shouted.
Hearing that, everyone sighed in mncholy as right now, each person was better off being alive than dead. After all, these were tough times and more the people, the better it was.
"Hey everyone calm down," Seeing the atmosphere turning for the worst, Sirius shouted as he tried to calm them down, "No one is missing. Our leader Ray arrived before everyone else and is inside the infirmary. He will be here shortly to address to everyone and tell us all about what they found during the expedition," As Sirius rified everything, the atmosphere turned to normal as everyone''s hopes were restored once more.
"They sure show some brotherhood," Sirius thought as he navigated through the crowd and helped the rest of the team out as well.
They were all tired and needed a good rest. Therefore, Sirius had decided to let them rest for some time before gathering information about what they found.
Also, this wasn''t the first team to arrive back from the expedition and thest team that arrived had provided a good amount of data too. That is why, Sirius wasn''t too worried.
"Now, where is he?" Sirius thought as he turned to look at the hallways. Heading to the head nurse''s office, Sirius reckoned for Ray to be there.
Knocking at the office. The head nurse owned the door as Sirius asked, "Is Ray here?"
"No, is he back?" The head nurse asked back with some surprise.
"He didn''t meet you?" Sirius asked.
"No. He didn''te here," The head nurse replied.
"Strange. He nned toe here the first thing. Guess he might have gotten distracted by some work," Sirius said and walked back.
Walking through the hallways, he found a few girls giggling around. Knowing they were Ae''s friends, he stopped and tried his luck as he asked, "Have you guys seen Ae?"
"Hehe¡ Ae? Yeah, her boyfriend arrived and they had a reunion. She took him away," The girls giggled as one of them narrated the story with her cheeks slightly flushed.
"Ohhh¡ okay. Thank you for telling," Listening to her, Sirius got an idea. Thanking the girls, he walked out of the hallway with a slight smile on his face.
"You have worked so hard brother. Enjoy for some time too," Sirius thought and wished Ray luck. Well, little did he know that Ray was having quite some enjoyment trying to calm Ae down.
Chapter 261 Taking It To The Next Step [R-18]
In a random room,
The door was closed shut. The room was dark as the lights were out as well. Two people looked at each other, their eyes burning with passion while their breaths heavy.
"You calm now?" Asked Ray.
"I am still mad at you," Ae pouted, "Don''t you dare flock around other girls ever again," she warned, her eyes emitting a fiery gaze that made Ray want to pull her into his arms and kiss the soul out of her.
Ray didn''t know why but seeing Ae angry made him want to make love to her. Grabbing her hand, he leaned down and kissed her hand, his eyes looking up into her eyes. He wasn''t fooling around, he was serious and was going to take it to the next level right now.
"You¡" Seeing him act in such a way, Ae was speechless. She knew that both of them had the fire of lust burning within them but this wasn''t the time.
There were so many things to do and what if someone came while they were still in the act? Also, Ae wanted her first time to be slow and sensual.
"Don''t worry. Just rx and allow me to make you feel another level of pleasure. I promise to let you feel every inch of it," Ray spoke as he grabbed her waist.
Pulling her closer, he looked into her eyes. Her eyes were cloudy, they had emotion welling up in them as Ae was still in some sort of trance. She didn''t understand what was going on. What she had to do and what Ray would do.
She was confused, happy, speechless. Many thoughts revolved in her mind as she thought of a way to respond back. To do something for him as well.
"Don''t worry. Just leave everything to me," Ray assured her once again. His eyes were dreamy like the endless cosmos and she wanted to get lost in them.
Captivated by those dreamy eyes, she leaned forward on her tiptoes as she closed in on his lips.
Ray smiled, leaning closer. Their lips met one another. Ae''s soft and supple lips met with Ray''s. Both of them felt a shock through their bodies, like an electric current that coursed through their bodies, they felt their bodies heat up.
Ray grabbed her waist even tighter and pulled her closer. Feeling Ray''s body, Ae''s face went red. She leaned in on his rock hard yetfortable chest. Her worries were slowly gone as she lost herself in his embrace.
Breaking off from the kiss, Ray bent down. His finger traced to her neck as he closed in and kissed her neck.
"Mhmmmm¡" As if fire spreading through her body, Ae felt a wave of pleasure course throughout as she moaned lightly.
Ray didn''t stop, he kept on kissing neck. His tongue came into y as he licked and sucked on her neck like a bloodthirsty vampire.
Ae moaned again. The constant pleasure mad her feel something new. Her body wanted more and so did she. She wanted Ray to ravish her. She wanted Ray to feel every bit of her.
Her hand reached his head as she applied slight force and pushed him downwards. Ray understood the assignment very well. He didn''t resist and moved downwards.
Reaching her cor bone, he moved her shirt away. Showing her jade like skin and the captivating beauty she possessed. Kissing her cor bone, he moved down to her chest.
Unbuttoning her shirt, he removed her shirt as the supple bosom was opened up to him. Her perky breasts, held back by a piece of cloth. Ae unbuttoned her bra and let if fall down.
Seeing her supple chest, Ray was mesmerized. His hands moved on their own as they traced her skin and pinched the two small and soft protrudings till they became hard and perky.
Ray leaned in as he buried his face in her chest. His hands constantly moving as her breasts were fondled with. Ae waspletely red. Her body constantly felt shocks of pleasure course through it as she moaned after every few seconds.
This was the first time she felt in such a way and she enjoyed every bit of it.
Ray moved to the pink protudings, opening his mouth; he let his tongue free and started to lick them. They turned even stiffer as Ray felt the urge to lick them even fiercely. After licking them for a while, he started to suck on them.
"Mhmmm¡.Ahnnnn¡Mhmmmm" Ae moaned even more. She felt her soul leave her body as Ray continued to suck breasts. Ray didn''t stop, he continued to do so until he felt Ae''s body convulse. Her moans got louder and lower as Ray continued to suck her breasts.
While he sucked, his hands didn''t stop as they fondled with the other breast continuously. After every few seconds, he moved to other breast while his hand fondled the other.
Ray alternate between them as Ae reached her first orgasm. Her moans quitened down as she breathed rapidly. Her whole body was red while her chest heaved up and down continuously. Sweat covered he figure as she looked even more tantalizing.
Ray''s rod pressed against her stomach as she felt herself burning up once again. It had been only a few seconds since her orgasm and she was heated up yet again.
Ray stood up again. He looked into her eyes and pulled her chin closer. Ae''s breathing turned haggard. Her expression changed, a strange sort of craziness enveloped her eyes.
Just as Ray was about to go down to her sacred opening, she grabbed his head and pulled him up. Pulling him towards her, she kissed him crazily.
Her tongue forced its way into Ray''s mouth as both their tongues entwined together. They sucked the juices off the tongues as Ray felt himself getting harder. His rod pressed strongly against Ae as he broke off from the kiss.
A long streak of saliva dripped down their mouths as they looked at each other with a fire in their eyes. They weren''t satisfied yet and they knew that to be fully content with each other, they had to move to the next step.
Ray unbuckled his belt and took off his pants and revealed his rod that stood straight in salute. Simrly, Ae also took off her pants.
Revealing her slender and pristine legs, she crossed the lightly and took off her underwear, revealing her sacred entrance. It was already dripping with love juices and called out to Ray.
Ray looked down, the fire in his burned even more fiercely as he looked at Ae''s sacred entrance that was dripping wet.
Crouching down slightly, his fingers worked as he put them inside and started moving them. Like a musical instrument being yed, with each movement of his finger, a moan came out of Ae''s mouth.
"Mhmmm¡.Ahnnnn¡.Just like that¡..Ahhnnnn¡Keep Going," She moaned and moaned as Ray crouched even more and put his mouth in front of her entrance.
It was even more wet than before as love juices kept on pouring out. Ray stuck his tongue out and buried his face in her entrance. His tongue moved as Ae kept on moaning. Her moans got louder and louder as her whole body convulsed yet again.
Within a few minutes, Ae''s body shook suddenly as love juices poured out like a fountain. Ray''s whole face was filled with love juices as he looked like a beast who had just taken a deep dive down the river of pleasure.
"Hehe¡" Licking his face, he grinned foolishly and raised his face. Looking at Ae, he knew that they were both ready for thest round.
He stood up and pulled her closer as he kissed her tightly. His hands yed with her beautiful mounds and pinched the two pink protrudings on them.
Ae''s hands moved. She grabbed his rod and adjusted it slightly as she put it on the tip of her entrance. Her eyes looked into Ray''s as she blinked slightly.
Ray looked at her and understood what she meant. Taking the green light, he pushed slightly and went inside her entrance.
"Ahnnnnn," As his rod prated her entrance, she moaned. Her voice increased in intensity as he went in deeper.
Ray grunted slightly as he felt her insides tighten around his rod. Feeling great stimtion, his rod throbbed but he held on. He didn''t want to finish right away. He wanted to let her reach climax once more before he filled his seed inside her.
Ray fondled with her breasts and kept on kissing her while his hips moved in sync with hers. He thrusted his rod and slowly pulled it out as he thrusted it back in.
"Ahnnnnnn," Ae hadn''t felt this good in ages. Her whole body was shaking from pleasure as she kept on moaning loudly. She didn''t even care for the pain she felt from being prated for the first time. She just wanted Ray more and more.
Her insides tightened around Ray''s rod even more as she felt herself reaching her climax.
"I am cu*ming," she shouted. Just at that moment, Ray felt his rod reaching it''s limits. He couldn''t control it anymore.
"I am as well," He said and started to push more end more. His speed increased as he decided to make it rigorous for both of them.
"Hughh¡.highh¡.Ahnnnnn," He grunted and she moaned as they both reached the climax at the same time. Their bodies shook and convulsed as Ray emptied his seed inside her.
Chapter 262 Solving Problems
"Hughhh¡Hufff¡Hufff¡" Breathing heavily, Ray took his rod out of her. His eyes were calm as he looked into Ae''s. He leaned towards her and closed in on her. His breath touching hers, he kissed her hard. As he did, he made sure to make her feel his emotions. So she could know that he loves her and will always do.
They kissed until out of breath. Ray hugged her tightly and she hugged him back. They were overflowing with emotions. Ray felt a new sense of achievement. Having it done with her, he felt having conquered over the world.
Well, he actually did. He conquered his world and that world was Ae. Theyid down for a few minutes silently, feeling the emotions and appreciating each other''s warmth.
Ray looked at her and said softly, "Lets go. It has been some time, they would have been waiting for us,"
"Please. Stay like this for a bit more. We will go after that," Ae replied. She tightened her grip around Ray''s arm and hugged him even tightly.
"Okay. I am here for you," Ray didn''t resist and higher her back. He let her be with him. No one knew what the future held and this was the best time to save the moment as a memory and keep it deeply in their heart.
Meanwhile,
Sirius looked at the head nurse as she looked back at him. They were sitting around a table with four more people. Right now, they were waiting for Ray to arrive and they had been doing so for the past half an hour.
"Where is he?" Asked Nia. She was annoyed over Ray''s carelessness over such an important matter as this and also that waiting for so long had disturbed her ns too.
"He will be here soon. He is a bit busy," Sirius replied.
"Hmph¡ you have been saying this for the past half an hour," Hailey harrumphed and crossed her arms in anger. This was her way of showing her disapproval and disappointment at Ray''s leadership.
Sirius ignored her as usual and so did the others. This led her getting even angrier. However, she just stayed silent. She knew that saying anything more would only lead to her disrespect.
A few minutester,, The door was opened and Ray entered the head nurse''s office. He was wearing a fresh set of clothes and his hair were dripping wet from the bath he just took. A big smile graced his face as he came in humming like a man who just achieved the biggest goal of his life.
"Hey Ray," Sirius waved his hand. Bringing him out of h reverie, Ray stopped humming and looked around him. Seeing everyone sitting in front of him, he nodded his head and turned silent.
Taking a set besides Sirius, he nudged him twice as Sirius told him telepathically, "Thanks to you being thiste, we have two annoyed girls to deal with. Also, congrattions,"
"Uhm¡ thanks," Hearing Sirius congratte him, Ray blushed slightly and thanked him.
Regaining hisposure, Ray looked around at others and nodded as a greeting. He knew that his act just now had made them a bit confused over his intention. After all, it was to be a serious meeting and he just entered humming like a fool.
"Ahmm¡" Clearing his throat to get everyone''s attention, Ray started the meeting, "First of all. I am sorry for the dy,"
"Just get to the topic," arrogantly cutting him, Hailey stood up and banged her hands on the table as she spoke, "I don''t care for anything else. I don''t have much time to spare, so hurry up," She said so in a very demanding manner and it just pissed Ray off.
His eyes shed with anger as the easy going smile on his face vanished. He looked at her and then at the head nurse. Only to see the head nurse shaking her head in disapproval.
Exhaling lightly, he motioned her to take a seat and spoke, "I know everyone''s time is important and what I was busy with was the most important thing in my life. So I don''t want anyone telling me what is important and what is not. Also, I don''t think anyone has the right to tell me what to do. As for why? That''s pretty easy. I have done more for everyone than everyone sitting here,"
Saying all this, Ray was arrogant and he wasn''t wrong for being like that. He had been doing his best for everyone. He had been fighting even before all of this started and this was how they were going to be with him?
He wasn''t going to ept. At least not from some brat who hadn''t done any hard work their whole life.
"Ray, calm down," Sirius judged him and calmed his anger. He knew how much Ray hated Hailey but this wasn''t the time to get furious.
All this while, the head nurse remained silent. This was a matter between kids and she wasn''t going to interfere. Not until it escted into something. Till then, she would remain neutral and silent. She would only interfere in the important matters or when she thought the need to.
"So, I called this meeting here to let everyone know that I have found a way to curb the issue ofcking food supplies," Ray changed the topic as he broke the news. He knew that given his recent outrage, he needed to put the situation in his favor.
"Huh? Are you sure?" Nia asked in surprise. She knew that the news was important but didn''t expect it to be this surprising.
"Yes, I am sure and the team I traveled with have all tried the alternative food source. We are in front of you and arepletely fine," Ray answered.
Turning to Sirius, he nodded to him.
Sirius understood what Ray meant and stood up from his chair. He walked to a small food tray in a corner and pushed it to the table. Removing the cloth covering the tray, he revealed a row of tes with sizzling hot dishes ced on them.
He ced the tes on the table and served everyone a serving. Looking at them staring back at him, he raised an eyebrow and asked, "What? It isn''t poison. Just some food,"
Walking back to his seat, he picked up the fork and stabbed the piece of meat in his te and put it in his mouth. He started chewing it loudly. His face had apparent pleasure on it as it disyed just how much he enjoyed the meat.
Everyone else just stared at him with their eyes wide open. Sirius was acting really strange for his usual behavior and this made it seem as if something fishy was going on here.
They turned to look at Ray. Their expression clearly asking for answers. Ray looked back at them and smiled as he spoke, "Well, Sirius loves meat. As for what this is. It is as you all see, it''s a small gesture from my side as an apology for being thiste,"
Picking up the fork and knife, he cut a small piece of best and ced it in his mouth. He started eating as well but did so with much elegance. This was in stark contrast to Sirius but Ray didn''t care.
He had achieved what he wanted to and he would just wait and see what everyone would do.
Seeing both of them enjoying themselves, the head nurse decided to join along with them as she started eating as well. Seeing the head nurse, Nia followed.
Of the people present, half of them enjoyed the food while the other half just looked at their faces.
"What are you guys waiting for? It will turn cold by then," Nia asked in confusion. She didn''t know why they weren''t enjoying the food while it was still enjoyable.
"Well. You know that we don''t have any beef avable here and what you are eating resembles beef a lot. So, I may ask Ray. Where did thise from?" Hailey spoke? Her voice was cold and her expression calm. It seemed as if she was using Ray of something and it did make sense.
There was no such food in the infirmary and here Ray was, serving everyone good pieces of meat that could have been used in much more efficient ways.
"Well, I know your concern but as I said, I have solved the problem to food shortage and what you see on your tes is exactly the solution," Ray replied. He put his fork down and cleaned his face with a cloth.
Standing from his chair, he looked at everyone and spoke, "During my expedition. I experimented a bit and found out that the very trolls we kill are a good source of nutrition. With the help from my team members, I checked the troll''s meat and after a few bites, I found it safe to eat. It''s just that we have to cook it for longer times and season it a bit more to make it more appetizing. Other than that, it is verified by a poison ability user that it has no harm to our body,"
"Are you sure?" The head nurse asked.
"Yes, I am. I have personally tested it and it is nod different from usual meat. Also, it is more nutritious and has a lot of benefits for us, especially those who haven''t started leveling up yet. It will allow them to build a strong base and strengthen their constitution," He answered with confidence.
"Okay then. I believe you. The food I just ate tastes no different. It is a bit hard to chew and the texture is a bit different. It doesn''t matter. As for the safety, we will do a few more tests. Other than that, Ray; I thank you for your solution. It will help everyone here a lot," The head nurse replied. She thanked Ray and gave orders simultaneously. She has decided to take this matter in her hands because she only trusted herself with the safety of the students.
No one knew what ns were going on in the background and what steps may be taken by their enemies after the news of it got out.
Chapter 263 The Deans Message; Another Round Of Love [R-18]
Notice:- The chapter has mature scenes so please read at your discretion.
...
Ray nodded calmly. His n had worked but this was just one. There were more ns to execute and for that, he had to be calm.
"But wouldn''t that pose any other dangers?" Asked Hailey. She didn''t ept eating a troll''s meat but looking at how things were going, she was afraid that she would have to change her principles.
"No, it''s fine and everything will be okay," The head nurse spoke, "You need to know about one thing. We aren''t in the usual times. Things have changed. We don''t know anything happening in the city and seeing how the destruction is here, I don''t have any hopes for outside. Therefore, we need to learn to adapt and think for other alternatives to survive,,
"Yes," Hailey merely nodded. She didn''t want to get in a heated exchange against the head nurse. Also, what the head nurse had said wasn''t wrong. Even she was uncertain of the situation outside.
"Ray, get everything in order. I need statistics on how much troll I''m at you stored and create one team to gather more troll meat. We wouldn''t be letting this news out yet and keep the things in wraps. If this got out, then everyone here would be questioned," The head nurse spoke. She was showing her authority and also made everyone know how serious she was in this situation.
"Yes Mam," Ray nodded calmly.
"Good, meeting dismissed," The head nurse spoke and dismissed the meeting. Everyone stood up and left one by one but Ray remained.
He wanted to have a small chat with the head nurse and he wanted to have it alone. Watching everyone leave, he just kept his head down. He was thinking of his future ns and it was putting some pressure on him.
There were a lot of radicles here and Ray wanted to control them all. This was necessary for him to have a strong hold over the situation and efficiently put his ns into motion without much opposition.
"Yes, what happened?" The head nurse asked.
"Any news about the situation outside?" Asked Ray.
"Yes, I got a message from the dean yesterday and he directed me to tell it to you when alone. Therefore, I waited for you toe and was about to stop you but you stopped yourself," The head nurse said.
Standing up, she walked to her desk and took out her academy badge. Putting the badge in front of Ray she sat back in her seat.
Ray picked up the badge and saw thetest message left on it. It was the dean''s text and it wasn''t long. It stated, "Things over here are okay. I have gotten some control here and I will be building a spatial bridge connecting the city to my old mansion. Do let Ray know about this,"
"Okay. Thanks for rying the message to me, I appreciate it," Ray thanked the head nurse and stood up. He also walked out of the office. A myriad of thoughts revolving in his head, he thought of his next n.
"What happened dear?" Opening the door, Ray entered the room and found Aeying on the bed just as he had left her.
After doing the deed, they both had decided to take the empty room for themselves and Ray informed Sirius about this. Therefore, Ae wasn''t disturbed and stayed as she was.
Her clothes were on the side and she was draped under colorful sheets. Her tantalizing cor bones were visible and so was her neck which was red from love bites. Ray hadn''t spared her neck and had marked it as his territory.
"Nothing much. They epted the n and the food issue is solved," Ray told her.
"Isn''t that a good thing? So cheer up, why are you so down?" Ae asked.
"Well, the dean sent a message. He said that he is building a spatial bridge connecting the city to my home," Ray said. Taking a deep breath, he walked to the bed and sat down on the side.
Ae leaned forward and hugged him from behind. Her perky mounds touching his back as Ray found himself in bliss. He was really thankful to have a girl like Ae.
Ae leaned in on his ear and nibbled it lightly. As she did, a slight shock spread through Ray''s body as the tingling sensation made him feel aroused.
His little brother stood up almost instantly as Ae''s hand slithered out of the sheet. She unbuckled his pants and let put his rod which stood erect. Her hand slowly traced his perfectly chilled body and made its way to his erect rod. Slowly, her hand wrapped around his rod.
The softness made Ray feel different. Her hand was just perfect and how it caressed his rod made him feel special. It started to move slowly as Ae stroked it up and down.
Ray felt great. He felt as if he was in heaven as Ae''s hand gave good stimtion to Ray''s rod. Slowly, she increased her speed and started stroking faster. Her second hand also came into y as she slowly touched Ray''s crown jewels and caressed them softly.
"Ahhh¡" He moaned as the pleasure increased. After all, Ae wasn''t just moving her hands, she was moving herself and that too while hugging Ray.
Ray could feel her bountiful chest pressing against his back as she moved up and down. This made him even more aroused as she kept on kissing his neck.
Last time, it was Ray who took the lead but this time, it was Ae''s turn. Her hands stopped. She stood up from her ce and moved in front of Ray. She looked into his eyes and took his shirt off.
Leaning in forward, she kissed him on his lips. Her tongue forced its way inside as their tongues yed together and kissed till they were out of breath.
Breaking off from the kiss, Ae couched down and made he was towards Ray''s rod. Opening her mouth, she started licking his rod as Ray experienced the greatest feeling ever.
He felt his rod twitch from the stimtion as shocks of pleasure spread through his body. Looking down at her, he saw her eyes looking towards him while her tongue kept on servicing his rod.
"Ahhhnnn¡.Hmmmm¡.kept on going," He moaned louder. Never expecting her to be so skillful in it, Ray just sat back and enjoyed the sensation spreading through his body.
"Hmmmm¡" He suddenly moaned as he felt an even greater feeling. The pleasure hit through the roof as he looked down and saw Ae''s whole mouth gobbling up his rod. It moved up and down while her tongue also worked its way on his rod.
He felt the warm, watery feeling as great as ever. It wasparable to when he went deep into her and it was great. His rod twitched as he reached his limits and it was faster than before.
"I am cu*ming!!" He roared as Ae kept on moving her head up and down. She increased her speed and went up and down faster. Her eyes nced up at his face and saw him grunting hard from pleasure. Ray was trying hard to hold on but couldn''t. It was just too much and he was on his limits.
"Pfffttt!!!" Not being able to hold back, Ray just led it go as he released it all in Ae''s mouth. Her mouth was filled with her seed as some of it also spread out and covered her face. Pulling her face up, she looked at him with a smile and swallowed it all.
Her tongue extended outwards as she licked it all off her face. Standing up, she sat on hisp and hugged him tightly. Burying his face in her chest, she adjusted slightly and inserted his rod into her opening.
Hisid rod got hard yet again as she started to move up and down. Ray stayed still as he yed with her chest. He kissed it, pinched it, sucked it and licked it. His hands yed with it as well.
All this while Ae kept on going up and down. Her expression turned red as she started moaning. Ray''s erect rod made her feel pleasure all over as Ray also instinctually pushed it deeper into her.
Her eyes rolled up slightly as she reached her climax. Her insides tightened around his rod as Ray finished inside her again. They both finished St the same time as his seed filled herpletely.
Ae climbed down from hisp and simply leaned on his rock hard yetfortable chest. She felt warm from the inside and hugged him dearly.
Ray also higher her back as both of them enjoyed each other''s warmth yet again. Feeling tired after such a long day, they felt emotionally and physically exhausted. Their hearts were at peace as they finally found the time to close their eyes and rest.
Hugging each other dearly, they both closed their eyes and slept soundly. I was finally their turn to rest and spend some quality time.
Chapter 264 The Effect Of Love
His eyes were calm. A strange happiness had enveloped him, he felt as if he was on top of the world. Humming a tune, he walled out of the room with his hands in his pockets.
It seemed as if he didn''t have any tension for anything. As if his life was finally sorted. This was the effect love had and right now, Ray was enjoying every bit of it.
Even the thought of other women was gone from his mind. He just had the recurring thought about Ae and how great she was. He thought of ways to open the news to his mother.
He wanted to marry her as soon as possible. He wished a lot of things but he has to be realistic. The foolish smile on his face still remained but his eyes turned calm.
As if an ocean filled with serenity, his eyes turned mysterious. A fog enveloped his eyes as it hid his real thoughts. He nced around him and walked with a skip in his step. He hopped asionally. Even after calming himself down this much, his emotions were still overflowing. He just was so happy.
He had the urge to turn around and hug Ae for just once more but he had responsibilities and right now, Ray was on his way to fulfill his duties. He had wasted enough time and it was time to speed things up.
"Hey Rayy!!" Hearing a cheery voice, he looked up and saw Kashish waving at him with a smile on her face.
Her previous unfamiliar and cold expression was gone. It seemed as if she hade out of her shell and left behind that cold self. Her eyes were also humble, though they had a different sharpness in them. Looking at her, Ray felt meeting a new person over all.
"Hey Kashish," He waved back, "You seemed to have opened up. Hope everything and everyone here is being good to you," He asked.
"Well, to bepletely honest. At start, I felt weirded out but slowly I found my way. Everyone shared things and with the world ending, I managed to find happiness in moments and I thank you for all this. If not for your support and your team''s help, I would have been left in that depressed state that I was after fighting with that devil," She answered.
While speaking to Ray, her bodynguage told a lot. She was filled with emotions, her fingers twirled around hair as she showed a bit of nervousness. Even her fear was evident when she spoke of the past events that she went through.
Seeing her like this, Ray felt at ease. He would be lying if he said that he wasn''t worrying over her. He was every worried about her as not only was she a good fighter but also a very good human with a pure heart.
However, Ray felt something fishy about her form the start and even did so right now but what could he do? It was the freaking apocalypse and there were even more broken people roaming around without any issue. For survival, one would even work with their enemies and all Ray had was a doubt.
Therefore, as long as she stayed good and didn''t betray him, he would be the same to her as he had always been but the moment she betrays his trust, Ray was sure that he would send her to the deepest levels of hell and let her experience the fiercest levels of agony.
"It''s good that you have mingled with the others and gotten settled here. By the way, how is your progress going? Any new skills learned or reached a higher tier yet?" He asked. Diverting the topic to strength, abilities and powers. It was a good way to judge her powers and potentials.
Also, this way; he would be able to know about her drive to get stronger.
"Well, I advanced a tier and am now bordering around the initial stages of the Magical Realm. Just a bit more energy to be stored, and I will advance to the Magical Realmpletely and evolve," She answered.
While doing so, her eyes glimmered with hope and excitement. For someone in the Mortal Realm, it was their first step to Godhood if they reached the Magical Realm as that was the point where they really started to understand mana and learn it''s uses.
"Good, let''s spar sometime and see how strong you have gotten," Ray said. Rubbing his chin, an idea came to him as his lights lit up and he spoke, "You know what, lets go. I want you to join my team in the next clearing adventure. I have a n," Saying that, he started walking as Kashish followed behind him.
All this while, Ray failed to notice the slight blush on her cheeks as she happily followed behind him.
Last time, when they were retreating away from that huge troll around the Cmity Realm, she was there. She had seen how Ray risked his life for all of them and even injured himself greatly. Not only that but he did not rest much after that and kept on working towards solving the issues at the infirmary.
This changed her view a lot. She starred to look at things from another prospective and started to be kinder as she developed affection for Ray.
So when she met Ray right now, she just gathered her courage and initiated the conversation with Ray. Then, when Ray asked her to follow him, she felt like never before. Her stomach had butterflies flying in it as she felt thousands of emotions that she had never felt before in her life.
"I guess I have fallen for him," She thought and rubbed her cheeks shyly.
They walked for sometime as she made some small talk with Ray. With Ray being in a good mood, he answered her questions with a smile and was very easy going as well.
They reached the main hall. A few people were still frolicking around in the hall. They went on with their lives and had adjusted to life in infirmary quite well.
They all and heir chores and for their chores, they got a few points in their bracelets which they alter exchanged for food and supplies.
In short, a whole economical system had been set up that kept everyone in check. As for those who caused troubles, they were given three warnings and if they caused any more trouble, they were asked to leave the infirmary.
At start, a few didn''t take it seriously and acted like they owned the ce. Later, those people served as a lesson for everyone as they were beaten ck and blue and then left alone outside on their own.
As for those who didn''t do chores. They were also asked to leave as freeloaders weren''t wee at the infirmary.
Walking to the food station set up at the corner, Ray showed his bracelet and exchanged some of his points for a portion of food. Even though he had a lot of food in his spatial storage, he saved it forter when there might not be my food avable. Also, he was the leader here and the point system was controlled by him, so using a few points didn''t matter much to him.
Taking the food te consisting of rice, stew and stir fried vegetables, he sat down on benches and looked at Kashish. His n was ready as he asked,
"I want you to form a team of your own," He spoke.
"Huh?" Kashish had also exchanged a few points for a tray, her mouth was full with food when Ray spoke. Finishing the food in her mouth, she looked at Ray and asked, "I don''t understand. Could you exin it a bit more? Though, I am up for it. It''s just that some more information would be very helpful,"
"So it''s like this. Thest team I traveled with has good potential but I don''t have enough time to train everyone in the team. So I have decided to send the most of the members to your team and pick a few more for your team. Then, you go on missions, refine your skills and train the team as well," Ray told her.
Taking a bite, he chewed his food and looked at her for her answer.
"Well, the idea isn''t bad but I got to ask. What is the reason for this? Don''t you already have a team and a strong one too? So why are you going for another team and one that is lead by someone other than you? Aren''t you afraid that I would betray you," She spoke and showed her previous cautious and careful nature.
It showed that deep down, she was the same clever girl and had changed on the upper part. Her heart still stayed true to her views and this made her even more dangerous. It made her mysterious and difficult to read. Also, it made her charm extremely alluring.
"Good question. Well, lets say it like this. I trust you and I am sure that you wouldn''t betray me. You could also say that by doing this, I am gambling that my judgement about you is right and that you are as I think of you," Ray answered. Her looked deep into her eyes as Kashish nodded with her head down.
Chapter 265 Worry
"So these will be your team members," Standing in front of seven people, Ray narrated everyone''s strengths and abilities.
"Okay," Kashish nodded. Her eyes peeling at Ray every few seconds as she felt walking on cloud nine. She hadn''t felt this happy her whole life and this strange emotion that she had started to feel made her want it more.
Looking in at the students standing in front her, she vowed to train alongside them and lead them to such greatness that it would impress Ray and give her a chance with him.
After all, she knew that Ray had a girlfriend and he loved her a lot. She was sure of this because she had seen them interact. The way Ray looked at his loved ones was different from how he looked at others. There was a different gleam in his eyes as he did and unimaginable trust. It was to the point that she was sure that Ray wouldn''t be afraid to hand his life in their hands with his eyes closed.
She also wanted this sort of reaction from Ray. She wanted him to trust in her to the point that he would believe her even when she was wrong. She wanted to see Ray look at her the same way he did his loved ones. She wanted him to love her to the limits and for that, she had to work hard and win his trust first.
"I promise to not let you down," She promised with resolution shining in her eyes. Walking to the students selected, she analyzed every single one of them. From their facial features to their build and bodynguage.
This was her personal army and she would utilize it in the best way possible. All this while, she never forgot her mother''s mission and knew that sooner orter, it woulde to but her. Therefore, she also gathered some information about the chosen one from here and there.
This way, her mother would be satisfied and believe her to be doing what she asked her to and even Kashish would get to her goals.
"Okay then. You meet up with them and have a binding session of sorts and get to know them better. I will see the head nurse and discuss a few matters with her," Ray spoke and turned away.
"Wait!" She called him abruptly.
"Yes?" Ray asked.
"Uhm¡ thank you," She said, slightly blushing.
"No need to mention that. You have great talent and I appreciate that. Also, I don''t want to let your talent to go to waste," Ray said calmly. The pure and kind smile on his face remained as it provided Kashish with a sense of security.
Seeing him smile like that, Kashish felt her heart beat faster. It was all worth it. She wouldn''t need anything else, that smile had made her day worth everything.
"Okay then, see ya," Ray waved his hand and walked away.
Walking to the head nurse''s office, he knocked twice and entered. At one corner of the office was a huge yellow9sh bubble as a personid inside it. Various machines were connected to the person''s body as they sustained her life.
Walking to the bubble, he ced his hand on it. A purplish light covered his hand as it went through the bubble. He walked inside the bubble and looked at the girlying down.
His eyes changed color as the power of time shone in them. A greenish hue covered his eyes as the runes of a needle were formed. Ray looked at Emma and sighed, "Lets try once again," He thought and ced his hand on her forehead.
His hand was covered in the same greenish light as the runes and symbols of time appeared on it. Injecting the temporal mana into Emma, he directed it towards her wound and tried totter the time in that ce.
[Temporal Blood:- Time Reversal],
This was the new ability that he had unlocked after much practice as it allowed him to control time in a specific region and reverse it. Before that, he had used his power to put the wound in stasis. That stopped the spread of the wound but wasn''t able to heal her.
Beads of sweats formed over his forehead as his hand started trembling. The power of time in his body fluctuated as he increased the output of energy. More and more mana was pumped inside her body as the wound started to reverse.
The ck patterns receded as the rotten part started to heal. A slight rosy color appeared on her hand as the blood flow was also continued.
Emma was being healed, but there was a catch. The speed of healing was so slow that Ray had to be there continuously and supply her with an endless amount of temporal mana.
And that was the issue, Ray didn''t have enough mana. He was already in his limits. The runes on his skin receded as the power of time decreased. The greenish light in his eyes disappeared as Ray fell to his knees.
He has gone beyond his limit but that was all. He couldn''t supply her with anymore energy. If he did, his life force would sucked dry and a husk would be left behind in his ce.
"Huff¡.Hufff," Gasping for air, he stood up and observed the wound as he saw the ck energy spreading back. The healed part was covered yet again as it went back to the state it was before.
"I feel that the person we killed wasn''t the one who attacked her," A voice sounded fork behind.
Looking back, he saw Sirius standing with a te of food in his hands.
"I assume the same. Because if it was that person, she would have been healed already. After all, his power was in the initial stages of the cmity realm," Ray nodded.
"Sighh¡ I am just out of ideas. The situation keeps getting worse. They are all fighting against each other, the people are getting freaked out and the system we created isn''t strong yet. It might copse at any moment," Sirius spoke. His expression was solemn as he was one of the few who knew of the actual situation.
"At least there is a system," Ray replied, "If we hadn''t down that, they would have been at each other''s throats already,"
As he spoke, he walked out of the bubble and sat on a chair. The head nurse was still outside. So he waited for her and in the meantime discussed the current situation with Sirius.
"What of the clearing teams? We need at least the surroundings to be cleared to arrange such arge migratory event," He spoke.
"They are on it. I have arranged five teams to clear the area in all directions. They will be done with a couple of days. What remains is the path ahead. We don''t know what lies over there and how strong the enemy might be," Sirius spoke gravely.
If he had to be honest, he really wanted to join in. He wanted to go on the battlefield and rampage around and kill every enemy in sight but he knew that it was not worth it. The low level enemies were mere children in front of him and served as good training dummies for those not strong enough.
This was what Ray had arranged. Every morning, a dozen of System Users would be picked and brought outside for practice. They would kill the trolls, level up their systems and get stronger. This way, Ray increased the overall strength of their group and helped everyone be strong enough to take care of themselves.
"Good. As for the path up ahead. Don''t worry about it, I will take the strongest amongst us and advance forward. I will need at most three days to clear it," Ray spoke.
"Hmmm¡ so we can move out of this ce within a week," Sirius thought and asked.
"Almost. But we will need to hurry and get on our toes. No one knows what the future holds, so we need to be prepared for anything," Ray replied.
"Okay. What about now? When do we start?" Sirius asked.
"We start from tomorrow. Today, we rest and n," Ray answered and closed his eyes. He thought of his mother and sister as the worry kept on eating him from the inside.
He didn''t know how they were and with him being unable to contact them, he got even more worried. Even though he had made ns beforehand, there could always be variables.
"Hopefully they are okay," He thought and closed his eyes.
The head nurse arrived right after. Looking at the two sitting on their seats with their eyes closed and worry on their faces, she understood the situation.
She had been through such situations countless times and was very well aware on how to deal with them. She knew that nothing much would work and all she could do was to divert the topic and lift their moods up.
Chapter 266 Clearing The Path To Portal Room
"What happened?" the head nurse asked. Taking a seat, she used herself a ss of water and gulped it down in one go. Having been doing so many rounds the whole day, even a celestial like her needed some hydration.
"Just worried about the whole situation," Ray responded. Sighing lightly, he smiled and asked, "Just leave that. What about your day? How was the work? Are the injured instructions up yet?"
"Well, the day was hectic. As for the instructors, they are a mystery," The head nurse replied. Standing up, she walked to her table and pulled out a file.
Handing it to Ray, she pointed at the words written in bold and spoke, "They all suffer from the same situation as Emma. There is something even stranger down here. Also, I got another thing to tell you,"
"What is it?" Ray asked. His face was full of dark lines as the situation continued to turn even worse.
"Well, I looked at the old maps of this ce and found out that before the Academy was constructed, this ce belonged to the military and was used as a storage house. Also, that there are tunnels running deep inside. As for where they lead to, it''s unknown," She told Ray and handed him the older maps.
The paper had turned yellow from the effect of time and was prone to tears. Holding it delicately, Ray looked at it and then consulted Aurora.
"Aurora, please scan the maps and find the whole scenario," Ray asked so because the map was missing a lot of parts due to tears and corrosion. On some parts, the ink was mixed up while some parts were erased.
"Okay, lemme scan it," Aurora replied. Ray''s eyes turned red as a small reddish light shone from his eyes. A beam was projected on the map as the whole map was scanned.
The map was projected in his consciousness. Putting the map down, Ray took a seat and closed his eyes. Concentrating slightly, he delved deeper into his consciousness and appeared there.
Standing in his consciousness, he looked at Aurora and nodded. Aurora smiled back, wearing a red hoodie andfortable trousers, she seemed to be rxing in his consciousness.
"Hey Ray! How are you? Did you put up some muscle? You look even hotter," FengFeng arrived. Being fiery as always, she was wearing a purplish party dress that shaped a good portion of her skin and assets.
Ray nodded at her and smiled helplessly. What could he do? She was a mythical creature and currently lived in his consciousness. At times, Ray wondered if this was all a dream and one day he would wakeughing nervously and live his life normally.
"What do we have here?" Magdorth also arrived. Nodding at Ray in form of greeting, he looked at the map and asked,
"That''s quite some map for an academy building. Guess I will take some inspiration from thisyout and consider altering my ce ," He went into deep thought while Ray just sighed.
This was the situation in his consciousness, it was like a house full of people and their thoughts easily revolved around the ce. There was no peace at all.
They did things on their whims. They used his consciousness as their personal ce and made buildings, zas and entertainment centers there on a whim. It was all a mess.
Even right now, one end was having a huge vi built with ake in front. This was the ce that Aurora had built for herself and she changed theyout and structure every few days.
In another corner was FengFeng''s building and it was the exact opposite of what Aurora built. FengFeng had built a huge casino and partied there almost everytime.
As for Magdroth, he was even stranger. He had build a huge cave filled with different sorts of diamonds and rubies. He slept on gold and that was all he did. He only slept and kept on sleeping.
"Ray, I analyzed the map. The structure was built about two centuries ago and has various pathways. As for the whole analysis, it will take some time," Aurora said and handed Ray a smaller and more refined map.
Nodding, Ray observed the map and checked the route to the underground tunnels.
"Hopefully the tunnels are closed. Or else there would be another issue at hand," Ray spoke.
Thanking Aurora, he closed his eyes and left his consciousness. Waking up in the real world, he turned to the head nurse and spoke, "I checked the map. It is two centuries old. The tunnels lead to various ces. As for where the tunnels at located, they are located deep down and are probably sealed. I would say that we just concentrate on getting out of here before another issuees up,"
"You are right," Sirius chimed in, his expression was grave as the situation kept on worsening.
"Okay," The head nurse nodded. Standing up, she walked to Emma and checked on her. Seeing Emma as she was, the head nurse just shook her head. Things just weren''t going their way.
People were dying everyday. Injured ones were piling up and even though the food issue was resolved, there were other problems at hand.
"I have decided," Ray stood and dered.
"What?" The head nurse and Sirius asked. They were slightly worried about Ray. What if he made any decision in haste?
"I will form a team and clear the pathway to the portal room. I have calcted everything and have even took all of the factors into consideration. It would take at most two to three days. After that, we will move thereand leave this ce once and for all," He told them.
"Are you sure?" The head nurse asked, "What if your calctions are not on mark and something happens?"
"Don''t worry. I have my ways," He answered resolutely.
"But¡ take some time and think of it a bit more and prepare more," The head nurse suggested.
"What should I prepare for? What should I wait for? For more people to die? To see more get injured? Or for the situation to worsen? I have a responsibility on my shoulders and I will fulfill it no matter what. Even if I have to sacrifice myself, I will do so in order to fulfill my task," Saying that, Ray walked out of the office.
"I will follow him no matter what," Sirius spoke as he followed behind him.
Seeing them both leave, the head nurse sighed and thought, "They are just like their fathers. I think that is why Prometheus handed them this task. Sighhh¡. Hopefully they will be alright and be sessful,"
Walking through the hallways, Ray considered whom to choose and whom not to. He considered some good options but had to drop them because of their ipatibility while fighting as a team.
He needed people who would listen to his everymand and would trust him unconditionally. If he was to be asked, he would just choose his team members that he had been with since the start of his life at the academy.
But that wasn''t an option. His friends were needed here and he couldn''t ask all of them to leave their duties over here just to follow him. Also, he was worried that someone would try and do something fishy behind his back. Therefore, he had to leave them as a sort of deterrence as well.
He had decided to choose fifteen people in total. He had even nned out the formations but the issue of whom to choose still remained.
Rubbing his forehead in tension, he walked to the open hall. Taking a seat, he went into deep thought. While deep in thought, a woman came and sat besides him.
She sat besides him for quite some time and observed him silently. She nudged him slightly. Raising his head, Ray looked at her and asked,
"What happened?"
"Heyy¡ why are you worried?" She asked.
"Huh?" Ray raised an eyebrow and asked, "How do you know I am worried and how can you be so sure of it? Isn''t everyone in worry over here?"
"Well, I know who is worried and who is not. Also, you are more worried than all of them. Looking at you, I can tell that you carry a huge responsibility on your shoulders," the girl said cheerily.
Her cheery attitude made Ray smile as he felt his mood turn for the better as he asked, "And how do you know all that?"
"Hehe¡ that is a secret. Just remember one thing," The girl giggled and spoke, "Sometimes, you need to keep an enemy closer to yourself than u keep your friends,"
Saying that, the girl stood up and walked away as she vanished in the crowd. Ray wanted to get up and follow her but the words she had spoken just made him confused and by the time he came back to his senses, she was gone.
"Strange," He thought and stood up. He would call a meeting and discuss it there.
Chapter 267 Clearing The Path To Portal Room (Part 2)
"You know, I am sick of these continuous meetings," Hailey banged the table and stood up. Her eyes zed fire as she looked straight at Ray.
"Well, if you are so tired of these meetings then I have a very good solution for your predicament," Ray replied calmly.
"And that is?" Hailey asked back, skeptical of Ray''s reaction to her outburst.
"That is to move your feet and get out of here. Someone else will take your ce willingly," He replied.
"You¡" He fury zed as she looked at Ray in anger.
"Well, if not then you got to be calm about this. I called this meeting for our own good and nothing else," He said and then turned to others as he added, "I have made a n to clear the path to portal room,"
"huh?," As he spoke, the room erupted into countless murmurs. Some couldn''t believe what he said while a few simply nodded. They discussed with each other and came to a consensus as the room finally quieted down.
"So here is the n," Ray said andid out the Academy map on the table. Picking up a marker, he marked the infirmary and the portal room. Then, he highlighted the routes that went from the infirmary to the portal room.
"So we have three routes that go from the infirmary to the portal room. Of the three, two are interlinked with other routes and open up to the boys and girls dormitory respectively. Therefore, what remains is thest route,"
"It goes straight to the portal room and has no paths connecting to it. Also, that route is partially cleared too as I cleared the outer route myself when I went out to gather supplies this time," He said.
Ray had exined his n in a nutshell and now it was time for everyone present to put some thought to his n and see if they are up for it.
"Well, I see no problem to the n. So count me in," Sirius said. His expression was calm, there was even a slight smirk on his face as he invited everyone to challenge him.
Sirius clearly supported Ray and he did so in every meeting. This pissed off quite a few members who didn''t support Ray. They wanted Sirius on their side, not because of his support but the fact that he was one of the strongest people present would help them a lot.
But Sirius begged to differ. He stuck to Ray like a brother and supported him in every matter.
"I also see no problem with the n. The sooner we get out of here, the better," Nia raised her voice and spoke. The way she spoke made everyone know of her authority and that she was still present.
"Another one on his side," Hailey thought with a frown on her face. She looked towards Nia and sighed. She couldn''t do anything. The heir of Jhonson''s family supported Ray and there was nothing she could to change it.
"Count me in too," It was Kashish who spoke. She has recently joined the table of leaders but looking at her, she seemed to be unfazed by it. She acted totally natural, as if she had been attending such meetings ever since young.
Ray nodded at her behavior. She acted naturally and in a very experienced way. This was what Ray liked about her and one of the many reasons Ray chose her and allowed her to be a team leader.
Slowly, many hands were raised as a vast majority agreed with Ray. The neutral ones were very happy with Ray''s decision and didn''t hesitate to take a side and even some of those who opposed Ray in earlier meetings sided with him this time.
They had seen him fight and lead others and the impact caused by him was greater than most of thembined. So they all naturally leaned towards him and when he proposed the n to leave the infirmary, they all agreed. After all, who wanted to stay cooped up in this ce when they could leave this ce.
"Okay then. Since most have agreed with my n, we shall proceed with it and work together to leave this ce once and for all," Ray dered with a smile.
He was very happy with how the meeting was going and didn''t try to hide his happiness. Pointing at the map once again, he put up some stones on the entrance and spoke, "These are the monsters. The big stones represent the trolls above the Mortal Realm and the small stones represent the trolls in the Mortal Realm. As you all can see, the deeper we go, the stronger the trolls we have to face and ording to what I have calcted, the area around the portal room is flooded with trolls all above the Magical Realm," Ray spoke.
His words caused everyone to go silent. As the silence reigned, Sirius stood up yet again and spoke, "I don''t care. The stronger they are, the better I will fight. To gain something, we need to sacrifice something,"
Also, as he spoke; his aura sky rocketed. The area around him got a bit darker as he released some his aura. This was the effect his mysterious bloodline.
"No issues with me too. The trolls would serve as a fuel for my de to shine even brighter and illuminate the path up ahead," Said Nia zealously. She had always been like that and it allowed her to advance forward and get stronger.
"I have a few reservations about it," James stood up and spoke. He had not been on Ray''s side fully and her statement showed it.
"Yes, please ask what you need to," Ray allowed him to speak. He didn''t want to be on the bad side of the situation. Also, Ray was confident in his n and was sure of his capabilities to defend his n.
"I am worried about the casualties. With there being so many trolls and with most of them being strong enough to finish most of us single handedly, I fear the worst. What if the teams are killed and killed till most of us are wiped out," Said James with worry present over his face.
"I agree with James. What if your n doesn''t work. I don''t care if you die along with your teammates but if you take down our strongest fighters along with you, what would be left of us here. As the situation is worsening, it won''t be long before the trolls overwhelm us," Said Hailey. Her bodynguage differed from before as she spoke in a mature way. Not only that but her voice was different, it had a different sort of allure to it as it captured the minds of many people.
"Ding¡.Ding¡" Two dull metallic voices sounded in the room as most of the people present snapped to reality. Their eyes gained their luster as they turned back to reality.
The head nurse snapped towards Hailey and red at her angrily, "I appreciate your try but I dare you try such a cheap trick once more and you will see my wrath. I hate mind tricks and technique that affect one''s thinking by using allure," Said the head nurse. Her voice was filled with anger and it made Hailey shiver.
Being on the receiving end of a Celestial''s anger, Hailey couldn''t best it easily. Her body shivered from fear as she saw her life sh by in front of her eyes. Gulping with much difficulty, she apologized, "I am sorry. I promise not to do this ever again,"
After that, she just kept her head down in embarrassment and fear. She had been exposed in front of everyone and this caused her to drop all her ns and stay silent.
Seeing hispanion turn silent, James ditch the topic and covered up for himself as he spoke, "Though, I do agree with you. We have to get out of this ce and for that, I guess else do need to take some risks," Saying that, he went silent.
Ray simply nodded. Internally, he was every happy over Hailey''s failure but he had to keep his emotions in check. Ray looked at others and asked, "Any more opinions? Or shall we move forward and discuss the n,"
Seeing everyone remain silent, Ray nodded and spoke, "I take that as an affirmation to move forward and discuss the n further,"
"So we will go with four teams in total. One assault team, one tank team, one team will be there to watch our backs and one team would be at standby to rece if any team needs rest or is injured," Said Ray and moved forward to exin more of the n.
¡
Note:- Author here seeking for an apology. I know I have been very irresponsible in uploading the chapters and am also falling behind in the daily uploads. It''s just that life has gone too busy all of a sudden that it is taking me some time to adjust to everything.
I promise to fix the upload sequence and not let anyone of you suffer any more problems and let you all have an enjoyable reading experience.
Chapter 268 Bathed In Blood (Part 1)
"Awooooo," A shadow shed by as a streak of crimson sttered over the ground. A head fell down as the wolf revealed his presence. His red eyes demanded blood as he extended his ws. His shadow shed by yet again as head fell left and right.
"Man, that''s some carnage," Sitting in the recement area, Timmented. He was covered in armor from top to bottom and had his trusty shield in his hand.
He seemed pretty calm as this was just the start of the operation and for the first time in ages, he wasn''t on the front lines. He was a recement for the tank team.
"Well, he is an alpha wolf and one of the strongest ones present over here. So it will be a carnage if not anything else," Another member of the recement team said.
"Swish¡." The wind blew by as a graceful sh was made. A yellowish halo illuminated the area as ady walked out. Her armor glowed slightly as it added beauty to her graceful demeanor. The sword in her hand shed, leaving behind several after images, she shed it forward.
A thin arc illuminated the dark hallway as it cut through the horde of trolls. Blood and body organs fell to the ground. The trolls trampled their own kin as the mindless monsters only cared to kill the humans in front of them.
"Hehe¡ that was fun," Nia chuckled and flicked her sword. The blood was gone as the sharp illuminating de shone in the darkness.
"hey you two. Hurry up, the others wanna have some fun too," A voice sounded.
Turning around, they both saw Adrian standing there with a huge grin on his face. Covered in dark ck armor, he almost blended into the shadows themselves.
"Who stopped you? You are free to join in on the fun," Nia replied with her wordsced with sarcasm. She thought that Adrian was scared and was trying to act cocky in front of them.
"Hehe¡ you think I am scared? I was just saying as not to hurt you guys," Adrian chuckled.
Raising his hands, two sickles appeared in his hands. His eyes turned dark. It seemed as if the darkness it self bended over his will. Looking in front, he suddenly disappeared. Appearing in the air, heughed all of a sudden.
"huh?" Hearing himugh in such a manner, Ray turned and focused on him. His eyes constricted as Ray smiled, "Let''s see what he got," He thought and watched.
Adrian controlled the shadows around him as they covered his whole body and formed a strange scene over him. His eyes were left hollow as a dark mask formed over his face. He looked like a viin that had crawled up from the depths of underworld.
His back had several dark handsing out of it as they covered him wholly. He looked no less disgusting than he looked scary. Some of the women present even turned their heads away seeing the hideous scene in front of them.
"Aurora, your thoughts?" Ray asked.
"A sadist for sure. I would say that he dropped a part of his brain somewhere. Other than that, his power levels are off the charts. He is almost as strong as you if you don''t use your bloodline," Aurora answered. Her voice disyed the fact that she was disgusted by Adrian''s style.
"Hmmm¡ he can be useful," Ray thought. He decided to watch a bit more and see if the man was worth it.
On the other hand, Adrian was almost over the trolls. The darkness in his eyes moved, a strange energy flowed out of him. The shadows emerged as they covered the whole ce and seemed to slow it down.
The time slowed as everyone saw the trolls move in slow motion. The scythes shed by as the troll below him fell to the ground. A clear cut on his neck as Adrian didn''t stop. He kicked the air and rocketed forward. The shadows still slowed the time around him as his scythes shed one troll after another.
Since these trolls were still in the Mortal Realm, they were a breeze to kill. That is why everyone was having fun in killing them. Ray didn''t stop them let them have some fun, this way they would get themselves warmed up and ready for the stronger one''s.
As for the rest of the teams, Ray just let them be. The support members were always on standby to support the assault team and provide with them buffs or healings.
As for the tank team, the members just sat down on the ground and enjoyed the show. They didn''t need to tank these low level trolls, if they did; it would not only be a waste of their talent and energy but they might also kill the trolls while on it.
Ray just looked at everything unfold. A smile graced his face as it was all fun right now. The moment they entered deeper, they would know what the situation actually was and that was the thing that worried him.
The carefree smile of his was just a cover. It covered his worries and insecurities that he felt every moment. This expedition was important to him. Some of his dearest friends were present here and he had gathered the strongest fighters along with him.
If these were killed, they would be done for. Ray really hoped for everything to go smoothly because even a single error would ruin it for them.
"Nice work," Ray came out of his thoughts and appraised Adrian. That man had killed dozens of trolls within minutes and he did so with absolute calmness. The eerie grin still remained on his face as craziness oozed out of him.
Adrian turned back and looked at Ray. nting his head slightly, he pointed his finger at Ray and spoke, "Now you do it. Your turn,"
"Hehe¡ a challenge," Ray chuckled, "Well, I have been itching for a good fight too. So lemme show you all what true power is," He said and walked forward.
While he did, the mana in his body surged. His mana core thumped as his heart beat faster. The blood in his veins circted more and more as his skin turned red.
His eyes shed with mana as arcs of electricity crackled over his skin. Raising his hand, a portal opened up above him as a spear fell out of it and into his hand.
This was the Void Spear. He had stored the Void Shards in his spatial storage and did so in the form of the Void Spear. Having been ustomed to using it as his weapon, Ray looked in front of him and smiled.
A strange halo formed behind him as Ray seemed even mightier than before. His aura sky rocketed as the arcs of electricity spread outward. Holding the spear forward, Ray kicked the ground and flew into the air.
Leaving behind a trail of electrical arcs, lightning covered the spear as he spun mid air and thrust the spear forward. The tip of the spear lit up as bolts of lightning were released out of it.
Ray didn''t stop. He kicked the air and flew even higher. His eyes flooded with mana, he looked in front of him and eyed the horde of trolls. Deciding to clear a huge majority of the trolls, his mana core churned even faster.
Mana was pumped to every cell of his body as Ray''s cells whizzed with energy. His eyes turned deep blue. The lightning around him intensified as if turned into thicker bolts of lighting. They whipped around the surroundings as the ground was charred ck by them.
"Hehe¡" Ray''s chuckle reverberated in the silence as everyone who watched had their eyes open. They just looked at Ray in astonishment. They were seeing a man control an element to the limits and still be unfazed by it.
[Thunder Spear sh], Using his new battle technique, Ray raise this spear. The moment his feet touched the ground, he disappeared. Leaving behind arcs of lighting, he appeared in front of the trolls and shed his spear.
"Spurrttt¡" Blood fell on the ground as the troll was torn apart. The troll''s charred body also fell to the ground as Ray had already moved to his next target. He thrust his spear forward as a head exploded into blood and mush.
Ray didn''t care, he turned into a sh and appeared in different ces as he shed, thrust and hooked his spear into the trolls and killed them.
His carnage was different from others. He just used a single element and a simple weapon but his mastery over his power ruled over everything. His attacks were deadly, his movements were said and he left behind no openings that the enemy could take advantage of.
This was Ray and his style. He finally showed everyone why he was leading them. It was nothing but the pure destructive power he had. Within a few minutes, he had turned the whole ce up and down. Half of the trolls were gone, the ground was charred and he stood in front of them with arcs of lightning spreading out of his body.
A smile was on his face as he felt himself mastering his power more and more. He felt reaching something he always wanted but he knew that it was still a bit far away and he needed to work harder.
Chapter 269 Bathed In Blood (Part 2)
Standing still, he closed his eyes for a few seconds and perceived the flow of mana in his body. Discarding all the other energies that flowed alongside it, he focused solely on mana.
The mana empowered by his lightning affinity had a blueish tinge to it as it coursed through his body. He felt that flow and tried to increase it. As it increased, he felt closer.
The feeling of strength and control made him smile. He was getting closer to his goal but he wasn''t strong enough yet. He thought a but more and realized, even if he was strong enough, his control over his element wasn''t enough.
For him to reach that level, he had to feel the lightning around it and let it travel through his body. Although he had done the same when he fought against the Goblin Queen, it was different.
At that time, he had used his own mana to generate that lighting and even that hurt him and caused significant damage to his body. As for what he wanted right now was nothing less than a pipe dream.
He wanted to control the lighting particles around him and be one with them while using as little mana as possible.
"Guess I will only use lightning for now," He thought and opened his eyes. The electrical arcs snaked around his skin as he looked ahead. Raising him arm, he condensed the electrical charges around his fist as they formed a gauntlet made of lightning.
[Lightning Gauntlet]
The same happened with his other arm as Ray decided to use his fists. Picking up the Void Spear, he charged it to the limits and threw it in the air.
The spear flew high and made a small arc as it came down. The lightning danced around it. The Spear looked enthralling and even attracted the attention of many trolls. As the trolls looked up in the sky, their eyes were lit.
It wasn''t long before the spear fell to the ground. It pierced through the troll and stuck to the ground up right. That was when Ray smiled and whispered, "Discharge,"
"Boooooommmm¡" The stored energy burst out as a pulse of lightning was released. What followed after was nothing less of a disaster. The electrical energy charged the air particles as the current turned into lightning bolts that appeared all over the ce.
The trolls were suddenly attacked by multiple bolts of lightning as they felt their skin numb and soon after, many of them were paralyzed.
Even though they were strong against lightning, it didn''t matter. Ray had made it their weakness and he made it look so easy that everyone present was in awe.
"I guess that''s it," Someone from the tank team spoke.
"Hehe¡ this is just the start," Timmented. He was grinning from ear to ear. After all, his friend was back in action and that too in such an imposing way. It made his palms itch and he just wanted to join the fight.
He wanted to stand there with his shield in front of him and tell Ray not to worry and keep on fighting and just control the trolls attacking back. He would tank the remaining trolls and be there to support Ray.
However, Tim held back. He knew that Ray was showing his power for a reason and didn''t want to ruin the show.
Also, he knew that it was just the start. Ray''s brutality had just started and him joining in would just make it less brutal.
Ray clenched his fists. The air around him popped and crackled from the energy condensed around his fists. Looking up, he eyes the entrance to the next hallway and kicked the ground.
The air whizzed as Ray disappeared. Leaving behind a trail of lightning, he appeared in the air. His fists were angled outwards and a huge grin was stered over his face, it showed how much he was enjoying and that he wanted it to continue.
Falling to the ground, he roared in the air and punched the ground with both of his fists.
"Booommmm¡" a shockwave spread out as he ground was burst open from impact. Ray crouched there with the same grin and looked at the trolls being traumatized by the thick lightning bolts.
His feet kicked the ground yet again as he appeared in front of a troll. His fist disappeared and left multiple after images as Ray punched the troll without reservation.
[Lightning Punch:- Hundred Punches Of Desperation],
This was the technique he had created himself and had done so bybining his lightning element along with his speed ability. He used the lightning to supercharge his speed ability and then activated his strength ability to make his punches hit harder and cause more damage.
Not to mention that lightning being already one of the most destructive elements out there. The trolls screamed in agony as within seconds, the troll went silent.
A huge hole could be seen in ce of it''s stomach as Ray just vanished and grabbed the next troll. Blood was sttered all over his face as he kept on grinning. By now, it had turned too eerie to watch as some females were already looking away.
Ray had spilled a lot of blood and he did so in a very brutal manner. He used his own hands to kill the trolls and didn''t mind spilling some guts on the ground or punching through a few hearts.
Anything that killed worked and that was all Ray needed.
On the other hand,
Adrian just smiled. He had finally found someone like him. Someone who enjoyed fighting as much as he did and didn''t hesitate in killing the enemy.
"I should join his group. It would be fun," Adrian thought. As he did, he eyed the members that were already present.
Looking at Sirius, he nodded and thought, "Even that wolf is strong. I reckon as strong as I am. Also, that wolf uses the same element as I do. It would be pretty helpful in finding my weaknesses,"
Adrian wasn''t a fool. He just hated the dean but that was also something instilled onto him by his mother. In front of pure skills and fighting abilities, he respected anyone with decent abilities.
Also, any chance for him to get stronger was appreciated. Even if it came from his enemy. This was the creed that Adrian lived by and tagging along with Ray and the others for so long, he had long since left his hatred for dean interfere with his decisions.
He now looked at the issue from both sides and slowly found out that the dean wasn''t as bad as his mother made it seem. Instead, it was the politics that his mother yed for the seat of the dean that brought many benefits along with it.
Meanwhile,
Ray had killed almost all of the trolls. His whole body was covered in blood and he looked unrecognizable. A strange madness swirled in his eyes as his bloodlust took a tangible form.
His aura skyrocketed and he seemed even more dangerous all of a sudden.
Seeing this, Sirius sighed. He knew what wasing and also knew that he had to stop Ray before Ray''s new title [Berserker], took effect.
His muscles tensed a bit as he partially transformed himself. Nothing changed on the exterior but his body changed internally. The muscleposition and bone density changed. His muscles got firmer and more tougher while his bones got lighter and denser.
It defied the science by a good margin but was something unique to Sirius and came to him naturally. Sirius didn''t mind the ability as it was quite handy at times and even helped him get out of many tough situations.
Being on alert, Sirius waited for the right moment to dash in and aid Ray. He knew that the more he killed, the more his bloodlust increased and if it reached to the point that his title got activated, it would just turn harder for them to make sensible decisions.
Ray would lean more and more towards fighting and bloodshed and it would just increase his bloodlust and in exchange of temporary strength, he would loose his rational thinking ability.
"Whoooshhh.." the shadows swirled as a wind blew by. Sirius couldn''t wait anymore. There was no time left, he had to join right now or else it would all be lost.
Like a dark shadow, hepleted the distance within second and appeared besides Ray.
"Ray," he called out, "Take a break. You are reaching the limits and you know what happenedst time,"
"I know but I am so close to it. If I stop, I don''t know when I would get such a good opportunity," Ray answered back. A strange emotion to be seen over his face.
It seemed as if madness and conviction were mixed together along with persistence and a lot of other emotions. Ray just seemed different. He was in a world of his own and kept on killing.
There were barely any trolls left and Sirius was afraid that Ray would go in deeper into the hallways to kill more trolls and just find himself in trouble.
"Don''t worry. I am almost there," Ray said yet again as bashed the head of another troll until it was mush.
Chapter 270 Psuedo-Domain
"Sighh," Sirius just stood there. Observing Ray as the man killed more and more. It had been ten minutes since Ray started his managed and within those few minutes, he had already killed the trolls present.
The whole entrance was clear. As if nothing ever existed here and if not for the blood and bodies thaty on the ground, one would think of it as a normal day in the academy.
"Swishhhh¡ plop.." With the swing of his arm, a head fell down. He has used his hand as a w and cut through the troll''s head cleanly.
It was thest troll that stood there. After killing that troll, Ray didn''t move. He just stood in his ce. His head angled downwards as he seemed to be thinking about something.
"What happened Ray¡" Sirius found it strange and walked forward. He ced his hand on his shoulder as he asked.
As he did, Sirius felt a prickly sensation over his hand. As if thousands of ants were moving on that ce. The sensation turned from prickly to numbing as he felt his hand lose all the feeling.
"Ray, are you all right?" Sirius asked deeply. His expression had changed as ck lines appeared over his face. He was serious now.
"Sirius, go away. I am in the middle of something very important. It''s best that everyone maintains a good distance from me," Ray''s voice sounded in his head.
"huh? Okay," albeit confused, Siriusplied with Ray''s order.
Taking a few steps back, he motioned the other teams to step back as well.
"What happened," Tim left his position and walked to Sirius as he asked about the situation. He was also worried about Ray and thought that Ray had entered the berserk mode and was pressing it for the moment.
"He is in the middle of something. It''s best that we leave him be," Said Sirius.
"Okay," Tim nodded and went back to his ce. He knew that right now, he was a member of the recement team and had to know his ce.
No matter how much better his rtions were with the leaders, he had to be with his team members.
"What happened? Why did they stop?" A team member came and asked.
"They are making preparation for heading deeper I guess," Tim replied calmly.
This was what Sirius had told him to say. Sometimes, the telepathic bond established between the team worked wonders.
"ohhh¡okay," The team member nodded and walked back.
Slowly, the news spread that the teams were preparing for the next phase of the operation. This way, everyone calmed down and rxed.
After all, the trolls were gone and they were in a safe area with people safeguarding the perimeter. This way, no more trolls would enter the area or cause danger to anyone.
Meanwhile,
In a huge tent, Various leaders sat in front of the table as they discussed future prospects of the operation.
"The control shall remain under Ray''s hands. He has the dean''s seal and no matter what happens, I will side with him," Sirius spoke. He was heading the meeting in absence of Ray as Ray had made him the interim leader in case he wasn''t present.
"What if he isn''t in his right mind?" Asked Hailey.
"I don''t care. The dean trusts him and so do I. I don''t care about the state of his mind. I haveplete faith in him and his decisions," Said Sirius.
Looking at Hailey, he added, "Also, I know him. He won''t run away like some others who do. He will fight in the face of danger and always be there for us," He said so in a sarcastic way.
This caused some bitter memories to surface in Hailey''s head. Her pupils trembled as she looked at Sirius with a scowl. Just as she was tosh out on him, Nia interrupted and spoke, "I say that we wait and see what happens. Until then, we shall set up camps and use our time to build the temporary base as we nned before," She said so, diffusing the situation neatly.
With that said, everyone nodded and stood up as they left the tent. They were all tired of these meetings and wanted to have some rest to refresh their minds.
Adrian walked to Sirius and shook his hands, "Nice fight back there. I like your powers. They are quite simr to mine, let''s have a fuel sometimeter," Said Adrian with a happy to go smile on his face.
"Sure, why not. You weren''t any less impressive yourself," Sirius replied back with ament. He also had a smile gracing his face as he looked at him right in the eye.
"Okay then. I gotta go," Adrian said and turned around. As he turned, his expression changed. A sort of panic came over him as he briskly walked out of the tent.
Walking out, he made sure that he was some distance away from the tent. That was when he finally breathed out in relief. Even though there was a smile, those eyes said otherwise.
There were a clear cut indication. He didn''t want to mess with those eyes. He was sure that those weren''t the eyes of any human, they were the eyes of a beast and a wolf on top of that.
He knew that if he did something fishy, what woulde after wouldn''t be something pleasant. He could already feel his guts being wrenched out of his body.
He walked back to his tent in silence. He had to go on with his n and for that, he needed to gain some trust and lose his title as a sadist.
"Zwooohhmmm¡ Boooom," Walking back, his body warned him. His hair stood on their ends as he felt goosebumps all over his skin. His perception screamed of danger as he turned back and looked.
He saw bolts of lightning crackling in the air some distance away. It wasn''t until the initial shock disappeared that he realized that the feeling of danger came from those bolts or rather, the person who caused them tosh out in the air.
He suddenly realized. It was the same ce where Ray was. Was something happening? Had an expert attacked?
Thinking along those lines, he activated his system and merged with the darkness. His shadow flickered as he disappeared.
Within the tent,
Sirius felt his body warn him of something. Appearing outside the tent, he looked in Ray''s direction and saw a strange scene.
He saw some sort of electrical field spreading out of Ray''s feet. It spread in a diameter of ten meters and the covered area was full of electrical charges.
"Strange, what is he doing?" Sirius thought.
He continued on with observing Ray in case something went wrong. He was ready to step in and help in any way possible.
"Hey, what''s up with themotion," Nia came running as she asked.
"Just the usual. Ray being Ray," Sirius replied nonchntly.
"Oh¡ how much he loves the attention," Niamented cheekily and stood in her ce as she observed.
Not longter, all the team leaders arrived with their members. They all huddled around closely and observed Ray''s condition.
After all, Ray didn''t resemble normal from any angle. His body was covered in electrical arcs as the current ran deep inside his skin. If looked in closely, one could even make out his skeleton and organs underneath his skin being tarnished with the lightning.
Not only that but the lightning kept on spreading outwards as it condensed in the ten enter radius around him.
It seemed as if the area around him had turned into a danger field where only lightning ruled while Ray was the ruler himself.
"He has unlocked his domain," Nia sighed lightly. She looked at the area around Ray with much longing in her eyes. It was her life long goal to unlock her own domain.
And her she was, seeing someone else unlock his domain on his own. She knew the circumstances Ray came from and that caused an even heavier feeling to rise in her heart.
Someone with less help and resources was not only stronger than him but even more talented.
"Guess that''s how nature works," She thought to herself and continued to look at Ray.
Meanwhile,
Ray''s consciousness was a blur. He felt the numbing pain radiate through his body but he held on. He knew that he was in a crucial moment and if he gave up now or lost concentration even for a second, it would all be gone.
He withstood the pain as slowly, it started to go away. His body got used to the lightning as he felt himself get more attuned to his affinity.
[Trinngg¡. New Tab Unlocked]
[Domain Tab]
[Affinities:- 1/???]
[ 1 Domain Unlocked:- Pseudo-Lightning Domain]
[Domain is not named. Please assign a worthy name to your domain]
Seeing the system notifications, Ray grinned. His purpose had been achieved. This was what he was aiming for during that fight and he finally got it.
Chapter 271 Pseudo-Domain (Part 2)
"Hmmm¡ a worthy name," Ray thought to himself, "Well I will let it be like that for now. Default name is the best I guess," He ordered the system as another notification sounded.
[Ding¡ As per host''s orders, the name of the domain will remain as Pseudo-Domain Of Lightning],
"Yeah, that works," Ray thought and then turned his attention to the domain.
He looked around and saw lightning particles whizzing around in a radius of ten meters. The particles were all under his control. With just a thought, he could make them do whatever he wanted.
This was his domain and he was the king here. Controlling the lightning particles, he shaped them into a thunder bolt. The particles condensed as they gained a solid form.
A blue bolt of lightning appeared in his hand. It crackled in the air various arcs of lightningshed around it.
Ray opened his eyes and saw the bolt. He could feel the bolt in his hand as if it was a weapon.
"Guess I can do a lot of things now," He thought and tried to check the power of the lightning bolt.
"Let''s see¡" He murmured and lifted the bolt above his head. Aiming at the entrance in front of him, he decided to give the trolls further away a pleasant surprise.
Injecting his mana into his hands, an armor of lightning covered his arms as the lightning particles around him moved. They condensed around his arms and solidified over the armor.
The armor turned a deep blue color as various arcs crackled within it. Ray clenched his fist and held the lightning bolt tightly. Pushing his feet against the ground, he jumped in air.
Various arcs crackling around his whole body as they formed a trail of lightning. Ray eyes he entrance and spun around in the air as he released the lightning bolt.
The huge bolt of lightning flew in the air and cut through the air at unimaginable speeds. Ray didn''t stop. He sped his hands together and closed his eyes.
Concentrating on the lightning bolt, he tried to control the lightning particles from outside the domain.
However, Ray had to be disappointed as the particles were barely under his control. For him to control them remotely, he had to use his mana as he usually did.
As for the domain, it didn''t require his mana. It just required him to think of something.
"So it depends on my imagination and it has to be in a certain range. Well, lets test it''s power," Ray thought and decided to create a few more weapon.
Soon, the domain had a high swirl in it as lightning particles were attracted inside the domain. Like a maic attracting metallic sand, the particles all gathered around Ray.
Ray raised his hand andmanded the lightning particles to form straight rods. Soon, five lightning rods were made as they stood in front of Ray.
Ray raised his other hand as well and lifted the lighting rods in the air. The lightning rods floated above he ground as Raymanded them to fly over behind the lightning bolt.
"Boooommmm!!" Just as he did, the lightning bolt hit its target. Electricity surged as arcs were discharged into the air. Ray looked ahead and saw a huge me burning in the air.
The lightning bolt seemed to have collided with some sort of socket and the resulting explosion created a huge fire.
"Bang¡Booommm¡Bang¡.Booommm¡Bang" The lighting rods also jit their targets as they explode in session.
The whole area turned into a wastend as lightning and fire reigned supreme. Ray looked at it unfold with a satisfied smile on his face.
He was very happy with the power of the domain as after all, the academy was made to be fire proof and the walls were insted with best materials.
Even then, the lightning had prate through the walls and caused such a huge fire.
"Urghhh,'' Ray suddenly groaned and held his head. His vision turned muddy as Aurora''s voice sounded in his consciousness, "Ray, cancel the domain. You are out of strength and stamina. Your body couldn''t hold it anymore. Cancel it,"
"Okay," Ray replied weakly. He could barely stand anymore as the domain around him turned weaker and weaker.
He let his body limp and he concentrated on cancelling the domain. However, having unlocked the domain recently, he didn''t know how to cancel it.
"Aurora.. Help," He called out to her weakly. He could barely even speak.
"Trying," Aurora replied in panic. She was constantly trying to override the system to stop the domain and cancel. She knew that if the domain wasn''t turned off right now, it would keep on working and extract Ray''s life force.
"Rayyyy!!!" Sirius''s loud shout broke the silence. His feet skidded across the ground as he came by Ray''s side.
"F*ck," he cursed in anger as the bolts of lightning around Ray whipped over his skin. He felt his body going numb but he didn''t run away. He stood by his friend''s side and tried to help in any way he could.
"Don''t worry Sirius," Ray spoke, "It''s the domain. I just need to cancel it, that''s all,"
"But just look at you. The domain seems to be eating you from inside out," Sirius said.
"Don''t worry about me. Look to the situation up ahead. I seemed to have done some considerable damage," Ray said.
"Sighhhh," Exasperated, Sirius sighed and stood up. Ray was his leader and he had to ept his every order.
"Everyone. Round up and protect our leader. Support team stays here while the assault and tank team moves forward with me," Sirius said.
"On it," The team leaders replied and hurried forward.
Tim came forward and stood by Sirius''s and Ray''s side as he asked, "What happened to Ray,"
"Nothing much. Just a small bacsh," Replied Sirius and instructed Ray, "Be with him and don''t leave his side. I don''t trust others,"
With that said, shadows surrounded Sirius as he disappeared within them. The air whizzed as Sirius''s shadow disappeared.
"Don''t worry Ray. I am here," Said Tim and lifted his shield in the air. The shield elongated further as Tim dug the shield into the ground.
"Thanks Tim," Ray said, a bit better than before. The domain was slowly receding and Ray felt his stamina recover bit by bit.
"Always there for you," Tim replied with a smile. He was finally happy to be of some use to Ray.
A few minutester,
Ray stood up slowly. He had gathered enough strength and had finally gained control over his domain. The domain was now cancelled and he was back to his normal self.
"Ray, are you alright?" Seeing Ray stand, Tim asked in worry. He was worried that Ray might not have recovered much and was forcing himself.
"Don''t worry about me. I am fine. Also, go back to your team and be ready to support the members. I don''t think they will be fine for long," Ray said with a smile.
He turned away and walked back to the camp. While on his way, he contacted Aurora and asked her,
"What is the situation over there. Can you scan it?"
"The situation seems to be fine for now but it won''t be like that for long. There seems to be something very strong on the other end of the hallway," Aurora said.
The thing being that for them to reach the portal room, they had to cross five hallways and two big grounds. They had crossed one hallway and the attack Ray just did was against the other hallway.
In short, it had all just started and there was a long way to go before they reached the portal room. Ray turned to face the hallway and smiled.
He knew the circumstance. It was time for him to step up and lead the team once again. The fun time was over.
With that, Ray started walking over to the second hallway. Lighting crackled around his hands while his feet left behind scorching marks of fire on the ground.
The space around him twisted and bent as his Void element also came into y. Last but not the least, his eyes changed. A needle like clock appeared in his left eye while a supernova appeared in his right.
"Here Ie," He muttered with a grin and walked inside the hallway.
Meanwhile,
Sirius and Adrian had teamed up together as killed trolls left and right. Sirius used his ultra high speed and lethality to sh trolls and behead them while Adrian controlled the darkness around him to form whips of darkness that not only acted as a shield but also served as great weapons.
On the other hand,
Nia used her light element to form various des and hired them at the trolls while Kashish teamed up with her and used her nts as a shield to not only block the iing attacks but also confuse the trolls by separating them from one another.
Chapter 272 A Dangerous Battle
"Another one down," Adrian said. His hand was dripping with blood and it wasn''t his. The troll in front of him had a hole in its chest. Blood gushed out of it as Adrian smiled eerily. His face was full of satisfaction and Adrian was enjoying every bit of this expedition.
He did so to the point that he even forgot his hate for the dean and his supporters. He worked with Sirius like a true teammate and both of them held each other''s back.
"Good, let''s move in deeper," Nia called out as she rerouted everyone present and led them forward. Her body was covered in ite glowing armor that had almost fused with her body. Holding two short swords in her hands, she looked no less than a Spartan warrior born for carnage.
Alongside her was Kashish who looked no less stunning. Her hair flowed in the air as if she was a goddess herself. The vines below her feet provided her with a safe path forward. They covered her body fully and she looked even more stunning.
"Why are there two people missing?" Sirius''s voice sounded as he asked. He had just appeared out of nowhere and he was still in his werewolf form. His snout dripped with blood as it was apparent that he hade back from having a hearty meal and enjoyed it very well.
"I guess they were broken away from the group?" Said, Nia.
"No, something has changed," Sirius spoke.
Turning to James, he nodded and gave him the signal to check the surroundings.
James nodded and disappeared.
On the other hand, Hailey stepped forward. Her body was covered in tight-fitting armor and she looked no less stunning. Though, her style was a bit different as it leaned more onto the revealing side.
"I say that there is some other creature here," said Hailey.
"Hmmm¡ that is a possibility," Adrian spoke. Though, he didn''t notice Hailey''s eyes glowing a purplish color.
He didn''t know when but he was influenced by Hailey. Hailey smiled and spoke, "I say that James and Adrian look for the other creature while we all move forward,"
While saying that, Hailey leaned forward towards Adrian and whispered in his ear, "I trust you that you will do this for me please," She said in a very seductive way. Not only that but the effect was so prominent way that both Nia and Kashish were able to notice a bulge in his pants.
"Sighhh¡ Hailey that''s it," Sirius snapped at her. Walking forward, he held Adrian by the shoulder and shook him hard.
"Hey Adrian, don''t lose your calm," Saying that, Sirius turned to Hailey and said, "If I see you ying your dirty tactics once more, I won''t let you see the other hallway. Also, Adrian isn''t going anywhere,"
After this small encounter, the team continued forward. asionally killing a few trolls here and there. Though, during all this time, Sirius and the others failed to notice one thing.
Slowly, Adrian was moving closer and closer to Hailey. That too out of his own will and it wasn''t only Adrian. Slowly, a lot of members were moving towards Hailey and seemed to be doing things for her.
By the time Sirius noticed it, it was toote. Only half a dozen of them were left together while the rest of the two teams were with Hailey. They walked with a strange emotion in their eyes. Some seemed to be captivated, some controlled while some were simply following the fire of lust.
"Just what is your problem?" Sirius snapped yet again. While he did, a shadow rose behind him as he expressed his anger fully.
"Huh? What do you mean?" Asked Hailey innocently. She did so with such uracy that Sirius looked to be the used here and that was what everyone under her control felt.
Their eyes zed up as they eyed Sirius with hatred. They looked at them as if he was their mortal enemy and stepped forward. Leading them was Adrian and right besides him was James.
"If you dare say anything else to her, we won''t let you see the end of the hallway. That''s our promise,"
"How dare you!!!!" Sirius zed. His anger shot through the roof as his eyes turned red. Moving forward, his ws extended further as dark armor covered his body.
"Hey, Sirius! Don''t. That''s what she wants. Leave her be, we shouldn''t fight right now," Nia stepped forward and spoke.
"But just look at them. They look like her personal soldiers. What will they fight for? We will just die on the battlefield while she will take credit," Responded Sirius in defense.
"just don''t. Ray will be here soon and he will deal with them. Let''s distance ourselves till then and move forward," said Kashish. Raising her hands, a few vines sprouted out of the ground as they rose to the air.
With various spikes on their surface, the vines went back into the ground once again.
"Don''t worry about them. Just a safety precaution," Said Kashish and turned silent. Not revealing what she did, she remained as vague as possible.
"Okay," Sirius replied despondently and continued walking forward. He also didn''t want to pick a bone with them. They were his fellow mates who had fought alongside him on the battlefield and he didn''t want internal strife at the moment.
He knew that they were not in their right minds and he had to fix them all.
"Okay then. We need backup," Nia spoke and turned to another member with them. This was a new member Ray had chosen and he had instructed Nia and the others to keep the guy with them.
As for why? It was probably the person''s ability. The man had amunication sort of ability that allowed him to link himself to any sort of frequency and send signals, transmissions, and messages through it as long as he knew the frequency.
"Kain, we need you to send a message back to the support team and tell them to send a person named Elina. Also, don''t tell about the matter here to anyone," Said Sirius.
He had taken a lot of things into consideration and he thought Elina to be the perfect person for support. Not only was she a strong fighter but had various other special abilities and tricks up her sleeve. Also, a plus is her strength in the dark due to the special devil in her consciousness.
"Okay," Kain replied and sat on the ground. Taking a meditative posture, he closed his eyes and concentrated. Two small antennae grew out of his head and glowed slightly.
A few minutester, he opened his eyes and looked at others. Smiling slightly, he spoke, "I contacted the said person themselves. It was a slightly rude girl who at first reprimanded me heavily but agreed toe right after. Also, I feel she is very scary," He said so with a bit of fear in his eyes.
"Sighh¡ your fault. I told you to contact the team leader and not her," Sirius told him and turned around.
He could feel something closing in fast and it wasn''t weak. The thing gave off dangerous signals and very high energy levelsparable to his strength.
"It''s either her or some very strong enemy," Sirius muttered. His fur grew out further as his body erged. He transformed fully and concentrated on the person moving straight for him.
"Awooooooo," He howled as a sonic wave was spread out in the surroundings. The air blew by as the aura of two powerful individuals intersected together.
"Eheehehe¡" An eerie giggle sounded as the person closed in on Sirius and punched with full force.
"Heyyaaaaa," Sirius shouted as he pushed his palm forward and blocked the punch. Skidding across the ground, he made eye contact with those eerie ck eyes filled with hatred and malice.
However, there was another emotion deep in those eyes that wasn''t lost. It was something he had seen for a long time and wouldn''t forget it ever.
It was thepassionate and caring self of the person. It was the real Elina that was still there. The same Elina considered him as an elder brother.
"So then, how was it?" the darkness receded as Elina''s body came into full view.
"You have gotten stronger," Siriusmented honestly. If asked, he was very surprised to see such a spike in her physical stats, and deep down he was worried as well. What if this spike in strength had some side effects, but for now, there seemed to be none and Sirius didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere as well.
"Okay then. I got a call from the rude kid and he exined the situation. So where is that which," Not shying away from her words, Elina spoke.
"Well, I told him to do so," Sirius replied and turned to point at the group of students moving forward like an army of robots, "That''s the problem," He spoke.
"I see," said Elina as one of her eyes turned ck. A strange aura was released from her. The aura was cold and filled with malic as Sirius''s pupils constricted. He looked into her eyes and saw another presence in there.
However, as soon as he did, the presence disappeared. Befuddled and in shock, Sirius thought out loud, "Why do I feel that I know that presence there,"
"Huh? What presence? It''s just a part of my system," Elina said and denied the whole thing.
"Okay," Sirius let it go. Not wanting to delve deeper into her private affairs. However, he made sure to interfere if he thought that she was in danger or anything of that sort.
"I can solve the issue," said Elina with a smile and raised her hand.
Just as she was about to activate her ability, a voice sounded in the hallway saying, "I am here and I am the leader here,"
Chapter 273 Ray Shines Through Yet Again
"Ray?" Turning back, Sirius stared at the man walking out of the darkness. His visage was calm and his footsteps were measured. It seemed as if he was leisurely taking a walk in a park.
"Who else, now let''s see what is going on here," Ray said and walked up to Sirius. His eyes were calm and his expression wasx.
"Okay, though something happened here," Said Sirius.
"I know. I have seen it," Ray replied and turned to face Hailey, "You think you can do everything? Well, do so. I won''t interfere. Let''s see who kills the big guy up ahead," Shouting loudly, Ray turned towards the end of the hallway.
Starting deep into the hallway, he sighed, "Sirius. Rest a bit and then move forward. It''s going to be a tough one,"
"What do you mean?" Sirius asked with a frown. Though he took Ray''s orders seriously, this one was strange. His action seemed so rxed but his words just now.
"I know I can handle it alone but there is something strange with this one. It gives of a strange aura. Also, acting as a team would be more efficient," Ray remained cryptic and just ordered.
He turned back to Elina and looked into her eyes, "Call him out. I want to have a chat with him,"
"Call who?" Elina asked innocently.
"Elina, I know about that devil in your consciousness. It''s something that runs in your blood so please don''t deny it now," Said Ray.
"Okay," Embarrassed, Emma simply nodded and let the devil out. Her eye darkened as a strange silhouette appeared in her eye ball.
"Who are you to call me out!" An eerie mechanical voice spoke. It was neither of a man or a woman. Hearing the voice, Kain almost fainted from fear while the others had to reinforce their bodies with mana to withstand the blood thirst of the voice.
"hehe..." In the midst of fear and eeriness, Ray giggled and as he did, it made him look even more eerie.
"Who the hell are you?" Asked the voice.
"It isn''t important," Ray replied. Looking into her eye, his expression turned serious as he spoke, "I know who you are. An ancient demon confined to a bloodline. Once the king of all demon but betrayed by them. For revenge, you made a pact with humans. Became their ally and ruled the world along with them. I know you, I know what you do but I don''t care," Ray said so coldly. His aura rose slowly. It rose to the point everyone around him felt a mountain pressing down on them.
Their knees buckled as they could barely stand upright. This was Ray''s pressure on the environment. It was the manifestation of his strength, of his confidence and his belief.
"Who are you?" The voice asked once again. However, this time it was different. It wasn''t the pressing aura or the dominating tone he used. Instead, there was a hint of fear in it''s voice and it showed that Ray''s gesture and show of strength was not for nothing.
"It''s not necessary to know who I am," Said Ray again. His voice was calm and he wasn''t afraid. He has the advantageous position and the voice wasn''t liking it.
"Then what do you want? You know so much about me, there should be a reason for that," Asked the voice.
"We both know what I want. Just help her out," Ray said and turned around. Leaving everyone else baffled. They thought that Ray would make a deal with them or do anything else control the situation but he just talked and showed his strength.
Inside Elina''s consciousness,
The ancient demon thought hard about Ray''s identity but to no extent. His thoughts were flying in the air as he couldn''t connect Ray to anyone he knew.
"He is such a wild radical and he knew about my past as well. He should be rted to someone big. I gotta be careful," Thought the ancient demon and sank further down her consciousness.
He would lend her his power from there and be hidden for some time.
Meanwhile,
Ray looked at Elina as she gained her consciousness. She was puzzled to see everyone staring at her with their mouths wide open.
"Did you all see a ghost or something?" she asked.
"You have an ancient demon inside your consciousness?" Nina asked as she stepped forward and started inspecting her as of she was a test subject or anything.
"Hey, no touching," Elina pped her hand away and spoke, "It''s a part of my system. So I don''t know what else to tell,"
"We understand," Ray said out loud. Hearing his voice, Nia backed away but still looked at Elina with curiousness in her eyes. She was quite interested in such things and now her interest had extended over to Elina.
"Elina is just like all of us. We all are special in our ways and so is she. Therefore, I request you all to not disturb her over this. Her power should be an asset to us," Ray said further and calmed the situation down.
For people, the word ''Devil'' was a stigma itself. Therefore, when they heard of it, they would subconsciously think of something bad while some others would be curious of the devil and their powers. This was what Ray was trying to avoid right here.
"Okay then. Let''s move forward," Sirius said. He had rested enough and it was time for him to drench himself in blood.
"Yeah, we should have some fun now," Ray nodded along with him and walked forward.
The darkness up ahead was scary but neither Ray nor his teammates were afraid. They were all full of vigor and strength. They not only had enemies to deal with but also had some of their own whom they had to bring back to their minds.
"Sirius, take care of her on my signal," Ray said telepathically. He didn''t want to say it out in front of the others because no one knew who was under Hailey''s control and who wasn''t.
Ray trusted Sirius the most and that is why he personally gave the task to Sirius.
"Okay," Sirius nodded. He knew the trust Ray had in him and would never let Ray down.
On the other hand,
Hailey moved with her horde. They protected her from every corner and while doing so, they tried to get closer to her. The lust in most of their eyes only increased.
They were turned on by her beauty and wanted to mate with her. With their urge increasing, they just turned into animals wanting to mate.
If others saw it, they would have thought that her n was failing. It was backfiring upon her but for Hailey, it was different.
She was enjoying it all. Her eyes were as sharp as a fox and they kept examining everyone. Since she had control over them, she could also make them feel a lot of things.
Most of them suddenly stopped and started to moan. She had put them in an illusion and they used their hands for pleasure. Their eyes were dull and they looked hideous.
Though, these were the weak minded ones. The strong ones still had their thoughts and only supported Hailey. They we went infatuated by her.
Hailey personally moved closer to Adrian. Her body hugged him closely as she felt every inch of his body. Her hands traced over his skin as there was a longing in her eyes. It seemed that Hailey really wanted to be with him and take it to the next level.
However, Adrian always denied her advances and this pissed her off. Leading to the situation right now but even now, it was different. Even though Adrian was under her control, there wasn''t the fire of lust in his eyes.
He wasn''t infatuated by her even a single bit and this made her even angrier.
"I will conquer you," She thought and kept touching him. Even if he wasn''t infatuated by her she could still have some fun and pleasure. Touching him gave her a sense of satisfaction like none other.
Not longter,
They all reached the end of the hallway. Seeing the end, she had her mouth wide open. What she saw was out of her expectations. There was a huge door that had multiple chains blocking it while patches of blood flowed down it.
In front of the door stood a troll covered in a dull, dusty armor. The troll reeked of death and looking at it, it barely looked alive.
Ray stood on the other side as he saw the scene up ahead. Looking at the troll, a thought came to his mind, "Undead,"
And this was it. This was an undead. An undead troll at that. The troll raised its hands and looked at them. It''s eyes glowed an eerie green as it grew in size.
The troll who looked harmless was now suddenly meters tall and it towered over them all.
"So this was what you sensed back then," Ray said to Aurora as he continued on examining the troll.
Chapter 274 An All-Out Attack
"Only one way to find out," Ray grinned. Raising his hand, lightning covered it as electrical arcs whizzed around the air. Ray was ready to go all out but he would wait first.
He would wait and see what Hailey would do. She has enough strength to challenge him with the amount of people she controlled. Therefore, he was sure that putting up a strong fight wouldn''t be a problem for her.
Also, he wanted to keep his real strength a secret. Who knew when the surprise factor woulde handy.
He nced at Hailey and smirked. Winking at her, he equipped the Void Gauntlets and kicked against the ground. Jumping in the air, he clenched his fists tightly.
A strange sort of energy coursed through his body. He felt great with adrenaline pumping throughout his body. He felt energized and felt like punching through a mountain. This was the excitement he had. The excitement of fighting a strong opponent.
On the other hand,
Hailey harrumphed arrogantly. She knew that the troll was strong but believed in numbers. She was sure that with the number of people under her control. It wouldn''t be hard for her to kill the troll and in turn she might even try and get to Ray.
Her eyes glinted with a sharp gleam. Killing intent shed in them as mist oozed out of her pores. The mist was pinkish in color. As it spread out, the people around her changed.
Their pupils turned hollow and they turned into mindless zombies under hermand. They all came into formation and stood in front if her.
The way she did it was so efficient that Ray had his mouth side open in awe. He couldn''t believe the fact that Hailey had such methods and control over her power.
"I really underestimated her," He thought and continued on observing.
Everyone gathered under hermands and formed around her. Her first priority was to protect herself, killing the troll ahead was after that.
Turning to Ray, she winked him arrogantly. It was a challenge from her side. She wanted Ray to show his strength andpete with her.
However, Ray wasn''t a fool. He understood her intentionspletely and this time, he wasn''t going to underestimate her.
Hence, he controlled his mana and reduced its output. He would fight, but wouldn''t give it his all. Not until he found everyone to be in grave danger.
ncing at Sirius, he motioned the man to get onto his job. Sirius nodded and blended into the shadows around him. Within minutes, Sirius was gone. Not even his presence remained.
Hailey raised her hand and painted at the huge troll. The troll was fat, oversized and ugly. It had a strange stenching off it''s body. The stench was so bad that it made one vomit.
Looking up at it''s face, the troll had three eyes. Two eyes were ced normally while the third one was on it''s forehead. Though, it wasn''t just that. It had two mouths or more like one moth but separated into two different ends.
It''s nose was almost non-existent and it was the same for it''s neck. All that was present there was a thick roll of skin that had warts all over it.
"Eww..." That was Hailey''s first reaction when she saw the troll. She was disgusted beyond anything and this made her want to kill the troll even more badly.
However, Hailey was still inexperienced. She and noticed so much about the troll but there were still things she hadn''t noticed. She didn''t noticed the gate and how a strange mist oozed out of that gate and was absorbed by the troll.
Neither did she notice the strange could above it''s head that had weird shes all over it. It wasn''t just that, she hadn''t even noticed the fact that the troll was currently preparing an attack.
All she was stuck on was its appearance and how disgusting it was. She even failed to judge it''s strength properly.
Ray looked at her with his hands in his pockets. He was as calm as he could be. For now, the troll was focused on Hailey and it helped his narrative.
It allowed him to observe the troll and see it''s strengths and weaknesses first hand. Not only that, but Ray was sure that the troll wasn''t just it. There was something bigger to it.
He didn''t know why but all this while, he was feeling as if he was in a dungeon. It seemed as if the whole academy had turned into a dungeon and they were all trapped in it.
This worried him a lot. Because if it was like he thought, things wouldn''t be so easy. No one knew the time difference inside the academy and outside.
He didn''t even know if they could ever get out of the dungeon. What if they had entered a spatial pocket that waspletely locked and there was no way out.
His thoughts ran amok and he just kept on observing the troll.
"I guess the only way to be sure is by reaching the portal room. Also, I did receive the dean''s text," he thought and imed down a bit.
Focusing his whole attention on the troll, he saw the troll raise it''s hand. As it did, a strange whitish energy formed over it.
The whitish energy materialized into a rectangr object. The troll looked at the object and grinned. It''s grin was even more disgusting and this time, even Ray had to look away.
Throwing the rectangr object in the air, the troll raised his arm and punched it forward. The object suddenly exploded into hundreds of smaller pieces and flew forward.
"Booommm!!" A single piece fell to the ground and exploded.
That was just the start because after that single field. The ground wasn''t the same anymore. Rest of the pieces continued to fall down and it seemed as if there were airstrikes falling upon them.
Ray acted fast. He raise his hands and used his barrier ability. He has recently yed with his barrier ability and morphed all the barriers he had into a single, indestructible barrier.
[Barrier Of Doom:- Activate]
Activating the barrier, a transparent barrier covered his body. The barrier was like an extrayer of armor over his body and it allowed him to move freely as if there was nothing.
Aside from Ray, the rest of his teammates took countermeasures as well.
Nia used her light based ability to form a curved shield and put it above her head. Continuously providing it with mana, she used the shield to protect her.
Kashish threw her seeds all over the ground and raised her hands. Her eyes turned bright green as mana oozed out her. elerating their growth, she formed vines and controlled them to cover her fully and provide her with impable defense.
The rest of them hid alongside Kashish as her defense was most vast and provided them with good space to hide.
All this while, Sirius was no where to be seen and for Ray, it was like a dual edged sword. He was relieved on one hand that his friend would wait for the perfect chance and end Hailey but he was afraid that if he got found out, the already dire situation would turn even more dire.
Ray sighed. There was nothing he could do other than trusting his friend. Looking sideways, he was Adrian extending his hand and controlling the darkness around him to form a high shield over everyone.
Not only that, but he also saw the rest of them preparing an attack. Everyone had turned on their abilities. Some had tongues of fire burning over their hands, some had their bodies changing and transforming while others had different elements gathering around them.
There were some lightning users as well and this allowed Ray a chance to see and learn how lightning users fought.
One person was just like Ray. He let his lightning element form over his body and fought physically. The other one was different. He condensed all his lightning at a single point and used it in form of energy.
He has raised his hand and aimed it at the troll, his hand lit up more and more until it was full of energy. After that, a beam was shot as it travelled far and struck the troll heavily.
Ray observed everything and noted it in his mind. He was going to make his moves more open and versatile so he could fight more people and be as unpredictable as possible.
Soon, the counter attack was prepared. Hailey had beads of swears rolling down her forehead and it seemed that making everyone attack at once had caused a toll on her.
"ATTACK!!" Hailey shouted loudly. The order was given and everyone attacked.
With all of their mind linked and under Hailey''s control. The timing was perfect and all the attacks were released at once and targeted the same spot.
But did it even matter?
Chapter 275 Dealing With The Troll
"Tsk," Ray clicked his tongue in disappointment. Hailey was strong but her experience wascking. She didn''t know how to deal with such monsters and it was the tripping point.
Ray knew that they had lost the fight before it even started.
"Guess I will have to step in," he thought but waited. He would let them suffer for some time and then step forward and defeat the troll.
He had a whole n ready in his mind and he was sure that he would be able to defeat the troll easily.
"All of you, spread up," Hailey switched tactics. Knowing that attacking at once wouldn''t work, she decided to spread up and attack from all sides.
Though, she cared for her safety beforehand and gathered the strongest ones around her. Moving farthest from the troll, she focused on attacking using ranged attacks.
"Sighhh," Ray couldn''t take it anymore. Just seeing her strategy was a torture.
He knew that the troll was strong and that Hailey was afraid of facing it head on not just for foolish reasons.
She had valid points for doing so. The troll had a strange sort of mist around it and that mist was poisonous but there were ways to tackle it. She couldn''t just act like that, she had to step up and take some risks.
Ray raised his hand in front of him. His eyes had electrical arcs flowing in them. His visage changed. The concealed aura burst open like a rag in river.
As if a predator had awakened. A strange phantom appeared behind him. It was not just new for him but for everyone else. There had been phantoms of a dragon and a Phoenix but this one was different.
It didn''t have a face or definite shape. Not yet that was but the aura and strength it exuded was beyond anything. It was the every definition of the element he controlled right now.
It was domineering. It was powerful. Having unparalleled strength and an unyielding aura, it was the phantom of the progenitor of the lightning element.
Ray looked ahead. His eyes were wide open and had lightning running in them. He looked at the troll as the troll turned around and looked back at him.
The troll wasn''t a fool. It knew that another contender had appeared and from the aura it sensed. It was either kill or be killed.
The troll pointed at Ray. The smirk on it''s face showed its confidence in defeating Ray.
Ray on the other hand was calm. He looked calm but there was a river of rage flowing within him. He had caught onto something primal. Even if it was a small thread, he had caught onto it and was trying to gain as much he could from it.
The thread wasn''t to strong and Ray didn''t have much time. He summoned the Void Shards.
The Void Spear appeared. He dismantled the spear midair and gave it the form of a sword. This time, he was going to use it as a sword and not just any sword. He was going for a while bastard sword to maximize his damage output.
He exerted his domain as the area around him changed. Bolts of lightning appeared everywhere as the air around him crackled from inside out.
Grabbing the Void Sword, he equipped his blood armor. The armor appeared on his body and integrated into his flesh.
Blood fell on the ground but Ray didn''t care. He was going for maximum strength and to gain that sort of power, a little bit of pain was nothing.
His hands, feet, torso were covered in dark ck armor that shimmered with strange mysterious runes.
Clenching the weird tightly with his hands, Ray infused his mana into it. As his mana flowed into the sword, the Void shards that made it shimmered slightly. They then pulse with a strange glow and whizzed with electrical energy.
The shards had the ability to store mana in the same form it was inserted and Ray wanted to use this ability to cause even greater damage to the troll.
The troll exhaled loudly. Just the exhale from it released a shockwave that trend around the surroundings.
Ray plunged the sword into the ground and closed his eyes. Controlling the lighting particles around him, he released the electricity into the ground and used himself as an earthing rod.
The lightning around him hit his body. It shook his flesh and bones but to Ray, it was nothing but a breeze. He had unlocked his domain and it allowed him to have very high elemental resistance against the element he unlocked the domain for.
Right now, his resistance against lightning was so strong that he could easily handle lightning bolts that fell upon the dean earlier.
nting his feet on the ground, he stood like an removable mountain. Lifting his sword in the air, he held it in a nted position and concentrated his strength at one point.
"Hughhh," Exhaling lightly, he closed his eyes. The scene in front him appeared even clearer now. He could see everything, even the mana in the air.
The troll''s body was huge and had many weak points. Ray was trying to use his system and perception to detect the troll''s weak points.
"His nape," Ray muttered and got into action.
He took a step forward and disappeared. Turning into a blur, he circled around the troll and appeared behind it.
Looking at the troll, he saw its back wide open. Another benefit was that the troll was slow and hadn''t seen him yet.
This was the perfect time to attack and Ray exactly did that. He shed his sword upward. The Void stones lit up one by one as they pulsed outwards and projected their energy along with Ray''s sh.
A hug electrical arc was formed as it made its way towards the troll. The arc was abination of multiple lightning bolts and was nothing but deadly.
"Banggg!!" The attack hit the troll. Opening a shallow wound as the electrical energy spread over the troll''s neck.
The troll''s neck was paralyzed but that was it. There was no significant damage caused and even the paralyze effect was wearing off faster than ever.
Ray shook his head. He had underestimated the troll''s thick skin and he had to do something.
Not only that but it was now that he realized the effect of the mist that the troll had released.
He was now feeling light headed and also aroused to some extent. Not only that, but Ray felt like hallucinating things. He felt the troll moving left and right and felt it breaking apart into two trolls.
To stop the effect of the mist, Ray grabbed the Void Sword and held it tightly. Calling upon the lightning elements nearby, he electrocuted himself.
Various bolts of lightning were formed as they fell upon him one after the other. He was electrocuted continuously and it helped him a lot.
His consciousness slowly came back as he felt himself gaining control over himself.
"I gotta do something," He tried to improvise as he thought of a way. An idea came to him as he steeled his resolve and stood straight.
The sword was in his hand and he was ready to pull the troll in for some misery. He let the Void Shards release the energy and continuously electrocute him with bolts of lightning.
The sword was the source and he was the conductor. He kicked he ground and jumped in the air. He set his feet on the troll''s skin and started moving up.
He ran up the troll and the sword slid along the troll''s skin along with him. Not only was he being zapped every second but so was the troll.
As for his second arm, it was free and undergoing a transformation. Faint scales appeared on his arm as ws extended out of his fingers. Dark bolts surfaced on his arm as he threw the sword in the air.
Jumping after the sword, he used his transformed arm and held the sword with it. As the sword and arm came in contact, the Void Shards glowed. Their color darkened as ckish arcs surfaced over them.
The sword turned dark and eerie as Ray held it tightly and spun in the air.
His target the was troll''s neck and he was going to use his momentum and speed to increase his attack power. The sword swung around with him as he turned into a small tornado.
Electrical arcs congregated around him as they slowly spread outwards. Ray made his way towards the troll''s neck while still in the air.
It seemed as if a small tornado of lighting bolts was falling towards the troll''s neck.
All this while, Ray''s eyes were closed and he was using his perception to identify his surroundings and attack the troll.
Within seconds, he was upon the troll and by this time, the troll had caught up to him.
However, in front of Ray''s speed, the troll could do nothing. The troll saw as the sword struck its neck. There was the same smirk on it''s face as the troll had absolute confidence in it''s defense but it underestimated Ray''s lightning element strengthened by his blood line.
The moment the sword touched the troll''s neck, it was over. The troll''s expression changed as panic was now written all over it''s face.
Chapter 276 A Bloody Battle
"Swoooshhh¡Spurttt," The sword cut through the troll''s neck as blood spurted out like a fountain.
Ray firmly nted his feet on the troll''s skin and swung his sword once again. This time, he shed it down at the trolls a the tip of the second prated the troll''s chest.
[Void Shards:- Release],
He muttered lightly as his eyes lit up with thunder. Soon, the lightning particles around him converged as electrical arcs covered his body. Thunder fell as he lit up like a lightning rod. His sword lit up as well as the lighting fell upon the troll.
The troll''s body lit up like a light bulb as lightning prated deep into it''s bones and flesh. It''s body convulsed in shock as Ray took the opportunity and jumped in the air.
His transformed and was now covered in fire as he aimed at the troll''s head and plunged it deep into it''s eye.
"Street!!" The troll shrieked in pain as the hollow fire in it''s eyes was extinguished.
Slowly, the smoke behind it disappeared as the troll seemed to be getting weaker.
Ray smiled in satisfaction as the troll was just inches away from it''s death.
However, Ray had forgotten one thing.
The troll''s suddenly moved. It took a step forward as archaic runes appeared all over its body. An armor cover its skin along with the runes as it glowed an eerie green color.
It''s body started to rot as magical energy manifested around it. Though, the magical energy was different. It was dark and cold. It seemed as if death itself had been manifested in the surroundings.
Ray turned around and saw dark smoke bellowing out of the troll. Unable to make of the situation, he consulted Aurora.
"Aurora, some help here," Ray called out.
"You freakin idiot. How could you forget?" She shouted in anger, "You see fighting a high level undead and you just made it worse by not killing it and rather torturing it," She spoke.
"WHAT!!" Ray asked in shock, he had truly forgotten this and now, he was in a very bad situation.
Still, Ray wasn''t fazed by it. He recovered hisposure and his eyes sharpened. Looking in front of him, he saw bones appearing over the troll''s skin as the bronze armor over it''s body shone brightly.
"Sighh, I guess I will put some more strength into it and take him down for good," Ray said out loud and then raised his sword. He knew that using lightning was beneficial but far from enough.
He had to use his other elements as well. Therefore, he starred to transform his other hand as well. Scales covered his hand as they shimmered lightly. Ray''s hands were fully buffed up as they had wsing out of them along with various runic patterns shining over them.
He raised his heft hand as a dark green light shone on it. The symbols of time appeared as a strange clock was made on his hand. He looked down at his hand and smiled. He had gotten better at controlling his bloodline elements and the time element required too much concentration.
Even now, he could only manifest it to some extent and utilize it but that was enough. Temporal power was already powerful enough and when mixed with the Void element, it was nothing less than a disaster.
Ray raised his hand and grabbed his sword. The sword turned green as the power of time flowed into it. Ray closed his eyes and concentrated on the power of Void in his body. He let it flow out of him as spatial cracks were manifested around him.
He looked at the spatial cracks and raised his other hand. The hand pulsed strangely as the Void element congregated around him. Ray clenched it into a fist as the Void was absorbed into his hand.
He looked ahead and then opened a spatial hate right in front of him. The exit was opened above the troll''s head as Ray started running.
Like a gust of wind, he disappeared into the portal and appeared on the other hand. The sword in his hand was already shing against the air as he aimed for the troll. The power of time flowed through it as he increased the time around him.
Everything went fast as his speed increased even more. He was already using his speed ability and now it was even faster. He turned into a green streak and disappeared.
Not long after. A broken piece of armor fell from the troll. Ray had increased the time and rusted the armor with just a single hit. Not only that but he attacked the armor in such a way that it''s joints were weakening the armor as a whole.
This was Aurora''s n to weaken the armor and then attack the troll''s real body. She was sure that the troll weak physically and was strong magically.
All this while, the troll didn''t stay put. It prepared its own attacks and attacked back at Ray. It''s arm was lifted high in the air as it brought it down at Ray.
Ray avoided the arm and jumped on it, he started running along the arm when he sensed a few presences following him. He looked back and saw a dozen skeletal trolls following him.
Their bodies were rotten as only their skeleton remained. In their hands were skeletal bones that they used as a weapon and they ran behind Ray with lightning fast speed.
The bones in their hands glowed a green eerie light as they aimed to kill Ray. Reeking of death, they followed behind Ray.
Ray smirked, he looked at them and turned back to running. He increased the time around him and his speed increased. He went thrice as fast as the temporal energy was used.
Ray looked ahead and saw the troll staring at him with it''s eerie and hollow eyes. Ray didn''t care. He wasn''t afraid of the troll and was going to kill it. He jumped in the air and gripped his sword tightly.
A portal opened right in front of him as he disappeared into it.
Seeing this, the troll was once again shocked. It didn''t think that the human in front of it could use spatial magic with such ease and efficiency.
Trying to search for Ray, it looked around everywhere but to no extent. The human had disappearedpletely. Not even a trace remained.
Suddenly, a fire zed in the air above as the troll looked upwards. It saw a great fire fuming in the roof as a man flew in the air with draconic wings behind his back.
The man''s eyes were cold as they looked deeply at the troll. A fire zed in his hands as they released off a great temperature. The temperature was so great that the troll felt fear running deep in it''s bones.
The man pped his wings and descended downwards. The sword in his hands zed with a dark green me as the troll raised its hands and released death around him.
The troll''s body glowed as various ck needles appeared in front of it. It waved its hand as the needles were released and rushed for the man.
The man smirked and raised its sword in the air. shing the sword downwards, the man battled against those death needles. He destroyed them one after the other as the smirk on his face still remained.
The man was none other than Ray, who had used his transformation to increase his strength and end the troll once and for all.
Ray finished the needles and closed in on the troll. He made his way to the troll''s eyes as he knew that they were source of it''s power.
The troll didn''t stop. It raised its other hand and put the in front of it''s body. The palm was wide open as a dark mist was released from it. The mist turned into a huge needle as it headed for Ray.
Knowing that he couldn''t block or destroy the needle, Ray swerved to the right. He dodged it but to his surprise. The needle was like a honing missile. It followed behind him madly as Ray continued to close in on the troll.
Coming close to the troll''s torso, Ray kept on flying in. Just as he was about to crash into the troll, he lets his wings limp and started to descend down very fast.
He started falling but the needle following him couldn''t keep up with Ray''s machinations and collided with the troll. Ray had just used he troll''s weapon against it.
Ray then pped his wings once again and gained altitude. He flew up in the air and closed in on the troll''s eye and kept his sword in front of him. The sword glowed a greenish hue as he stabbed right through the eye.
"Skreeee!!!" A loud shriek reverberated through the ce as he troll''s eye hole was hollowed out. It kept on deteriorating as he fire in it was put outpletely.
Chapter 277 A Beta (Part 1)
"Spurrtt," He appeared from the other side. The strange mucous substance covered his body as the fire around him burnt it. Looking at his sword, he flicked it once and then turned around. His single pped and he turned into a streak yet again as he went through the other eyehole.
"Spurttt¡" The troll went down on its knees as the fire in its eyes was extinguished. The power of time eroded it whole as its life force was sucked into the Void Sword.
Ray looked at the gate behind the troll and jumped high in the air. Grabbing the sword tightly, his muscles tensed up as he swung it down.
While he did, the temporal energy was reced by Void energy. The sword turned greyish purple as a colorless fire covered it whole. The space around the sword cracked while Ray''s eyes turned mysterious.
A supernova appeared behind him while various shards joined to form the eye of a dragon. The eye looked at the door as immense tangible pressure descended over it.
[Eye Of Void:- Spatial SuperNova],
Ray muttered deeply and brought the sword down. The sword cut through the space as everything in front of him was cut down in half.
A spatial arc spread forward as it formed an eye mid-air. The eye expanded until it formed a small moving supernova. The pressure around it increased as everything in its vicinity was sucked inside it.
The death energy continuously being released by the door was sucked into the eye as the space around it slowly fell apart. Slowly, the door broke down as all of it was sucked into the supernova.
Only the troll''s lifeless skeleton was left behind while the path up ahead was clearer. Though, it was still dangerous. No one knew what lied up ahead and it was just the start.
Ray canceled his transformation and descended downwards. His eyes were still filled with mana and he could see the spatial disturbances around him.
As soon as his feet touched the ground, a spatial line appeared. From the line, he could see another portal trying to open up but it couldn''t.
Pumping his mana, he used the bloodline energy and lifted the Void Sword. The Sword lit up as he angled it horizontally. He was ready for anything to appear from the other and whatever it would be. He would fight it till the end.
However, the spatial line was suppressed and the space around him recovered. Ray sighed in relief and put his sword down.
"Guess the array is failing faster than expected. The academy wouldn''t be able to hold for long. We gotta hurry," Ray thought out loud.
"Well, there seems to be something speeding it all up. I feel that some intelligent races are eying the city," Aurora replied.
"Hmm¡ I guess the ones from System Online are stepping up their game," Ray guessed and sighed. There was nothing he could do on a big scale. He wasn''t strong enough yet.
Remembering something, he opened the system inventory and took out an oddly shaped box. The box had a couple of buttons and a small screen in the middle.
Tapping the screen, it lit up and showed three red bars. Looking at that, he sighed yet again and put the box back.
"What happened?" Aurora asked.
"Nothing. I just checked the box the princess gave me. They aren''ting yet, their empire needs time to be transported," Said Ray and continued, "They are our only allies in this fight. So I hoped to get some help from their side. Though, I am sure that they will be here at the most crucial of times. Until then, let''s fight to survive and get stronger,"
Thinking, he walked to the troll''s corpse and looked at it. The corpse was ruined and there was nothing valuable. The armor was rusted and even its life pearl was ruined.
"The power of time sure is a double-edged sword. It ruined the gains I could have gotten," he thought and walked back to where everyone was.
The fight had taken ce a bit far from their original position to avoid any other casualties. So Ray just walked casually without any fear.
Meanwhile,
Sirius shed with his ws and Hailey was struck right in her stomach and was sent flying as she crashed into a wall. Sirius disappeared into the shadows and appeared in front of her as he punched down with all his strength.
One punch after the other, Sirius punched rapidly as his hands turned into a blur. Blood gushed out of Hailey''s mouth as the sound of broken teeth and jaws reverberated in absolute silence.
The anger was evident on his face and Sirius had to get it out. So he unleashed it all on Hailey. While he attacked, the others slowly came back to their senses. Hailey was losing consciousness and couldn''t hold on to her control over everyone.
Not longter. Hailey finally lost consciousness and fell to the ground all limp. Her face was swollen while her eyes were blue and puffy. Snot and blood covered her face as her teeth fell down to the floor. Her nose was at an odd angle while her jaw was snappedpletely out of ce.
Sirius grabbed her by her cor and dragged her back. As he walked back to their original position, everyone stood there and watched as they saw the wolf drag a beaten woman back.
Throwing her on the floor, Sirius shouted, "I know no one remembers everything. So let me exin. This woman right here bewitched you all," Sirius spoke, his finger was pointing at Hailey as he exined the whole story.
Slowly, everyone''s faces changed. Realization hit them as they felt shame. They realized that they had acted like fools all this time and just moments before, they sympathized with this woman who had controlled them for hours.
Anger came over them as they clenched their fists. A man took a step forward as a fireball formed over his palm.
"You f*cking witch. I will kill you!" The man eximed and raised his hand. He threw the fireball at her as a couple more followed his example and attacked Hailey.
"Enough," A shout reverberated in the surroundings as the shadows covered the whole area. Sirius appeared in front of Hailey and raised his arm. A wall of shadow appeared before him as he blocked the attacks.
While he did that, a strong gust blew by as Ray also arrived. He looked around and observed the whole situation. He patted Sirius''s back and spoke, "Good job. I will take it here from now on," Saying that, he turned to everyone present and looked at them with his eyebrows raised.
"Are you all the same as her? Do you all want to hurt an unarmed woman? I understand that she did wrong but do you all also want to do this? Is revenge all that you need? If so, then I am very disappointed in you. I thought of you all as the protectors of humanity. The next generation that would think for the future of humanity and would learn to forgive rather than kill," Ray shouted at them. His voice was loud enough to reach their ears.
And not only did his voice reach their ears but it also prated their hearts. It shook them to their basics and made them remember their roots.
Ray knew that they all were good men and women and that anger had blinded them. So he just used his words to pull them back and he did so with such ease that even Sirius looked at him in astonishment.
"Thanks, Sirius," Ray thanked Sirius and turned around. Looking down at Hailey, he noticed her barely breathing. She was on the verge of death and even the weakest attack would have killed her.
Ray didn''t want that yet, he had uses for her. He turned to Sirius and asked him to pick her up.
Then he turned to the others once again and spoke, "We will be moving forward in an hour. Till then, you all please rest. I will be reassigning the teams at the time of moving.
Ray said that and disappeared. Sirius disappeared along with him as he carried Hailey in his arms.
The others slowly dispersed away and tended to themselves.
Ray appeared at the edge of the hallway. It was silent and no one was present. This was the location they had chosen to meet up.
As he appeared, the darkness in the surroundings swirled as hands appeared from the ground. They made their way and opened the space as Adrian walked out. His face was full of scars he looked quite beaten.
"What happened to you?" Ray asked in amusement. He knew that Adrian was strong and seeing his condition, he was sure that someone had owned Adrian in a fight.
"Don''t ask," Adrian didn''t reply and walked to the edge of the wall and sat down depressingly.
"Strange," Ray muttered to himself.
While he did, Elina also came in. She walked calmly and her expression was of bliss. Looking at her, Ray smiled and asked, "You know, I see Adrian and then I see you. I got to ask, what happened? Why is he so depressed and you seem so happy,"
"Hehe¡" Elina giggled, "Well, he was under that bitch''s control and I beat him up. Sadly, he remembers me beating him up and ying with him," Elina said with a yful smile.
"Eighth," Ray exhaled. He couldn''t do anything about them, he turned to Sirius. Looked at him with utmost seriousness and spoke, "Turn Hailey Into A Beta,"
"What?" Sirius asked in shock.
Chapter 278 A Beta (Part 2)
"Are you sure?" Sirius asked.
"Yes, I am sure. If you turn her, then not only will we be able to keep a leash on her but also extract the benefits. You know that she is from an influential background and we can use that," Ray replied.
"Hmm¡ we can use that but are you sure that you want to turn her?" Asked Sirius once again.
"I am sure but why do you ask? Like, is there an issue?" Ray asked back.
"Well, there isn''t an issue from my side but the consequences do matter. If I turn her, she will have to adapt to the change and not just that, she would have to control her urges and learn a lot of new things," Sirius replied.
"Well, we could help out with that," Ray answered back.
"Well, since you are hell bent on doing so, I don''t mind but you have to keep this in mind that it will be very hard from now on. You see, I have a system to guide me through everything while she doesn''t. So we will have to be extra careful," Sirius told Ray and bent down.
He looked right in her eyes. Hailey''s breathe as weak and the wounds kept on bleeding. Sirius knew that he had to turn her and if he did not, she would die.
He also understood Ray''s concern and the reason why he hesitated was that he was afraid. He was afraid of getting someone under his wing and taking care of them because just a small mistake and it would be on his consciousness.
"System, initiate turning protocol," Sirius ordered his system.
[Is the Host sure],
"Yes, turn it on," Sirius replied.
[Turning On Initiating Protocol],
[Total Humans Turned:- 0/5,],
[Host is required to follow the procedures to turn a person. Please transform into your werewolf form],
Sirius did as the system asked. Fur covered his skin as his body bulged. His snout lengthened as he turned into a werewolf.
Ray and the others stepped back as they didn''t want to disturb the procedure.
Sirius stepped forward and picked up Hailey. His eyes glowed a reddish yellow as he opened his maw and bit her breast.
Hailey suddenly convulsed. Her eyes turned hollow and her body shook uncontrobly. All this while, Sirius kept on biting her. A strange yellowish hue covered his body as some sort of essence was transferred to Hailey.
Hailey''s hollow eyes opened wide. They looked back at Sirius eerily as a smile lit up on her face.
Sirius dropped Hailey and took a few steps back. His breath was shallow as he tried to take in deep breaths. He looked at Hailey and found her body changing.
Her flesh wriggled as blood leaked out of her pores. She kept on convulsing while her hollow eyes stared at Sirius. Even in the atrocious pain, she kept looking at Sirius. Her eyes didn''t leave him once.
Ray looked at everything unfold as Aurora collected all the data. It was an important piece of information for her and she wouldn''t miss by any chance.
Slowly, Hailey calmed down. She convulsed less and less as her body turned back to normal. The blood kept leaking out of her pores and so it did out of her wounds.
"Uhmm¡ strange," Sirius muttered.
"What happened?" Asked Ray.
"Well, she should have turned by now but looking at her body condition. I would say that the turning failed," Sirius replied.
He essed his system and looked and looked at the status of turning ceremony and found it to be active.
"Hmmm¡ interesting," Sirius muttered.
"Well, what is it now?" Asked Ray.
"She isn''t dead yet. The turning ceremony is almost failed but she wants to live and is holding on to it. I would say that she really wants to live whether it is as a werewolf or as a human," Said Sirius and kept on observing her.
Listening to Sirius, Ray nodded and turned to observe her. And just as Sirius said, Ray could still perceive her heartbeat, albeit slow, it was there.
Knowing that there was still hope, Ray stood there and continued to observe.
Inside Hailey''s body, a yellowish essence ran rampant. It went from one organ to the other as Hailey''s body fought against the essence.
Slowly, the essence lost it''s energy and started to settle down. Just as it slowed down, a strange boost came to it. The essence sprang back to action as it burnt itsst energy to try once more.
By this time, Hailey''s body was not too resistant to the essence, the cells slowly adjusted to it''s nature and epted the blood essence.
The blood essence started to flow into her bloodstream and slowly spread to every single cell of her body. Coming in contact with the blood essence, her cells started to change. Their structure changed and so did the properties of her cell.
This lead to an overall change in her body. The change was abrupt and fast and it was to the point that her body found it hard to cope up with the change.
Blood started to pour out of her orifices as her nails started to bleed. Hailey suddenly stood up, her eyes were still hollow as she started to scratch herself. She did so with such violence that her skin started toe off and her nails fell to the ground.
Her clothes were a mess as one could only see blood over her body. She used her hands and started plucking her hairs out. Looking at her, everyone felt chills travel up their spine. They wished to never go through such procedure ever in their life.
"Sirius, is it going okay?" Ray asked, a bit worried as the whole thing had turned out to be more bloodier than ever.
"Well, it''s halfway through," Sirius replied.
"Okay," Ray nodded calmly.
"Aurora, what are the changes?" Asked Ray.
"Well, her whole body structure seems to be changing. From inside out, her cells are getting stronger while her blood flow is also strengthening by the second," Aurora told.
"hmmm¡ let''s see what happens now," Ray said, scratching his chin. He observed the process very closely.
"Awooooo," A loud howl brought him out of his reverie. Ray looked as he saw Hailey standing on her toes and howling in the air. Her body had started to recover as faint scabs had formed over the body.
She looked better than before and even her eyes had regained their rity.
Ray turned to look at Sirius and saw the man transforming himself. His body was changing as both of them seemed to be resonating with each other.
"So it''s almost done," Ray thought out loud.
"Yes," Elina walked to him and spoke. Her body was almost hugging him and Ray could feel her perky breast through her body suit.
"Uhmmm.." Ray coughed slightly and walked forward. He didn''t deny Elina''s attractiveness and beauty, he just was not ready for all this. He was sure that Elina was interested in him and he would be lying if he said that he wasn''t interested in her as well.
It was just that he already had Ae and even though he wanted a harem, he had to ask Ae first.
On the other hand, Hailey''s body had healed almostpletely. Her muscles wriggled as they trend stuff while her body started to increase in size. Her bones cracked apart and healed again almost instantly as her body underwent a qualitative change.
She looked even more beautiful than before. Her skin had a slight tan to it as it gleamed under the faint light in the hallways. Even her skin had be tighter and more fibrous.
Hailey stopped howling and looked back at Sirius. Her eyes were glowing a blueish light as she walked forward and stood in front of him. She looked straight into his eyes, raised her arm. Just as it looked that she was about to hit him with her arm, she ced it over her chest and kept her head down.
"Beta reporting," She said in a crisp and clear voice.
"Good," Sirius answered as his eyes glowed yellow for a moment and he turned back into his human form.
He turned around and looked at Ray. He spoke, "Well, I turned her but this is just the start. More problems are toe. So I need someone to keep watch on her all times,"
"Okay, someone will," Ray answered.
"As for right now. She is just confused and numb from all the trauma her body went through. It will take her sometime to recall everything. So if anything happens or she tries to do something wrong. We control her and stop her," Said Sirius calmly and then added, "I need some rest. I just used a bit of my blood essence and I need to recover my strength," Saying that, Sirius walked to the edge and sat down.
"Okay then, lets take care of her for sometime," Ray told others as he motioned Elina to take care of Hailey while he stood on standby along with Adrian.
Chapter 279 Moving Forward
Sirius closed his eyes and sat down. His heart calmed down as he started to run his blood essence through his body. The procedure had taken a significant toll on his body and he needed to make up for it.
While he rested himself, Hailey waspletely different. Her senses were slowlying back to her and she was finallying to reality. Strange memories appeared in her mind, the unbearable pain and the whole process kept on shing in front of her eyes.
Hailey looked at her own hands and felt something different. She felt like a stranger to her own body. Clenching her fists, she felt a newfound strength flowing inside her.
Feeling physically stronger than ever, she smiled. Looking up, she saw Ray and Adrian standing on the side while Sirius was meditating with his eyes closed.
As for Elina, she was half asleep by now and was barely concentrating on her moves. Taking the chance, Hailey stood up and started walking towards Sirius.
Even though she didn''t remember it all, she knew enough that Sirius was to me and given the new found strength she had gained, she decided to take her revenge.
Her feet touched the ground as she blurred and appeared in front of Sirius. Her hands were raised as she involuntarily transformed. Whitish fur appeared over her body as she increased in size.
Her muscles got firmer and leaner. ws extended out of her fingers while her eyes turned purple. A strange hazy mist surrounded her as she looked down at Sirius with much hatred.
Bringing her w down, she tried to sh at Sirius but just as she was about to do so, her hand stopped. Inches away from Sirius''s skin, her body paused and didn''t go any further in.
She looked at him with shock as her body betrayed her orders.
Sirius slowly opened his eyes. The connection between him and Hailey had informed him of the situation and he was aware of it all along. He just let her attack so she could see that things have changed.
Seeing him open his eyes, her mind was suddenly diverted. Submissive thoughts came to her as she looked deep into his eyes that glowed yellow.
A sudden urge of pulling him closer and making out with him came to her. She wanted his kids. Shaking her head, she got herself out of those thoughts. Her transformation was over and she was back to being a human.
With her face flushed red, she looked at shyly and tried to put on a strong front as she asked, "What did you do to me?"
"Well, I just followed orders," Sirius replied coldly. He stood up and turned around. Walking towards where Ray stood, he left her behind as she tried to sort out her thoughts.
"You done?" Ray asked, slightly worried about Sirius as not only was Sirius his best ally but a close friend as well and he didn''t want his friends in trouble.
"Yeah, I am fine. Just dealt with the beta," Sirius replied.
"ohhh¡" Ray nodded as he turned to Hailey and looked at her. She was standing in her ce like a statue as she tried to process the whole turn of events.
"Guess she wille to ept it sooner orter," Said Ray and turned to Adrian as he spoke, "We shall get moving. There isn''t much time left and I don''t feel good about waiting more,"
"Yes," Adrian nodded and raised his hands. Darkness covered around them as he disappeared.
"Where did he go?" Asked Sirius.
"Well, he went away to gather everyone. Also, I find him quite approachable this time. Last time we met, he acted a bit strange and reserved but right now, he seems quite easy going," Ray asked.
"Yeah, he did change quite a lot. Well, I don''t see anything wrong in it," Sirius replied.
"Well, I was just curious," Ray muttered absent mindedly and spoke, "Lets move on now," He said and then started walking out.
"hmm¡" Sirius nodded and turned around as he saw Hailey looking into nothingness. She seemed lost and Sirius understood her plight very well.
Walking to her, he grabbed her hand and slowly started to drag her along with him. He had turned her and she was his responsibility.
On the other hand, Ray nudged Elina and woke her up. She rubbed her eyes and looked around to see Hailey. Not finding her there, she jumped in shock and asked Ray, "What happened? Did I not stop her and you all had to kill her? Well, even though she deserved to die but sorry. I didn''t fulfil my duty,"
"Calm down Elina. Nothing like that happened. Even though you failed to keep watch, Sirius was prepared. He has her under his control and is keeping watch on her. So you don''t worry and just concentrate on what lies ahead," Saying, Ray turned and tapped the ground twice.
The wind was stirred and he disappeared into the air. Elina kept starting in the empty air, listening to Ray''s wordsforted her mind and presence.
She felt at peace as a warm feeling spread through her body. Hugging herself, she walked towards the gathering ce slowly.
Meanwhile,
Everyone gathered around as they whispered amongst each other. They were curious about the uing strategies and their next move. They were all strong but their leaders were even stronger. They had seen Ray''s strength and were quite confident in him.
Somehow, Ray seemed to ovee any hurdle and stand tall in front of them. This was something about Ray that made them admire him.
Just as they were thinking about the next move, the wind stirred as a man appeared in the middle. He looked calm and collected. His visage was cool and he had this unusually strong and sensible vibe around him.
Ray looked back at them with a smile on his face. He knew that they all trusted him and he had uphold his trust.
Using mana to enhance his voice, he spoke, "I thank you all for believing in me. It is due to your help that we got this far and hopefully, we will soon get to the portal room and leave this ce,"
Speaking, Ray looked into everyone''s eyes as he realized that they all shared the same sentiment. They all wanted to leave the ce and finally have some time with peace.
Ray stayed silent for a moment before he started speaking once again, "I have made a new team n. The support team will be called here to join us as we will push forward in an offensive manner because from what I estimate, we don''t have much time before something worse happens,"
"Also, we have to think of the people back at the infirmary. We need to support them too. No one knows the situation back there asmunication is limited. Therefore, I request you all toply with us and give it your all," Ray finished speaking. He brought out a piece of paper that had names written on it.
After that, he announced names and put everyone in three different teams. The teams were arranged in a bnced way and their formation was also same.
This was Ray''s method of countering with any strange urrence or event. At least, there would be enough people in each team to defend themselves.
After exining it all, Ray turned around and faced the following hallway. It was the path ahead and they had to move forward.
Ray raised his hand as the Void Sword appeared out of a portal, he grabbed the sword and took a step forward. nting his feet firmly, he twisted his torso and shed the sword as it left a deep greyish arc up ahead. The arc travelled forward as it cut through the hallway until vanished into mid air.
The others looked at Ray in confusion. Seeing the attack and the aura it left behind, they were expecting something big but it was just so dull.
Just as they were about to turn around from disappointment, a small spatial crack appeared. The space got distorted as a small pitch ck hole was created.
They all felt their bodies align differently. Like their bnce and center of gravity being changed. They felt themselves aligning towards the small hole.
They saw the hole expand as a great suction force was created from within it. Around the hole, droplets of blood gathered as they particles were sucked into it.
They all finally realized something. Ray''s attack just now had killed the trolls that came in it''s way and did so with such efficiency that the trolls had no chance to move and that the aftereffect of the attack resulted in a ck hole that sucked in the dead matter left behind from his attack.
This made them fear Ray even more but above that, they respected him. Not just for his strength but the calmness that came with it.
Ray turned back at them and looking straight in their eyes, he spoke, "So everyone. We have started the offense and hopefully we will keep it this way and move forward," With that, wings opened up behind him as he flew in the sky.
His sword was in his hand as he flew forward. The others felt encouraged and with their confidence shooting through the roof, they all ran along in their formation and followed Ray to attack.
Chapter 280 A Soul Weapon Passed Down For Ages
Meanwhile,
Everyone stood in their ce as they waited for the next order. These were the support team members and they were always ready to go forward and join in with the main team.
While they were waiting, their badges lit up and started blinking as everyone took them out. On the badges, they all could see a singr message.
"All support team members are to evacuate and follow the main team. We are moving forward and some changes are to be implied," Looking at the text, Tim smiled slightly. He had understood that Ray had taken full control of the situation and most probably avoided the main contender around him.
He looked to the support team leader and asked, "What should we do?"
The leader, who was girl with brown hair and ck eyes looked back at him as if she was staring at a fool. She did so for a couple of seconds before she spoke, "If you are in your senses, then you should do as we all will. We will follow the orders of the main leader," As she spoke, she began rounding up everyone and asked them to move forward.
Tim also did the same. He activated his ability partially as his feet were transformed. Gaining a golden sheen, Tim kicked the ground heavily. A huge dent was seen on the floor as Tim jumped high in the air.
He was the first one to run forward and follow the main team as others followed his example. Some used their abilities to go forward while others simply ran as fast as they could.
The leader was a transport mage. She could alter rocks and earth to turn them into a super fluid that acted as a liquid but had the tendency of a solid too.
She controlled the liquid to carry most of the people around and formed a huge wave that hurried forward. Another member also used his magic ingeniously. He covered his hands in mes and used the ability to st himself forward.
Within minutes,
They reached where Ray and the rest of the people previously stood. Some had followed Ray into battle while others waited for them. Sirius was there to facilitate them and he grouped everyone into teams so they could utilize their strengths efficiently.
Along with Sirius was Hailey. She looked absent minded and seemed to be coping up with her body. Sometimes, her nails would elongate and turn into ws or her eyes would glow purple. It was all a process as she was trying to concentrate on herself and learn more about her newly formed body.
She knew that she had unimaginable strength but she didn''t know how to carry it out in full. She didn''t know what other powers she had and also, she had felt her magical abilities increase too but didn''t know to what extent.
For all this, she had to wait. So she could train and fight other enemies and discover herself.
Sirius was besides her. He could make up her thoughts due to the connection he shared with her and as her alpha, he had enough rights to control her actions directly.
However, he let her be as not to disturb her. He was not a maniac to treat someone of his pack with such harshness. Now that he turned Hailey, he hated her less and thought of her as someone from his pack.
Someone that he had to protect and take care of. This was the instinctual response that came from his werewolf blood that ran thick in him.
Even his system appreciated it and pumped out more missions for him toplete. All for the pack. Sirius had to say that he would be lying if he said that he wasn''t sick of all this but as a werewolf, it was his responsibility that he had to uphold.
"Okay everyone. Since Ray is leading charge with the first batch, I will be leading it for the second batch. So follow alongside me and let''s turn this ce around," Saying that with much fervor and zeal, Sirius controlled the shadows around him.
He raised his hand as a shadows aura covered him. A ck armor full of archaic runes appeared as it dug into his flesh and covered his body. Blood fell down his body but he didn''t care.
For strength, pain and blood was nothing. The armor gleamed dangerously as it gave off an eerie aura, simr to the aura of death and destruction.
The vague Phantom of a wolf appeared behind him. This time, the wolf was even more distinct and clear as it resembled a creature from the mythical ages. The spikes and those eyes. They were so intimidating that everyone around Sirius felt chills up their spine.
Sirius himself was scared. He could feel the powerful aura rolling off from his body and it made him wonder if he had gained such strength in the past few days.
Sirius didn''t know, but he had indirectly purified his bloodline. By turning someone and forming a pack, he had embrace his werewolf self even more and this led to his bloodline turning purer.
Sirius put these thoughts at the back of his head. He concentrated at the task ahead and for that, he needed a weapon. He thought of something and remembered a weapon he had.
When he left for the academy. His mother had handed him a rusty spear. She said to him that it was his father''s prized weapon that had been passed down the family for ages.
At that time, Sirius found it absurd that a scrap spear was passed down the family for so long. Even when he tried to scan it using his system, there was no result and it all came as unknown.
From that day on, Sirius had kept that spear in his inventory. It was until today that the spear came into his mind.
"Let''s try it out and see what it really is," Sirius thought and essed his inventory. He saw the spearying there, just as he left it. He brought the spear out and just as he touched the spear.
The rusty and uneven edges of the spear cut his finger, "O," He scowled in pain and sucked his finger. The finger healed in a moment but blood had dripped on the spear.
Like a sponge, the spear absorbed the blood without any hesitation. Slowly, veins were formed in the spear as the blood flowed in them. Sirius looked at it in astonishment as a system notification sounded,
[Ding!! Host has formed a bond with a soul weapon],
[Weapon Grade:- Unknown]
[Weapon Level:- One]
[More information is being assessed. The host is required to wait forplete information],
Reading the system message, Sirius tried to calm himself down. His shock was greater than ever and even he couldn''t believe it. The scrappy spear his mother had given him was a soul weapon and one that formed a bond with him with such ease.
It was as if the weapon was designed for him and had recognized him easily.
The huge shadowy phantom behind him smiled. It''s presence became even more prominent as one could see faint ash colored fur on it''s body.
It opened its maw as it''s fangs could be seen all clear. The others who looked at the scene just took a few steps back in fear. However, just as they blinked their eyes, it was all gone. As if it was just their imagination.
Sirius raised the spear. It''s bnce was perfect and so was sits length, shape and size. It seemed to align with him perfectly. A smile lit up on his face as he looked at the dark hallway in front of him. He could smell the stench of blooding off from he hallway and I made him want to wreak havoc and carnage.
Hailey stood besides him and was losing herposure as well. She was hungry and the hunger made her lose control. She drooled badly at the sight of blood in the hallway and the smell of it all made her want to run at it and tear the flesh off from the trolls.
The others behind them both couldn''t see their expression and they were all serious. It was a time of life and death and they would give I their all to kill the trolls and get out of this damned ce.
Sirius raised the spear high in the air and then brought it forward. He screamed at the top of his lungs and then howled in the air.
[Battle Cry],
[Description:- A buff to all the allies fighting alongside the Alpha. Also, a boost in confidence and allows others to fight better],
The description was short but the battle cry was useful. As everyone heard the howl, they felt energized and better. As if they were all in sync with each other.
Sirius took a step forward as everyone followed behind him. They yelled at the top of their lungs and went on forward. It was now their time to clear this ce and move forward to their freedom.
Chapter 281 Clearing All The Hallways
"Wishhh¡shhhh," The sword in Ray''s hand shed. Cutting through the flesh of one troll after another. It was bathed in blood. The outer edges of the sword had turned crimson as they continuously absorbed the troll blood.
This was an added property of Void Stones as they absorbed very minute amounts of blood and it''s essence from the opponent.
Ray held the sword tightly and looked at the iing trolls up ahead. He has cleared all the remaining hallways and all that was left to clear was the ground ahead.
There were two grounds in total, one in front of him. Which was a smaller ground and the other after it. Between both grounds was a small hallway that connected itself to other areas and sses.
Ray looked at the ground ahead and found various trolls rampaging around like zombies. Their eyes were dull and they all flocked towards Ray and the whole team of people.
Ray grinned slightly, the effects of his Title ''Berserker'' wereing into being as Ray was killing more and more trolls without any break.
A shadow shed and appeared besides Ray. It morphed into the form of a wolf as Sirius appeared from the shadow. He looked sideways and nodded at Ray.
Ray nodded back and asked, "How''s the left over trolls?"
"Cleared them all and blocked all the other routes. Now, no one would interfere. Though, I could sense some humansing in contact with us on the other hallway," Sirius spoke. He was wary of most people and therefore kept his senses sharp.
When he was closing the other routes, he sensed a very dark human presence and estimated some humans to be closing in. He let them be that time and closed the area but thinking of this now, he realized that a presence that dark wasn''t something normal. There had to be a problem with the iing group.
"No worries. We will see them when theye. Let''s focus on the ground in front of us," Ray spoke and plunged the sword into the ground.
"Also, I heard you got a new weapon?" Ray asked out of nowhere.
"Hehe¡" Sirius scratched his head and raised his hand. A shadow formed around it as a spear came out of the shadow. The spear was dark and had rust covering it''s external surface.
A dark and eerie aura was constantly being released from it as Ray felt Sirius''s essence flowing in the spear. Not just that, but Ray also felt another primal essence of the same grade as his bloodline flowing into it.
"Nice spear," He praised and touched the surface of the spear.
As he did, he felt a small spark. Hurriedly backing his hand, he looked and saw the spear reacting to his touch.
"Strange," Ray muttered but still kept the up the appearances. Even if he was in shock, the spear was Sirius''s and this was not the time for examining it.
"You want to take the charge?" Ray asked Sirius.
"You sure?" Sirius asked.
"Yeah, I am sure. I will take a few minutes and rx a bit. I will jump in then," Ray answered.
"Okay, as you say," Sirius replied. He held the spear straight and banged it onto the ground. As he did, shadows spread out of it as the phantom of a wolf formed behind him.
Ray turned and looked at the phantom as he saw the phantom looking back at him. The phantom nodded to him and then looked into his eyes. It winked and then turned around.
"Huh?" Ray was shocked and felt strange. He knew that the phantom appeared due to Sirius''s bloodline but the shocking thing was its reaction to Ray.
Ray shook his head and looked again as he saw the phantom merging with Sirius''s body. It formed into a shadow and covered Sirius wholly as it then formed an outer armor.
Sirius''s body was now covered in a dark armor that was not only sturdy but had impable sticity to not hinder any of his movements.
The armor had bones sticking out in various ces as they also extended out of Sirius''s ws. The bones were dark and gave off a dark aura. As if the presence of darkness ran through them.
A low cut mask covered Sirius''s mouth as two huge fangs extended out of it. Along with his dark red eyes, Sirius looked menacing.
"Man, I gotta get some aesthetics checked up. He looks so cool," Ray said in amazement as right now, Sirius looked like death itself.
p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Sirius raised his hands and manipted the shadows around him. The shadows condensed around his spear as they covered him as well. He tapped the ground as the shadows spread out and he teleported through the shadows.
"Nice movement skill. Guess I need to get some changes done," Ray thought and then turned to his consciousness.
He was at peace with Sirius taking the charge as everyone followed behind him. Ray, on the other hand activated his barrier and indulged deep into his consciousness without any worry.
Arriving there, he saw Magdroth and FengFeng standing right in front of him. Both had their arms crossed and their feet tapping in a demanding manner.
"What happened? Why did you both call me here?" Asked Ray.
"Well, something did happen. Or else we wouldn''t have disturbed you," Magdroth replied. He walked back and forth as he kept on struggling with something. After some struggle, he finally came to his decision.
He walked up to Ray and summoned four chairs. Motioning Ray to sit down, he and FengFeng also took a seat while Aurora popped out of nowhere and sat down as well. She had a bag of popcorn in her hand as she enjoyed the whole event.
"What did you feel when you touched the spear?" Asked FengFeng.
"Uhmmm¡. I felt a small shock. Like the one you feel during winters when under a nket," Ray replied albeit the shock.
"hmmm¡" FengFeng crossed her alluring legs as she tapped her chin in thought.
"Well, I gotta ask. Did you feel anything else from the spear?" Asked Magdroth.
"Nope, nothing else. Though, that phantom behind Sirius winked me. I dunno if it''s just me but I think he really did," Ray replied honestly. He knew that this was aplicated matter and with Magdroth and FengFeng acting in such a way, he was sure that it was very important too.
"Okay," Magdroth nodded and turned as he looked at FengFeng.
"What do you think?" He asked her.
"Well, it is his spear for sure. As for the phantom, it might be the ancestor of wolves, "Fenrir" but I don''t understand that why did he choose someone with the shadow element?" FengFeng spoke.
"Well, I think I know why," Magdroth replied, "You see, Fenrir was always a dark beast and even now, he provides strength to that kid with the shadow element because that kid doesn''t only possess the shadow but the darkness element as well. It''s just entwined with the shadow,"
"Hey you both. I am the host here. I gotta get some info too. Also, what''s with this talk about myths and legends?" Ray shouted in anger. He felt bad for being cut out like this when they just called him here in the middle of a fight. It seemed as if they just needed him for questioning.
"Well we were getting to it. So don''t worry. At least let us sort our own thoughts first," Said Magdroth.
"Well, he does have a right to hear it all. After all, he will be the one fighting on front lines," Said FengFeng with her sweet voice. Her voice plucked the strings of Ray''s heart as he felt warm within.
However, he came into his senses and shook his head to get him out of that allure, "Just what is she? The Phoenix Of Time or some enchantress?" He thought to himself in slight fear.
"Okay then. Let me exin it to you now," Said Magdroth, "You see, the weapon you just touched was a soul weapon. It was something linked to Sirius''s soul and would grow along with him. Like an extension of Sirius''s body. In normal cases, Soul Weapons are hard to find as they are very rare and looking at the one in Sirius''s hands, it''s he rarest of them all,"
"What do you mean by that?" Ray asked.
"You see. The spear belonged to the Primordial Shadow Overlord and he controlled worlds using that spear. It was said to be one of the strongest and most powerful weapons in history of this universe. It was said that whenever the spear would be raised, death and darkness would follow," Replied Magdroth.
"Then?" Asked Ray. Intrigued by Magdroth''s words.
"Then, the Primordial Shadow Overload was killed and his speed was lost to time. Last time, it was seen in the hands of Wolf Ancestor Fenrir when he fought the Gods that imprisoned him. After that, I see it now in your friend''s hands. Though, the spear seems to be in a weaker condition considering your friend''s strength," Magdroth told Ray.
"Hmm¡ but why did you ask me about the reaction to the spear?" Asked Ray.
Chapter 282 The Primordial Ancestors Guardian
"Well, the spear reacts to strong bloodlines and you have seven mythical bloodlines in you. Out of which, two are active while the rest remain dormant. So I reckoned that there might have been some sort of reaction. Thankfully, it wasn''t a strong reaction, and you were just sparked. The spear might have felt your authority and that of your system as well and let it go," Magdroth exined.
Ray nodded and then turned to look at Aurora. She was happily munching on her popcorn. Seeing this, Ray sighed and spoke, "Well, I wanna unlock some more powers but you seem to be staying still. It seems as if the system isn''t helping me anymore,"
"Heyyy!!!" Hearing Ray, she snarled. Throwing her popcorn away, she jumped to her feet and walked to him. Coming close to him, she looked right into his eyes and spoke, "Have you ever asked? Also, affinities are not so easy toe by, and given your current strength, having more affinities would only cause you hindrance in your path to strength. So master your current powers to the extent that you unlock their domain fully. Then, we will see what to do with affinities," Saying, she turned around with a harrumph. Snorted in anger and left.
Ray looked at her, all bewildered by her reaction. He turned to Magdroth and FengFeng, only to find them nowhere around.
"Freaks," He muttered in anger. He was the host but for every piece of help, he had to ask them, even beg them.
Ray was sick of their behavior but what could he do? Also, deep down, Ray knew that whenever necessary, they would provide help and give him tips from time to time. They were just looking out for him because if they helped him every time he asked for help, he would just be overly reliant on them and would fail to solve the problems himself.
Still, it didn''t stop him from being dissatisfied with their behavior. Ray looked down at his feet and sighed. Concentrating out of his consciousness, he opened his eyes to the real world. Looking around, he saw everyone fighting the trolls as blood fell upon the ground.
He looked for a bit longer and saw a white wolf standing on its toes as it shed at one troll after another. It bit other trolls and killed any enemy that came in sight. It looked like a prime example of a starving wolf on a rampage.
Ray recognized it to be Hailey who at the moment seemed to be lost in blood lust. Her eyes were red as she just filled her mouth. Ray turned around and looked for Sirius.
Far ahead, he found a huge shadow rising into the air. The shadow was of a wolf''s w as it shed at the trolls.
Concentrating on the origin of the shadow, Ray saw Sirius standing on the ground. The shadow extended out of Sirius and acted as an extension of its body.
Along with the shadowy w, Sirius held the spear in his other hand. The spear gave off dark pulses as Sirius stabbed his enemies. With just one stab, a troll would fall and some whitish energy would be absorbed by the spear.
p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "Interesting," Ray muttered. Scratching his chin, he decided to jump in the show as well. Picking up the Void Sword, his eyes lit up as bolts of lightning surged around him. Electrical arcs covered his sword as he lifted the sword high in the air.
He looked at the trolls ahead and grinned. His feet went a zer a bright med burned beneath them.
"Let''s unlock the full potential of these two elements," He thought with a smile. Kicking the ground, he jumped in the air. Leaving behind a fiery trail, he swung his sword as an arc of lightning fell on the trolls ahead.
Bolts of lightning revolved around him as he fell into the sea of trolls ahead.
"Crackle¡Booom," Lighting burst out in the air as a huge pir of lightning illuminated the whole battlefield.
The trolls around Ray were vaporized as Ray had mixed the lightning element with the fire.
"Booommm!!" The ground was scorched ck as the fire spread out in a circle. Ray was standing there in the middle with a smile on his face. Tongues of me burned around his body, and his armor was lit up with runic patterns as he looked like a legendary warrior that was here for damnation.
Ray looked up, seeing the horde of trolls in front of him. He raised his sword. Like a trustypanion, the sword whizzed in the air. It seemed that even the sword was loving the carnage.
A bright purple light glowed in the sword as Ray nted his feet on the ground. His body produced immense pressure as the ground below him cracked, and two wings popped out of his back.
Lightning surged as he pped the wings and flew up in the air. Shimmering scales covered his skin as the sword erged even more. More Void Shards appeared in the air as they revolved around him.
Floating in the air, he looked no less menacing than Sirius. His eyes were filled with lightning as bolts of lighting crackled around his body. A fire blew around his feet. The sword floated around besides him as the Void Shards seemed to be in sync with him.
A strange scene appeared. The Void Shards started to revolve faster as spatial cracks were developed around them. From the spatial cracks, lightning was summoned.
Thick, purplish bolts of lightning crackled around the Void Shards as they then concentrated around the Void Sword. Revolving around the sword, they changed the sword.
Ray ced his hand on the sword''s hilt. A connection was formed. He could feel it like an extension of his body.
His eyes opened wide as he saw a vast universe flowing around him. It was the Void Element responding to his call through the Void Shards.
Connected to one of the most primitive and primal elements of all time, Ray felt different. He felt like an existence above all as if everyone else was below him.
His perspective changed. He felt like soaring in the air and looking down at everyone. When he felt like reaching the top, he saw another existence over there. It wasn''t just one but hundreds of existences and a never-ending fog.
At the far end, he saw a huge castle rising into the sky. Above the castle was an endless space from which, he could see a pair of eyes looking at him. The eyes were like two deep ck holes that could suck in everything.
Looking into those eyes, Ray felt lost. He felt himself being sucked into them. He just stood there, staring into those eyes as his soul got sucked into them.
"Ray!!!" Three distinct voices echo in his head as they pulled him out of his reverie.
"Close your eyes right now and look down," Magdroth roared in his consciousness.
"Uhmm... Okay," Ray nodded absentmindedly.
Doing so, three phantoms appeared behind him. They weren''t just phantoms but full individuals. One was of a huge Void Dragon as it stared into the eyes itself.
Magdroth was a dragon and his pride was unparalleled. He looked back into those eyes with pride and arrogance. Also, his pride wasn''t unounted for. He was known throughout the universe for being the progenitor of the Void Element.
After that, another individual phantom rose to the air. Tongues of mes appeared in the sky as they soared high above the castle.
"Skreeee," A phoenix''s roar sounded. It had been so after millions of years. Everyone present on the ne looked up as they saw the legendary Phoenix of time.
They were all bewildered. First, they saw the prideful and arrogant dragon of Void appear after thousands of year and then there was the Phoenix of Time.
"Has he returned?" A strange voice echoed through the ce as the castle in the air vibrated. The fog moved as Ray saw an endless universe hidden in it.
"What is this ce?" Ray asked Aurora.
"Don''t worry. I will tell you everything," Aurora said and then raised her head.
"I guess it''s time to finally reveal myself. Ray, your time hase to achieve strength and finally learn more about your origin. It''s time to start your conquest," She thought and then stepped forward.
As she did, an ancient armor covered her from top to bottom. Bathed in a sacred fire, her hair fell to her waist as her beautiful face radiated off with immense charm. Her graceful steps echoed in the silence as she raised her hand and a dark staff appeared.
The staff had various runesid upon it. The staff kept on changing shapes as it turned from one weapon to another continuously. It stopped and turned into a sword that peacefully rested in her hand.
She held the sword and looked at the universe up ahead.
"The Primordial Ancestor''s Guardian has awoken," She said softly.
Just as she spoke. Chaos reigned. The fog trembled as beams shot out of the castle. More and more eyes opened up in the cosmos above the castle as everyone and everything was rattled to their core.
If at first, they were all shocked by the appearance of two mythical beasts and progenitors of legendary elements.
The guardian of primordial ancestor only meant two things.
Either that the primordial ancestor hase back from death or that a sessor was chosen and that the sessor had gained an insight on a legendary element to let him overview the ne of ancestors.
Chapter 283 Fighting A Calamity Ranked Boss (Part 1)
The feeling of ascension faded as the fog in front him slowly disappeared. The castle, those eyes and he never ending universe was also gone.
Ray found himself in the air. In front of him was the ground and trolls that flooded he whole ce were almost gone. Ray knew that it was thanks to Sirius and the others. They all had bravely killed the trolls.
Hended on the ground and looked forward. The lightning still lingered around him and mana in the surroundings was also unstable. Ray understood that what he just experienced was something different whatever it was, this was not the time to think over it.
"Ray, hurry out of here," Aurora''s tense voice sounded.
"Why?" Ray asked back in confusion.
"Just do so, I will tell youter. Just get out of the academy as fast as you can," Said Aurora. He voice was tense and uneasy. Listening to her, Ray understood that something might have gone out of control and that a great danger was iing.
"Okay," Ray nodded and stopped ying. He knew that the trolls up ahead were not too strong and the only reason he dyed the matter this much was to allow everyone else gain some experience and fighting skills.
"Sirius," He called out through his bond.
"What happened?" Sirius asked back.
"We need to hurry. Something dangerous is on the way," Ray told Sirius.
"Hmm... we have a whole ground to clear and also a hallway. I would say we need thirty minutes more if the strongest join forces and attack together," Sirius calcted the whole thing and gave an estimate.
"Okay, gather everyone," Ray said.
Sirius nodded and the shed his spear. The troll in front of him was instantly killed as it''s body was cut into two. Sirius did the same with every troll around him. The shadows gathered as he moved from one point to another.
He went to every person on the battlefield and asked them to gather. He didn''t even consider if a person was weak or strong. He just went to them and told them to regather.
Within minutes, the whole fight had stopped. The battlefield was empty as everyone had hurried to finish their battles and get back together.
They all stood on one side. Clothes all bloody as they looked like an army of demon that had been raised in hell.
Ray stood in front of them all as he addressed them at once.
"The situation is getting dire and things would only get worse. If we don''t hurry, more portals would open up as the spatial barrier around the academy is weakening by the second and it''s only a matter of time before it''s breached. Therefore, I request you all to hurry," Said Ray.
"What do you mean by hurry? We are fighting the hardest we can," A student spoke. His eyes were red from the bloodshed as he barely held himself standing. He had multiple wounds on his body as blood poured out of them.
"I understand. That''s why, I have made a decision to ask you all to rest and then march back to the infirmary. Group everyone there and lead them back to the portal. As for the remaining trolls, don''t worry about them. The leaders would handle it," Said Ray calmly. His visage and the confidence that oozed out of him made them calm down.
They all believed him and whispered around with each other. After sometime, they all nodded and finally fell to the ground.
They had all been tired due to the insistent fighting and now that it wasn''t their job anymore. They all felt tired and exhausted.
"Everyone, it''s not the time for rest. Even though the fighting is over for you, there are other things to do. Therefore, I urge you all to do a bit more and call everyone from the infirmary. Also, don''t worry about going there on foot. I will open a portal to the infirmary," Said Ray.
He turned around and walked to an empty space. Pulling out a couple of purplish stones from his inventory. He ced them on the ground and made a symbol around them.
It was the eye of a strange draconic being as something murky swirled in it. cing thest stone on the symbol, the stones pulsed and glowed a purplish light.
In the middle of the eye, a small dot appeared as it spread outwards and formed a whirling starlight pattern. Ray stepped back and turned to everyone as he spoke, "This is a portal that connects to the infirmary. Just walk through it and you will reach the infirmary. Also, this portal will remain open for half an hour only. So I ask you all to hurry up before the portal closes,"please visit
Listening to Ray and seeing the portal in front of them, the students nodded with some fervor as they started to walk into it.
Ray grabbed his academy badge and tried to contact the head nurse but all he could do was send a message and wait for her to hear it.
"Mam, I have opened the portal using the Void Stones in my possession. It will be open for half an hour, please evacuate the infirmary as fast as possible and walk into the portal. Also, I have sent a lot members back to assist you all," Saying this, Ray cut the message. Seeing the others, only a few remained as within minutes, everyone was gone.
"Good, now let''s have some fun," He said with a smile. Only his team members and other leaders were left. They were all those who stayed back willingly and were strong enough to not be a burden.
"Everyone, I thank you all for staying behind. Let''s finish this once and for all," He spoke with zeal and lifted his sword.
The mana around the air hummed as multiple strong individuals charged their attacks. This time, Ray''s team was almostplete as only Noah, Aliya, Ae and Emma were missing.
But it didn''t put much of a dent on the overall strength of the team as Kashish, Nia, Adrian and the others were here.
In total, eleven individuals were left behind. These were the strongest individuals and Ray was confident hat with their help, he would be able to clear the following path.
Ray readied his sword and stood on the ground. Lighting arced around his body as shimmering scales appeared on his skin. He had decided to use his transformation and end this as fast as he could.
On the other hand, Sirius also resided himself. His spear whizzed in excitement as strange veins appeared on it. Blood flowed in them as Sirius raised the spear and held it in front of him.
Along with him, the rest also got ready. Nia used her element to cover herself in an armor of light while Hailey transformed into her werewolf form. Elina used her powers as a dark halo appeared above her. Her eyes were pitch ck while a dark hazy cat sat on her shoulders.
Adrian used his element and controlled the darkness around him as he turned his surrounding into a swamp of darkness.
Soon, everyone had resided themselves. They were all utilizing their full strength and were ready to crush any opponent that came their way.
Ray nted his feet on the ground and pushed it back. The ground got scorched as immense heat was produced by his body. The air whirled as Ray turned into a blur.
His sword shed as it cut through the air and an arc was released from it. The arc travelled forward as it cut the walls and travelled to the next hallway.
Behind Ray, two shadows flew by. One was Sirius and the other Adrian. Sirius swung his spear as two dark eyes appeared behind him while Adrian had darkness converging around him. He raised his hands and punched the trolls while Sirius cut them in half.
Nia raised her sword as light illuminated the ce. Her element burned the trolls as she threw balls do light on every troll she saw and burnt them to the ground.
Hailey paired up with Elina as she acted as Elina''s sword. Elina made the way using her powers and Hailey killed the trolls with her superior physical abilities.
The others also got themselves involved. Tim used his shield to act as the tank while Kashish lead the rest of the leaders into killing every troll in sight.
Within minutes, the hallway was cleared. Ray stood in front of the entrance. The next and final ground was in his view. He raised his sword as electrical arcs crackled over it. His eyes turned deep blue as he activated his domain.
The lightning around him converged as he jumped in the air and swing his sword. A huge ball of lighting was formed on the tip of his sword as he forcefully pushed it inside the entrance of the ground.
*Boooooooooom* A huge explosion urred as a thick stench of blood and burnt corpses spread in the air.
Suddenly, Ray''s eyes constricted as he felt the aura of a Cmity Ranked expert.
"Guys, get ready. The final boss has finally appeared," he muttered and entered the ground.
Chapter 284 Out Of The Academy
"Spurrtt," He then ap peared from the other side. The strange mucous substance covered his body as the fire around him burnt it. Looking at his sword, he flicked it once and then turned around. His single pped and he turned into a streak yet again as he went through the other eyehole.
"Spurttt¡" The troll went down on its knees as the fire in its eyes was extinguished. The power of time eroded it whole as its life force was sucked into the Void Sword.
Ray looked at the gate behind the troll and jumped high in the air. Grabbing the sword tightly, his muscles tensed up as he swung it down.
While he did, the temporal energy was reced by Void energy. The sword turned greyish purple as a colorless fire covered it whole. The space around the sword cracked while Ray''s eyes turned mysterious.
A supernova appeared behind him while various shards joined to form the eye of a dragon. The eye looked at the door as immense tangible pressure descended over it.
[Eye Of Void:- Spatial SuperNova],
Ray muttered deeply and brought the sword down. The sword cut through the space as everything in front of him was cut down in half.
A spatial arc spread forward as it formed an eye mid-air. The eye expanded until it formed a small moving supernova. The pressure around it increased as everything in its vicinity was sucked inside it.
The death energy continuously being released by the door was sucked into the eye as the space around it slowly fell apart. Slowly, the door broke down as all of it was sucked into the supernova.
Only the troll''s lifeless skeleton was left behind while the path up ahead was clearer. Though, it was still dangerous. No one knew what lied up ahead and it was just the start.
Ray canceled his transformation and descended downwards. His eyes were still filled with mana and he could see the spatial disturbances around him.
As soon as his feet touched the ground, a spatial line appeared. From the line, he could see another portal trying to open up but it couldn''t.
Pumping his mana, he used the bloodline energy and lifted the Void Sword. The Sword lit up as he angled it horizontally. He was ready for anything to appear from the other and whatever it would be. He would fight it till the end.
However, the spatial line was suppressed and the space around him recovered. Ray sighed in relief and put his sword down.
"Guess the array is failing faster than expected. The academy wouldn''t be able to hold for long. We gotta hurry," Ray thought out loud.
"Well, there seems to be something speeding it all up. I feel that some intelligent races are eying the city," Aurora replied.
"Hmm¡ I guess the ones from System Online are stepping up their game," Ray guessed and sighed. There was nothing he could do on a big scale. He wasn''t strong enough yet.
Remembering something, he opened the system inventory and took out an oddly shaped box. The box had a couple of buttons and a small screen in the middle.
Tapping the screen, it lit up and showed three red bars. Looking at that, he sighed yet again and put the box back.
"What happened?" Aurora asked.
"Nothing. I just checked the box the princess gave me. They aren''ting yet, their empire needs time to be transported," Said Ray and continued, "They are our only allies in this fight. So I hoped to get some help from their side. Though, I am sure that they will be here at the most crucial of times. Until then, let''s fight to survive and get stronger,"
Thinking, he walked to the troll''s corpse and looked at it. The corpse was ruined and there was nothing valuable. The armor was rusted and even its life pearl was ruined.
"The power of time sure is a double-edged sword. It ruined the gains I could have gotten," he thought and walked back to where everyone was.
The fight had taken ce a bit far from their original position to avoid any other casualties. So Ray just walked casually without any fear.
Meanwhile,
Sirius shed with his ws and Hailey was struck right in her stomach and was sent flying as she crashed into a wall. Sirius disappeared into the shadows and appeared in front of her as he punched down with all his strength.
One punch after the other, Sirius punched rapidly as his hands turned into a blur. Blood gushed out of Hailey''s mouth as the sound of broken teeth and jaws reverberated in absolute silence.
The anger was evident on his face and Sirius had to get it out. So he unleashed it all on Hailey. While he attacked, the others slowly came back to their senses. Hailey was losing consciousness and couldn''t hold on to her control over everyone.please visit
Not longter. Hailey finally lost consciousness and fell to the ground all limp. Her face was swollen while her eyes were blue and puffy. Snot and blood covered her face as her teeth fell down to the floor. Her nose was at an odd angle while her jaw was snappedpletely out of ce.
Sirius grabbed her by her cor and dragged her back. As he walked back to their original position, everyone stood there and watched as they saw the wolf drag a beaten woman back.
Throwing her on the floor, Sirius shouted, "I know no one remembers everything. So let me exin. This woman right here bewitched you all," Sirius spoke, his finger was pointing at Hailey as he exined the whole story.
Slowly, everyone''s faces changed. Realization hit them as they felt shame. They realized that they had acted like fools all this time and just moments before, they sympathized with this woman who had controlled them for hours.
Anger came over them as they clenched their fists. A man took a step forward as a fireball formed over his palm.
"You f*cking witch. I will kill you!" The man eximed and raised his hand. He threw the fireball at her as a couple more followed his example and attacked Hailey.
"Enough," A shout reverberated in the surroundings as the shadows covered the whole area. Sirius appeared in front of Hailey and raised his arm. A wall of shadow appeared before him as he blocked the attacks.
While he did that, a strong gust blew by as Ray also arrived. He looked around and observed the whole situation. He patted Sirius''s back and spoke, "Good job. I will take it here from now on," Saying that, he turned to everyone present and looked at them with his eyebrows raised.
"Are you all the same as her? Do you all want to hurt an unarmed woman? I understand that she did wrong but do you all also want to do this? Is revenge all that you need? If so, then I am very disappointed in you. I thought of you all as the protectors of humanity. The next generation that would think for the future of humanity and would learn to forgive rather than kill," Ray shouted at them. His voice was loud enough to reach their ears.
And not only did his voice reach their ears but it also prated their hearts. It shook them to their basics and made them remember their roots.
Ray knew that they all were good men and women and that anger had blinded them. So he just used his words to pull them back and he did so with such ease that even Sirius looked at him in astonishment.
"Thanks, Sirius," Ray thanked Sirius and turned around. Looking down at Hailey, he noticed her barely breathing. She was on the verge of death and even the weakest attack would have killed her.
Ray didn''t want that yet, he had uses for her. He turned to Sirius and asked him to pick her up.
Then he turned to the others once again and spoke, "We will be moving forward in an hour. Till then, you all please rest. I will be reassigning the teams at the time of moving.
Ray said that and disappeared. Sirius disappeared along with him as he carried Hailey in his arms.
The others slowly dispersed away and tended to themselves.
Ray appeared at the edge of the hallway. It was silent and no one was present. This was the location they had chosen to meet up.
As he appeared, the darkness in the surroundings swirled as hands appeared from the ground. They made their way and opened the space as Adrian walked out. His face was full of scars he looked quite beaten.
"What happened to you?" Ray asked in amusement. He knew that Adrian was strong and seeing his condition, he was sure that someone had owned Adrian in a fight.
"Don''t ask," Adrian didn''t reply and walked to the edge of the wall and sat down depressingly.
"Strange," Ray muttered to himself.
While he did, Elina also came in. She walked calmly and her expression was of bliss. Looking at her, Ray smiled and asked, "You know, I see Adrian and then I see you. I got to ask, what happened? Why is he so depressed and you seem so happy,"
"Hehe¡" Elina giggled, "Well, he was under that bitch''s control and I beat him up. Sadly, he remembers me beating him up and ying with him," Elina said with a yful smile.
"Eighth," Ray exhaled. He couldn''t do anything about them, he turned to Sirius. Looked at him with utmost seriousness and spoke, "Turn Hailey Into A Beta,"
"What?" Sirius asked in shock.
Chapter 285 Re-Uniting With Family
Don''t Buy Yet. I have to Fix it.
....
Meanwhile,
Everyone stood in their ce as they waited for the next order. These were the support team members and they were always ready to go forward and join in with the main team.
While they were waiting, their badges lit up and started blinking as everyone took them out. On the badges, they all could see a singr message.
"All support team members are to evacuate and follow the main team. We are moving forward and some changes are to be implied," Looking at the text, Tim smiled slightly. He had understood that Ray had taken full control of the situation and most probably avoided the main contender around him.
He looked to the support team leader and asked, "What should we do?"
The leader, who was girl with brown hair and ck eyes looked back at him as if she was staring at a fool. She did so for a couple of seconds before she spoke, "If you are in your senses, then you should do as we all will. We will follow the orders of the main leader," As she spoke, she began rounding up everyone and asked them to move forward.
Tim also did the same. He activated his ability partially as his feet were transformed. Gaining a golden sheen, Tim kicked the ground heavily. A huge dent was seen on the floor as Tim jumped high in the air.
He was the first one to run forward and follow the main team as others followed his example. Some used their abilities to go forward while others simply ran as fast as they could.
The leader was a transport mage. She could alter rocks and earth to turn them into a super fluid that acted as a liquid but had the tendency of a solid too.
She controlled the liquid to carry most of the people around and formed a huge wave that hurried forward. Another member also used his magic ingeniously. He covered his hands in mes and used the ability to st himself forward.
Within minutes,
They reached where Ray and the rest of the people previously stood. Some had followed Ray into battle while others waited for them. Sirius was there to facilitate them and he grouped everyone into teams so they could utilize their strengths efficiently.
Along with Sirius was Hailey. She looked absent minded and seemed to be coping up with her body. Sometimes, her nails would elongate and turn into ws or her eyes would glow purple. It was all a process as she was trying to concentrate on herself and learn more about her newly formed body.
She knew that she had unimaginable strength but she didn''t know how to carry it out in full. She didn''t know what other powers she had and also, she had felt her magical abilities increase too but didn''t know to what extent.
For all this, she had to wait. So she could train and fight other enemies and discover herself.
Sirius was besides her. He could make up her thoughts due to the connection he shared with her and as her alpha, he had enough rights to control her actions directly.
However, he let her be as not to disturb her. He was not a maniac to treat someone of his pack with such harshness. Now that he turned Hailey, he hated her less and thought of her as someone from his pack.
Someone that he had to protect and take care of. This was the instinctual response that came from his werewolf blood that ran thick in him.
Even his system appreciated it and pumped out more missions for him toplete. All for the pack. Sirius had to say that he would be lying if he said that he wasn''t sick of all this but as a werewolf, it was his responsibility that he had to uphold.
"Okay everyone. Since Ray is leading charge with the first batch, I will be leading it for the second batch. So follow alongside me and let''s turn this ce around," Saying that with much fervor and zeal, Sirius controlled the shadows around him.
He raised his hand as a shadows aura covered him. A ck armor full of archaic runes appeared as it dug into his flesh and covered his body. Blood fell down his body but he didn''t care.
For strength, pain and blood was nothing. The armor gleamed dangerously as it gave off an eerie aura, simr to the aura of death and destruction.
The vague Phantom of a wolf appeared behind him. This time, the wolf was even more distinct and clear as it resembled a creature from the mythical ages. The spikes and those eyes. They were so intimidating that everyone around Sirius felt chills up their spine.
Sirius himself was scared. He could feel the powerful aura rolling off from his body and it made him wonder if he had gained such strength in the past few days.
Sirius didn''t know, but he had indirectly purified his bloodline. By turning someone and forming a pack, he had embrace his werewolf self even more and this led to his bloodline turning purer.
Sirius put these thoughts at the back of his head. He concentrated at the task ahead and for that, he needed a weapon. He thought of something and remembered a weapon he had.
When he left for the academy. His mother had handed him a rusty spear. She said to him that it was his father''s prized weapon that had been passed down the family for ages.
At that time, Sirius found it absurd that a scrap spear was passed down the family for so long. Even when he tried to scan it using his system, there was no result and it all came as unknown.
From that day on, Sirius had kept that spear in his inventory. It was until today that the spear came into his mind.
"Let''s try it out and see what it really is," Sirius thought and essed his inventory. He saw the spearying there, just as he left it. He brought the spear out and just as he touched the spear.
The rusty and uneven edges of the spear cut his finger, "O," He scowled in pain and sucked his finger. The finger healed in a moment but blood had dripped on the spear.
Like a sponge, the spear absorbed the blood without any hesitation. Slowly, veins were formed in the spear as the blood flowed in them. Sirius looked at it in astonishment as a system notification sounded,
[Ding!! Host has formed a bond with a soul weapon],
[Weapon Grade:- Unknown]
[Weapon Level:- One]
[More information is being assessed. The host is required to wait forplete information],
Reading the system message, Sirius tried to calm himself down. His shock was greater than ever and even he couldn''t believe it. The scrappy spear his mother had given him was a soul weapon and one that formed a bond with him with such ease.
It was as if the weapon was designed for him and had recognized him easily.
The huge shadowy phantom behind him smiled. It''s presence became even more prominent as one could see faint ash colored fur on it''s body.
It opened its maw as it''s fangs could be seen all clear. The others who looked at the scene just took a few steps back in fear. However, just as they blinked their eyes, it was all gone. As if it was just their imagination.
Sirius raised the spear. It''s bnce was perfect and so was sits length, shape and size. It seemed to align with him perfectly. A smile lit up on his face as he looked at the dark hallway in front of him. He could smell the stench of blooding off from he hallway and I made him want to wreak havoc and carnage.
Hailey stood besides him and was losing herposure as well. She was hungry and the hunger made her lose control. She drooled badly at the sight of blood in the hallway and the smell of it all made her want to run at it and tear the flesh off from the trolls.
The others behind them both couldn''t see their expression and they were all serious. It was a time of life and death and they would give I their all to kill the trolls and get out of this damned ce.
Sirius raised the spear high in the air and then brought it forward. He screamed at the top of his lungs and then howled in the air.
[Battle Cry],
[Description:- A buff to all the allies fighting alongside the Alpha. Also, a boost in confidence and allows others to fight better],
The description was short but the battle cry was useful. As everyone heard the howl, they felt energized and better. As if they were all in sync with each other.
Sirius took a step forward as everyone followed behind him. They yelled at the top of their lungs and went on forward. It was now their time to clear this ce and move forward to their freedom.
Chapter 286 Plans (Part 1)
Meanwhile,
Everyone stood in the ir ce as they wa ited for the next order. These were the support team members and they were always ready to go forward and join in with the main team.
While they were waiting, their badges lit up and started blinking as everyone took them out. On the badges, they all could see a singr message.
"All support team members are to evacuate and follow the main team. We are moving forward and some changes are to be implied," Looking at the text, Tim smiled slightly. He had understood that Ray had taken full control of the situation and most probably avoided the main contender around him.
He looked to the support team leader and asked, "What should we do?"
The leader, who was girl with brown hair and ck eyes looked back at him as if she was staring at a fool. She did so for a couple of seconds before she spoke, "If you are in your senses, then you should do as we all will. We will follow the orders of the main leader," As she spoke, she began rounding up everyone and asked them to move forward.
Tim also did the same. He activated his ability partially as his feet were transformed. Gaining a golden sheen, Tim kicked the ground heavily. A huge dent was seen on the floor as Tim jumped high in the air.
He was the first one to run forward and follow the main team as others followed his example. Some used their abilities to go forward while others simply ran as fast as they could.
The leader was a transport mage. She could alter rocks and earth to turn them into a super fluid that acted as a liquid but had the tendency of a solid too.
She controlled the liquid to carry most of the people around and formed a huge wave that hurried forward. Another member also used his magic ingeniously. He covered his hands in mes and used the ability to st himself forward.
Within minutes,
They reached where Ray and the rest of the people previously stood. Some had followed Ray into battle while others waited for them. Sirius was there to facilitate them and he grouped everyone into teams so they could utilize their strengths efficiently.
Along with Sirius was Hailey. She looked absent minded and seemed to be coping up with her body. Sometimes, her nails would elongate and turn into ws or her eyes would glow purple. It was all a process as she was trying to concentrate on herself and learn more about her newly formed body.
She knew that she had unimaginable strength but she didn''t know how to carry it out in full. She didn''t know what other powers she had and also, she had felt her magical abilities increase too but didn''t know to what extent.
For all this, she had to wait. So she could train and fight other enemies and discover herself.
Sirius was besides her. He could make up her thoughts due to the connection he shared with her and as her alpha, he had enough rights to control her actions directly.
However, he let her be as not to disturb her. He was not a maniac to treat someone of his pack with such harshness. Now that he turned Hailey, he hated her less and thought of her as someone from his pack.
Someone that he had to protect and take care of. This was the instinctual response that came from his werewolf blood that ran thick in him.
Even his system appreciated it and pumped out more missions for him toplete. All for the pack. Sirius had to say that he would be lying if he said that he wasn''t sick of all this but as a werewolf, it was his responsibility that he had to uphold.
"Okay everyone. Since Ray is leading charge with the first batch, I will be leading it for the second batch. So follow alongside me and let''s turn this ce around," Saying that with much fervor and zeal, Sirius controlled the shadows around him.
He raised his hand as a shadows aura covered him. A ck armor full of archaic runes appeared as it dug into his flesh and covered his body. Blood fell down his body but he didn''t care.
For strength, pain and blood was nothing. The armor gleamed dangerously as it gave off an eerie aura, simr to the aura of death and destruction.
The vague Phantom of a wolf appeared behind him. This time, the wolf was even more distinct and clear as it resembled a creature from the mythical ages. The spikes and those eyes. They were so intimidating that everyone around Sirius felt chills up their spine.
Sirius himself was scared. He could feel the powerful aura rolling off from his body and it made him wonder if he had gained such strength in the past few days.
Sirius didn''t know, but he had indirectly purified his bloodline. By turning someone and forming a pack, he had embrace his werewolf self even more and this led to his bloodline turning purer.
Sirius put these thoughts at the back of his head. He concentrated at the task ahead and for that, he needed a weapon. He thought of something and remembered a weapon he had.
When he left for the academy. His mother had handed him a rusty spear. She said to him that it was his father''s prized weapon that had been passed down the family for ages.
At that time, Sirius found it absurd that a scrap spear was passed down the family for so long. Even when he tried to scan it using his system, there was no result and it all came as unknown.
From that day on, Sirius had kept that spear in his inventory. It was until today that the spear came into his mind.
"Let''s try it out and see what it really is," Sirius thought and essed his inventory. He saw the spearying there, just as he left it. He brought the spear out and just as he touched the spear.
The rusty and uneven edges of the spear cut his finger, "O," He scowled in pain and sucked his finger. The finger healed in a moment but blood had dripped on the spear.
Like a sponge, the spear absorbed the blood without any hesitation. Slowly, veins were formed in the spear as the blood flowed in them. Sirius looked at it in astonishment as a system notification sounded,
[Ding!! Host has formed a bond with a soul weapon],
[Weapon Grade:- Unknown]
[Weapon Level:- One]
[More information is being assessed. The host is required to wait forplete information],
Reading the system message, Sirius tried to calm himself down. His shock was greater than ever and even he couldn''t believe it. The scrappy spear his mother had given him was a soul weapon and one that formed a bond with him with such ease.
It was as if the weapon was designed for him and had recognized him easily.
The huge shadowy phantom behind him smiled. It''s presence became even more prominent as one could see faint ash colored fur on it''s body.
It opened its maw as it''s fangs could be seen all clear. The others who looked at the scene just took a few steps back in fear. However, just as they blinked their eyes, it was all gone. As if it was just their imagination.
Sirius raised the spear. It''s bnce was perfect and so was sits length, shape and size. It seemed to align with him perfectly. A smile lit up on his face as he looked at the dark hallway in front of him. He could smell the stench of blooding off from he hallway and I made him want to wreak havoc and carnage.
Hailey stood besides him and was losing herposure as well. She was hungry and the hunger made her lose control. She drooled badly at the sight of blood in the hallway and the smell of it all made her want to run at it and tear the flesh off from the trolls.
The others behind them both couldn''t see their expression and they were all serious. It was a time of life and death and they would give I their all to kill the trolls and get out of this damned ce.
Sirius raised the spear high in the air and then brought it forward. He screamed at the top of his lungs and then howled in the air.
[Battle Cry],
[Description:- A buff to all the allies fighting alongside the Alpha. Also, a boost in confidence and allows others to fight better],
The description was short but the battle cry was useful. As everyone heard the howl, they felt energized and better. As if they were all in sync with each other.
Sirius took a step forward as everyone followed behind him. They yelled at the top of their lungs and went on forward. It was now their time to clear this ce and move forward to their freedom.
Chapter 287 Plans (Part 2)
?"Ohh¡ Now look who came," the voice sounded inside the portal room right after Ray stepped in. On alert, Ray looked around as he saw a silhouette walking out from the other side of darkness.
"Tip¡tap.." the footsteps echoed like the drops of water after a rain. One second they were like a calm reckoning and the very next second, they felt like a maddening cry of a demon.
This affected Ray a lot as he felt disoriented right after he heard the footsteps echo, "Aurora!" He called out in frustration as things were taking a u-turn. The situation was spiraling out of control as Ray felt like loosing control over his subconscious mind.
"Don''t worry. I have got things under control. The person is using some sort of hypnotizing technique to trick your mind into chaos and then taking your submission but don''t worry, I will counter it. You just keep holding back and try to get as nearer to the person as possible," Said Aurora calmly. Her soothing voice yet again helped Ray get a grip o himself as his yees shed with as cunning glint.
He looked at the iing silhouette as a sh of hatred shone on his face. Ray suppressed his emotions as he looked forward and kept up with the act. He moved forward haphazardly as the person in front of himid down his guard.
The person in front was none other than Will. An old member of Nia''s team who had cooperated with Josh and the others to defeat the trolls and make it this far. Will''s current strength far surpassed his previous strength and so did his abilities. Before, he had a gravity maniption ability but right now, his ability seemed to bepletely different. Not only that, but the expression on his face and the blood thirst gathered around his body, it was clear that something wasn''t normal with him.
Ray noticed it all, he was keen and all the abnormal signs didn''t miss his eye. Also, being the ss monitor; Ray usually had the data of every student in the elite ss and this led to him knowing about the change in Will''s ability.
"Aurora, this person''s ability is different from before," Said Ray gravely.
"Yes, i noticed the abnormality. The ability he is currently usinges from another source and not from his system. Also, his system seems to be corrupted," Aurora answered.
"Okay. So what do i do?" Asked Ray.
"Just get closer to him so I can gather more data," Replied Aurora in a calm but serious tone.
"Okay," Ray nodded as he tripped froward.
Will observed Ray as Ray came towards him like a fool. Just from the way Ray walked and tripped around the whole ce, it was obvious that he wasn''t in his senses and that his mind had been disorientedpleted. However, that was just something that Ray wanted him to feel. In reality, Ray waspletely conscious and fully alert of everything around him in a 500 meter radius.
"Now then. Aren''t you the ss monitor of the elite ss and the so called leader of everyone. Also, i heard that the dean favors you the most and that you are the strongest amongst all those in the first year of the academy," Will spoke in spite. His words wereced with hatred as the anger and jealousy on his face was apparent, "What a sick joke!!" He eximed madly and started tough like a lunatic.
He stepped forward and took out a dagger from his pouch. The dagger looked extremely ordinary and only had a dark red ruby on the middle of its handle. However, the aura it gave of was co,telets different. The dagger reeked of death as Ray felt his body responding to it immediately.
He felt goosebumps all over his skin as his bones shivered in fear. Ray nced at the dagger and used the system to scan it.
[System Analyzing Weapon]
[Weapon Type:- Dagger]
[Weapon Ability:- Corruption]
[Weapon Stats:- Unidentiifed]
[Description:- Dagger of unknown origin. It was an ordinary dagger but the ruby in the middle of its hilt changed it all. The ruby is an extreme Emily rare material only found in the most dangerous areas of the world of System Online. The primary ability of the dagger is corruption and as for type type of corruption and its side effects, it is unknown as more analysis is needed]
Reading the description and theplete analysis, Ray was curious of the dagger and the ruby especially.
"Just what sort of stone is it to cause such a change to an ordinary dagger. Imagine if it was used on a good weapon, it might bring out its full potential," he thought, slightly ecstatic as the thought of having the dagger for himself came to him.
"Aurora, what do you say?" He asked for a second opinion as he turned to Aurora.
"I say that you deal with the current situation and then we see the thing with the dagger," Replied Aurora.
"Yes, you are right," Ray nodded in realization and then asked, "Should i drop the act because if the dagger touches me, I don''t think that even you would be this carefree with the situation,"
"Yes, you are right. I have got enough data. You go ahead and showing this bastard what you are made up of,"
Getting the green light from Aurora, Ray smiled. His heart started to beat faster and faster as his eyes turned strange. A Void covered them as he pulled in the Void Element around him. Spatial cracks appeared everywhere as he stepped forward and disappeared. The space distorted as a spatial tunnel was created and Ray appeared behind Will.
The Void Stones hovered in the air as Ray brought down his hands and the Void Stones rained down on Will. Due to the sudden change of circumstances, Will was left frozen for a couple of seconds and Ray took it to his advantage. He used the time to summon bolts of lightning and pointed any Ray as the bolts of lightning rained down on him.
Due to the speed of lightning, the bolts hit Will first and so did the Void Stones. Ray wasn''t a fool to do this. The reason he threw the Void Stones was to lock the space around Will because the abnormalities shown by him were not only strange but dangerous as well and Ray didn''t want to underestimate his enemies.
Ray took a step forward and punched ahead. His fist wasced with a burning heat asyers of fire had condensed over it. This made the color of fire turn a darker hue as it resembled moltenva. While punching forward, Ray''s mind suddenly shook. He felt a strange wave invading his consciousness. His vision turned muddy and Ray found it hard to keep his footing. However, Ray held on. He had fought against enough enemies to be baffled or disturbed by the mind attacks. Not only that, but he had also trained with Noah and Elina as they both had used illusions and spirit attacks on him to distract his mind and focus.
Ray kept his hands steady and punched forward. His momentum was derived from his stance as the energy flowed from his feet to his upper body and then towards his punching arm.
"Bang!!!" A dull sound resounded in Ray''s ear as Will''s whole body shook uncontrobly. Ray saw waves of energy moving up Will''s body as tears appeared over his skin/
"Blerghhh!!" Will vomited blood as he fell on the ground. Ray held his head in pain as blood leaked down from his nose. He looked behind him and saw a pair of eyes staring at him with immense grief and hatred.
"Just what the fuck is wrong here? Why are there so many students in here and this strange aura of hatred and oppression? Just what is going on?" He questioned himself in distraught. Suddenly, pangs of pain hit him as he fell to the ground.
The mental attack was stronger than before and right now, Ray had just attacked Will and was caught off guard.
"Aurora, i need help. Call Sirius and Nia," he told Aurora in pain. His head hurt as if a thousand needles were being hammered into it while he was constantly bleeding from his orifices.
"Ray, there is an issue. I am trying to contact them but I can''t reach them. There seems to be something blocking the signal," Aurora cried out in worry. She was working hard to send signals outside the portal room but something was constantly blocking them.
"Sigh," Ray breathed out in desperation as his thoughts went awry. He couldn''t even think straight now, "Aurora, do one thing. Release all the stored bloodlust and let my aura surge. The best thing to do is to let my Berserker Titlee into effect," Ray said to her as he steeled his resolve. He was ready to get some human blood on his hands.
"You sure?" Asked Aurora, "Things wouldn''t be the same afterwards,"
"Yes, i am sure. Just do it. Killing some fellow students is better than dying myself. It is a cruel world we live in and its high time that I understand it," He said with resolve and closed his eyes.
Aurora didn''t object. She also thought that it was right of Ray to do this and let out the bloodlust that Ray contained within him. Naturally, Ray had killed a lot of beasts and even humans in System Online. Therefore, the bloodlust he had maintained was enough to trigger his Berserker Title and that too to the higher stages of the title.
"Here it goes," Aurora said as the bloodlust was released like a gushing river.
Chapter 288 The Berserker Released (Part 2)
"Hmmmm," Ray moaned in ecstasy as the feeling of ever flowing strength entering his body only increased. His mind got clearer and clearer as only one thought started to surface in there and it was to fight.
There seemed to be a primal urge to battle and to kill that started to take over him and strangely, Ray didn''t resist it. He let it be and indulged himself in that feeling. Slowly, his eyes turned bloodshot as veins popped over all over his body. In the quieter and serene surroundings, a strange voice started to sound,
"Lub..Dub¡Lub..Dub¡" it was the sound of a heart beating rigorously and it was so loud that even the person standing in front of him was confused. Ray took a deep breath and opted his eyes wide open. An unparalleled aura surrounded him. He seemedpletely different from usual and exuded such strength and oppression that the magical particles around him worshipped him as if he was some sort of a God.
This type of behavior waspletely different from how the magical particles usually behaved and it confused not only Aurora but also Magdroth and FengFeng who were inside his consciousness.
"Strange!!!" Magdroth muttered and then turned as he looked at FengFeng. Their eyes met as they both nodded in understanding, "There has only been one person to do this," Said FengFeng in realization but Magdroth motioned her to stop as he spoke,
"Not now. We need to wait and see. If its true then we tell him and teach him personally,"
"Okay," FengFeng nodded and turned silent.
Outside the portal room,
Sirius looked at the closed door in anger, "Just what the hell happened? He just went in and the door closed right after?" He asked in anger. His transformation hadn''t ended yet and his spear was still piercing through the door. However, there seemed to be some sort of power holding him back and keeping the door shut.
"Nia, lets obliterate this thing into pieces and see who the f*ck is trying to mess with us," cursed Sirius as his whole body pulsed with a dark energy as the ck phantom of a wolf behind him turned even more visible and seemed to impact the world even more.
The aura around Sirius turned heavy as if a predator had entered and set its eyes in its prey. The spear pulsed and buzzed as if its master had appeared. Sirius felt the spear even more in-sync with him than it ever was.
Sirius smiled and then howled in the air, "Awwooooooo!!!"
His howl served as a deration as the darkness around him converged. It formed a dark shadowy armor on his body and covered him whole.
Nia didn''t hold herself back either. She unsheathed her long swords and activated her armor as the same glowy light covered her body. Her eyes turned bright as she seemed like an angel that had descended on earth. Both of them stood side by side. One looked like an angel and the other like a dark shadowy demon lord who had creeped out from the depths of hell.
"Let''s go," Nia smirked with an excited glint in her eyes and shed her swords with full strength. Looking at both of them, it was like a harmonious bnce of light and dark interacting together.
Meanwhile,
Ray had an immense amount of anger flowing inside him. His thoughts were influenced by blood lust and the thirst to kill reigned supreme. This was the effect of his title ''Berserker''.
Ray looked in front of him and saw two people standing there. One was a female with dirty blonde hair as her eyes glowed a light yellow glow. She had her hands raised in the air as there was not an ounce of fear on her face. Her expression was very calm and her thoughts were concealed. If Ray still had his natural thinking ability, he would have praised her but right now, he was thinking more like a predator and didn''t care if she was scared of him or not.
Also, the woman hadn''t noticed the vast change in Ray''s thought process as she was still releasing those waves to cause damage to hi. Little did she know that those mental attacks were useless now. There was also another person along with her but Ray didn''t concentrate on it and this was a draw back of the decreased thinking ability.
Ray pressed his feet against the ground as his body produced immense pressure that cracked the concrete floor. A slight wave of wind was raised aground his feet as Ray pressed on forward and disappeared.
While going forward, he raised his hand as the Void Sword appeared in his hand. He gripped the sword roughly and tore it apart from the middle as he pulled it out. The sword was torn into two short swords that crooked edges and a slightly curved de. Not just that but a few more Void Shards appeared in the air as the revolved around Ray''s body likes orbiting in aary system. This was the effect of the Void Element as it followed the rule of space and cosmos.
Along with that, a fiery heat covered him as reddish hue appeared over his skin. This was Ray using his fire element as a source of heat to increase the metabolic functions of his body extract even more energy from his body. Faint electrical arcs covered his fewest as he left behind small bolts of lightning on the ground below. This increased his speed by two fold and Ray turned into a blueish red blur that sped faster than ever.
The angry grin on his face turned even fiercer as Ray raised his arm high in the air. The sword glowed a purplish light as electrical arcs crackled all over it. An immense amount of energy was charged into it as Ray took a huge step ahead and shed it down with full speed and momentum, the sword pulsed heavily as a huge arc of purplish lightning was released from it. The living broke the space around it as spatial cracks appeared everywhere. Due to this, a small spatial tunnel was created. The purplish arc traveled through the spatial tunnel as it disappeared like a blink and appeared right in front of the woman.
Seeing the fast approaching blinking lightning arc, the woman stayed expressionless. She raised her am as a light halo covered her body. The light increased in intensity as she projected it outward and created round shield of light. The lightning arc hit the light shield as a huge explosion took ce.
"Baanngggggg!!!!" The blinding light receded as smoke bellowed out from their site of explosion. The air whistled as Ray came flying out of the smoke. He was elerating towards the woman with full speed as a strange reddish hue encased his sword. This was the energy of a berserker produced by the interaction of his title and the bloodlust he had. It increased his physical stats by thrice and allowed him to break many of his current physical limits.
The air popped due to the pressure he applied with this strength has slight shimmering scales appeared on his hands. His skin turned hard as his strength increased even more due to the inclusion of the Void Dragon bloodline that had started to flow through his man core.
"Rooaaaarrrr!!!" With his aggression and fierceness being at an all time high, Ray roared int eh air and shed his word forward. The sword cut the air and turned into a streak of light as he shed forward with both of his hands.
The streaking swords whizzed in the air and cut through the woman in front of Ray. Ray smiled with a cruel grin as he waited to see the blood tter all around him. However, nothing happened. Only a scattering light was everywhere as particles of light scattered everywhere in the air. Ray''s expression had a drastic change as his anger increased even more. He looked around himself and found the girl standing in a corner silently. Her hands were glowing a different color while there was a confident smirk on her face that challenged Ray too step forward and chase her down.
Even with his affected thinking. Ray understood what happened. He had been tricked and that too with such easethat he failed to notice when he fell into the illusion. The woman who no had a pinkish glow surrounding her hands started to levitate in air as she raised both her hands and chanted an abstract spell.
Seeing this, Ray took a deep breathe s he tired to calm himself down but as a berserker, how could he calm down now? It was the source of his power and would only lose effect when he exhausted all of his bloodlust and with the amount of bloodlust currently within in him, it would be a very long process.
Ra kicked the ground as he jumped in the air. His senses were boosted to the max as he utilized them and searched his surroundings. He was still vary of the fact that he might be in an illusion of some sort. Ray noticed nothing unusual and proceeded to attack the woman once again. He pushed both his swords together and turned them into a singr Void Sword as he kicked the air and shed the sword in a horizontal angle. The sh terrace led forward as the woman floating in the air dodged sideways.
Right as she dodged, Ray smiled slightly and with a provocation, he shed again. The woman dodged yet again and smirked at Ray. Ray smirked back and pointed a her back.
Confused over Ray''s strange actions, the woman turned around. Only to find both arcs taking u-turn and colliding against each other right behind her back.
In shock, the woman tried to dodge yet again but just as she moved, "Blerggghhh," Blood flowed out of her body as a sword pierced right through her stomach. She looked down and saw two jagged short swords piercing right through her abdomen as they released electrical arcs that numbed her whole body. The woman was still in shock and it was in shock that she died.
Chapter 289 End Of The Berserker’s Wrath
As the blood flowed down from her body, Ray pulled the sword out. It was still dripping with crimson and seeing the blood, it triggered his blood lust even more. Ray''s eyes turned redder as he sniffed the blood. As he did, his face was filled with a look of ecstasy and excitement. As if he gained some sort of sick pleasure from doing so.
"Whoooshhh," the air was cut as Ray suddenly side stepped.
"Arghh," he growled in pain. Looking over his shoulder, Ray saw a deep sh as blood flowed own from it. Looking closely, Ray saw the blood turning dark as there seemed to be some sort of substance mixed in it.
"It''s poison," Aurora reminded him as she knew that his mind was not working as it usually did. Ray ignored Aurora as if she was some sort of nuisance and looked in the direction where the attack came from.
Looking over, he saw a man in a dark cloak going from one corner to another as he seemed to be integrating in the surroundings. In the man''s hand was a long bow and his eyes were dark as there seemed to be an evil glint in them.
Seeing the man, Ray smiled and turned to face the man. Cracking his fingers in anticipation of another fight, Ray lifted his sword and kicked the ground.
"Crackkk," the floor cracked as he flew forward. While he did, a pair of wings popped out of his back as he unfurled his wings and pped them. The wind surrounded him as he turned into a Giuseppe of wind and vanished into thin air. He appeared meters ahead as he pped once again and vanished once more. He continued to appear and disappear as he continuously pped his wings like a bird.
As he moved ahead, the Void Sword changed. It dismantled itself and the Void Shards flew in the air as Ray morphed them into a new shape. The shape was of a dual sided spear with a small hilt in between. Both of the ded sides were different as one side had a long de while the other side was a de having crooked edges that were rounded at a strange curve. Ray kept the long side in front of him and appeared in front o0f the man in ck cloak.
All this while, the man in ck cloak wasn''t idle either. He was observing and his movements while also firing arrows at him every couple of seconds. As he did, the man noticed that Ray was acting in the most ordinary way possible. His movements were normal and had nothing fancy in them while his actions resembled that of a normal predator that''d dint have much thinking ability.
Seeing all this, the man guessed that either Ray was like this or was in some sort of state that affected his thinking ability. He smiled under his hood and then raised his hand high in the air. A resplendent light covered his hand as he put his bow forward and then shouted at the top of his lungs,
[Elemental Bow: Activated],
[essing Elemental Arrows],
As the man shouted, he noticed how Ray''s expression didn''t change once and there was only the unbridled rage present there.
"So he has really exchanged his intelligence for strength. Hmphhh!! What a fool," he spoke arrogantly and thought of Ray as nothing more than a fool who had wasted the talent and strength bestowed upon him.
He raised his hand and opened his palm wide. The light glowed again as an arrow was formed in his hand. The man looked at the arrow with a grin and loaded it in his bow. He raised his bow and aimed it at Ray.
Ray was just a few seconds away from him and the man had to make his move fast. Loading the arrow in his bow, he waited for Ray to appear again.
"Swoosh," just as Ray appeared, the man jumped high in the air and shot the arrow where he previously stood. The arrow streaked through the air and right when it was to make contact with the ground, the air whizzed as Ray appeared over there. The arrow didn''t stop and hit Ray right on his back with all its strength and momentum.
As the arrow came in contact with Ray, the man snapped his fingers as the arrow suddenly exploded into a reddish fire.
"Banggg!!!" The fire zed everywhere as the impact knocked Ray on the ground. Ray went stumbling backwards while the man took the opportunity and loaded another arrow. The arrow was dark green in color as it flew over and hit Ray on his shoulder. As the arrow hit him, it glowed slightly and then disappeared into particles of light. The particles entered his body as a strange sensation flowed through him. Feeling strange, Ray paused for a second and then continued again. He tried to bnce his body and stop himself from stumbling backwards,pletely unaware that a very potent poison had entered his system.
On the other hand,
Aurora didn''t miss it. She recognized the poison right away and even tried to inform Ray about it but Ray didn''t listen to a single word she spoke. He ignored her as if she was a fly buzzing around his ears and disturbing him. Aurora was pissed off but knew that Ray had nothing to do with it. It was the effect of his title and Aurora just concentrated herself on helping Ray out.
"That is some effective poison but don''t worry. The phoenix blood will neutralize it soon enough," FengFeng noticed the poison and Aurora''s distress as she spoke.
"Ohh! Okay," Aurora nodded and observed Ray''s body and true enough, right after the poison entered his body, the golden bloodline energy that flowed through his man core started to move. It moved so with some agitation and enthusiasm, "That''s the pride of a phoenix being showed there. The bloodline is ufortable with the poison invading his body and it wants to finish it as soonas it can," Added FengFeng as she saw everything with a smile.
As for Ray, he was grinning ear to ear as he never felt better. His bloodline was running in his body nonstop and this allowed him extract more strength from it while his other elements were also fully charged and ready to use.
He looked at the man in the hooded cloak and shed the man an eerie smile. His eyes turned into bolts of electricity as he smiled while a fiery heat was radiated off from his body. He took a step forward and the electricrcs surging around him expanded. They started to expand outwards as Ray lifted his hand in the air and muttered in a low voice,
"Domain!" This was to be said and his body started to shine with a blueish brilliance. Lightning particles all around him converted over his body and formed a lightning armor while his bloodline elements, Void And Time also congregated together added to the armor. The Void Gauntlets and Bracers covered his arms and fore arms while the Temporal Breastte covered his chest.
As for the rest of his body, it''s was covered with arcs of lightning that had solidified into an armor. The two headed Void Spear flew in the air and came to Ray''s hands. Ray held the spear high in the air and pointed it at the man in hooded cloak. He looked at the man and swung the spear with full force.
Seeing Ray swing the spear from such distance, the manughed as he thought, "Such a fool. Does he think he can even graze my hair from that distance?" Just as the man thought, the space around him twisted as spatial crack as appeared everywhere. From within the spatial cracks, a jagged curved de came out as it cut through the man''s stomach and left behind a gash that bled like a river.
"Huh?" The man was still in shock when another spatial portals opened up. This one opened right behind his back as Ray jumped out of the portal. He kicked the man and flew high in the air and stabbed the spear down with full strength. The spear pierced through the man''s skull as his head blew up like a watermelon.
"Spurttt!!!" Blood sttered all over the ce as Ray fell back to the ground. His eyes were heavy while blood flowed out of his nose. Thest attack had took not only all of his strength but also his concentration as Ray had forced himself to suppress the negative effects of his ''Berserker'' and regain some sort of sentient intelligence to nning out hisst attack.
This put a lot of load on his brain and caused Ray to not 0only tire himself out but forcefully deactivate his title which also led to a lot of drawbacks and side effects.
As the effect of the title ended, his consciousness turned muddy and his vision got blurry. Ray used the spear to bnce himself and with spear''s support, he crouched on his knee.
All covered in blood, he looked like a lone warrior who had fought an army of hundreds and led himself victorious.
"Aurora, where are Sirius and Nia?" He asked.
"They are almost here. Also, i scanned the whole area, there is no one around. So you can have some rest," Aurora told him with a calm soothing voice.
"Ohh¡ Okay," Ray nodded and was finally at rest. He closed his eyes and let his muscles rest. The Void Spear was pulled into his dimensional storage as Ray finally fell to the ground and lost his consciousness.
Chapter 290 Leaving The Academy (Part 1)
"Swoooshh!!!" The wind blew by as the shadows in the portal room darkened. Darkness covered the whole area as the vague shadow of a wolf appeared in the middle of the portal room. The shadow solidified as it looked around. It saw Rayying on the ground, unconscious with blood and gore sttered all around him.
Walking to Ray, the wolf picked him up and put him over his shoulder. The wolf turned aroundas a bright shadow was cast behind him. As he looked back, he saw a woman covered in a bright light standing behind him.
In her hand was a short sword that had light flowing through it while crimson blood dripped down from it.
"Is it done?" Asked the wolf in a deep husky voice.
"Yes, everything is taken care of and the rest of the people will reach the portal room in five minutes or so. What happened here?" She spoke and asked.
"From what it looks like, Ray was ambushed and the fight seems tough," said the wolf as he then muttered in astonishment, "To think that someone was able to put Ray through all this. To the point that he used up all his strength and fainted,"
"Did you find the people?" Asked Nia as she flicked the blood for her sword and put it away.
"Yes, i did," Sirius answered. He raised his hand and pointed a few meters away. Over there,id a person in a dark cloak in a pool of his own blood while his head was squashed like a watermelon.
"Just one person?" Asked Nia.
"No, there are two more. From what i can guess, it was a prolonged fight and they attacked him in a very clever way. Well, they failed to do anything," Sirius replied. By now, his voice had turned back to normal as he had ended his transformation and transformed back into his human form.
"Hmmm, that''s quite interesting. Though i wonder who are them and how did they get here before us. We need to conduct a full investigation of their bodies and see if they have any Alias or not," Nia scratched her chin while she suggested the idea to Sirius.
"Already ahead of you," Sirius remarked as he walked to the man in ck cloak. He took out a spherical object and put it on front of the corpse. A bright light was projected by the object as it scanned the corpse and then the corpse was disintegrated into the object.
"This is a dimensional storage device used to store the corpses and bodies of any creature present. I use it to store my food and keep it fresh. Never knew that it woulde handy at such times," Sirius spoke as he pocketed the spherical object.
"Hmmm.. what about the other two corpses?" Asked Nia with much intrigue. It was because she failed to find the other two corpses that Sirius had talked about and it piqued her curiosity.
"Well, i have already stored them in here," Sirius answered with a smug smile as he patted his pocket that constrained the storage device.
"Ohh! Good," Nia nodded as she looked at Ray and asked, "what about him?"
"Well, we wait for the others to arrive so the head nurse can check him and tell us about the extent of his injuries because without him, there is no way we can activate the portals. Also, even if we can activate the portal, we don''t know the coordinates of our destination. Therefore, we are totally dependent on him," Told Sirius as he walked to corner andid Ray down. He took out a clean cloth from his spatial storage and used the cloth to clean the blood off Ray''s face. After cleaning the blood and grime off Ray, he noticed that most of the wounds over Ray''s body were healing with speed visible to naked eye and had even formed scabs.
"Man, this guy is something else. He is a monster . His regenerations peed is even faster than mine and the doesn''t even need beast meat to fulfill his energy," thought Sirius as he was amazed by Ray''s talents and abilities.
Seeing Sirius sitting down and taking a break, Nia did the same as she sat near a corner and breathed in relief, "it will all be over soon and i will have a hot nice bath," she thought as she remembered her father, "i hope he is doing well," she thought to herself as her eyes went heavy and she dozed off because of the exhaustion from constant fighting.
As her eyes were closed, a whole caravan was moving towards the portal room. It contained students, teachers and the workers of the academy. Some had tense face while some were emotionless. There were even those who had joy all over their faces as they were going to leave this damned ce once and for all. Amongst them were also those whose faces were stiff and filled with worry. There eyes weren''t like the others and had a mature light shining in them. These were the people who had ventured out of the infirmary and had seen all the bloodshed and had themselves taken part in killing monsters. Thus, experiencing everything, they had matured greatly. Over looking the whole operation, the head nurse stayed on alert on all times. She was theleader in Ray''s absence and being a celestial, it was a matter of her pride and respect to keep everyone safe and in order.
"Don''t slow now, we have a few minutes before we reach there. Let''s keep moving," the head nurse shouted as she lifted up everyone''s confidence. Besides head nurse was Aliya as she acted as the assistant for her. Being with the head nurse for the whole time, she had be more skilled and had even matured a lot under her care. Not only that, but given the head nurse''s expertise and teachings, Aliya had gotten much stronger than before.
Besides Aliya was Ae who had a look of worry on her face. She anxiously looked around herself and asked Aliya constantly, "How much more till we get there?"
"Don''t worry. He will be fine and we will be there in no time. Just calm down," this was what Aliya constantly replied with as she consoled Ae, who was worried sick about Ray. Also, her words served as a consolidation for not just Ae but for herself as well as she was also worried about Ray.
As they all walked forward, they crossed the battlefields that were full of corpses. Seeing the blood over the whole ce, many people felt sick while most of them even emptied out their guts due to the horrendous stench of blood.
"Did you all clear the beast crystals off the trolls?" Asked the head nurse.
"Yes, Ray ordered us to clear them as we moved forward," Elina answered calmly.
"Hmm¡ okay," the head nurse nodded expressionlessly. Even though she looked calm on the outside, she was still in shock from inside as she thought, "The kid''s decisiveness and decision making ability is as good as a corpsmander and that is right now when he is young. If he is given the time and under right guidance, he sure will be one of the greatest leaders of the future," As she thought, she praised the dean too for his decision making skills and foresight to support the kid.
A few minutester,
The whole caravan reached the portal room as they saw the door of the portal room that was in smithereens . Seeing the door in such condition, the head nurse sensed something wrong, "Everyone get in formation," she ordered and she herself took out her staff.
Even though she couldn''t sense any dangering off from the ce, there might be traps or an enemy that knew well to hide his or her killing intent. Also, underestimating the situation wasn''t a mistake she was going to make when these many lives were on the line.
Listening to the head nurse, everyone got in formation. The fighters covered the perimeter while the students and the others who didn''t fight were all huddled in the middle of the formation for their own safety.
The head nurse raised her staff as a resplendent light shone over its tip. She pointed it high in the air as the light spread outwards and covered everyone. Forming an energy barrier around everyone, she ordered them to stay back and decided to move forward alone.
Entering the portal room, she found nothing strange but blood stters all around and energy signatures of four people.
"Interesting," she muttered and moved forward. As she did, she scanned the whole ce as nothing missed her senses. As she did, she noticed Ray, Sirius and Nia sitting against the wall while Ray was unconscious and Nia was fast asleep. It was only Sirius who was fully conscious and keeping watch over everything.
Sensing someone gazing at him, Sirius snapped his head in the head nurse''s direction and growled lightly.
Seeing that it was the head nurse, the yellowish glow in his eyes receded as he smiled at her. The head nurse nodded at Sirius''s vignce. She nced at another corner and then moved forward towards Sirius.
While she did, a person felt a chill run through his spine. His whole body shivered from the fear as he felt a predator gaze at him with the intent to kill.
The person was none other than Wilfred. Up till now, the man had cleverly hid himself and had seen how his partners were killed by Ray''s hands and when Ray lost consciousness, he didn''t attack himself as he knew that Ray had other helpers nearby. So he hid himself and observed the whole situation from the shadows. It was all going well until the head nurse arrived. Just a nce from her and Josh felt the suffocating pressure and helplessness caused by a celestial.
"Hopefully she didn''t notice me and was just a curious nce," he thought to himself and saw as the head nurse used her abilities to heal Ray.
Chapter 291 Leaving The Academy (Part 2)
"Hughhhhh!" Ray suddenly breathed in sharply as his chest rose and fell. Sweat covered his body as his eyes opened wide. His pupils were constricted as he felt as harp pain radiated through his body.
Ray sat up and looked around as he saw the head nurse, Sirius and Nia looking at him with worry evident in their eyes. His mind was still in chaos as a high pitched ringing sound invaded him.
Seeing Ray''s condition, the head nurse understood what was happening with him and raised her hands. A whitish light glowed over her hands as she whirled them in the air and cast a spell,
[Infusion:- Energy Of World],
This allowed her to retrieve the calmness around her and turn it into an energy as she infused it unto Ray. The whitish light turned a bit foggy as it was absorbed into Ray''s body. As the energy was infused in his body, it went straight to his mind and mana core. The abnormal supply of blood and hormones was calmed as his brain entered a semi-induced calm state. His mana core stopped spinning as the glow around it dimmed and it became dull.
[System Deactivated],
[System shutdown mandatory]
[reasons:-
-host overused the system
-various mana pathways damaged
-host body is exhausted beyond its capacity and can not handle the system for now.
Therefore, the system will enter shutdown and will try to heal the host over time]
As Ray''s brain came back to senses, he read the whole system message and called out weakly,
"Aurora are you there?"
He waited for a few seconds as no voice was heard. Hearing nothing from her, he got a bit disheartened as he thought, "Well, the system, went on shut down. So she mist have gone to sleep as well. Sighh¡ i hope she doesn''t feel alone or scared," he thought as he remembered the time Aurora spent when she had no host.
Because he shared memories with her, he felt the fear and anxiety darkness brought and the stigma it had created within her and the only thing she feared even more than darkness was being left alone. He didn''t want her to suffer that again and this was where his thoughts were revolving around for now. That was until his mind link with his consciousness was re-established and a the cranky sound of woman was heard, "Don''t worry. I am not going anywhere,"
"Aurora!" Ray asked in surprise.
"Who else? You idiot!" She replied angrily as she pouted within his consciousness.
"Well, weren''t you linked with the system and now that the system has shut down, wouldn''t you also go to sleep along with it," Ray asked her in confusion.
"Sigh.. you really are an idiot," she sighed helplessly and then exined, "So it is like this. I am not just part of the system but a consciousness as well and with ''''em being a consciousness, it m linked to yours and am a part of your consciousness. So if the system goes offline, the part of mine that is linked to the system goes to sleep. So i simply shut down my abilities and keep my conscious active in yours,"
"Wow, that''s some long process," Raymented in wonder.
"Told you that you are an idiot," she said to him exasperatedly and continued, "Now get back to the real world you dumbo, others are getting worried seeing you zoning out and staring at the air like a weirdo," she giggled and then turned silent.
Hearing her, Ray realized that he was around others and then regained hisposure. His eyes moved as he looked at everyone around him and saw them looking at him, giving him questioning looks.
"Uhm¡ i used a technique that caused a very bad bacsh. So i was just assessing my body," Ray answered.
"Ohh.. is everything okay now?" Asked Sirius in worry.
"Yes everything is fine now," Ray replied with a smile but used the telepathic technique as he told him, "My system has gone on shut down while the mana pathways in my body are ruined and emend to be healed and taken care of. Other than that, i can only exert a small percentage of my physical strength at max," Ray told him as his voice was heavy and helpless.
Listening to him, Sirius just looked into his eyes and smiled as he told him back, "So what? We are your friends are by your side forever. Also, you are and will stay everyone''s leader even if you have zero strength left and if anyone dare oppose you, i promise to hunt them down and prevent you their head," As Sirius replied, he stood up and looked down at Ray as he offered him his hand and lifted Ray up.
Ray held his hand and then hopped on the ground as he stood up. As he did, he felt a pain radiate through his body as he frowned. All his muscles were screaming in pain and he could feel his ribs move abnormally. The damage sure was extensive and Ray knew right he was going to need quite some rest.
"But why did my body get damaged to this extent? I barely took any heavy blows," he thought to himself in worry.
"It wasn''t just the blows that you took. Let me remind you that you have been constantly fighting and have been injured various times. If not for your unique body constitution and the draconian blood within your bloodline. You would have been bedridden long ago," Aurora told him as she recounted the instances he was heavily injured and still continued like nothing happened.
"But, i try not to get injured that much and dodge most of the attacks. So where do these injuries pile up from?'' Ray asked as he recounted the times he was injured and noticed that it was very rarely that he was actually hit by an opponent attack.
"Well, have you considered looking up at your brutal fighting style. You literally make your body suffer and be alighting rod to unleash a stronger bolt of lightning," Answered Aurora sarcastically.
Hearing her answer and the sarcasm it wasced with. Ray decided to stop himself and focused more on future ns. He turned to the head nurse as he asked, "Is everyone here?"
"Yes, everyone is here. They are waiting outside the portal room," the head nurse answered expressionlessly.
"Hmm¡ why are they waiting outside though. Did something happen?" He asked as he found it a bit strange for the head nurse to leave all the survivors outside while she herself ventured inside the portal room.
"You are thinking on point. It was wrong of me to leave them outside but i did this due to two reasons. One, i was concerned about the situation inside and used it as a precautionary measure to look for the situation inside before leading them while i also felt an extra presence lingering around alongside you three," as the head nurse spoke thest words, the wind in the portal room was stirred as a reddish streak shot out from a corner. The sudden change shocked Ray, Sirius and Nia as they never expected to be attacked at such a time when they had personally checked the whole ce and found no one hidden.
"Hehe¡ so you finally came out of hiding," the head nurse remained unfazed as she crackled in an evil way. She raised her arm and muttered,
[Energy Barrier],
The particles of energy were formed as she turned them into a barrier of energy and captured the reddish streak. As she did, the streak tried to hit the walls of the barrier various times but to no avail did it seed as the barrier wasn''t any barrier but one formed by a Celestial.
A few instancester, the reddish streak finally calmed down as it stayed in the middle of the barrier and morphed back into its human form.
As it did, everyone looked as they saw Josh fall inside the barrier,pletely unconscious.
"So he was the one you sensed?" Asked Nia as she recognized Josh immediately.
"Yes, I found something strange with this one," answered the Head Nurse.
"Well, lets capture him and get out of here fast. We don''t have much time left. We will question himter on," Ray spoke as he asked Sirius to help him deeper in the portal room.
As they walked forward, the head nurse and Nia walked outside and called the others to follow them.
Ray walked alongside Sirius as he guided the man ording the map he had. After turning a few corners, they reached arge opening in the portal room that was filled with many devices and wirings that were connected to one another.
"So this is the main portal room?" Sirius muttered as he took a sniff and immediately frowned, "why is there the smell of rotten flesh?" He spoke and walked towards the source of smell. Only to find the operators inside the portal roomsying on the ground all dead. Their corpses had gotten rotten long ago and from what it seemed like, they were killed at least a couple of weeks ago.
"Something fishy really happened here," Sirius said as he walked back to Ray.
Ray stood on the module as he continuously looked at his badge and back at the module. He lifted his finger and pressed a couple of buttons as he inputted the activation code.
After inputting the code, a notification appeared on the module, "Please ce the badge on the module of show authority,"
Ray did as asked and ced the badge on the module. Just as he ced the badge, the whole module lit up as the light spread throughout the portal room. Lights opened one after another as the machines whizzed and buzzed.
Portals were set alight as they got highlighted and opened themselves. Five portals were transported out of their storages as they stood tall in the middle of the portal room. The mechanical portals opened up as Ray inputted the destination co-ordinates in the module. Right as he did, a fluctuation in space appeared as a warning shone over the module,
[The spatial barrier is to be breached within five minutes. Do you require the teleportation to continue?],
Reading it, Ray sighed and pressed the button,
[YES].
Chapter 292 Back Home (Part 1)
Right as Ray pressed the button, the teleporters got lined up as energy started to flow within them. Ray looked at the teleporters and sighed, "We gotta hurry," he thought to himself and then turned to Sirius.",
"Line up everyone, we need to hurry before things go wrong," he didn''t exin and Sirius didn''t ask much either. He just nodded and then disappeared into shadows.
As he did, Ray looked at the teleported and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry mum. I aming home. Just a few more minutes and i will be meeting you,"
Meanwhile,
The shadows swirled as themon area of the portal room was engulfed in them. Sirius appeared in the middle of the room as he saw the head nurse and the others lining up the students and telling them to be ready of moving on at any second.
Sirius walked forward as he stood besides the head nurse and whispered in her ear, "Ray has an urgent message,"
"What is it," she asked back seriously.
"He asks us to hurry. There seems to be an issue and if we dy something big might happen," Sirius told her and then added, "You go and ask the whole thing from Ray, i will see the things over here,"
"Un," the head nurse nodded as she stepped froward and disappeared.
Right after she disappeared, Ray''s whole team gathered around Sirius as Elina asked, "What happened?"
"The portals are activated but we all gotta hurry," Sirius said as he repeated the whole story once again.
"Okay, then lets hurry up," Elina replied as she crossed her hands and then muttered some jumbled up words in a low voice. As she did, a ckish fog appeared over her shoulder as it took form of a cat. She looked over her shoulder and nodded. Right as she did, the cat meowed as threads appeared everywhere and they spread over the portal room, "Okay everyone. Hurry up and line up along with these threads," Addressed Elina as she also used the threads to lift herself high in the air and overlooked everything.
"Sighhh¡ i think you all forgot me," A low dispirited voice was heard as a slightlynky student walked forward. His hands were covered in strange equipment while there were heavy dark circles under his eyes that clearly indicated theck of sleep for the student, "Guess i will continue to work on the things Ray gave me," the student said to himself and walked into a corner. As he did, not a single soul disturbed him as everyone knew that if they even touched him, they would be in bing trouble as not only was the student someone strong but also more influential and favored than them all.
After all, he was Noah and even if he had been out of battle for some time, it didn''t mean that he was weak or had fallen behind. In truth, Noah had finally found a direction and was very happy in working towards it.
As Noah sat down, the whole team looked at him and sighed. They knew that Noah was finally content with using his abilities and was making better progress in it than he ever was but the effect it was having on his physical state was worrying them all. However, they all stayed silent and let Noah do what he wanted. They would have Ray talk to himter on.
While everyone worked hard to get everyone moving towards the portals as fast as they could, Ray and The Head Nurse looked at the timer in front of them. With each second that passed by, they knew that it was another problem knocking up at their doorstep.
"What if we aren''t able to make it in time?" Asked the head nurse.
"Well, we fight all of those who appear," Answered Ray with a grim smile. He really wanted to avoid anymore fights or bloodshed as that would not only hinder his ns but also bring him unnecessary troubles.
"How much strength could you output without damaging the forcefield," Asked Ray as he tried to n on something to avoid as much bloodshed as possible from his side.
"If what you are saying is true and the situation really is like that, then i can output all of my power," the head nurse answered confidently.
"How so? Weren''t your powers suppressed by the forcefield?" Ray asked in intrigue.
"They were but now you are saying that the force field will weaken and the spatial barrier will be destroyedpletely. So i can easily push through my full strength," answered the head nurse as she looked down the timer. Only to notice that two minutes had passed and only three minutes were left before things started to go down.
"Guess, we try to hurry up," Ray said out loud as he turned around and looked back at the caravan all lined up and ready to go through the portal the first thing. Seeing this, he looked down at the module and inputted the destination coordinates to confirm the destination and then connected the portals to the ones at his mansion and let them form a spatial bridge.
While the spatial bridge was being formed, Ray took out his badge and broke it in half.
"Crackkk.." as the crack sounded in the silence, Ray let the broken pieces fall to the ground as he took out a small reddish ball that was fitted inside it.
Looking at the ball, he inputted his mana into it and then crushed the ball.
Right as he did, another change urred. However, the change didn''t ur in the portal room but miles away, in his mansion.
Apparently, Ray built a specialized room with a dedicated spatial bridge that could teleport hundreds of people at a time while the distance it covered was enough to cover the whole world.
Inside Ray''s mansion, the whole room suddenly lit up as the module at the corner of started beeping. The iing signal was from Ray and someone needed to give ess from the mansion.
Ray''s mother, who was in the kitchen turned around. The capsule that Ray had crushed was a hypersonic wave emitter while the receiver was his mother''s system. Therefore, when he crushed the capsule, his mother was identified and understood the whole situation as both of them had nned of it before hand.
Leaving everything she was doing, she headed for the room straight away. Walking there, she had an excited smile on her face. The signal only meant one thing and it was that her son wasing back. So how could she not be happy?
"Where are you headed to? As she walked out of the kitchen, Elina''s mother: who was just walking towards the kitchen to help her out asked. She noticed the unusual happiness on her face and asked, "Is Ray heading back? Are my babies alsoing back?" As she asked, her eyes also gleamed excitedly as she had also missed her children dearly.
"Well, I don''t know much but the portals were activated. So i am sure he is heading back. If not, we will have to prepare to fight because it will be an invasion," Ray''s mother answered calmly as she took all the possibilities into consideration and then kept on walking towards the portal room as Elina''s mother also joined in. While they walked, they essed the spatial pouches they had on them and took out their respective weapons in case of any emergency.
Elina''s mother had control over the wind element and her weapon of choice was an oddly designed circr disk. The disk was hollow from between and was verypatible with the wind element. As for Ray''s mom, she brought out a scepter that had a blueish gem embedded in it. The gem boosted not only her mana but also increased her concentration by two fold. The scepter itself was a great weapon and with the gem embedded in it, the scepter was almost as good as a Pseudo-Cmity weapon.
Walking into the room, Ray''s mother noticed the iing signal as she walked to the module and noticed that the signal was from the academy. Seeing that the signal was from the academy, Ray''s mother was a bit more assured that the iing spatial bridge was initiated by Ray.
She put her guard down and sighed as she epted the iing signal. As she did, the module turned green and the portals all around the room were activated. He huge spatial bridge was activated as well as the runes around it lit up.
After that, Ray''s mother just looked at the huge spatial bridge and spoke out loud, "Let''s see what it does now,"
Within the Academy, Ray looked at the notification in front of him,
[Request epted, Spatial bridge formed. Please step through to reach the destination],
A smile spread over his face as Ray turned round and signaled the head nurse to let everyone move. Before she did though, Ray asked her to let Tim go first. Because Tim was someone familiar to the people at the mansion, it would let them have an idea of the whole situation. As for why Ray didn''t go himself, they needed him here to operate the module and overlook everything while although Elina was an option, the help she was providing with her threads was needed the most.
"Okay Tim, jump into it," Ray said to him with a smile as Tim nodded seriously and walked into the portal.
Chapter 293 Back Home (Part 2)
"Swooosshhh," Tim walked through the portal as the jiggly and strange feeling came over him. His body was twisted and turned as he felty his head spin as if moving on such high speeds that his brain couldn''t handle it and a great headache struck him.
Since the distance was through another portal while the whole worldws were rebuilding themselves. Nope to mention the recent inclusion of mana into the world, the teleportation wasn''t as smooth as it was to be.
"Ughhh!" Tim groaned in pain as he walked out of the portal. Right as he walked out, he was greeted with a high intensity light striking upon him while a loud sound reverberated in the surroundings,
"Who are you? Hands in the air before you try anything!" The feminine voice demanded. Hearing the voice, Tim felt his brain hurt even more while also feeling inclined to believe anything the voice demanded of.
"It''s me TIm," Tim said out in fear and raised his hands again while he thought to himself, "Where did Ray send me?"
While he was thinking to himself, another soft feminine voice sounded as he heard someoneing near him, "Tim! Is it really you?" Tim''s mother asked as she walked forward and came closer to him. She was still a bit wary but looking at her son''s face, she lost all her wariness and ran forward and pulled him into her arms and hugged him tight as she started weeping, "I missed you so much," she wept.
"Heyy mum. Don''t worry, i am back and everyone is alsoing," Tim smiled. His eyes were filled with tears as he was finally united with his mother after months. At one time, Tim had even thought that it would be years before he would reunite with his mother but it was all thanks to Ray that he was able to meet her. Tim thanked Ray from the depths of his heart and then looked up at his mother''s face and spoke, "Mom, Ray has sent a message,"
As he said that, Tim''s mum nodded as she wiped the tears from her face. She turned around and looked at Ray''s mother as she smiled and said, "Your son has sent a message, so its best that you hear it,"
"Yes, i will be the one to hear it," Ray''s mother smiled back as she stepped forward and then appeared right in front of Tim, "So what did he tell you," she asked with a kind smile. Not knowing that her small act had just bewildered Tim as he thought, "The whole family is of monsters. Just what is that speed? That''s at least a cmity ranked speed stat," he thought to himself.
"Heyyy kidddo, you there?" Asked Ray''s mother as Tim was spaced out in his thoughts.
"Ohhh.." Tim snapped out of his thoughts and then looked at Ray''s mother and answered, "Ray sent me to tell you the whole situation," Tim spoke and then added, "He asked me to inform you that he ising home and bringing the survivors from the academy," As Tim told this information to Ray''s mother, he waited to see some sort of reaction on her face. Surprisingly, she remained silent while the smile on her face never wavered as she spoke, "No worries. You just answer my questions," she spoke with the same smile and it scared Tim very much.
"Just what kind of woman is she. There are no reactions on her face," he thought to himself in fear and then decided to leave this topic and answer her questions. He didn''t want to piss of his friend''s mother.
"So then, what''s the state of the academy?" She asked.
"Not good. The academy is destroyed. Trolls roam everywhere and they are out for blood and from what Ray has said, the portals might open up once again and even more trolls would flood the academy," said Tim.
"Hmm¡ okay. That''s enough," Said Ray''s mother calmly as she turned around and walked to the central console to control the teleportation bridge.
"TIm, I have a favor to ask you," Spoke Ray''s mother, "Protect your mother and get as far away from the portal as possible,"
Tim nodded and walked to his mother. He held her tight and then hurried to a corner and activated his system. The golden bronze sheen covered his body as he pulled out the huge shield from his storage pouch and hit it hard on the ground. As he hit the shield on the ground, the ground cracked open and the shield was embedded in it. Tim injected his Ability Energy into it as the shield started glowing. After a few seconds, the shield opened up and extended as it turned into a whole barricade. Tim stood to his spot firmly and stuck to the advice of Ray''s mother.
A few minutester, the spatial bridge glowed as rows of students walked outside. Leading the students was Elina as she used her strings to float in the air and then search the whole ce. Just as she started, she noticed her brother and mother standing in a corner while Ray''s mother stood besides the module. She nodded at Ray''s mother and then directed everyone to the corner where Tim had set up the barricade. The students listened to her as she had been leading them all this time and followed her without an issue.
After that, rows after rows followed until all the students had evacuated. Silence was regained in the whole ce as everyone sighed in peace.
However, Ray''s mother didn''t, she was still standing besides the module and looked more serious than ever. As she was observing her posture and bodynguage, Elina heard her speak in her mind, "Elina get ready. The real thinges now," She said and cut the connection.
Although confused and bewildered, she didn''t dare ignore Ray''s mother because she knew her real strength and that it was somewhere in the middle of Cmity Realm while her system remained a mystery. She used her strings and created an additionalyer of protection around the barricade that Tim had erected. It was less of something she would do but she still did it. She used the method of a mutant spider and wrapped her strings around the whole ce as if creating a spider web and then closed the whole ce.
After that, she floated besides Ray''s mother. Looking at her, she saw Ray''s mother holding a staff with a gem embedded in its middle.
"Nice staff," shemented to ease the mood.
"It''s not just nice. It''s enough to kill all of those idiots that you all saved," Ray''s mother replied in a cold manner.
In reply, Elina nervously chuckled and looked away as she concentrated on the spatial bridge. She also had an idea of what was toe and thus was ready to face it.
"Rumbbbllleeee!!!" The whole ce shook as the spatial bridge went unstable. Looking at the spatial bridge, Elina saw something huge trying o cross it but it seemed to be facing some difficulty while trying to.
"Use your strings and wind up the portal. Also, stay on alert and keep the module safe," Ray''s mother said in a cold and aloof voice.
"Dinggg," she tapped her staff on the ground as a low pitched ding was produced from it. Kicking the ground, she jumped in the air and like the wind itself she floated in the air and moved forward with such elegance that it left Elina dumbfounded as she questioned herself, "Is it really Ray''s mother," as she thought, her eyes went wide open as Ray''s mother finally revealed her ability.
Ray''s mother stood in the air and opened her arms wide as a purplish light glowed over her body. The staff floated in front of her as it kept on vibrating and whizzing,
[Dimensional Summon:- Light Elemental],
Just as she spoke, the light around her condensed above her as another portal was opened. Though, this portal was different form any other portals that Elina had seen. The portal had an archaic feeling as if some sort of gateway to another dimension. A dimension that had been closed for eons and was finally opened. Slowly, a door appeared out of the portal. The door opened up as a strange light shone out of it. The light was so bright that Elina found it hard to concentrate. The light spread to every inch of the room while the portal and the door disappeared. Elina looked up again and saw the light taking a humanoid form.
After taking the humanoid form, the elemental stood in front of Ray''s mother and then bowed to her in respect.
In response, Ray''s mother nodded and then said, "Fuse with me,"
As she spoke, the elemental nodded. It walked forward and then directly turned into multiple light rays that were directly fused into Ray''s mother. An armor appeared over her body while her staff also changed. Elemental runes covered the whole staff as its tip had a small ball of energy dancing over it.
Ray''s mother smiled and then muttered, "Just how good it feels to be finally back," as she said, she raised the staff and fired a beam of light right into the portal.
"That''s freaking awesome," Elina excitedly said as she was just amazed by everything, not to mention her attacking the enemy through a huge spatial bridge.
Chapter 294 The Incomprehensible Battles Between Celestials
"Ray," the head nurse called out. Her eyes were filled with energy as she started pulling out all of her power. Since she had recently evolved into the Celestial Realm, it was hard for her to get used to all the energy. Therefore, her body took some time to adapt to it.
"Yes," Ray turned back and answered. His whole body was covered in sweat while his hands were glued to the module. To keep the portals up and running, Ray was constantly providing them with his Void Elemental mana.
With Ray being already so weak, it took a lot from him to keep the teleportation bridge up and running.
"How much more time?" Ray asked as he was already on his limits and might not be able to keep the portals active for any longer.
"I have no idea. It''s hard to suppress these portals from the opening while we can only let a few students pass through at a single time," the head nurse answered in a hurry as she kept on firing sts of energy to suppress the new portals that were constantly opening up.
"Ray! A celestial ranked portal is opening up," Aurora''s voice sounded as she informed him beforehand.
"Celestial Rank?" He blurted out in shock as he felt a visceral fear spread through his body. His hair stood at their ends while his constricted in fear. He already felt the urge to leave everything and run.
After all, he was neither a fool nor a hero to care for everyone. He did everything with a n in his head and he cared the most for his own life and the lives of his loved ones. However, he didn''t run. He stayed and alerted the head nurse.
"A Celestial-Rank iing," he warned her as he tried to keep injecting more Void Elemental mana into the module to keep the portals up and running.
"What?" The head nurse asked in shock but before she could get an answer, a portal opened up. Right as this portal opened up, the other portals started closing while the already appeared trolls ran back to their respective portals. Even the trolls had a look of fear on their faces. The head nurse looked at all this and understood as she muttered, "So its a celestial after all," as she said this, she smiled.
"It''s going to be a nice match-up," She said in a freaky voice. As she spoke, she raised her hands and then called out to her power.
The thing was that every Celestial was deeply linked to the element they controlled and right now, the head nurse was calling out to her element, which was energy itself. Even though it was an ability, it still had an element. The only difference being that abilities were a bit different than affinity to a certain element.
The head nurse looked at the portal as she saw a man walking out of it. The man resembled a human to every fine detail. However, from what she could perceive, the man was anything but human. Only its body was humanoid as it had four eyes lined horizontally while it held two scimitars in it''s hands and had not mouth. It''s face was devoid of any emotions while its skin was pale and ky as if it had been not in the sun for eons.
"Just what is this monstrosity?" Thought the head nurse as she readied herself.
Suddenly, a horizontal slit appeared below the man''s nose as its head suddenly split apart. Looking at this, the head nurse frowned and readied herself for anything to happen while the man suddenly had a mouth with which he was smiling eerily and staring at the head nurse.
Suddenly, the man disappeared into a strange fog. Shocked, the head nurse raised her weapons in defense as she looked around to find any signs of the man but to her loss, it seemed as if the man had vanishedpletely.
"Above You!!!" Ray''s shout reverberated in her ears as she nced above her, only to find a scimitar being swung at her with full force.
"Hughh," Using all her strength, she twists her body at a weird angle as her torso faced the opposite of her legs. The head nurse raised her hands and released a burst of energy and used the momentum o get away. However, she was toote as the scimitar had already reached her,
"Squelch," The tip of the scimitar pierced her skin as it drew a thin line of blood from her arm. Looking at her arm, the head nurse realized that her energy armor was useless in front of the enemy weapon. She sighed and used her energy to heal her arm and then tried to think of a way to counter the enemy and it''s weapons. Also, since the enemy was a Celestial; the hidden tricks up its sleeves were to be unimaginable and the head nurse would have to fight very carefully and cleverly.
"What do i do?" She thought to herself and then looked back at the spatial gate. Then she turned to Ray and looked at him.
Ray looked at her eyes and understood what she meant. Using the telepathic connection, the head nurse asked, "What if you use the spatial bridge to kill this thing?"
"How so?" Ray asked, confused over what she really meant.
"Let everyone evacuate and then as we cross the portal, we copse the spatial bridge while this thing is still in there. This way, the spatial turbulence deals with it," the heads nurse exined amidst dodging the attacks.
"That''s nothing less than a dangerous bet. Just one thing goes wrong and the whole n fails. Leave the n, we all could die," Ray said to her but eventually sighed as he gave in, "There doesn''t seem to be another option. So we go with what you say," Ray said and started tweaking the module.
While Ray worked on the module, the head nurse looked at the monster in front of her and tried to find some of it''s weaknesses.
"It''s ultimately a troll. No matter how advanced it is or how much it has evolved, the basics never fail," she said to herself and crossed her hands together. Her eyes turned a yellowish hue as she muttered,
[Energy Catalyzing:- Light],
Right as she did, the energy surrounding her changed as it took a yellowish glow. The energy turned into pure light as the head nurse glowed like an angel. Her hair also changed color and turned blonde as she looked like someone with a very strong light elemental user.
As good as this ability of her seemed, it had drawbacks as well. She could use this ability once a day and it also had a time limit of thirty minutes. Therefore, the head nurse had a maximum of thirty minutes to deal with the troll.
The head nurse raised her hand and called out,
[Elemental Magic:- Light Elemental Spear],
A spear was created from the light elemental energy around her as she grabbed it tightly and kicked the ground as she turned into a yellowish blur. The monster looked at the change in the head nurse''s approach and was amused, it looked at hering at it with full strength as it also raised the scimitars in its hands and kicked the ground as well.
Both of them wereing at each with full force and while they were doing so, a change took ce. Another portal opened up as a troll walked out of it.
"Huh?" Ray snapped his head in the direction, his eyes were constricted while he felt goosebumps all over his body. This was another celestial and from what it felt like, this one was even more dangerous than the other one.
"Just what is happening?" Ray thought in fear as he tried to think of something but what could he think of? His mind was nk while the troll was constantly staring at him.
"Zhinngggg¡" suddenly, the spatial bridge lit up a beam of light came out of it. The beam hit the troll squarely as it sent the troll flying into the wall.
"Mum?" Ray muttered in surprise as he saw a woman in an armor of light appear out of the portal. The woman looked like a spartan ready to fight as she released a frightening aura as if she was a beast. However, all that frightening aura vanished when the woman looked at Ray. All that was present was the aura of a mother and her love for her children.
"Ray, get out of here," His mother shouted as she raised her staff in front of her and swung it fiercely. She scattered into rays of light as she appeared above the troll and hit it right in its face.
"When did mum be a Celestial? And her element, when did it be light?" Ray''s head was full of questions as he felt a headacheing at him.
He looked at the head nurse and saw her standing in her ce, huffing and panting while her whole body was covered in blood. Beneath her feet was the corpse of that troll as she turned and looked at Ray.
"How did you defeat it?" Asked Ray in surprise. Just a few moments before, the head nurse was struggling to even dodge attacks but now she had already killed the troll.
"Light Speed," the head nurse muttered and then fell to the ground as her powers dissipated and she turned back to normal.
"Sighhhhhy," Ray exhaled sharply. The battles between Celestials were really something else. To the point that Ray couldn''t evenprehend them.
With that, Ray turned to look at his mother, only to see her swinging her staff and thrashing the troll around.
Chapter 295 Home Sweet Home
?
"Come on Ray, let''s go," his mother appeared in front of him as she held his hand and tugged on it lightly.
"Huh?" Confused and shocked, Ray looked at his mother as she was bathed in a holy light, standing besides him with a smile on her face.
"Mum? What about the troll?" He asked in shock and fear. He never knew that his mother had be this strong and that she would be able to handle a strange troll in the Celestial Realm with such ease.
"Ohh, that?" His mother spoke with abhorrence and took out the troll''s dismembered body from her spatial storage. The body was beyond recognition as it was mashed into a semi paste. Ray looked at the sorry condition of the corpse and then back at his mother as he asked, "I have some questions to ask?"
"You can, but not now. The spatial bridge is unstable and might copse soon. Also, other enemies might alsoe," his mother answered in a stern voice as Ray simply nodded and started to limp towards the spatial bridge. His body was greatly exhausted and he was injured beyond belief. Therefore, even the simple act of walking was nothing but pure torture for him.
"My dear son, mother is still here," his mother uttered as she went forward and scooped him up in a princess carry. In her embrace, Ray''s stiff body turned limp as he exhaled in pain while his mother walked out of the portal.
At the mansion,
Elina was still staring at the spatial bridge in awe. The heroic actions of Ray''s mother were ying on repeat in front of her eyes as she felt even greater respect for Ray''s mother.
"Huh?" She looked at the portal and saw a silhouette crossing it, "Is it Ray?" She thought but looking closely, the silhouette was vastly different from Ray. The height was less and the body was curvier. From afar it seemed as if a beautiful women wasing from another world. In the figure''s arms was someone''s limp body as she hugged that body closely and very carefully as if not to cause any pain or harm to it.
"Just who is it?" Elina thought as she raised her guard. She called in all her strength as the cursed Quill appeared in her hands. Her other hand transformed as various threads formed out of it, she raised both her hands and used them in tandem. One hand held the quill and wrote curse while the other formed a strange web of threads on which the curses were wrote. She used this hybrid method to from a trapping technique and cast her spell,
[Soul Curse:- Cursed Threads],
She muttered and released the spell. The threads turned pitch ck as they spread over in the whole ce. She stood in the middle of the spreading threads as her eyes had also turned pitch ck. A shadow appeared behind her as it was nothing but an eerie disfigured face with reddish eyes that gleamed as if rubies themselves.
"Spread over," she muttered coldly as the strings were released. The strings also pull as they shot forward with immense speeds.
"Lets see how you take this one," Elina muttered with a cruel grin on her face. She looked no less than menace who wanted nothing more than to destroy the person in front of her.
"What?" She suddenly eximed in shock as she saw the iing woman glow a bright light. The halo covered the woman whole as she started to float high above in the air.
"What were you?" She asked n shock and disbelief as her strongest attack was nullified with such ease that it seemed as if it was a kid being yed with by an adult.
"Kiddo, you don''t need to mess with the one in front of you. She is a legendary person," The demon within her spoke. His voice was strange as multiple emotions were being conveyed through it. From what Elina could assess, the demon was scared, angry and even excited.
"Do you know her?" Elina asked.
"Know? I have fought alongside her. She has a history with the older generation but from what it remember, she was heavily injured and her powers were sealed but look at her now. She seems to be stronger than she was in her prime," the demon answered.
"But who is she?" Asked Elina in frustration as the woman was barely visible and Elina really wanted to know what was happening.
"Ohh¡ you know her very well," the demon answered before going silent.
"Huh?" Elina was a bit shocked but then she noticed that the demon had provided her with useless information and deliberately yed her by putting her into a dilemma.
"You A*shole," She shouted in anger but that was all she could do because the demon had turned silent by now and it didn''t seem that Elina''s words or actions affected it even a little bit.
"Sighhh,'' she exhaled and tried to approach with caution till Ray''s mother came back. Or that was what she thought because the moment she tied to speak, she saw the woman open her mouthand speak, "Don''t be afraid child. It''s me, Ray''s mother," Ray''s mother spoke in a calm and soothing tone as it served to soothe Elina.
"Oh, since your face wasn''t visible, i thought someone attacked," Elina replied and then her eyes wandered to Ray, who was in her arms as she asked, "Don''t tell me," she uttered as tears welled up in her eyes.
"Oh, no. It''s not that. He is just too weak and injured," She replied with a smile and descended. Coming to the ground, she looked around and asked, "Everyone has arrived?"
"Yes, everyone but the head nurse," Elina replied with worry in her eyes as her eyes were glued to Ray and his condition. Ray''s mother obviously noticed this but remained silent. She looked around and then ordered, "Close the spatial bridge,"
"huh? What about the head nurse?" Asked Elina in confusion.
"I picked her up on the way. She fainted so i stored her," said Ray''s mother but it served to confuse Elina even more as she felt a bit vary of Ray''s mother. After all, she was acting quite strangely.
"Sighhh¡ you are young kiddo, that''s why you don''t believe me. Lemme show you," said Ray''s mother as she waved her hand. A light shone around her as the space opened and a dimension portal appeared over her.
"Thud," a body fell. Elina looked closely and noticed that it was The Head Nurse and she was still breathing while her body was healing at a moderate pace. Only that her injuries were so serious that Elina estimated for her to wake up in a day or two.
While Elina was still observing, Ray''s mother waved her hand againas another portal swallowed up the head nurse''s body, "My dimensional space will allow her to heal faster. If she stays there, she will be all fine a couple of hours or so," Ray''s mother said while Elina listened to her and simply nodded.
"Now dear. The portal," she said and reminded Elina softly. However, listening to her soft voice, Elina was pulled out of her thoughts as she nodded and ran straight to the module in the corner of the room and operated it as the spatial bridge was turned off.
[Spatial Bridge Being Turned Off. Please Clear The Surrounding Area],
An announcement reverberated in the room as the spatial energy all around the room was dispersed while the spatial bridge started to turn dim while the portals it was connected to on the other side were also closed. Due to the ready tense situation, the spatial portals in the academy broke down as the conflicting magical energies turned turbulent as a huge explosion took ce.
"BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!" The explosion reverberated through the academy as not only the portal room butch surrounding hallways were also reduced to debris.
At the Mansion,
Ray''s mother walked out of the room and made her way to Ray''s room. She did so with such swift speed as not to alert anyone. Reaching Ray''s room,
"Click¡" the door was opened as Ray''s mother walked inside. She walked over to his bed and thenid him down. cing her hand on his neck, she checked his pulse and found it to be low but it was stable. She also used her system to scan Ray''s vitals and found them to be improving slowly. It was just that Ray was too exhausted and that caused his body to shut down.
As for the injuries, albeit being serious; the resilience of dragon blood and super healing factor of the Phoenix blood yed a huge role in stopping most injuries and heal Ray further.
"I thank the three of you for taking care of him," Ray''s mother thanked and walked out of the room. Not knowing that she had thoroughly shocked the three presences present in his consciousness.
Ray''s mother walked back to the room where very one was and then looked at Ray''s teammates standing by the door waiting for her.
"how is he?" Asked Ae. Her eyes were puffy while she could barely speak due to the worry she felt for Ray after knowing that he had yet again over worked himself and fainted.
"He will be fine soon," Ray''s mother answered with a sweet smile and patted Ae on her head in a motherly manner.
This calmed Ae a lot as she felt a bit relieved but the worry still remained in her heart, "Can i meet him?" Asked Ae.
"Soon," Ray''s mother answered as she changed the topic and continued, "Now we screen everyone here for any imposters and assign you all rooms for stay. Other things we will nter," She said with a smile as Ray''s teammates understood what Ray meant when he said that everything would be handled very well. He had a literal monster at home for all this.
Chapter 296 Mag’ladroth’s Outburst And FengFeng’s Anger
?
"Hmmm, that''s reasonable, but how do we do this? We can''t go on and say to their face that we suspect them. If we do so, it will be one hell of a disaster," Sirius asked. Scratching his chin, he tried to think of a n while he waited for Ray''s mother to answer.
"Bingo!" Ray''s mother replied as she pulled out a holographic tablet from her spatial storage and spoke, "Well, Ray nned it beforehand. He has installed full-body scanners to scan a person''s vitals, and more but more importantly, they can even scan a person''s race. This way, at least we can lure out the doppelg?ngers who have blended in as humans but aren''t," as she said this, she nced at Ray''s team and observed everyone in a quick nce.
Obviously, no one had an issue with it, though Kashish seemed a bit nervous, and this didn''t escape the keen eyes of Ray''s mother. However, she stayed silent over that and continued, "As for the betrayers, all we can do is slowly observe them. Also, no one is going anywhere for a long time because this ce is the only safe haven you all have got," she said with a smile and walked away, leaving the kids in their thoughts as they felt quite afraid of her after the turn of events just now.
After all, she wasn''t just strong but also clever, and from what it seemed, she had a whole n in her mind.
"We gotta stay on good terms with her," Sirius spoke as Elina and Tim nodded simultaneously.
"Why, though?" Asked Ae innocently.
"Sighhh¡ Ae, you should be even more careful," Siriusmented as he shook his head and walked away.
"Huh?" Confused, Ae only kept staring into the distance absent-mindedly as everyone walked away, "Ray," Ae muttered as her eyes turned watery. She wanted to meet him badly, wanted to take care of him and know of his condition, but sadly, she couldn''t, and this hurt her a lot. For her, even a moment away from Ray was torture, but this was life, and she had to deal with it and endure everything.
"Don''t worry, he will be fine," Someone said as she felt them pat on her shoulder. Looking back, she saw Kashish standing there with a simr look in her eyes.
"Hmmm," Ae nodded as she walked away and joined Elina and Tim''s mother. She was in charge of the things here, and Ae wanted to help out so she could pass her time while away from Ray.
Inside Ray''s consciousness,
Ray was having another session with everyone present as he asked them questions, and they answered. After all, Ray had time on his hands while unconscious; hence it was the best time to look into himself.
"Hey Magdroth, I gotta ask something," Ray spoke.
"Hmmm, what is it?" Sitting on a chair, Magdroth asked as he sipped a refreshing drink.
"You know that ording to the quality and amount of my mana, I am in the middle to upper stages of the Magical Realm. So why is it that my powers are about as strong as those in the Cmity Realm? To the point that I have already defeated monsters in the Cmity Realm," asked Ray with intrigue and a bit of worry. Though there was also some excitement in his eyes as defeating monsters of a level higher than one''s self was nothing less than an achievement.
"Ohh, that," Magdroth lightly eximed as he paused and started speaking again, "Don''t get too ahead of yourself," he scoffed as he stood up from his start and opened his arms wide.
Magdroth''s eyes turned hollow as a void appeared within them while the scenery behind him changed. Even though it was Ray''s consciousness, Magdroth influenced it with his actions. A surge of power was created as Ray found it hard to stand straight. A tangible pressure was formed as Ray''s body turned heavy. As if a mountain was weighing over him, Ray''s stomach churned as the pressure got stronger. Ray was in the middle of the chaos that Magdroth''s aura caused, and it caused him to lose control over his own consciousness.
Cracks appeared around the area as his consciousness started to break down, and the void started to consume him. Ray was just about to fall into a deep sleep when a voice echoed in his consciousness,
"Magdroth!!! How dare you!" It was FengFeng''s voice as she was in her Phoenix form. The purplish tongues of me around her spread over towards Magdroth as they fended off his presence while FengFeng herself, descended down and wrapped Ray in her embrace.
Using the power of time, she reversed the effects of Magdroth''s aura on Ray''s mind, body and soul. Within minutes, Ray opened his eyes as his shaking consciousness stabilised.
"What happened?" Ray asked as he barely remembered anything. Everything happened so fast that even Ray himself was confused about the events.
"Nothing! Just a fool who lost his mind. You don''t worry. Rest for a bit; I will deal with it. Aurora will be there to take care of you," FengFengforted him as she hid her anger from Ray and just smiled.
Ray''s condition was still a bit strange as the Void still affected him to some extent. Therefore, he nodded and walked out of ce under FengFeng''s care while Aurora came up and took him away to a safer ce in his consciousness.
Seeing Ray being taken away, the smile on FengFeng''s face was gone, and what was left behind was pure anger. She turned around as her wings zed even more while the power of time condensed around her palm. A ball was formed as ancient runes were embedded over it. This was a temporal pearl, one of the most secretive techniques of the universe that was secretly guarded by the Phoenix n. With FengFeng being the progenitor of the temporal Phoenix bloodline and an elder in the Phoenix n, she was no stranger to it. Instead, it was said that her temporal pearl technique was the strongest and most refined and that she hadpletely mastered it.
She threw the pearl at Magdroth. The pearl was the size of a fist and lookedpletely harmless. On the contrary, it looked like a beautiful piece of art that would be sought after by collectors all around the world. The pearl was very different from what it looked like, for it contained the deepest secrets of history. The secrets that various races chased were the secrets of the most mysterious and ancient element of the universe. The element that acted as the only constant in the whole universe. For it contained the secrets of Time itself.
As the pearl was thrown, the time around it changed. The time was slowed down, fastened, warped, elongated and stretched all at the same time. If a physicist were to see the phenomenon, they would be outright shocked as the concepts on which modern and ssical physics was based would be outright proven wrong.
A beautiful purplish colour was spread out as the ever-changing time created a temporal paradox around itself as the time was altered repeatedly. The pearl appeared in various ces before it finally hit Magdroth.
No sound was heard; nothing dramatic happened as everything seemed to havee to a still. FengFeng looked at Magdroth''s frozen body as she flew higher and came face to face with him. She leaned forward and whispered in his ear, "What is wrong with you? Hees from Master''s bloodline. How dare you act like that? Aren''t you known for your wisdom?" She asked through gritted teeth. Right now, her anger was enough to burn down countless gxies, but she held herself back. For she was not out in the cosmos, roaming as she liked but was in the consciousness of a young man and someone, she cared for the most.
"FengFeng," Magdroth muttered as he tried to break through the time paradox. However, all he could do was mutter.
"What is it?" Asked FengFeng in annoyance, though her eyes were also tinged with disappointment.
"I just got carried away. I was trying to show Ray the whole extent of the Void, but I forgot to consider him," Said Magdroth solemnly.
"MAG''LADROTH!!!" Eximed FengFeng furiously. She didn''t believe a single word that came out of him because what she witnessed was not just getting carried away but a full-on show of power that released all of Magdroth''s aura.
"Please FengFeng, believe me. I mean him no harm. How can I? Hees from my master''s bloodline, and I am bound by blood with him. I can never harm him nor his family," Magdroth said. His voice was low and soft as it was filled with guilt.
Seeing him and how he was actually speaking the truth, FengFeng freed him. Though, not before a stern warning as she spoke, "I see anything fishy, and u will be trapped in the eternal pce," Just as she said those words, Magdroth''s face froze as he felt chills all over his body.
After all, the eternal pce was an artefact under FengFeng''s control, and the time there differed. To be honest, all Magdroth knew was that the ce was eternal torture and nothing else.
"You wont, i know i am not wrong and that I would never harm him," Magdroth promised yet again as the effects of the temporal pearl were lifted and he was finally free from time constraints.
Chapter 297 Mag’ladroth’s Body And Anger
?
"Let''s see," FengFeng muttered as she released Magdroth and walked away, "Also, you owe that kid an exnation," Said FengFeng.
"Yes," Magdroth nodded and stepped on the ground.
"Blerghh!!" He fell on his knees as blood spurt out of his mouth, "Huh?" Confused, Magdroth switched to a meditative pose as he searched deep inside his body. After all, it was impossible for him even to cough, not to mention blooding out of his mouth. after all, this was his spiritual consciousness and not his real body. his real body was inside some hidden pocket of the universe, kept safely for when he would go back.
"What is wrong with me?" Magdroth was lost as he found it hard to find the issue, "Guess i will take my time with it," Magdroth thought as he raised his hand and pulled the powr of void. a strange scene urred, the whole consciousness shook as the Void itself was projected into Ray''s consciousness.
It was like a screen as the Void that was projected continuously showed the space. There was a huge, almost the size of the sun and had a whole belt of asteroids around it like the Jupiter did. Not to mention the seven moons that revolved around the.
"What is this?" Ray asked as he looked at the whole scene in awe. For someone who had only seen the outer space in movies and through mobile phones and broadcasts by the national space center. Therefore, seeing the whole space through the Void shocked him to the core. Deep inside, a feeling arose in his heart. It was the curiosity that every man had. It was to discover the depth of the vast space and find the purpose of everything. It was the feeling that. made him excited, made his blood boil as if he had found a path.
"Magdroth, care to exin what you are up to?" Asked FengFeng as she had also arrived and stood besides Ray. her gown like dress was still dazzling as ever and her beauty was enough to captivate many with just a single smile.
"This is something important," Answered Magdroth in a cold manner. Listening to his answer, FengFeng realized that Magdroth was dead serious in whatever he was doing. therefore, she just motioned Ray to not disturb him and she also shut her mouth.
"Lets sit and observe," She told Ray as she procured a couple offortable chairs and sat down.
Ray nodded as he sat on the chair and watched Magdroth. Right now, Magdroth was putting all of his concentration into the Void and the he was observing through it. After a few moments of observation, Magdroth''s eyes lit up as he raised both of his hands and spread them out. With that, the whole scene was zoomed in but it wasn''t just that. The whole scene changed and from what it seemed, it looked like someone traveling through the space and it was them who were observing the whole thing from that person''s eyes.
"What is it?" Ray was confused and didn''t understand one thing. Why did it feel that he was not watching some projection but the real view of the space and that too from his consciousness.
"I now get it. Seems like Magdroth is checking over something important," Said FengFeng as she turned to face Ray and started exining.
"You see, Magdroth is using a technique known to very few in the whole universe. Using this, he can create a vessel for his powers and leave it hidden somewhere. Then, he can use that vessel as a part of his body and provide it with his strength and powers while controlling it from any corner of the universe. However, making a vessel is not only too hard but also very rare as the vessel must be strong enough to handle the creator''s full strength. So for mythical creatures like us, we need to make a vessel that strong and also make sure that it aligns the best with our affinities and ispatible with out spirit," FengFeng took a pause as she let her words sink in Ray''s brain.
"So what is he doing right now?" Asked Ray while pointing his finger at Magdroth.
"Well, from what it seems like. He is looking for something in that and from what i can observe. The is at least a couple hundred million light years away from us," Answered FengFeng calmly. She was very curious for what Magdroth was doing.
"Maybe this is why he was acting so strangely," She thought to herself.
"Hey Aurora!" Ray called out to Aurora as he spoke, "Please observe this and scan it all d=forter analysis,"
"Humph¡ Already ahead of you," She huffed with her arms crossed as she appeared right besides Ray. In her hand was an old looking film camera that she held on her shoulders and recorded the whole situation using it.
"Well, you have gotten ustomed to Earth''s methods, culture and technology," Raymented with a smirk.
"None of your business nerd," she scoffed and turned her head away as she ignored him.
Ray just looked at her and smiled, "At least she is oveing her trauma and opening up more and more. Also, with Magdroth and FengFeng being here, she has really gotten help and got rid of that previous defensive character," Thought Ray as he remembered the times when he got his system and had to deal with Aurora''s rude character and her strange self when''s he forgot to warn him about a lot of things and also about the times when she was scared of herself and even insecure of her actions even though those were the things that Ray needed the most at that time.
"Well that''s trauma for you," Ray thought as he shook his head with a smile, "Having some time to yourself is good," He had been so busy that Ray rarely got the time to reminisce about old times when he was just working for money and getting stronger but now it was all in chaos.
His life was in danger almost every second, his whole body was injured and he was still continuing without rest while he was also trying to get stronger and not die.
While in his thoughts, Ray forgot to observe what Magdroth was up to but FengFeng didn''t leave the the projection in front of her for even a second. She kept looking at it like a hawk as if her life depended on it and as she observed more and more, alot of things opened up to her. She saw the reality and it blew her eyes wide open. She felt like her mind exploding as anger started to consume her from inside out.
A fire started to burn inside her. It was the fire of anger and revenge. Blood covered her eyes as the surroundings started to heat. The team,premature rose as Ray was brought of his reverie. He looked around, only to see FengFeng in the middle of it all.
"What happened FengFeng?" Asked Ray in worry.
"look over there,"She spoke with difficulty through her gritted teeth as her whole being seethed with anger.
"Huh?" In shock of what could make her so angry all of a sudden, Ray turned and looked at the projection as his mouth fell open. His eyes went wide as the scene he just saw shocked him to the core.
He saw the but that was not just it. There was nothing there, the whole was bare of anything. Covered in a strange material like diamond, there was just one huge creature thatid there. The creature was so huge that it covered almost the whole and not to mention that creature''s aura. It was terrifying, to the extent that Ray could feel it from the projection.
As he looked, he also felt another thing. It was his blood reacting to it. To be more precise, it was his bloodline and the Void Bloodline part to be precise. Ray continued to look at the creature and realized of how much the creature resembled a dragon. Though, it was different from the typical dragons he knew of.
"Is that you?" Ray turned to Magdroth as he asked him.
"Yes, that is my real body," Magdroth answered through gritted teeth. Looking at his body, he remembered why he had to exit his body and use his spiritual form but it looked like they hadn''t left his even after he died.
"What happened to your body?" Ray asked.
"Some greedy ns wanted something from me so they attacked me. I fought back till I could but they used help from the other legendary ns suchas the dragon n of the west and the serpent n. I was injured and had to retreat using the whole strength of my Void. I ced a spatial pocket here and kept my body on this but from what it looks like, they haven''t left me even after that," Said Magdroth as he stopped speaking further. His anger was getting out of control so he just stopped speaking to not let his anger leak or else it would be a devastating situation for Ray''s consciousness.
FengFeng understood Magdroth''s concern as she spoke, "You see those missing crystals from his body?" She pointed at the jagged ends on Magdroth''s body as she added, "Those are the Void Shards that contain Magdroth''s Void energy. To think that they would use his body like some sort of mine and harvest the shards. Also, since he isn''t dead and just in deep stasis; the body regenerates by using the mana from the surroundings. Though, the pain and suffering is transmitted to his spiritual self and causes damage to his spirit," As FengFeng exined, even she started to lose her cool as the tongues of fire appeared around her and the time started to glitch everywhere.
"So what we do now?" Asked Ray.
"Don''t worry. I will take care of ''em. You just observe and try to grasp the flow of Void. It will help you a lot," Magdroth had calmed down by now as he said.
"Okay," Ray nodded as his eyes lit up with resolve to get even stronger.
Chapter 298 The Outer World Set Its Eyes On Earth
?
"What is that?" Ray asked as he saw the massive being standing upright on the mountain, it''s neck outstretched while it''s mouth was opening wide.
"Roarghhhhh," a loud roar tore the surroundings as Ray heard from far afar through the Void Screen.
"That right there is my main body. Even though it''s not fully healed and is still in the recovering phase, I thought to give those bastards some taste of my power. After all, I am the progenitor of Void Dragon bloodline, the abyssal maw that has killed millions of creatures within seconds," Said Magdroth in a rather boasting manner. His voice was loud and crisp and his expression was filled with pride.
Ray just stood there stunned, his eyes palpated over the huge dragon he saw through the Void Screen. The Void Shards connected through the dragon as they floated all around in the air around him. It seemed as if the Void itself was worshipping the dragon. As if being ecstatic over the return of it''s long lost master.
"Wouldn''t it cause you problems. Primarily to Ray," Asked FengFeng as she started at the carnage Magdroth had caused. Her eyes were spitting with fire as even though she was angry on those who hurt herpanion but was even more careful for Ray''s safety. That is why she kept herself and her anger in check, or else she would have been the one to fish out there and monopolize the time everywhere.
That would have been even more devastating than what Magdroth caused. After all, Phoenixes we''re creatures of emotions before anything else and once a Phoenix gets guided by it''s emotions, the world sees their real strength.
Not just that but even Ray remembered it. He remembered studying about this in the Academy that in some ancient lores, it was said that Phoenixes sourced their powers from emotions and when incensed, their powers would be a peak of their potential.
"Not that anyone of use should care," Magdroth answered with a sigh. His expression turned heavy as he spoke, "From the events urring on Earth, I have noticed various higher beings already eyeing earth. From it''s resources to everything else, Earth is the spot of everyone''s attraction. Therefore, I don''t think that we would be able to go under radar any longer,"
"What do you mean by other races? Don''t tell me that the ns have already sent their delegates and observers?" Asked FengFeng in a bit of shock and trepidation. She thought that there would still be time before the higher ns took action but it seemed that the story was already bigger than what they thought and from how things were going currently, they didn''t even know the most of it.
"What do we do?" Ray cut their talk as he asked, "If the things are going to go bad, I say that we should prepare and from that, I ask you both to help me control my powers more," Ray spoke with utter seriousness.
He had gone over this topic multiple times but FengFeng and Magdroth always seemed to avoid it. Saying, ''You aren''t ready or it will just make you a target," But now could they? The whole Earth was a target. He was sure that for him to survive, he needed that power.
"You know enough.." Magdroth tried to speak but Ray interrupted. This time in a frenzy as he angrily retorted back, "What do you mean by that? Huh? I know nothing dammit. I don''t even know how to form real spells or anything else. All this time, I am fighting using my body and the handful of spells I made r was given to by the system. I don''t even know how to use the time element and you say I know enough?" He asked in spite and showed his anger and disagreement to this phrase that was waiting to erupt at any moment and it did so right now.
"Sighhhh," FengFeng took a deep breath as she understood Ray''s reaction and didn''t mind it one bit. The only thing being, she was speechless at how Magdroth didn''t understand the situation.
Looking at him right in her eyes, she spoke to Magdroth, "Lets train him. He had already unlocked the constetions for your element. So train him with that," She said in a stern tone and then added, "Also, I will teach him the time element alongside the Void and will also teach him how to merge the elements," As she said this, she turned back to Ray and then promised him,
"Don''t worry. I will teach you everything and so will he," She spoke and nced at Magdorth. It wasn''t just a nce but a fully fledged death stare that scared the wits out of the Void Dragon. Magdorth reluctantly nodded and gave into the unreasonable request.
"Good," FengFeng happily pped her hands and then said to Ray, "You should now rest. Your body will be healed soon. After you wake up, manage the things out side and then every night, we train you on your powers in you consciousness,"
"Okay," Ray nodded as he beamed with joy. He would finally learn what he wanted to all this time. After all, it was his powers and he needed to master them so he could do what he wanted to.
"So then, go to sleep," FengFeng said with a smile as she walked up to him. This time, seeing her walk'' Rat felt something strange. As if the manner of her walk had changed, she did so with much more grace and elegance. As if her whole body was being shown.
As Ray watched her walk, he felt his body warm up. A strange emotion rose in himself as his brain turned muddy and his vision was cloudy. Only FengFeng and her mesmerizing beauty stayed on his mind.
As she walked up to him, Ray was all read as he felt the arousal getting stronger. FengFeng leaned forward as her singlet showed an ample amount of skin. Most importantly, her sizable chest was shown as Ray''s breathing turned haggard.
"Tsk¡ men don''t look there first. Look in my eyes," FengFeng said yfully. Her soft pearly hands copper his face as Rat felt his knees go weak from pleasure. He didn''t know why, but he gained a different sort of pleasure from even being held by her.
"Now then, you go to sleep," She said in a voice even more soothing and alluring than Aurora. Listening to her, Ray simply nodded as if hypnotized and his eyes friend groggy.
"Good boy," She whispered in his ear in a yful manner and then kissed him as Ray fell asleep.
"Was this really necessary?" Magdroth looked at their interaction as he asked.
"Yes it was. He is my master now and from a young age, I was trained by the ancestor of our n to please master. You know everything Magdroth, don''t act like you don''t. Also, what''s the issue with it? He is cute and quite young too. Not to mention that energetic little fellow down there," She giggled as she nced down at the rock hard stick protruding from Ray''s lower body.
"You know he already has a girl," Magdroth retorted through his teeth.
"So? He is destined to be a great man and all great men have harems. They are all polymorphous, so why not him too?" She asked, rxed and without any worry. It seemed as if for FengFeng, this was all just senseless.
"What of that girl named Ae?" Asked Magdroth.
"What of her?" FengFeng retorted. Her voice rose a bit as Magdorth''s behavior was getting on her nerves.
"Don''t worry. I will talk to her and make her understand what Ray needs and doesn''t. Also, if she really loves him, she won''t deny me," FengFeng puffed up her chest with pride as Magdroth just shook his head in disappointment.
"Let''s see," Magdorth muttered.
"huh? Aren''t you forgetting your times? Weren''t there twenty women home you had it with once a time every day. I remember you even asked me to control the time so you could enjoy me. Don''t you?" FengFeng spoke. Her tone was of sarcasm first but then it hanged to yful flirting as Magdroth just ran away from her.
"Guess you just deny it all," She spoke in sarcasm and turned back to Aurora, who was looking at everything in shock.
"What are you looking at? You are also a potential harem member, so it''s my time to train you," With that. FengFeng dragged Aurora to separate room where she teased her and did God knows what. After a whole hour, Aurora came out of the room, her hair all ruined while she looked as if she had seen a nightmare.
Not to mention her clothes all messed up. Aurora just ran back to her house as she avoided that dreaded Phoenix.
...
Note:- I hope you all are enjoying the novel. The mass release event is up and running. So read as much as you can and help me as an author so I could write more for you all.
Chapter 299 Constellations And The Roar Of An Ancestor
?
"Sure do, observe me closely," Magdroth said as his eyes turnedpletely hollow. The air around him changed as his aura turned heavy. The void through which they were all watching trembled. From Magdoth''s actions, it was clear hat the power he held over the Void was enough to make even the elemental particles tremble in fear.
It wasn''t just that but Ray also felt the after effects. His blood started to pump more and more as the bloodline energy ran rampart.
"Leave you body be. Don''t try to control it,'' Magdroth advised.
Ray nodded as he let the bloodline run more and more. As the bloodline energy ran, Ray felt the Void Elemental energy get more and more concentrated. However strange it seemed to him, Ray let it be. He didn''t interfere with it and followed Magroth''s advise.
Soon, Ray''s eyes changed. The bloodline energy rushed there as his eyes turned dark. A dark void appeared in them as Ray''s body went limp. Even in his consciousness, changes started to ur as the whole bright sky turned dark.
In start, Ray''s consciousness waspletely nk and it had changed overtime but not much. The sky turning dark was by far the biggest change there and it was not just the sky turning dark. Small dots appeared in the sky as they connected to one and started to make a pattern and not just any pattern because Ray looked at it closely and noticed that the patterns aligned to form constetions.
"Beautiful," Ray simply remarked as he felt himself be connected to the stars and the constetions seemed to imply something. As Ray went into thinking for what they meant, he saw FengFeng turn her attention away from the Void Screen that Magdroth had formed and looked at Ray. She nced up at the sky and then looked back at Ray, "You should thank Magdroth for this. This is a great boon he has provided you with," She told him with a smile and then walked up to him.
Two feathery wings that zed with a calm soothing fire bloomed behind her. She pped her wings as she held Ray close to herself and lifted him above the ground along with herself.
Gaining altitude in his own consciousness, it was then first time Ray saw it from above, "Wahhh," Ray eximed in horror and excitement as he felt adrenaline pumping through his body. He had flown a lot of times but this was the first time he was able to fully enjoy the sensation of flying and if he had to be honest, Ray loved it.
Even though there was no air or wind in his consciousness, the experience was none the less great. For Ray, it was never the other things that made him happy, the little things or gestures were enough to lift up his mood. Living ion poverty for most of his life, it was just that Ray had so many responsibilities on his shoulders that he forgot to have fun when he was a kid and FengFeng understood it well. Therefore, she helped him a lot and even tried to cheer him up whenever he came to his consciousness.
"So these are the constetions," she said to him as she reached an altitude as all the stars were clear and shone brightly. As he looked at the closely, he noticed them even clearly and to some extent even understood their patterns and what they meant.
"Allow me to help you with these," FengFeng saidas she pointed at the constetion that was the farthest away. The constetion was the most chaotic and looked very strange. It almost no sense at all as the stars seemed to haphazardly arranged. Ray looked at them, confused over how they were arranged, Ray asked, "Are you sure that''s a constetion and not just some haphazard arrangement of stars,"
"Yes, i am certain. Well, Ray! Lemme tell you something. The phoenixes have a great talent for astrology so if you refute my knowledge on stars and constetions, that would be something very hurtful," FengFeng spoke. Her words were soft as they echoed in Ray''s mind. It almost felt as if she was hurt and this made Ray doubt if he had unintentionally hurt her feelings, "Oh, I didn''t mean it like that. I just asked because I don''t perceive anything from them," Ray spoke back in defense as not to sadden FengFeng. After all, he cared a lot for her and didn''t want her to get sad.
"No, its just that your knowledge about stars and constetions is too shallow that you don''t get what this means. So lemme exin," She said as Ray nodded and starters listening to her.
"So this star is named ''Draco Abyssus'' It is an ancient name with the first part referring to dragons and the next referring to the abyss. Consequently implying to the dragons of abyss. Long before humans and most of the creatures on this universe were few strong ns that ruled almost whole universe. Of these mythical ns were the dragons of abyss. These were the most mysterious of the draconian ns and the most feared and revered as well,"
"You see, the dragons of abyss were none other than the famed Void Dragons and Magdroth over there," She said, pointing towards Magdroth, "He was the leader and the primal ancestor of the n. From the start of time, the n was referred and feared. It was for their strength and control over the Void. Not just that but their n was always enshrouded in mystery as they rarely interacted with anyone and kept everything to themselves,"
"Due to their secrecy, some ns felt like intervening and tried to pry into their teritorry tog et hold of some treasures form the abyss dragons of that time,"
As FengFeng took a break from speaking, Ray who waspletely immersed in her story asked, "What happened afterwards?"
"Well, as for what happened," FengFeng muttered as her expression turned nostalgic as if she was present there and still remembered each and every thing in detail.
"The dragons of abyss showed their presence that day and it was when the other ns understood that dragons were never to be messed with, especially those of the abyss. It was a whole army of three hundred celestial who attacked and they were led by tenmanders who were well above the Celestial Realm,"
"Then?" Ray asked with much excitement.
"What then? The mist of the Void came. It enshrouded everything and that was when blood fell. It seemed as if the spaced had been painted red by the blood. They said that it was just a few dragons who emerged from a swirling vortex of death. Their figures were always blinking and distorting as they had the whole space on their fingertips,"
"What?" Ray asked in shock but turned silent. He wanted to hear more of it as FengFeng started speaking,
"The space that day was changedpletely. I still remember the Phoenix ancestor calling me and showing me the whole spectacle. She even warned me to never mess with them. That day, i saw the celestials get murdered mercilessly. Their bodies split apart as the whole pockets of space were exploded. Not just that but the lucky ones were those who died without knowing how they died. As for the others, it was as if they were grinded in a juice maker," She said and then turned silent. As if the carnage still lingered in her heart.
"After that?" Ray asked.
"Nothing," The eras changed and the Dragons of the Abyss slowly turned rarer and rarer as there were no more to be found ever in the universe. Only Magdroth being the exception but he never said a word over this topic," She said and then looked at the constetion as she told Ray about its uses, "This constetion shows the main strength and power of the Void you hold and control. The brighter and more haphazard it is, the stronger your Void is. Also, every time you use your Void, you will use the power from here,"
"Okay," Ray nodded.
"As for the others. They are linked to this constetion," FengFeng told him and then turned to the other constetion, "So this is ''Serpen Nihis'' it shows a dragon coiled around an empty essence of stars that resemble the void. It''s eyes show its vigor and strength. This constetions who''s you and your connection to the Void. In essence, both the constetions are connected to one another and work together. As one gets stronger, the other one also gets stronger. So take care of both of them and try to understand them on a deeper level. Once you do, i will tell you more about the remaining two constetions," FengFeng advised as a she turned around.
Taking Ray along with her, she came back to Magdroth''s Void Screen, only to see that the show had ended. The whole was changed and all that was there to see was the vast nes of diamond like substance enshrouded in a red mystical fog. Even though they looked beautiful, the crimson that ran over them like a river was evidence of the carnage that the supreme being that stood atop the highest peak had done as the Void Dragon finally showed its existence by roaring loudly in the air.
Chapter 300 Ray Wakes Up And An Embarrasing Moment
?
"Huh?" a bit confused at first. It took some time for Ray''s mother toe to her senses and realize what was going in. She looked at Ray as she saw her son open his eyes slightly.
"He is awake," She thought to herself as a wave of relief washed over her.
"Mum?" Ray noticed someone to be sitting besides him as he nced and found his mother sitting there in a tense mood. Her expression was as serious as it could and tension was written all over her face. Looking at her, Ray realized that she must be having a hard time. Therefore, Ray called out to her, "Mum, is that you?"
"Yes my dear. Mother is here. You tell me, how are you feeling?" His mother asked as tears fell over her cheeks. Her expressions started to change as the m turned to joy and then sorrow and then mncholy.
She wanted to sheer her son up but there was no time to. The whole world was in a mess and she needed her son''s support to help her through this mess.
"I am fine," Ray said calmly as he tried to sit up right, "Ow," He eximed in pain as he felt the gash on his back opening up.
"It didn''t heal?" he asked himself as he became cautious and then stood up slowly. Under his mother''s watchful eyes, Ray walked to Ae as he hugged her and then kissed her with passion. The two lovers were finally untied and it was time for them to express their love.
Though, the love birds forgot someone else was there as well, "Ahemmm," his mother cleared her throat as it interrupted the passionate kiss.
Ae turned red from embarrassment as she hid behind Ray with her hands on her face while Ray just awkwardly scratched his head, "Ughh¡ sorry. I got lost in passion. It''s just that I missed her a lot," Ray said as he walked to him mother and hugged her as well.
"Don''t worry mom. I am awake now, I will handle everything," He said as he consoled her mother and then said, "Mum, could you please give both of us some time?" He did so every awkwardly and his words only served to fuel Ae''s embarrassment. She turned deep red while wanting to find a whole and hide herself in there.
"Sighhh¡ young kids. You don''t have much time. Things are going awry," She warned them both and walked out of the room. Right as she left the room, a smile beamed on her face as she thought, "My son is finally growing up,"
Meanwhile,
Inside the room. Ray looked at Ae as he smiled sweetly. Looking at her being all red and embarrassed, his recent memory shed in his mind. FengFeng and her alluring voice among with her curvy and perfect figure. Not to mention her grace and the feeling of arousal he felt, it was very intense.
Just thinking of it, Ray felt himself aroused. His face turned red as something in his pants started to grow longer and longer. It was Ray''s rod and it was ready to rumble.
Ae clearly noticed the changes in Ray''s behavior and attuned them to a lot of things such as longing and missing her. Also, she thought that it had been a lot of time since they both had been intimate, so it might have served as a way to arouse Ray.
Little did the foolish girl know that Ray was aroused because of somethingpletely different. Because of a mythical creature that was thousands of year''s older than her. In short, Ray was aroused by a granny.
Just the thought would serve to make Rat retch but given FengFeng''s appearance and vigor, he never thought of it. Well, someday when he might; Ray would have to face reality.
"uhm¡ Ray," Ae called out in a low and soft voice.
"Huh?" snapped out of his thoughts. Ray looked at her as he noticed that the foolish girl was already loosening her clothes and taking them off. Her top was already off as Ray could see her bountiful and soft chest held in her bra while she was in the process of taking off her pants.
Ray looked down and couldn''t help but gulp as he thought, "Has she gotten even hotter?" He thought as his eyes stared her thighs and those long and slender legs. His vision moved up as he saw a white underwear hiding the gates of heaven right behind them.
Ray looked there and felt himself burning up. His rod turned even stiffer while lust covered his eyes.
"Now that''s what I want," Ae had really matured as she spoke. She knew when to please her lover and how to do so. She walked up to him in an alluring manner. Even though it wasn''t as graceful as FengFeng, it was still nheless enough to make Ray go wild.
Ray walked forward and held Ae closely. He undid her bra and let it fall as he hugged her tightly. Feeling her supple and soft chest, Ray hugged her even tightly as his rod was tightly pressed against her.
"Mhmmm¡" it seemed as if Ae was also in need of some action as she moaned slightly when Ray''s rod pressed against her.
"Ohh¡ you like it," Rat cheekily said as he got to some action.
On the other hand,
Ray''s mother walked to themon area where everyone was gathered. Her steps were crisp but not loud. They embodied her mood perfectly. She was calm like a sea and her heart was finally at peace.
Her son had woken up and was safe to day the least. Not just that but even his love life was peaceful. Due to all this she was not just happy but rather ecstatic.
"Sirius," She called out loudly as she entered the room.
Sirius turned around as he looked at her and nodded. Ray''s mother walked to him as she asked, "What''s the situation?"
"You were right. There were a lot of radicals who showed up and tried to mess the pace up. That was right after the tumble but we got it covered," Sirius told her as he exined the whole situation to her.
"Good. I have a good news," Ray''s mother informed, "Ray has woken up and is pretty fine," She told him.
Listening to her words, Sirius''s eyes turned joyful as he smiled, "Where is he?" he asked. A bit impatient to meet his friend.
"Well, he is having some alone time with that girl," Ray''s hither tried to sound indifferent as she spoke but still want able to hid the fondness and love in her voice.
"Ohh, I get it," Sirius was smart and understood what she meant. Nheless, he was happy that his friend was up.
"Everything will get back to normal now," He thought as he turned around and hurried to inform everyone.
As he went away, Ray''s mother looked at all the rescued going on with their life. Some were missing from the total as they were those whom Sirius and the rest had taken down for making chaos.
As for the others, most were at ease. They were getting food on time, they were able to bathe. The ce was nice and clean and the amodation was perfect. Above all, no one was obliged to work. Though, volunteering was a different matter all together.
Still, most were happy and seeing this, Ray''s mother sighed, "Its just like that. How they get what they want and then forget their purpose. Of them, most have already forgotten about their goal to get stronger and having a home to go back to," She thought as another thought came to her.
"Will Ray be able to change them? To make them go horrendous training and train their will to always move forward," She thought of this doubt but shook her head. She believed in her child and would be with him even if the task he aplished to do was impossible.
As she was lost in her thoughts, a loud scream reverberated through the whole mansion as it brought her out of her reverie.
"Ahhhhhhhhh,"
Hearing it, Ray''s hither turned around as she used all her power and stepped on the floor. The wind whistled as she turned into a blur and appeared right in front of Rat''s room.
Over there, she saw Ray''s sister looking at the scene in the room in shock as with her mouth wide open.
"Hey rose, leave brother alone please," Ray''s mother understood the whole matter as she also saw Ray and Aepletely naked going on in the middle of their act. The whole thing was embarrassing to say the least.
Ray looked at his mother and then his sister. A myriad of emotions in his eyes as he blinked himself and Ae out of there sight.
"But big bro?" Ray''s sister asked.
"Don''t worry. Big bro will be here soon, he and sis are doing something important," Ray''s mother tried tofort Rose as she suddenly demanded,
"I want to be there too and help big bro,"
''Pftt..'' Ray''s mother almost cackled as she coughed and said, "No not this time," She said so simply and dragged Rose along with her.
...
Note:-Mass Release going splendidly. I hope you all are enjoying the novel and contributing to it as much as possible.
Keep onmenting to let me know your thoughts.
Chapter 301 Addressing The Srurvivors
?
"Ahhh¡" Ae was flustered to death as she continuously paced around the closed room. Ray looked at her with a smile and just shook his head.
For a moment, even he was flustered but the calmness returned right after. It seemed something even thus embarrassing wasn''t going to get him flustered.
"Guess I have be too thick skinned," He thought and shrugged. It didn''t matter much to him. He was a grown man and he was sure that even though they were caught in the act, it was nothing much.
Rose was too lite to understand anything while his mum was mature enough to understand the problem at hand and dismiss it. Also, his mom was a freaking Cmity, he was sure she had seen many things in her life.
Not to mention naked men being thest thing on the universe he would want her seeing but he was sure that she had her own fair share of men. Also, he was her son, so what was their to be embarrassed about?
"Ray! Your thinking is too deranged," Seethed Aurora. Even though it wasn''t her matter to speak on, the things Ray was thinking of were simply too crude and heartless.
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean? Ray are you serious? The f*ck has gone wrong with your mind? She is your mom for gods sake, have some shame," Even more furious than before, Aurora reprimanded him as Ray didn''t get a point to what she was trying to imply.
"Just what the hell has gone wrong with you?" Aurora thought out loud, clear freaked out by the strange change in Ray''s personality.
"Ptuii¡" Just as Ray was about to say something, something hit him hard. His head jerked sideways as he felt a burning sensation on his cheek.
Rubbing his cheek with his hand, Ray looked down and saw Ae looking at him with a furious glint in her eyes.
"What happened?" He asked, a but emotion shining in his eyes.
"You a*shole, you think I don''t see it? It was your mom for gods sake, have some shame," That was all Ae had to say before she walked to the bed, grabbed her clothes and walked away.
Ray just stared at her with his cheek burning in pain. Slowly, he got out of shock as his brain finally made sense of the whole mess.
Apparently, it wasn''t that Ray was not ashamed or flustered. It''s just that the shock was too great that he kind of turned off his emotions. However, the p that he just received brought him out of the shock as he finally made sense of things.
Slowly, redness creeped over his skin as his face turned beet red. He was finally feeling what Ae just felt a few moments ago. He wanted to dig a hole in the ground and dive into it.
Ray sighed and took a deep breath. Now was not the time to think about this stuff. There were more pressing matters on hand.
He shook his head and stood up. Taking a hot shower to calm his mind, he dressed up and walked outside. As he walked around the familiar hallways of his mansion, a nostalgic feeling arose in his heart as he couldn''t help but smile.
"A fruit of my hard work, I hope everyone is safe," his thoughts ran amok as he reached the huge ground where everyone was situated. Ray had predetermined this ce for the survivors and from what he saw, his calctions weren''t for naught.
The survivors were able to settle in the whole ce splendidly and that too without any issues. Ray looked at the whole ce and took a deep breath.
The smile on his face was reced by a cold expression as he took a step forward. Right as he did, all the aura contained in his body was released.
As the terrifying aura seeped into the hall, they all felt their bones shiver. Turning around, they looked at Ray as many had their faces drained of color.
It wasn''t that they were afraid of Ray or anything. Just that the aura he released was too terrifying that many thought that some beast had invaded the ce.
"Broo!!!" Tim shouted in ecstasy as he ran from one corner of the hall towards Ray and hugged him tightly.
"Hey Tim," Ray said softly as he endured the big man''s bear hug. It seemed as if Tim had turned even more muscr, "Uhmm¡ could you take it a bit easy on me?" Ray muttered as he was now finding it hard to breathe.
"Oh," Tim realized as he let go of Ray. After all, Ray hadn''t healedpletely and still felt the injuries he suffered.
"Hi Ray," Sirius came out of the shadows as he greeted his dear friend with a happy smile on his face.
"Hey Sirius," Ray greeted back as he took a step forward and higher him lightly. Letting go of the hug, Ray nodded at him and asked, "Everything good?"
"Yup, everything is good," Sirius answered on the surface. However, deep within; a telepathic conversation went on between them.
"You were right. We found a lot of people from the outer world. Most use ornaments or some sort of technique to hide it but their gic information doesn''t lie," Sirius said so in a grave tone. However so, his expression was calm and full of delight. As if the important discussion wasn''t even happening.
"Hmmm¡ let them be for now and observe. Things will open up soon enough," Ray said as he nodded and turned to others.
Looking at Elina and Aliya, he smiled at them sweetly. Both of them were his dear friends and looking back at them made his heart fill with content.
Ray then turned around as his eyes fell on Kashish. Looking at her, he asked, "I hope you are doing well, Princess?"
As he did, Kashish''s face paled as she felt her mind spin. Her vision was turning muddy as she found it hard to get a grip on herself.
"Is my secret out that easily? Were my efforts for none? How does he even know?" as her thoughts went wild, she felt her head spin before she fainted on the spot.
"Huh?" confused, Ray looked at her and then took a step forward as his body turned into a blur. Appearing besides Kashish, he held her in his arms and slowlyid her down.
Procuring a small bottle of water from his spatial storage, he opened its cap and sshed the water on her face.
"Ughhh¡" She opened her eyes groggily as he head still felt light.
"Guess she isn''t feeling well," Ray said as he turned to Elina and asked her to bring Kashish away.
"Sure," Elina nodded and picked her up and took her away.
"Now, time to address them all," Ray said as he grinned mischievously. He has been waiting for this for a long time. After all, the people present here were his man power. He would do what the governments had done for year''s and altered their thinking into working for them.
Now, he would tell them the truth and make them realize how he was their only hope. This way, they would follow him and work for him as they will get dependent upon him.
At the end, they would serve to be his warriors who wouldter be an integral part of his army.
"I guess that is a bit too much. I shouldn''t think for too far off. Let''s see them at least," He thought and shook his head. Recently, his thoughts had started to wander off a lot.
Ray walked forward along with his teammates as he was joined by Nia on the way. The second heir to the Jhonson family seemed ted over his return and weed him back in quite a warm manner.
Ray was also delighted with the change. It seemed as if the previous coldness she had with him was now nowhere to be found.
"Guess my heroics had some good after all," he thought in tion and then walked forward. On the way, he met some more people as by the time he reached in the middle of the hall; a small caravan had been formed as all the attention was on him.
This was exactly what Ray wanted. Walking up to a small make shift stage that had been formed in the middle of the hall, he stepped over the tform and then overlooked from there. He looked at them and cleared his throat and spoke,
"Ahemm¡ I hope you all are doing well and enjoying everything here,"
...
Note:- I hope you all are enjoying the novel. And I know that I have not been consistent and this might go on till mid of June since I have my annual examinations going on till then. After that, I wille back with consistent chapters and uploads.
Chapter 302 The Goal To Defy Fate Itself
?
"¡ So as I way saying, the nightmare isn''t over yet. Things are only getting started and with of us being here, it only means that we have found a better stronghold than before. Therefore, to protect our, our cities, our homes, we need to fight back and conquer it all back from them," As Ray said these words, he sighed and took a deep breath.
After that, he opened his mouth to say something but what could he say? He had said all he wanted to and had no words left to speak. He just stood there in the middle of the hall as everyone had their eyes on him.
"Guess, that''s all," Ray simply muttered and then walked back. The others nodded as they all pped for him and the speech he had just given but Ray didn''t notice it at all.
His mind was somewhere else. His thoughts were scattered as a single question came up in his mind,
''Will we ever be free again? Be back to normal? Or will it just go on with this horrendous and barbarous life?''
As those questions came to his mind, his thought process slowed down as he questioned his own motives.
''What did he want? Did he actually want to free humanity or just rule them? Was he even qualified enough to do that?''
As he questioned himself, Ray realized that his ambitions had grown too much. He never wanted to rule anyone or lead them. He wanted to help his family out, be free and be strong enough to protect them from what future held.
So where were these thoughtsing from? As he thought of that, he realized that his bloodline -which he thought to be a source of power and nothing else- was more than just that.
His bloodline had its own ambitions and goals and it affected Ray''s thoughts.
To know more of it, Ray questioned Aurora, "Aurora, what is it with the bloodline affecting my goals, ambitions and most importantly my desires?"
Though, this questioned wasn''t just aimed at Aurora but also at the two mythical beasts that resided in his consciousness. They also heard his question loud and crisp and after that, it was all silent.
They were painfully aware of what Ray was asking but did they even have the guts to answer?
Heck, did they even have a proper answer?
Ray wasn''t sure but he waited for a bit as Aurora''s voice sounded, "Ray, it is something you should know and we should have told it to you before but believe me, it wasn''t the time to do so," As Aurora spoke, Ray felt his world spin.
''So it really had something to do with his bloodline''
He thought as anger welled up in his heart. Though, it wasn''t just anger but another emotion as well. It was the feeling to betrayal that he felt. The feeling of his trust being broken.
"Aurora, I at least trusted you," Ray mumbled as he cut the connection between them. His mind turned silent and the quietness formed a semnce of peace for him.
With his head hung low, he walked back to his room. As he walked, he thought again and again about his purpose.
His fists contained unimaginable power but what was their purpose? Was there even a purpose to his being?
He realized, that ever since his bloodline had awakened, his thoughts changed. His mind was more and more diverged as he concentrated more and more on other things rather than his family.
When was thest time he had dinner with his family?
He questioned himself as tears streamed down his cheeks. In the pursuit of power and glory, he had lost his main purpose. And now he was here, with hundreds of System Users in his mansion, ready to follow him for saving the world.
But was he even capable of doing that? Heck, he didn''t even want to do that. All he wanted to do was keep his family safe and turn stronger individually.
He wanted to live his life to it''s utmost best but was he even capable of living?
Ray sighed as he opened the door to his room and walked inside. As he did, he perceived someone to be there. Looking around, he saw Ae sitting there.
"Heyy," he wiped the tears off his face and waved his hand as he greeted her with a smile.
"Hi Ray!" Ae waved back as she stood up and nervously looked around. Then walking up to him, she stood for a moment and looked in his eyes as she suddenly hugged him tightly.
"Huh?" even though he felt a bit weirded out by her actions, he didn''t mind. A good hug was what he needed right now and he was happy with it.
He hugged her back as both of them stood like that for a couple of minutes. After that, Ae left the hug as she looked into his eyes and apologized,
"I am sorry for running off like that and for pping you. It was just that I was so embarrassed," She said and then took off her shirt.
Rats good there stunned as he watched her undress. Even though it wasn''t the first time she undressed in front of him, it was different. There was a strange sort of eptance in her eyes, as if ready to be his forever.
Looking at her, Ray realized one thing. It wasn''t just her lust or desire burning in it, she simply wanted to make love to him. Not for anything else but for their rtionship.
"I had a talk with someone you know very well and even though I was a bit shocked and then angered too but I realized. Of how great of a man you are, you are destined to have women flocking around you and not just any women but beauties that could even rival heaven. Therefore, I don''t mind if you have other wives or love interests, I just wish for one thing and that is for me to be your first. Whether it''s in love or as a wife, I just want to be your first," As she spoke, Ae took the cue and walked up to him.
While he was still in shock, she guided his hands down her body and started undressing him. Ray stood there like a statue as Ae undressed him and then kissed him dearly.
Ray didn''t know when or how but he just got indulged in the kiss so much that a series of emotions erupted from within him. His body moved on it''s own as he took control of the situation and hugged Ae even closely.
His eyes turned a bit red and as if a beast had been awakened in him, he started to copte with her. His rod stood tall as he kissed Ae dearly, his hands moved down her precious body as he grasped each and every inch of it.
''Mhmmmm¡.'' She moaned lightly as suddenly, her eyes turned wide open and her whole body trembled.
A wild muscle had touched her gates as she felt it ravage down her entrance. Her body felt such ecstasy that she couldn''t stop squirming,
''Ahhhnnnnnn¡ Daddy''
A growling moan escaped her mouth. Her hands moved as they caressed Ray''s hair and pressed him down her entrance even more. As if afraid that he would stop, she kept on moaning from ecstasy.
It wasn''t after that she couldn''t hold herself anymore and the floodgates opened, another bestial moan escaped her lips as she screamed in pleasure,
"F*ck¡Me¡Ahnnnnnnn¡" As she did, her body trembled and spasmed as she reached her orgasm. Ray didn''t stop though.
After all, it was just the beginning and he was going to fulfill her wish dearly. He went in and out of her many times as she reached the peak of pleasure so many times that she lost count. She just remembered the ecstasy she felt and her groans and moans that reverberated in the room.
After doing it the whole night on, the room was filled with the pungent odor of bodily fluids but both of them didn''t mind. Theyid hugging each other.
While Ae was fast asleep, Ray''s thoughts wandered. After having it with her, he seemed to have reached clearly and right now he had just found the meaning to everything.
He realized that it wasn''t just his bloodline but his system as well. No, it was the power that demanded him to get stronger and be a ve to the strength he had.
But Ray refused. To him, strength was just another tool and Ray was going to have it his way with it. Not the other way around, he was going to conquer strength itself and be so strong that even the Gods would think twice before doing anything to him or his loved ones.
Most of all, Ray was going to defy the fate itself and even kill the damned gods if they stood in front of him and his goal. As for his goal, it was not to rule over the universe but to find it''s secrets and rule over those who controlled everything.
All in all, Ray had aimed to control the controllers of the whole damned thing. Even if there were any. If there weren''t, he would just go on and do as he wanted but wouldn''t let anyone influence him ever again.
Chapter 303 The Changes To His Blood
?
As those words resounded in his heart, a change urred. His bloodline went turbulent and started flowing through his body with greater vigor than before.
The change was as such that his mana core was unable to contain and hence, it caused Ray to clutch his chest in pain. That was till the mana core stabilized and got used to the change.
"Just what is happening?" Ray muttered as the pain increased more and more. His face concorted in a grimace as he threw the nkets off and slowly removed Ae''s hand off his body.
With care, he stepped out of the bed and walked to the empty space in the middle of the room. Then, looking down his body; he saw his muscles twitching as the spasms spread and the small twitches grew. Ray felt his whole body go out of his control.
Trying to look into the cause of his problem, he closed his eyes and concentrated on his mana core. As he did, he saw the mana core spin rapidly while a radiant glow enveloped it whole.
The bloodline energy seemed to be flooding the mana core and the mana pathways of his body. This caused them to swell and in turn the pain spread through his chest.
However, this did not exin he uncountable spasms throughout his body. Therefore, Ray concentrated deeper in his body and searched through his vein, arteries and otherponents of his body.
Soon enough, he found the issue. It was none other than his own blood that had been the cause of this madness.
But why?
That was the question that worried Ray. He knew that his powers weren''t rted to blood in anyway possible and it acted as a transport of nutrient for his body.
This was a matter of high concern and therefore, Ray decided to contact the experts themselves.
Reluctant as he was, there was no other choice. Therefore, Ray let go of his ego and anger as he opened the connection to his consciousness.
As he did, a voiceced with sarcasm spoke,
"Cant live without me now? Huh?"
Hearing Aurora, Ray really felt like killing her and he was right to do so. First they hid things from him and now that he needed help, they had the audacity to be sarcastic.
The least they should have done would be to apologize, help him and then exin everything to him but just look at the them.
As he controlled the seething anger within him, another voice sounded. It was the schrly voice of the calm headed Void Dragon,
"So your blood has started to act strange," Magdroth spoke calmly.
Ray simply nodded. By now, the pain had increased by several folds and he couldn''t even speak. Instead, he felt like vomiting blood the moment he opened his mouth. Therefore, he simply kept shut.
"I understand," Magdroth said as he exined, "Actually, this is a good thing,"
"Huh?" Confused of the words he just heard, Ray spilled even more blood. His body convulsed in pain as he fell to the ground.
"Thudd,"
Hearing the loud voice, Ae woke up in surprise. As she looked around, she found her love on the floor in a pool of his own blood.
By now, Ray''s condition had gotten even worse. His orifices bled continuously while his skin peeled off continuously. As if a reptile going through ecdysis, Ray''s whole body was pale.
She hurried forward and came close to him. Her eyes were full of fear as she touched Ray''s face. Only to find him cold to touch.
The terror in her eyes grew as Ae suddenly shrieked in fear. Her voice travelled through the whole hall as others heard her scream.
"What happened?" Sirius''s ears perked as he heard Ae''s scream. Even though it was barely audible, for a wolf like him; it was not a problem.
As he snapped his head in the direction of Ray''s room, someone else was also alerted. It was Kashish. She had felt some sort of energy build up in the room and that wasn''t it. The energy was strange, so strange that it made her whole body tremble in fear.
"What is it?" She thought as she looked towards the others.
Sirius went to others and exined what he heard. This alerted everyone as Ray''s mother also nodded. She had noticed the shift in Ray''s mood earlier. His expression and the energy that surrounded him.
However, she didn''t think much of it and simply thought that he was tired or it were his injuries acting up. Therefore, she let him be but this revtion was as bad as it could be.
Her heart seized as another thought came to her mind, "What if Ray was attacked?" As the thought grew, she ordered others to take guard while Ray''s team followed her.
Taking a step forward, her feet cracked the concrete floor of the hall as she simply disappeared the next moment. Right after, a gust of wind was created as it sent everything nearby flying.
It seemed that she hadn''t held her powers back anymore. After all, why would she. It was her son in question and she didn''t want to lose him at any costs.
Ray''s teammates did the same, they utilized all their powers as several shadows emerged from the ground. The shadow wolves guarded the whole hall as emergency procedures started.
No one was allowed to go anywhere. They were to stay in their ces until further notice. Then, Ray''s team disappeared into a blur of different colors. They all headed towards Ray''s room.
Meanwhile, Ray had lost his consciousness while his body was going through a strange change. The change was same as the one he went through when his mana core had been refined back then but this time, it was different.
His mana core was not being refined and nor was his body going through a drastic development.
So why was there such change to his body?
Why was he all bloodied?
No one knew what was happening. Not even Ray himself. The only ones that might know of something were those who stayed in his consciousness but even that connection was broken.
Strangely enough, Ray couldn''t ess his consciousness and was now in a dark ce that even he didn''t know of.
All he saw was the never ending darkness that reigned in every direction he looked at. Not knowing what to do, Ray closed his eyes. The darkness seemed contagious and from what he knew, the peace of his mind was the best thing to keep his sanity intact.
As he meditated, a restless thought came to him.
''What if he had died? And this was something after that?''
But he denied it right away. After all, he knew himself and he knew that he couldn''t die from such a minor thing. Also, Ray knew his body very well and from what he perceived before he lost consciousness, it was that he wasn''t in any imminent danger but rather, something strange. A change was taking ce and that change hurt like hell.
"Sighhhh¡" Ray exhaled as his thoughts turned silent. He was finally at peace.
On the other hand,
The change in Ray''s body continued. His blood circted nonstop and with such speed that his blood vessels were overwhelmed and were on the verge of exploding.
But that wasn''t it, his blood was circting backwards. And that was the cause of all this. There seemed to be a strange will inside his blood. As if to defy all odds and mechanisms and to not be bound by anything.
It was strangely simr to what Ray had just thought of and made his goal a few moments ago.
As for the destination of his blood. It was the mana core. His blood was traveling up to his mana core and for Ray''s body, it spelled even more damage.
Within that time, Ray''s mother had arrived the room and shortly after, his teammates had also arrived.
At first, they looked at the bloodied scene in the middle of the room. The grotesque image in front of them made many vomit while the others just moved their face away.
Ray''s body was covered in a thick liquid that smelled as horrible as it could while his blood spread through the floor. Along with all that, they could hear his bones breaking continuously and then repairing themselves.
Ray''s mother wasn''t concerned by any of this. She stepped forward and crouched by Ray''s side. She looked at Ae, who was panicking all over, tears streaming down her beautiful face as the girl seemed to be losing her sanity for the care of her love.
¡
Note:- I hope you all are enjoying the book and even though my readers have decreased exponentially, I still strive to write more and more for all of you.
I hope that you like the novel and read it as much as you all could while I will try to better my writing as much as I can. Other than that, it will be a sincere request of mine if you could share the book and help it reach more and more readers.
Enjoy;)
Chapter 304 Bloodline Assimilation (Part 1)
?
"Hey, calm down," Ray''s motherforted Ae as she came closer to Ray. Touching his neck, she found it cold to touch.
Realizing the problem at hand, her eyes constricted slightly but she soon regained herposure. It wasn''t the time to worry or panic. Instead, it was the time to find the cause of all this and the solution to the issue.
Ray''s mother stood up as she looked around the whole room. She turned to Ae and asked, "What happened?"
"We were sleeping when I heard a thud. I woke up and found him on the ground with blood everywhere," Ae answered through the tears.
"Okay," Ray''s mother nodded as she motioned Elina to take Ae along with her.
"No one is allowed toe over here," She ordered Sirius as the wolf simply nodded and disappeared in a puff of shadows.
Ray''s mother looked down at her son. Her eyes were calm but deep within them, panic and hesitation ravaged her emotions. She was at a loss for what to do.
As she stood there, minutes passed as they turned into hours and the hours also passed as two days went by. Ray''s body didn''t get better. Instead, his condition only worsened.
Yesterday, his blood vessels had burst open as blood started to seethe out of his broken and cracked skin. A few hourster, the blood stopped as various other impurities were also excreted out of his body.
His mother kept watch on him as she used her magic to clean him every time a change urred to his body.
Meanwhile,
Ray slowly tried to crawl his way back to the conscious world. He knew that if he wanted to get out, no help woulde and it was only him who could get him out of this ce.
Ray looked around the darkness that consumed everything and tried to think of something.
"Just how did I end up here in the first ce?" He thought to himself. Reflecting back on the events that had taken ce, he realized one fundamental thing.
''Will,''
It was but a matter of will. After what had happened between him and Ae, Ray had found his perspectives the world changing greatly and this lead to a single conviction being born in his heart.
It was the will to attain freedom. From the strings of fate that tied him down and from the beings vastly superior to him. It was the will to kill anyone that stood in his path to greatness and ascend the highest levels ever.
He didn''t care to be a hero. What he wanted was to be so strong that no one could ever block his path again. This single conviction allowed his body to change.
And that change was the cause of his current condition.
"Guess it''s for the better," He thought and concentrated hard to go back and dive into his consciousness. He needed to have a good talk with the three tenants that currently lived there.
''lub..dub¡lub¡dub,"
As he closed his eyes and concentrated hard on finding a way back. A faint beating sound spread in his mind. Like a small ripple through a calmke, the voice only grew in intensity.
Ray used that beating sound as a tether and concentrated hard as he held on to it. The faint sound only grew louder as Ray slowly found a semnce of sanity in between.
Slowly, the darkness receded as light shone into the vast darkness he stood in. The scenery around him change as Ray was suddenly thrown off bnce.
Like a kite broken from it''s string, Ray fell to the ground without any support or strength.
Adjusting himself to the sudden change, Ray tried summoning his strength. s, he wasn''t too lucky.
Thrown off from one problem, Ray was thrust into another.
"Eighth," Ray exhaled and resigned to his faith. Even though he wouldn''t die, he knew that it was going to hurt very bad.
His body fell through the air as what seemed like an infinite period of time finally ended. He saw a piece ofnd in front of him. As he fell more and more, thend erged as it finally resembled his consciousness.
"Guess I am back," that was hisst thought before he fell to the ground and a pain radiated through his body. His vision turned dark and he fainted.
After what seemed like an eternity of endless torture, Ray groggily opened his eyes and looked around him.
"Arghh," He groaned in pain as he stood up and then turned as he noticed three people gathered around him.
One was an albino man who seemed to be in histe fifties, his gaze wizened as an ambitious light shone in his eyes.
The other was a tanned, athletic woman who wore a colorful singlet. From her looks, it seemed as if she was going out for some sort of party or celebration.
And thest was another young woman, her body radiated pureness as she stood calmly and looked at him with worry in her eyes. She wore a simple top and pants but even that wasn''t enough to hide her curves.
Ray recognized the woman right away, it was Aurora and as for the other two. All he could do was guess.
The man, he guessed to be ''Magdroth'' and the woman he guessed to be FengFeng. Knowing that both of them had a habit of changing their appearance, the current ones suited them the best.
"Uhmm¡ FengFeng, if you could help me a bit and heal my body," Ray asked with a pained grimace.
"Ohhh, I can help you but I can''t heal you," FengFeng replied mischievously.
"Ugh¡whatever it is, just go on and reduce this pain," Ray shouted as the pain was unbearable. After all, several of his bones had been broken when he fell while his legs were mangled up. The pain was just so much that Ray felt passing out but he held on.
After all, he didn''t know what would happen if he passed out again. What if he was thrust back into that darkness. As Ray shivered over that thought, FengFeng leaned forward seductively and touched Ray in a rather intimate manner.
Her hand caressed Ray''s face as it travelled down his body. A small glow suffering her hand as wherever it passed through, the wound was healed or rather the time of that part of body was reversed.
His bones went back to their original shape and even rejoined but Ray knew that it wasn''t healing. The pain was still there but his body was back to normal.
FengFeng had simply reversed the time around his body to the point just before he fell to the ground. This way, he had recovered fully. Though, physically. His soul was still in a bad shape.
After all, his real physical body was in the outer world and he had travelled her with his soul. Any part of soul that was hurt, had to be given time to recover or else things might go south.
It was the same with Ray. Even though he had been healed, the condition of his soul was rather fragile. Like a ss of water on the cusp of breaking, Ray had to be very careful with his soul.
Therefore, he stood up slowly and asked, or rather demanded, "Care to exin what has happened just now?"
"How would I know? Ask you system," FengFeng backed away as she put everything on Aurora.
Ray exhaled exasperatedly and he turned to Aurora, "Please exin the situation," He asked in a rather sarcastic manner.
"Well, nothing much. Your blood is assimting the bloodline. With this, the bloodline will be yourspletely rather than a foreign power for you to use. Though it wouldn''t change much for now but it will help you a lot in future,"
"I get that but where is the exin part you missed? You just told me a small description of what has happened which I had figured out myself," Ray almost screamed at her out of desperation.
Well, what else could he do? He was at his limits. Everything was going out of the way and everything was just so hectic. Not to mention the fact that the three people he trusted the most had hidden things from him and still were right in front of his face.
"Sighhh, have a seat. It''s a big story anyways," Aurora said as she pped her hands and four chairs appeared along with a coffee table full of snacks.
Chapter 305 The Situation Changes
?
"At least you areing clear," Ray muttered as he took a seat and grabbed the steaming cup of coffee that had appeared right in front of him. He took a big sip. The coffee went down his throat as he felt his nerves calm down.
Ray felt a bit more rxed as he readied himself to hear the bomb that Aurora was going to drop over him.
"Ray, I know that you are confused and that a lot of things aren''t making any sense at all. So calm down and at least hear what I have to say," Aurora spoke as she also took a seat. Followed by Magdroth and FengFeng as both of the mythical deities were more or less in the same position as Aurora.
They knew about the things but kept shut over the pretense of not hurrying Ray or worrying him too much but from how things were at the moment,ing clear to him would have been the best of them all.
"So what is it? The bloodline, the assimtion and above all that, goals. When did I have the goal to conquer the world or be a hero? That is thest thing I want," Ray barely muttered as shivers ran down the soon as even the prospect of such action scared him to death.
After all, they weren''t his goals or ambitions and with him unconsciously following these ambitions, Ray found himself losing grip over his own thoughts.
He didn''t want that and would never sumb to it. Even if he was promised all the power in the whole universe, it was useless if it took away his freedom and control over his ambitions.
"Aurora, I need answers and definite ones at that. I don''t want you running around the topic and straying away from the question I asked," He said so sternly as Ray had turned truly serious. As he did, his consciousness shook as his thoughts and emotions directly affected his soul sea.
"Okay, you will get your answers but I will rmend you to listen to the whole story. Though, it''s a long story," She said and motioned him to make himselffortable.
As Ray sat in a morefortable posture to listen to the whole thing, his mother and the others face a predicament of their own.
Red lights red through the hallways as the mansion underwent a huge transformation. The walls changed as a strange reinforced alloy covered them while the gates outside shut close.
''Boooomm!!''
A huge explosion urred as the hallways shook. In the main hall, everyone huddled together as they tried to find their footing and stay standing.
"Sirius! What is happening?" Ae asked.
"Nothing much. You stay here and control them along with Kashish, I will go on and see the issue," Sirius ordered as the shadows around him covered his body from head to toe. His body flickered within the shadows as Sirius disappeared right after.
Sirius had used his ability,
[Shadow Conduit],
It allowed him to use shadows to his convenience and one of the most useful function was its resourcefulness. Sirius could use the ability to not only control shadows but also travel through them.
Therefore, Sirius merely covered himself in shadows as he turned into one of them and travelled forward without any issue. As Sirius disappeared from sight, Ae turned as she looked a Ray whoy on the bed.
His whole body was pale but better than before. The strange crunching sounds still came from his body as they indicated that whatever was happening inside him hadn''t stopped and probably kept worsening.
Just that Ray''s body had adapted to the changes. In short, Ray''s body was adapting and healing to the condition faster than it damaged his body.
She turned as she looked at Kashish. The new girl had the same worry in her eyes as she had. In fact, Kashish seemed to be a bit more worried for him. After all, she didn''t know much about the overall condition of Ray so whatever she spected must have got her worried.
Ae didn''t help the girl either. She let her be as she thought, "She can worry all she wants. Ray is my first and I will always be his first,"
It was safe to say that Ae was surely jealous of how other women eyed her man but there was nothing she could do. She knew that her man was destined to achieve more than anyone and would have women all around him. So it would be her who would have to stay with hint through thick and thin and value what she had with him.
Meanwhile,
At the gates of the mansion, a huge barrier erupted from the ground as it covered the whole periphery of the mansion. It went up in the sky and the strange halo around it clearly implied the strength of the barrier.
"Why do I feel the barrier influencing my strength?" Muttered Tim in confusion as he felt a slight pricing sensation on his skin. The sensation wasn''t painful or disturbing in the slightest but rather opposite of it. It felt calm and strengthening.
"That is an empowering halo. It strengthens everyone who bathe in it while the enemies will be weakened for the same amount if theye in contact," Replied Ray''s mother. Her words were detached as she concentratedpletely on the cause of themotion.
She looked ahead in the woods as the deste ne that surrounded the property summed to be undergoing huge changes.
The ground was shifting as strange structures started to protrude out of the ground.
"What is that?" She thought to herself as within minutes, a huge pagoda had erupted from the ground.
From the distance it seemed nothing extraordinary but Ray''s mother knew better than to underestimate such things.
However this was just the start as within a few more minutes, several more pagodas erupted from the ground. The highest one seemed to reach the skies while the normal ones were as big as several floor buildings.
"What is happening?" Sirius appeared out of the shadows as he asked.
"We are under attack," Ray''s mother said as she raised both of her hands. A console appeared in her hands as she fiddled through the console and pressed a few buttons.
Just as she did, another barrier appeared as it covered the whole base. From what Ray''s mother knew, such pagodas usually had several thousands of beasts and were controlled by lords and masters who were just as intelligent as humans.
Therefore, she had to be careful not to give them a chance as even a single opening would lead to the destruction of the whole ce.
She sighed and thought, "Well, we were lucky all over. To think that they built all this white far away from us, things could have gone even worse,"
As she thought, she turned and looked at everyone present. Ray''s team along with Nia and the head nurse stood I''ve there as they waited for her response.
Ray''s mother closed her eyes for a second as she calmed herself down. Her emotions had to be stable and she didn''t need to panic. She had to tackle it all with a calm head.
A strange glint shone in her eyes as she opened them. She looked at everyone and said,
"We prepare for the worst," That was all she said but her enthusiasm and aura clearly influenced others as everyone standing along with her got worked up.
Their spirits were lifted up as the same glint shone in their eyes. They also wanted to give it all to save their foothold in this world and wanted to rip apart the monsters who wanted to conquer their home.
Everyone nodded as they turned around and went their way. They had to prepare themselves and gather their strength, as much as they could before the decisions were made.
It was discussed that a meeting would convene the next day to discuss on how they would tackle the current situation and what measures would be taken to ensure everyone''s safety.
Until then, everyone wished for Ray to recover as fast as possible. After all, it was only him who could take out the full potential of the mansion and given his exceptional leadership skills, they had absolute trust in Ray.
It was safe to say that the recent events in the academy had boosted Ray''s reputation as not only did he rescue everyone with little to no casualties but lead from the front and served as an example.
Also, he was the strongest amongst them after the head nurse and his mother, so he was really needed there.
As everyone waited for him to wake up, a whole story convened in his consciousness. Aurora used multiple ways to tell the whole story to Ray as he himself experienced everything his predecessor suffered.
Chapter 306 Kissing Aurora
?
Within his consciousness, Ray drew a deep breath as he looked at the scene y out in front of him.
A huge dragon shadowed over the skies as a man stood atop the dragon. The dragon was undoubtedly Magdroth and the man in question was none other than the Primordial Ancestor from whom Ray inherited not only the bloodline but also his system.
It was as if the blood that flowed in his body fully incorporated with the system and that the system he had attained was tailor made for him.
"And I thought systempatibility was just a faux," His thoughts were scattered all over. As Aurora had started the projection, Ray saw fight scenes in which a man eerily simr to him fought against hordes of armies and used powers beyond hisprehension.
In all the battles, many were such that the man lost. However, the man never broke down. He persisted with his strength and aimed to get stronger.
Slowly, the man stood at the pinnacle of strength. Hemanded the seven strongest mythical bloodlines in the whole universe while his powers themselves were stronger than anything to ever exist in the world.
"So it is his thoughts and the will he left beyond in his bloodline that alters my actions and crooks my way of thinking?" Asked Ray as Aurora merely nodded.
The man was her previous master and she held too much respect for him but that was all. The man was dead now, he had simply failed to win over one aspect of humanity.
Death itself.
He has sumbed to his own strength and died mysteriously. Even Aurora didn''t know how he died as all the memories she and of the man were small fragments that she recovered as she got stronger along with the system.
"So how do I tackle it? And control the bloodline as my own?" Ray asked.
To his question, Aurora didn''t reply right away. She turned to the other two sitting besides her and nodded.
Magdroth and FengFeng understood what she meant as they took the stage. Magdroth stood up as he cut his wrist.
Ray watched as a few drops of blood dripped down from Magdroth''s wrist. The blood was translucent and had a strange shimmer to it.
Ray even found it hard to concentrate on the blood as he felt his consciousness waning if he looked at the majestic blood for too long. It was truly the blood of a primordial dragon who had ruled over his race for who knows how long.
As the blood floated in the air, Aurora stepped forward and procured a small bowl.
Magdroth waved his hand as the blood fell into the bowl. After that, FengFeng stood up as she also cut her wrist. Her blood was even stranger as it was bright as the sun itself.
A golden hue shone in the blood as the Phoenix of Time dripped her blood into the bowl as well. As the blood of two mythical entities mixed, a strange phenomenon urred.
The color of the liquid changed as it turned bright red while it''s viscosity changed. The blood became thicker and flowed inside the bowl as it defied thews of nature itself.
Aurora took the bowl and brought it to Ray. Ray looked at the bowl and asked,
"What do I do with it?"
"You Drink it," Aurora answered as she took a step forward and pulled Ray closer to her causing Ray to stand face to face with her.
Their eyes met as Ray looked at her and gulped. This was apletely different attitude from Aurora and it made him unnerved.
"Uhm¡ What are you doing?" He asked with a stutter as Aurora leaned in forward and spoke in a cold voice,
"I will make you drink it," This was to be said and the next moment, Aurora raised the bowl and emptied its contents into her mouth.
"She drank it?" Ray thought over how crazily Aurora acted but then another detail clicked into his mind.
''No¡ she didn''t drink it. The liquid is still in her mouth. Just what is she thinking?''
Just as Ray''s thoughts were in a disarray, something even more drastic happened.
Aurora grabbed the back of his head and pulled him closer as their mouths interlocked with each other. Their lips made contact as the liquid within Aurora''s mouth was flushed into Ray''s mouth.
Ray''s eyes opened wide as he felt his heart throb. His blood flowed through a certain part of his body as the liquid traveled down his throat. Ray unconsciously gulped as he felt his whole body burn all of a sudden.
The pain shot through his body but Ray couldn''t scream. Aurora was still kissing him with vigor and Ray couldn''t make heads or tails of the situation.
Kissing Aurora felt rather good and arousing but the pain shooting through his body didn''t let him feel a thing. He didn''t even feel the alluring body of his system''s consciousness pressing onto his body.
Forced to kiss Aurora, Ray was help up in the kiss until his vision turned cloudy and he fainted from pain and exhaustion.
His vision blurred as he finally felt his body pulling away from Aurora''s. He felt nice and all but the pain evading his mind made it hard for him to do anything.
As Ray sunk into the darkness, Aurora turned around and walked back to the other two. She looked at them and nodded as FengFeng whistled in encouragement.
"What?" Aurora asked, a bit annoyed. Her face was flushed red and even though she tried to stay calm and aloof over what happened. She couldn''t think of another way to make Ray drink the liquidfire asking too many questions that would only dy the inevitable.
"Well that was bold of you. Who knew that you had the guts," Commented FengFeng as she winked her yfully.
Aurora''s face flushed even redder as she shook her head and ran away. Since Ray was down for the count, the other two simply waited for him toe back to his consciousness so they could tell him the aftereffects of what happened.
"Is it necessary to hide those things from him?" Asked FengFeng as she spoke to Magdroth.
"It is for his own safety. The universe is too vast and big and if they find out that he not only has the bloodline but also has the system, they will stop at nothing to take his powers. You know how the other races are hell bent on finding the system," Magdroth answered as she sighed softly.
This was the responsibility he had to carry for having the knowledge. For what he knew, it came with it''s own drawbacks. To an extent, it was said that a dragon''s wisdom was greatest ever and only the greed of a dragon could curb it.
It was same with Magdroth but his greed was for wisdom itself. He knew everything and had to carry the burden that was brought along with it and therefore, in various matters he had to tread carefully.
Even if he knew about something, he knew he couldn''t do a thing. It was this helplessness that are him from inside but he had to cope up with that.
"Hey, don''t worry. We will get through it and save him from others. He will fulfill his destiny. Don''t worry," FengFeng ced her hand on his shoulder as she said. Then, she leaned forward and nted a kiss on his cheek and hugged him tightly.
Whatever their past entailed, they had to cope up with each other and work together for the best of Ray.
Meanwhile,
Ray''s body and soul underwent great changes. His body thaty unconscious in the world suddenly convulsed. Shocking Ae and Kashish who sat there for him.
Their eyes opened wide as they saw Ray''s body heal miraculously. His wounds started to close as they healed at the speed visible to naked eye. Ray''s skin gained a strange luster as the aura of ruler was established around.
However, that was not it. The disaster that spread through his body because of his blood was also stalled. His blood stopped flowing backwards as small cracks spread through his mana core. The mana core started to expand as it became twice its usual size but the cracks spread even more.
The mana core had turned like a cracked ss and no one knew what consequences came with it. Rather only Ray might know but he was unconscious and unaware of it all.
The mana pathways also erged as they allowed for greater amounts of mana to travel through them but that that was not all. Small nodes started to form at different ces all over his body. Thirteen discrete nodes appeared as they took ce and condensed around the mana pathways.
They appeared so as they connected not only the parts of body but also the mana core. So that they could easily gather energy from the mana core and act as conduits for projecting it outwards.
But these were just the changes to his body and not soul. Ray''s unconscious figure in consciousness started to glow as a reddish hue formed around him. His body started to elevate in the air as Ray''s eyes suddenly opened wide.
Feeling a transcendent experience, Ray felt his soul reaching above the heights of everything. A universe opened up to him as two voice sounded in his mind,
"I, Magdorth pledge my loyalty to Ray Xanders for as long as my master Ray Xanders lives,"
The same words echoed again but a feminine voice spoke, "I, FengFeng pledge my loyalty to Ray Xanders for as long as my master Ray Xanders lives,"
Hearing this, Ray understood what happened. It seemed that the two parts of his bloodline have given their pledge over to him and have finally taken him as their master. For he had finally assimted a good part of his bloodline.
Right after, a flood of information flowed in his brain as the questions were answered and the dots began to connect.
"So that''s how it is," Ray muttered as he smiled in understanding.
Chapter 307 Strengthening The Base
?
Ray realized that the things happening to him were not so unusual after all. His body sent being controlled by an unnatural power and not was the bloodline altering his ambitions.
Rather, the bloodline gave him a few different tendencies that were to remain forever. Just like they said,
''Nothing in this world was ever free,''
And it was the same with the bloodline. Strong as it might be, it came with it''s own sets of caveats and the biggest one being the will of the origin passing down to the wielder.
Since Ray was the wielder and the origin being the creator of the bloodline. Ray had to deal with some part of his will and even though he could have gotten worse, what he got was nothing less than that.
He got to know that the person of origin was someone who thought good of his people and as nice as it may sound, it was what killed the man. The man simply thought too much about other, especially his loved ones and partially turned into a Saint.
Due to it, not only did he fight so many useless battles but his adversaries were always stronger than him. Though, the man''s tenacious endurance resulted in himing on top; it still didn''t deter the fact that he stumbled across much worse and in the end, he sumbed to his tendencies.
Also, the man was a good leader and always hoped-for the best. This was the quantity that was very useful for Ray but not to his liking at all. Ray lovedmanding a small group that acted more like a family unit that functioned ceaselessly without anymands but until recently, he somehow got his hands full with hundreds of students to lead and take care of.
Ray just shook his head. The will wasn''t that strong anyway and had more benefits than it''s counterpart. Ray turned around as he looked at the two mythical creatures standing in front of him.
"Thank you," Ray nodded and bowed slightly to show his gratitude.
"No worries, just take good care of us and do find our bodies so we could help you best," FengFeng spoke on behalf of both of them.
Ray nodded and turned around. Even though Magdroth remained shut, he knew that the Void Dragon intended the same. As for why he stood silently, Ray couldn''t make of anything other than the blush on the Void Dragon''s pale face and FengFeng''s hand in his pockets.
Ray was too tired to connect the dots and pay any attention to it. From what he guessed, he would have to rest for a day or two to assess his condition and stabilize the new surge of power.
Though, before falling into his slumber; Ray had to thank Aurora. Thinking of her, a blush crept up his cheeks as he felt his heart beat faster.
He had been with Aurora for months now and she was an indispensable to him. She was like a part of him, a family member whom he cared for from the depths of his heart and trusted deeply.
Yet, the recent events made the bond he had with her grow only stronger. The kiss and intimacy they shared felt far from ufortable and rather stimting.
Ray wasn''t sure of what it was but he knew for sure that it was special.
"Well, I guess we will have to talk it out and then see. Though, it was still very nice," He thought as the feeling of Aurora''s lips still lingered on his lips.
He could practically feel her lips pressing onto his and just remembering it made his blush even more fiercely.
While Ray walked in his consciousness to search for Aurora, his body already showed signs of recovery.
The strange phenomenon happening in his blood stopped as everything went back to normal. Rather it seemed like that as his core, albeitrger than before; was not in the best of conditions.
Thin cracks ran upon it''s surface as they formed a whole web of cracks. As the mana core pulsed with energy, some of it seeped out of the cracks and into his body.
His body absorbed that energy and used it to strengthen itself but it wasn''t all good. His mana core was cracked and it was no less than being crippled. A cracked or broken mana core posed a lot of problems with the biggest being that the mana core was unable to store mana.
Hence, for the person whose mana core was cracked, their mana reserves would be awfully low and they won''t be able to employ stronger spells or technique and nor will they be able to channel more mana through their bodies without threatening to damage the mana core even more.
Not just that, but a cracked mana core also meant that it would be harder for the person to refine it further and evolve. This in all made it harder for Ray as strength was his foremost priority and this was just the start of the list.
After all, the mana core was the most essential part of someone''s body. They had to treat it like any other organ as it was directly their source and connection to the intangible existence of mana and it was only the Celestials and beyond them that freed themselves from the limits of a mana core. Though that was also to some extent and not fully.
However, Ray was ignorant of his physical condition as of yet. While on the other hand, the situation outside changed drastically. The strange pagodas that had erupted from the ground started to glow as they deployed some sort of force field around them.
The force field wasn''t something technologically advance, rather it was purely magical. The force field seemed like a mana barrier of sorts but on a different level than that employed by humans of Earth. It was bigger, better and sturdier. It had anti stealth properties as not anyone could probe beyond it and if someone wanted to, they would have to do so forcefully.
Also, Ray''s mother and the others noticed some sort of activity around the pagodas. Slowly but surely, a camp was being set around the pagoda and walls were being built as well.
Not only that but a variety of humanoid creatures seemed to roam around the pagodas in an orderly manner. This clearly implied that the invaders contained sentience to a good extent and we''re very intelligent.
It added another burden on the whole team as they sat down and assessed their current options. Ray''s mother headed the meeting as she asked directly for someone to go forth and scout.
"I will scout. My abilities allow me to do so efficiently without being caught. Also, I am almost untraceable at night," Sirius raised his hand and volunteered.
Even though his actions drew some eyes from everyone present, no one objected his proposal. They knew that he was the best man for the job and that if anything even went south, he had enough strength flee back in time.
"You sure?" Ray''s mother confirmed as Sirius nodded in affirmation.
"Well, what can I do then? Also, you are our best option for information. So I hope you return safely," She said and nodded at him. She has grown ustomed to her son''s team and found every single member of the team to be very close to her son and that they werepletely loyal to Ray. As if bound together by some invisible strength.
"There is also the issue of the base," She raised her voice as the chatter around the hall stopped. Everyone concentrated to the next problem which was of great importance.
It was the safety of the base. Right now, the base was safe because of the countermeasures Ray had taken before hand and the handful of times the mansion was attacked, the attacked weren''t severe enough to cause any sort of damage.
But it still remained a face that the mansion wasn''t fully protected and that various measures were to be taken to ensure safety. Therefore, Ray''s mother brought up the issue at the meeting. She wanted to enlist some help from the survivors and use their expertise to help remodel the defenses of the mansion.
"Okay, we will gather the required people and form an action n. We will make schematics and get to work immediately. It is something we couldn''t dy," Ray''s mothermented as everyone nodded. They knew that the mansion was their only stronghold and they had to cherish it and strengthen it further to be protected all the time.
Chapter 308 Capturing The Enemy
?
In the midst of darkness, a shadow stood around the canopy of trees. It''s fur waved in the air as the darkness seemed to be absorbed into it''s body.
The shadowy figure was none other than Sirius. He had used the cover of night to scout the area around the base. Prioritizing the new structures that had developed all of a sudden, Sirius''s mission was to make sure that there were no imminent threats to the base.
Also, to make a know how of the situation around the new development. Sirius''s eyes glowed a yellowish color as he peered through the darkness and seemed to have gained night vision.
"Strange. What is it?" Sirius muttered as he raised his w? Right now he was in his transformed state and had gained the superior physical prowess of werewolf. Not to mention the moon strengthening him further.
Sirius jumped from the canopy and glided through the air as he dove into the shadows yet again. His figure vanished as he appeared a couple hundred meters away from his location.
An arrow whizzed and struck the canopy where he previously stood, "That was close," He thought and looked at the origin of the arrow.
The arrow seemed to havee out of nowhere. It''s origin unknown, Sirius became alert. Brandishing his ws, he looked around and drove into the shadows yet again.
What appeared after were not one but five shadows in the form of wolves. The wolves varied in sizes as they all carried distinct features. One wolf was lean and slim as it''s eyes seemed to glow in the dark as a glint shone in it''s eyes.
Sirius looked at the wolf and spoke, "Search over and see who is the culprit," After that, Sirius turned to the other four wolves. Two had huge maws and strong limbs while the other two had elongated ws that glowed a dark hue. It was evident that shadows seemed to congregate in those ws and they were deadly enough to pierce through the strongest of steel.
"You all spread over and wait for mymand. Attack any unknown assant but don''t kill it. I want answers," Siriusmunicated mentally and extended his ws further.
A dark glint shone in the ws as he closed his eyes and waited. He was waiting for the unknown attacker to make a move. A few secondster, his ears perked up as Sirius opened his eyes and looked to his left.
An arrow was streaking at him in full speed as Sirius jumped in the air and grabbed the arrow. He brought the arrow near his nose and sniffed lightly.
As he did, his eyes constricted by a bit as he realized that the arrow didn''t contain a whiff of anything. It was as if no one had even touched it yet.
Though the situation looked normal, it was very bleak. If Sirius couldn''t smell the scent from the arrow, then who ever the assant were, they were very good at masking their scent and that too to such an extent that it evaded Sirius''s nose.
Realizing that he wasn''t fighting an amateur but a truly dangerous enemy, Sirius turned serious. He growled lowly as he bent his knees a bit. Lowering his center of gravity, he bnced his body in the most optimal position and he himself masked his presence.
The shadows around him converged as they covered his body as only a very faint silhouette of his body was left behind. He had practically turned invisible but a keen person could still notice the remnants of his figure.
However, that was all Sirius could do while still being in a state to fight. Even if he could turnpletely invisible, it would be too draining and a chore to fight while being invisible.
As Sirius sensed his surroundings, he trees rustled as he heard something pass by a few meters away. He stood in his ce and continued to concentrate as the trees rustled again. This time even nearer while the wind whistled as an arrow flew by. Missing his head a small margin, Sirius kept on waiting.
A few momentster, the rustle grew while the arrows stopped flying around. In the darkness of night, Sirius''s eyes suddenly reflected the sheen of a silvery dagger.
Seeing the dagger, Sirius grinned as his opponent couldn''t resist anymore. He knew that the enemy was smart and strong but in a game of attraction where his wolves roamed the area, he was the king.
In the woods, he was the fearless wolf who devoured anything in it''s part and even if he took a step back, he did so with utmost confidence in himself.
All this while, his wolves had been scanning the area and the main wolf whom he sent at the very beginning acted as a scout and ryed everything to him.
Sirius had used the information to asses the situation and got to know that there was no other enemy in the surroundings. This left him with a lot of leeway to fight and n his course of actions.
The enemy wanted to get rid of him and they wanted to do so as fast as possible. After all, Sirius was the unknown one for the enemy and from what Sirius deduced, he enemy didn''t underestimate him a bit and wanted to get it over with fast.
"Well, you shouldn''t have overestimated me either," He grinned as the shadows converging around his body vanished. His body shone int eh faint moon light as he lifted his ws and disappeared.
He appeared on the canopy of a tree and looked down as e saw a blur moving through the trees. The blur held a short curved dagger that glinted dangerously.
Sirius didn''t dare risk his life as he knew that he had a lot to do and who knew if the dagger was coated with poison. Sirius wasn''t strong enough to have poison immunity, it simply fell out of his expertise.
"So how do I fight it?" he thought carefully and called the shadow wolves back to him. All while moving through the trees. Keeping the enemy in sight, he brandished his ws and jumped forward.
The shadows covered him yet again as his presence disappeared. The assant faintly felt something drawing closer to it as it managed to draw back just in time. Though, not before a w scratched its body.
"Ughh," A grunt escaped the assant''s mouth as Sirius pushed forward. His ws retracted as he kicked the ground and lunged forward.
With his hand, he wiped the assant of it''s feet and kicked it right at the middle of this chest. The impact was so loud that the assant flew right into a tree.
Sirius didn''t stop there, he called his wolves and asked them to surround he person as he brandished his ws once more. He kicked the ground and moved forward with the ws right in front of his body. He shed at the assant once again but as he did, his expression changed.
Something seemed to shine in the darkness as Sirius realized, "Shit! The dagger," He thought and redirected his attack. Using his ws to block the dagger, Sirius unintentionally left an opening.
That was all the assant needed as his other hand moved. An arrow appeared in his hand as it was thrust forward.
Seeing the arrowe at his chest, Sirius''s eyes went wide as he raced this brain for a solution. His body was blocked from any movement while all he could do was use his magical affinity towards the shadows.
And that was exactly what he did. He used his magic and the mana within his body surged. Using all that mana, he called upon the previous battles he had been through and remembered the shadowy armor summoned back then.
Calling upon the shadows, he merged them with his mana and congregated them right at the trajectory of the dagger. The dagger was inches away from impact as a faint piece of armor appeared at that point.
"nggg!!" The dagger made contact but instead of piercing through his body, it hit the shadow armor he had just called forth. The armor continued to expand as it merged with his flesh and gave him a barbaric look but it was not as if he cared.
Sirius wanted protection and he got that. He looked back at the assant and grinned evilly. The person was out of tricks and it was how time for Sirius to have some much needed fun.
His hand moved as he gripped the assant tightly and lifted it above the ground. He whacked away the dagger and looked right into the person''s eyes, "You are mine now," He muttered and punched the person right into the face.
The person fainted and Sirius made his way back to the mansion. It was time for some interrogation but he knew that he couldn''t do so alone so he decided to leave it to the experts.
Chapter 309 The Changes To The System
?
"Lock her up and keep watch on her. Tell me when she wakes up?" An order rang through the corridors of the mansion as Ray''s mother looked at their new prisoner.
It had been a few minutes since Sirius came back and the mood had been down ever since. For what the news he brand was nothing good.
On his way back, Sirius observed various worrying signs. For starters, the animal activity in the woods had decreased by a good margin while the trees seemed to grow thicker.
Also, the prisoner he caught healed very fast and if not for his superior physical traits, he was sure that the prisoner would have long escaped from his grip.
Using the help from shadows around him, Sirius hurried back to the mansion. Upon reaching the stronghold, he met Ray''s mother and informed her of everything.
This alerted her and prompted her to gather everyone and make ns for further actions.
As for the prisoner, when they took of the masks; they realized that it wasn''t some hideous animal but a beautiful woman. Though, she wasn''t human but an elf.
Being an elf further enhanced her beauty and charm as Ray''s mother quickly understood one thing. Their enemies weren''t some mindless beasts but the elven race that not only had unique magical powers rted to nature but were also very intelligent and adept in warfare.
As she ordered the elven woman to be locked up in a makeshift cell, she prohibited anyone froming near her. After all, who knew what trump cards she had under her belt and worse, what if she was adept in enchanting people.
If that happened, Ray''s mother was sure to have a lot of trouble on her te.
As for the one to look over her, Kashishplied and with her Ae was sent to look after.
"Sirius, what else do you bring to report?" Asked Ray''s mother as she wiped the sweet off her forehead. The things were turning for the worse and they had to deal with it in the same way.
If their enemies were aggressive and wanted to kill them, they would retaliate with the same, if not much more fierceness. However, if the enemies advocated peace and wanted to make a rtionship of peace and harmony, Ray''s mother wouldn''t mind cooperating with them.
After all, no one liked losses and deaths on their side and Ray''s mother was sure that they would achieve more by cooperating rather than by fighting against them.
"The woods are clear. Just the area around the pagodas are left," Stated Sirius as he added, "So I was going go get a look at that ce after dropping off the assant,"
"Granted," Approved Ray''s mother as she understood that Sirius was simply asking for her permission to continue his mission.
Given the nod, Sirius turned around and dissolved himself in the shadows as he made way out of the mansion and into the woods. The moonlight embraced his figure as he felt his strength increasing. Looking up the sky, he saw the moon in it''s full glory. The silvery dull light emitted from the moon as it provided Sirius with a sense of warmth and belonging.
In the moonlight, Sirius truly felt himself, "Awoooooo," He howled in the sky as he nted his feet on the ground and took a feral stance. He stood on his fours and looked forward with ferocity. His muscles tensed as he felt his heart beat loudly in excitement.
Tensing his legs even further, Sirius kicked off the ground as he jumped forward in haste. His figure turned into a blur as he took the form of a wolf running forward at full speed while on his fours.
Within moments, Sirius was hundreds of meters away from his starting position. He ventured in the woods like a predator as he aimed for the new development several kilometers away.
The woods around the mansion were endless and provided the best cover for Sirius and this was exactly what he aimed for. To be as fast as he could while having the support of natural cover from the trees around him.
While Sirius went on with his mission, the mansion saw some unprecedented chances. For starters, Ray woke up.
He opened his eyes several moments after Sirius left and right now, he was making sure of his physical condition. He sat in a meditating position all naked. His clothes were burned to ashes while smallceration formed all over his skin as they healed up at the speed visible to naked eye.
This was a strange urrence that happened when he woke up. Unable to control his newly elevated strength, the elements in his body went awry for a second but Ray quickly controlled them. Though, not before the damage was done.
The temporal fire had burned his clothes to rags while the Void element hadced his skin with multiple cuts that grew along the space they found.
Thankfully he controlled it all or the Void cuts might have ate a good amount of his skin.
"Hmm¡ the Void element is much like the gluttony of the sins I heard of. It has the tendency to eat apart space itself," He thought as he tried incorporate the sense into his battle style. He was sure that he could his powers more adeptly and that he was much stronger than before.
Not just that, but his blood also seemed to be different. He looked at the drops of blood over his skin as they seemed to have changed a lot. The blood was thicker and more shinier than before. Not just that, but he found out that he bled even less.
Opening his system status page, he found that it had changed greatly,
[System Status],
[Stats:-
Realm:- Magical Realm
Strength:- 134
Agility:- 128
Perception:- 103
Magic:- 299
Bloodline:- 69]
Looking at them, Ray felt strange as most attributes seemed to be missing and not just that, he was sure that he unlocked a couple more attributes as well.
Therefore, he consulted the system consciousness itself, "Aurora, care to exin the change?" He asked.
"Oh, long time since you saw your system page. Well, the attributes turned out to be a lot. So I simplified them into five main attributes. All the elemental powers you gain from your bloodline are in your bloodline attribute. It''s same for magic as mana had been incorporated into that as well. Rest you can imagine. Strength means all the physical abilities to strength are in there so I didn''t beach them up. It''s same for agility and perception," Aurora answered as she exined everything in a simpler way.
Ray was smart enough to understand what she meant and nodded. Simply, his attributes were still there and stronger than ever, it''s just that Aurora categorized them into their main attributes andpressed the attributes.
Therefore, if before he had twenty attributes rted to strength, he had the same right now. Just that they were all in the strength attribute now and if he needed to look at them all, he simply had to look at the branches of strength attribute.
Ray looked further and realized that the system ha simplified a lot and helped him sort things out by a greater margin. He thanked Aurora for that and looked deeper into a new tab that had opened up.
[Proficiency]
[Description:- Rtes to all the proficiencies that the host has. Whether be proficiency sword skills or proficiency in magical skills. They all are sorted out in this tab. Also, the host could level up proficiency by providing mana stones and spirit crystals. This can also be used to unlock other proficiencies]
Ray''s eyes lightened up at that prospect as he realized the value of this new tab. He could always hunt more beasts to acquire more crystals and mana stones. Therefore, he could get stronger as long as he killed beasts.
Not just this, but Ray realize that the same applied to skills section as he could now buy new skills and upgrade his existing skills as well. Also, the shop also offered a lot of new things.
The prospect made him jitter with excitement as he couldn''t wait to kill more beasts and strengthen himself beyond limits. However, before that; he would have to deal with the problems at hand.
His keen perception had allowed him to sense the new developments around the mansion and it didn''t take an expert to notice that everything and everyone was in state of alert.
He left his body conditions as they were and determined to look deeper on ater date. Right now, he had to stand up as a leader and stand tall in the face of battle and lead with example.
¡
Note:- Author here. I hope you all are doing good and are enjoying the novel. Also, it''s my birthday today. So I wish to give you all a good party and that from tomorrow onwards. The regr updates will start. So enjoy and have fun.
Chapter 310 The Weight Of Responsibility
?
"Hello mom," Ray said with a slight smile on his face, he had walked to the main hall where the preparations were being held and his presence came as a weed surprise.
Hearing his voice, everyone turned around and looked at him with smiles on their faces. Their hearts felt light as a load was lifted off their shoulders. Their leader was back and everyone was sure that now, everything will be fine.
After all, Ray had led them for so long that they had practically be dependent on him for a lot of things. The weight of burden shifted from them to Ray as Ray knew of his responsibility and was ready to take if up whole.
He walked forward as his presence made a big impact on everyone. His team members straightened their backs and stood straight like an arrow while others also turned serious.
Looking into Ray''s eyes, they all realized that he was going to make some serious decisions. He walked up to his mother and nodded at her. His mother was obviously happy and that too to the point that tears of joy stemmed in her eyes but she held her reins.
She was in public and couldn''t let he emotions run wild. She had an image to carry and she did so perfectly.
"Okay everyone. We are not safe in this world. Our world is being attacked from everywhere and our only option is to fight back and to do that, we need to surpass our limits and be stronger than ever," Ray spoke as he took the center of stage. His eyes brimmed with vitality as confidence seemed to ooze out of his body.
The new changes to him also helped. His physical body had surpassed it''s past limits and this made Ray cast a greater aura on everyone while his soul had turned even more stronger. His aura was further strengthened by it while a strange wave of spirituality radiated out of him. Itpelled everyone around him to follow him and adhere to hismands.
Though the wave was not strong enough to directly order everyone there, it could influence them to a limited extent.
Everyone nodded to Ray''s words as their hearts pumped in anticipation. They all understood well that there was no ce for losers and for them to live better, they had to work hard.
One could even say that Ray was lucky to have such ambitious men and women along with him. After all, humanity wasn''t kike that at all. They took alt of things for granted and oftenined about everything. Therefore, to have such hardworking people follow him, Ray had done a good job to retain them.
Also, a lot of wrong doers had been already weeded out by his mother and other team members and only the cream of the crop remained. Ray looked at them and nodded as he spoke his parting words,
"We will be taking some actions to gather more resources and I hope everyone to take their part in it. Also, some more actions will be taken and many will be given the opportunity to step out and shine with their strength," Saying those words, Ray stepped around and motioned his team members to follow him.
The guards made way as he walked to his room. He didn''t know much of the current situation and wasn''t resigned to walk the whole mansion to the meeting hall. Instead, he preferred the ease and simplicity of his own room. He feltfortable there and also the room was pretty close by, so he didn''t mind calling everyone there.
In Ray''s room,
Everyone stood crowdedly as they looked at Ray who looked back at them with the characteristic smile on his face. He had cleaned the room earlier on and right now, it seemed as clean as it could be.
However, the burn marks and the cuts hat spread through the walls surely told a different story of what went on when Ray was undergoing his changes.
The twenty or so people took their time and exined the whom situation to Ray. As Ray heard what they had to say, his expression remained calm and indifferent on the outside while in his mind, a whole n was formed as he took into ount everything being told to him.
The most important and evident detail out of all was the new development around a few kilometers away from the base. Till now, the pagodas stayed a mystery and Sirius hadn''t returned yet.
On the other hand, the elven prisoner they had caught remained silent. Therefore, they had little to no information on that matter. This was also why Ray''s mother proposed the increased defenses around the base and that''s why she went on with the proposal.
Currently, as the meeting went on, several traps were being built around the base. Ray''s mother and divided the overhaul into five steps with the first step being the setting of traps. The second was of building siege machines and defensive turrets around the base while the third was to build walls simultaneously. The walls acted as a physical barrier while they hid the real stronger energy barrier of the mansion.
The fourth was the deployment of people to stay guard while thest part was the most important and she hadn''t revealed it to anyone.
Even Ray was out of knowledge about the fifth part but Ray didn''t mind. He knew she had her reasons and would be brought up to speed soon enough.
"So with all of this settled. I will meet the prisoner and try to gauge her up," Ray dismissed everyone else and sat in silence as he thought of his future actions.
The pagoda, the dean''s message and a lot of other factor pointed out to one thing only, they were on their own. The situation was already pretty bad and the iing rifts made it worse. Not to mention the strange attacks the whole seemed to be experiencing.
Ray had no doubt that the government would be able to deter most of it but the remaining, Ray knew that it was his job to protect his people andnd. Also, with the world going down; the world order was done for. So it was a chance for him to not only grow stronger but upy more area and strengthen his position.
Because for all her knew, this was just the tip of the ice berg and the worst was yet toe.
Standing up, Ray took a deep breath and walked out of his room. Walking to the makeshift prison area, he found two people guarding a single cell.
¡
For the past couple of days, Ae and Kashish had been standing guard around the elven prisoner. Although they were unable to get her to talk, their presence made her less wary to them.
Their interaction, although limited was very useful as the elven prisoner usually made small talk with them. However, they never divulged on more sensitive topics. It seemed as if the elf was afraid to do so, so they both let her be.
After all, it wasn''t their job to make her speak. Their job was to guard the cell and make sure nothing wrong happened.
During these days, both Ae and Kashish got to know each other even better. They both opened up to each other and talked about different topics they both were interested in.
Well, with Kashish being a princess from the other world, it left little topics they both were interested in. So their topic unconsciously remained around Ray. Ae was sure that Kashish not just adored him but also had a spark of feelings for him and she didn''t mind.
Ae knew that Ray was someone who would meet a lot of girls in his life, so she had resigned herself to be his first of many he would have.
As they both indulged in their daily discussion about Ray, they heard footsteps approach them. Alerted by the sudden approach of someone, they stood up and summoned their weapons.
After all, they could sense almost anyone that came here and whenever someone did, they would be informed beforehand. But this one was just different because it wasn''t just the steps but a strange aura also emanated of the person approaching them.
It felt suffocating and this alerted both of them. Not just them, but the elven prisoner also stood up and looked in the direction of the iing person.
"Hello theredies, didn''t think I would meet such a wee back,"
Chapter 311 The Elven Prisoner
?
"Ray?" Ae screamed as her eyes lit up. She dropped her bow on the ground and ran over to him as fast as she could. She didn''t use a single bit of her abilities and instead relied on her meager humane strength.
It wasn''t that she couldn''t, it was just that she was so overwhelmed by her emotions that she forgot the fact that she could use her abilities to reach him faster.
"Hey there, how have you been," she hugged him tightly as he caressed her softly andforted her. He knew that his absence might have had a devastating effect on her, and that your gift after they made love to each other.
Therefore, he felt obliged to answer every question she asked.
"So where we''re you? What happened to you? Are you okay?" She asked a multitude of questions in session.
"Hey there princess, slow down a bit. I will tell you everything and that too in great detail but before that, lets have some talks with our delicate yet tight lipped prisoner," He spoke and gave her a good long kiss as it satiated her and she stopped asking questions.
Now that her rationality came back to her, she understood how emotional she had be and had acted too brazenly. What if her short outburst gave an opening to the prisoner. She couldn''t even imagine the results but she was sure that they would be devastating.
Also, she failed to ount the presence of Kashish. Who stood by the side and looked at everything with a lot of emotions in her eyes. Though, she couldn''t act upon them. She also wanted to get near to Ray, hug him and bury her head in his chest but she simply couldn''t.
It wasn''t that she wasn''t able to but that she didn''t have the courage to do so. She was shy, and being a maiden princess; these emotions were very rare to her.
While both women dealt with their internal and emotional turmoil, Ray beckoned the prisoner. The prisoner was an elven women, her posture straight as an arrow as she had solemn air of a warrior around her.
Just by her grace and aura she released, Ray understood that she was of some standing in her n. Her facial expressions were calm like the sea, as if nothing could shake it but it wouldn''tst long. She was dealing with Ray, and he had a bank of guidance inside his consciousness. He was sure that if not him, the three consciousness''s inside him would help him for sure.
He looked at her and gauged her from head to toe. Her face delicate yet sharp. Her eyes held the sight of an eagle as she sharply scanned everything in her view. Ray determined that everyone she met, she calcted coldly to find a way to kill.
Ray also held this type of thinking and he respected the elven woman from the prospective of a warrior but as a leader, he had different priorities. He wanted her to speak and for that, he had to give this beauty some trouble.
"Hey!" He approached the woman and asked as he kept his face as calm and friendly as he possibly could. Being friendly was an old trick in the book and usually worked. Also, it was his first approach as Ray knew he was in it for a long time.
"Huh?" As if scared, the woman gasped slightly as he questioned Ray''s approached. Faking a scared expression, she slightly crawled back and ryed to Ray that she was scared of him.
Of course, Ray didn''t fall for the trap. The woman was in a cer and her eyes didn''t look a bit like someone who was scared. He could still see the killing intent forming around her as she estimated the best way to kill him.
"Drop the act," Ray spoke as he opened the door of the cage. The woman seemed to be even more startled as she took a step back in fear. Covering her body with her hands, she seemed as if she was scared that Ray would do something wrong with her and be physical.
This made the other two girls frown. Even though they had feelings for Ray, they were also women. They held sympathy for the woman but they had even more trust in Ray. They looked ahead at what Ray would do and decided to step in if Ray did something inappropriate.
"I said drop the f*cking act," Ray spoke again. Though this time he spoke with much more authority and strength. His eyes went aze with mana as the woman felt the threat of her life.
The threat to her life made the woman drop the act. She held her gaze and looked up at Ray and met his gaze. Only to feel visceral fear draw deep into her bones as she looked down again. She couldn''t meet with his eyes and understood that Ray was someone beyond her capabilities.
"Now then, lets start," Ray spoke as he aske this first question, "Who see you?" He asked.
As he asked the question, only silence remained in the room. The woman remained mum and refused to speak a single word. Only her eyes burned with hatred as she looked at him with deep resentment.
"Guess you don''t understand your situation. I will have to show you some reality to make you speak," Ray seethed as he raised his hand. His hand glowed a purplish color as the space around him broke. Tears formed as they copsed on their own and formed yet again. It seemed as if the space was undergoing a harrowing cycle of destruction and rebirth.
However, it was only Ray using his Void abilities to form tears and then copsing them upon themselves again and again. He pointed his hand at the elven woman as the Void tear shot forward.
The woman looked at the iing attack. The attack seemed insubstantial and weak. However, her instincts screamed otherwise. She had trusted her instincts many times in the battle and she did so right now as well. Her feet were nted on the ground as she exerted her strength and kicked off the ground or that''s what she tried for.
As she exerted more and more strength, she realized to her horror that her feet couldn''t move. It was as if something pressed down at her andpelled her to stop at any costs whatsoever. Fear finally formed over her face as she decided to use her trump card.
As an elven warrior of a great rank, she was allowed to carry a small pocket space in which she could store any one of her weapons. Before being captured, she had stored her magical dagger in there.
Her fingers moved adeptly as she seemed to pluck some strings in the air. As she did, the space changed as Ray saw a beautiful scene appear in front of him.
With the help of his Void Eye, he saw as the space around the woman''s finger parted. For every time she plucked the air with her fingers, a change urred to the space. A few pluckster, the space parted as if a code was unlocked.
From within it, Ray could sense a small pocket that held a magical artifact that brimmed with mana.
"So that''s what a spatial pocket is," He smirked and remembered the whole scenario. It would help himter on when he tried to advance his mastery in space. Right now, he concentrated on the elven woman and what surprises she held.
Even though it seemed longer, the whole sequence of actions took a second or two at most. This left the two girls behind Ray in astonishment. They realized that the gap between them and Ray had bridged further away and all they could do was to work harder to catch up.
"That''s some you got there," Ray smiled and shook his head din disappointment. The woman thought she could hold off spatial attacks with a dagger. Even if the dagger was a strong magical artifact, it wasn''t for blocking spatial attacks. It was to channel the woman''s magical energy into the dagger to deal physical damage to others.
Just like she had done with Sirius. That time, she had used her mana to coat the dagger in poison. This was another enchantment of the dagger and the dagger only had three enchantments in total.
Ray looked with curiosity as the woman didn''t give up hope until thest moment. It was only after she saw her precious dagger crack and break into multiple fragments of light that her expression finally changed.
Despair got written all over her face as she braced herself for impact. Even then, she underestimated the attack. She thought that the attack wouldn''t do much damage to her other than dealing some serious injuries.
"What a haughty woman. Guess she has never experienced spatial attacks. Well a finger would be enough of a lesson," Ray muttered as he changed the direction of his attack in thest moment.
The spatial cracks went forward and suddenly changed their direction. They aimed for her finger as the woman felt a sharp pain radiate through her body. Though it wasn''t just her body, her soul was in pain as she held her cut finger as blood flowed out consistently.
"Call the head nurse," Ray issued themand and then picked up her finger. As he did, the blood of the elven woman stained his hand as suddenly, a notification appeared in front of him as his eyes glistened with excitement.
Chapter 312 Principles Of Bloodline Extraction
?
"Hmm¡ interested," Ray muttered as he scratched his chin and continued to read the notification in front of him.
[Tringg¡ Host hase in contact withpatible elven bloodline. Proceed with extraction?],
He started at the text for a few more seconds before calling up on Aurora,
"Hey Aurora. What''s up with this? I faintly remember you telling me that once I reach a certain level, the system can use others bloodlines and their abilities but you didn''t exin it much back then. Please borate a bit," Ray asked as he waited for Aurora to answer.
In the meanwhile, he used his spatial storage and brought out a small vial filled with some low grade mana potion. He emptied t contents and cleaned the vial with a bit of water he had upon him. Then, he brought the vial close to the elven woman''s finger as a couple of drops of her blood dripped into the vial. He stored the blood and decided to tackle the thingter on.
Right now, he had to take care of the elf. Even Aurora understood the circumstances as she spoke, "Yes, I will exin it to you after you get free,"
Ray nodded and walked to the elven woman who was crying out in pain. It wasn''t just physical pain but the pain from her soul as well and this caused Ray to life an eyebrow. He vaguely understood that the Void element worked on a moreplicated and deeper level than he had thought.
As for achieving more proficiency in it, Ray had to simply train with it and use it more and more to get used to it. Also, he had Magdroth and the system for more help.
Right now, he had decided to go out and hunt more and more beasts to use their spirit crystals to attain more skills and spells from the system.
But before that, he had told deal with the elven woman. The head nurse had arrived by now and was checking up on the woman with a slight frown on her face,
"Ray, her finger," She asked with her hand stretched out.
"Ugh..Here you go," Ray handed back the elven woman''s finger. He felt a bit embarrassed because the women around him surely looked at him with a strange eye. He didn''t want to look like a pervert with an obsession for fingers if different women.
The head nurse ignored Ray''s antics and went back to her work. Her hands glowed softly as she healed the finger back in ce without any issue. She was a Celestial after all.
However, one thing remained. Even though she could heal the physical injuries, healing damage to soul wasn''t that easy. The head nurse understood that Ray had inflicted a deeper wound on the prisoner. Therefore, she didn''t scurry over to heal that. She knew that Ray had a reason for this.
With this, she backed away as the elven woman continued to groan in pain despite being healed. Ray nodded at the head nurse tacitly and took a step forward.
Her eyes turned strange as one room the greyish color of the void while the other had done sort of fire burning through it. Though, the fire seemed to epass all time of the universe.
This was sort of an intimidation tactic by Ray as he knew that the elven woman was on verge of breaking. Just a small push and he would have achieved his objective.
"See, I can heal the pain for all you want but you need to cooperate with me and I can promise that you will be left alone. However, if you dare continue with this resistance of yours, I will make sure to make you scream till the depths of hell," As Ray spoke, he did so slowly and softly. His voice was as cold as ice and his expression was maniacal.
A devilish and dark energy surrounded him as his aura turned dark. He seemed to absorb his surroundings into him as palpable rage burned in his heart.
For a second, he felt like giving into his rage but suddenly halted. His eyes turned clear as he realized something.
"Why am I acting in such a way?" as he thought to himself, he looked at the elven woman and realized.I think you should take a look at
''She was acting all along and had fooled him sessfully,'' She wasn''t helpless. Ray''s eyes widened for a second as the realization hit him and he understood that the woman as more dangerous than he thought her to be.
But that increased his curiosity even more. Just what was her purpose to be here? If she was this strong, she could have at least ran away and what if she had more hidden cards with her?
As Ray came to his conclusion, he turned around and looked at the two girls with a solemn expression. He spoke, "Call my mother and all the other members of the team. Also, invite Nia. I have something important to discuss,"
A few minutester, everyone had arrived in the small room as they waited for Ray to start.
All this while, Ray had sat a few meters away from the woman as he seemed to be thinking something. In reality, Ray was discussing the topic of the elven blood with Aurora.
"So it''s like this. The system can absorb any exquisite blood you arepatible with extract its bloodline features and abilities so you can use themter on. However, there is a limit to it. You can not use the bloodline abilities indefinitely and nor can you extract as many bloodline as you like. As it is right now, you can extract three bloodlines at once and use their abilities and characteristic thrice before they vanish," Aurora exined the whole process as Ray simply nodded in understanding.
He knew that the system wasn''t omnipotent but still, what Aurora had told him about it was nothing short of extraordinary. Just a chance to try new powers was a great experience. Not to mention that Ray could store up on powerful defense bloodlines to save his hide in thick situations.
A question popped up in Ray''s mind as he asked, "What if I carry some blood as back up and extract the bloodline whenever I want to?"
Hearing his question, Aurora sighed. Ray couldn''t stop himself from finding loophole but sadly for him, the system wasn''t susceptible to his thought.
"No, you can extract one bloodline for once every three months. So if you want to wait it out, there is no issue with your thought but I would rather ask you not to rely too much on this feature,,
"Why? This ability to extract bloodlines and use them will give me a lot of leeway when fighting stronger opponents," Ray countered as he didn''t understand why Aurora didn''t want him to use the new ability as much.
"Well, you will be overly reliant on others power and not yours. Your goal is to be stronger on your own ord and not to steal someone else''s strength. This ability of the system is just a means to an end to cover up your abysmal weaknesses until you can naturally counter them on your own,"
As Ray heard Aurora''s words, he realized that he was going off track once again. She was right, he had to get stronger on his own or else he wouldn''t even be able to break through the boundary of Magical Realm and enter into the Cmity Realm.
Therefore, Ray just stored the vial of blood in his storage and left it forter. By the time his talk with Aurora ended, everyone had gathered.
He looked at everyone and smiled wryly. He knew how everyone had been tricked by the elven woman but what could they do? She had disguised her strength perfectly and if not for Ray, they would have faced a great cmity.
"Guys, this prisoner over here isn''t as simple as it seems. She is way stronger than we thought and she has been captured on her own ord. Or that is what I have concluded from the clues I have gathered," Ray spoke as he walked to the elven woman and looked right into her eyes.
"Lets end this game and see what your real reason foring here is," Ray spoke as his hands lit up with a purplish fire while a feather formed over his hand. The feather was riddled with different marks as they congregated to form the figure of sundial.
Chapter 313 A Blood Manipulator
?
"Okay stop, I will speak," The elven woman finally gave in as she shrieked in fear. She had seen enough of Ray''s tricks to know that he wasn''t someone to be messed with and that his strength was unparalleled. She understood that if she retained her rigid stance, it would only bring her harm. Therefore, she yielded to him.
Ray''s hand paused as he sighed, "Good, or else it would have turned out to be pretty nasty," As he said those words, the fire that zed on his hand slowly sniffed out as he returned to normal.
He looked back at everyone who stared at him with curious expressions, they all had a single thought in their mind, ''Isn''t Ray acting a bit crazy?''
However, they kept it to themselves. Whatever Ray did, they followed. He was their leader and they didn''t doubt him one bit.
"Okay then guys, get some chairs and a table here. Also, some food and refreshments would be wonderful. It''s time I had a civilized chat with thisdy here," He spoke, his contourpletely changed. He seemed to have turned all sunny and happy. A contrast from how he was a few seconds ago.
"Yes," Someone from the group nodded as they ran along the corridors to procure the required things.
In the meanwhile, Ray''s mother looked at everything with an intriguing expression. Her eyes glinted with a light of understanding as she walked to Ray and asked,
"What is the thing with her?"
She did so telepathically as she understood that the situation was quite different from what it seemed and that Ray stayed silent for most part because the didn''t want everyone to know of the real situation.
"Well, she isn''t a small fry and has got some sweet tricks up her sleeve. Though, none would work in my presence but if left alone; she is more harmful than she seems. Also, her reason foring here is still unknown," Ray replied telepathically.
"So we need to keep the situation under control," Ray''s mother nodded as she walked back to her position.
To others it seemed as if the mother-son duo were having a normal moment between them but in reality, they were discussing some pretty crucial information.
Ray''s mother walked to them as she pacified everyone present, "The situation is good. Ray will handle her and the best we can do is trust in him,"
"Yes, you are right," Others nodded as they all agreed to her proposition and slowly emptied the room.
A couple minutester, only Ray and a few others of his team were left along with the elven woman. Now that he was alone, he picked up a sandwich from the table in front of him and dug in as he motioned the elven woman to have her fill as well.
He wasn''t going to have talks on the empty stomach.
While Ray discussed for the talks, several miles away; a haunting event took ce.
Amidst hundreds of thousands of corpses, a single man stood alone. A dark cloak draped over his back as the hood hid his face. His body was riddled with various injuries as blood flowed down constantly.
In his hand was a scythe that seemed to gleam into the distant darkness, a thickyer of blood covered its dark de as the scythe seemed to feed off the blood of it''s foes.
"You seem to be enjoying well my good friend," The man spoke in a hoarse voice. As for whom he was referring to. He seemed to be speaking to his weapon and while the onlookers may find him delusional, the scythe buzzed as it epted the man''s words.
After all, the scythe wasn''t a normal weapon and had a consciousness of it''s own.
"So you finished them all?" a female voice sounded from the above. The looked up and saw a woman float down. Her body emanated a resplendent glow that seemed to drive away the darkness around the man. She wore a pearl white armor while two short swords rested at her waist.
"Yeah, and you took care of the skies," The man replied with a smile. Happy that his partner had managed to get out unscathed. As for him, his injuries had healed by now and the wounds were closed.
"let''s move forward then," The woman said as the duo walked forward into the hellish ce.
The duo was none other than the dean and Amanda. His dear girlfriend turned wife from a hasty marriage right before they departed off.I think you should take a look at
Because Ray and the others were cut off from the real world due to a lot of reasons, they didn''t know the situation in the city. If Ray had known, he would be thankful because he was in the best situation one could dream of. Some might even say that Ray was in paradise.
Right now, The dean and Amanda had ventured deep into an unknownnd and had fought of so many monsters that if their bodies were piled up, they could cover a building or two. Not to mention the huge ones they killed. Those things were the size of buildings themselves.
The dean had suffered more throughout the journey due to various reasons. He didn''t have blessings like Amanda that increased her healing rate and nor did he have any other artifacts oriented to defense.
In short, the dean used his abilities as the guardian of death to fight. He could turn his body incorporeal at any moment to evade attacks but even that came with it''s caveats and when fighting hundreds of thousands of monsters at once, it turned pretty deadly.
Though, the dean didn''t mind. He could endure the pain while his physique as a celestial could heal him pretty fast.
Also, the losses were almost nothing to gains he had. Not only had he unlocked the finals real over his soul weapon, he had also saturated his mana core to the limits and had touched upon the threshold to break through the next realm.
Though he still felt that he had a lot to do but at least he was half way through. Even that was a huge boost to his power. The dean looked ahead as he saw another armada standing in his way.
"This one is going to be no different," He said with a smirk as he brandished his scythe and stepped forward. Only for him to halt in hi steps.
A strange fog emanated from the ground as a hand came out of it. The hand was charred ck as reddish veins followed up the arm. The dean looked as a whole person stepped out. Calling it a person would be wholly wrong as the dean was sure that it was nothing more than a wretched demon.
A Celestial at that, "Well, that made it even more interesting," the dean wallowed as he stepped forward and moved with caution. He couldn''t let his guard down against a Celestial. Also, the demon was knew to him but he held confidence in himself.
ncing sideways, he looked at Amanda and smiled, "Dear, a buff or two would work pretty well,"
"Sure dear. Though, you only have five minutes at max. I gotta deal with side chicks too," Amanda winked as she disappeared amidst the armada.
The dean already sensed a ughter ensue but that was not his to deal with. He had to deal with the demon before doing anything else.
"Hey you there," He shouted as he pointed the de of his scythe at the demon. As he grew older, the dean knew a thing or two about demons and how they acted.
He knew that demon were creatures of blood and war and that for them, war was everything. They respected the strong and had some war rituals of their own.
That''s what the dean did, he pointed his weapon at the demon and gave it an open challenge,
"Let''s have a fight," The dean grinned as he took a step forward and disappeared. He appeared above the demon, his scythe glinting across with a reddish hue as it''s de shed past the demon''s neck.
A thin stream of blood flowed down the demon''s neck as it''s head plopped to the ground.
"Well, that was a bit too easy to be true," The muttered and kept his guard. Every Celestial had their own cards and no Celestial would die so easy.
And sure enough, the head shook a little before it moved in the direction of the main body. Small spurts grew out of the head as it rolled down to the main body. The main body picked up the head and put it back.
"That''s gonna be a bit troublesome," the dean muttered and shook his head. Since when did fighting a Celestial be easy? The dean was going to have a fun time.
The demon oriented itself and looked at the dean, it''s eyes turned crimson as the demon lifted its hand. ws grew out of its hand as the demon shed its own body.
Blood gushed out as soon, the blood floated in the air. The demon had a very useful ability, it could use it''s blood to form weapons and anything it wished to.
The demon was a blood maniptor.
Chapter 314 The Difference Between A Man And Demon
?
"Ahemm¡" The dean cleared his throat and gulped. His eyes stared at the demon intently, his mana rose to the limited as the dean new he couldn''t y around anymore. He had to et serious immediately.
Stepping forward, a dark hue converged around his body as a cacophony of cries erupted behind him. Blood rose from the surroundings as the air turned foul.
A gate rose behind as constant banging sounds could be heard from it. It was the same gate that the dean usedst time. It hoisted his army of souls. The seven soul general and hundreds of thousands of soul warriors that were as strong as top Magical Realm expert.
The dean grinned as he locked both of his hands together and pushed them forward,
"Banggg," The souls banged the door harder and harder as it opened up loudly.
The area around the dean turned even darker as he unleashed forward the souls. His scythe gleamed in the darkness as he raised it high above his head. His cloak fluttered as the wind blew around him while the seven soul general; each as strong as Cmity Realm expert stood behind him.
Their bodies were corporeal as they existed between the dimensional nes of the soul world and the mortal world. The dean had used his power to pull them into the mortal world temporarily.
The gate he summoned served as the bridge for the souls and the souls happily served their master. For he was death itself, he was the soul reaper that many feared and even in the face of a demon in the same realm as he, the dean didn''t shy away from the battle.
He looked at the demon, a furious glint shone in his eyes as he spread his hand far and wide. The souls seemed to understand what he meant as they all rushed forward towards him.
The souls went right into the dean''s body as merged with him. The dean''s eyes opened wide as they turnedpletely ck.
The demon looked at this and found it as an opening. It stepped forward, a river of blood gushing out of it''s body as a huge hammer formed in it''s hands. The demon lifted the hammer and crushed slightly.
The ground cracked under the pressure from it''s body as the demon jumped high in the air.
It''s eyes were crimson as they shone with a distinct demonic presence. It was sure that the demon had a domain of it''s own and that it was currently siphoning it''s domain to keep up the great expenditure of blood and demonic energy.
The warrior souls rushed forward as they intercepted the demon from breaking through. However, what could mere Magical Realm beings do in front of someone in the Celestial Realm, much less a demon in that realm.
The demon simply swing it''s hammer as the souls were bashed away. The demon''s hammer was covered in a reddish glow as it cancelled out the special property of a soul. After all, a soul could neither be touched nor be harmed physically. Not until some caveats were included and the glow covering the hammer was imply that.
The dean was still standing in his ce, spaced out with his yespletely hollow. Though, an energy seemed to form a around him as his body started to tense. Veins covered of his skin as they pulsed while his muscles tensed to their limits.
His orifices started to leak a greyish smoke as that smoke converged all over his body and covered himpletely. The smoke merged with his cloak as a silvery radiance formed over it.
It was the effect of his soul general. Out of the seven that had fused into his body, one has the power to augment and was currently augmenting the dean''s artifacts and that wasn''t just limited to his cloak and the scythe but to all the artifacts he had on him.
Currently, the dean had more than five artifacts over his body. Two of them were charms while the rest were rings that had different effects and resistances to them.
To a celestial like the dean who heavily relied on soul energy, such artifacts were very useful and when augmented even further. Their power increased by a step thirty percent or so.
The scythe turned even darker as golden intricate patterns formed over them. They covered not only the surface of the de but the scythe as a whole.
The color slowly returned to the dean''s face as his eyes regained rity. Though, it was toote. The demon was right upon him as the first thing the dean saw was a reddish hammering onto him while a red hue surrounded it.
Making a hasty decision, the dean took a step back and propped his scythe upwards. The de of the scythe collided with the head of the hammer,
''Dunggg!!''
The dean felt his hands vibrate as his whole body shook from the unnatural force behind the attack. He stopped a couple step backwards and winced in pain. A strange shockwave had spread out from the hammer and it travelled through his body, disorienting him further.
He dean shook his head as he gained a sense of rity. He looked at the demon and tried to think of a way to break free from the contest of strength.
However, before he could do a thing. Another change took ce. The demon raised its leg and stomped hard on the ground as the blood constantly flowed out from it''s body. The stomp directed the blood forward as it turned into a tentacle that held the dean''s legs in ce.
This turned out to be another nuisance for the dean as he found his mobilitycking even further. The dean churned his mind as he tapped into the power of the soul generals that had fused with him. As he did, a dark energy started to form around his body. The scythe turned even darker as the light started to bend into it.
The dean channeled his soul energy from his body and into the scythe while he used the power of another soul general to augment his strength.
The soul energy formed a whitish hue around the scythe as it contested with the reddish hue on the demon''s hammer. Still locked in heir stances, the dean suddenly looked right into the demon''s eyes as his eyes turned blue.
A river seemed to flow within the dean''s eyes as tumultuous waves flowed within them. The demon snorted as it stared back into the dean''s eyes, not knowing what it was getting into.
After all, demon''s weren''t any smarter than a normal human child while Celestial demons were more smarter than normal ones, their bloodlust and arrogance betrayed their intelligence many times.
The same happened yet again, the demon looked into the dean''s eyes. Not knowing that the demon had fallen for a trick. As the demon looked into the dean''s eyes, they shed even lighter as the blueish hue seemed to disappear from the demon''s view.
Its view changed as the demon saw a shing of images and not longter, the demon found it''s body in front of it. It seemed to be spinning, the whole world seemed to be spinning. Yet the demon was extremely calm, it''s anger seemed to have vanished as it felt nothing but pure serenity and numbness.
''Thudd!!!'' It felt itself touching the ground. Looking forward, the demon saw a headless body falling down on the ground. The body looked eerily simr to it''s but without the head. As for the head, it was already on the ground.
The demon''s head was cleanly cut by the dean''s scythe while even how much the body wanted to regenerate it, the soul energy didn''t let it. The dean had inflicted the dean with his soul energy and it ate the demon''s body from inside out. Like a parasite killing it''s host for it''s own benefit and until the end, the demon didn''t know it.
After all, the dean had hypnotized the demon. They say intelligence also a form of strength and the dean proved it right. He used his intelligence to fool the demon, used the power of a soul general and put the demon into a calming hypnosis and numbed the demon''s senses.
This onlysted for a second but for the dean, it was more than enough. Within that time, the dean had adeptly used his scythe to cleanly cut off not only the demon''s head but also all four of it''s limbs as the whole body fell into six whole pieces.
The second went by as the demon finally came to it''s senses and realized what had gone by but till then. It was toote, the damage had been done and with the ability to heal itself blocked by the dean''s soul energy, the demon withered within minutes and died a slow yet excruciatingly painful death.
Chapter 315 Fighting A Succubus (Part 1)
Chapter 315 Fighting A Subus (Part 1)
''Shreikkk¡''
A high pitched scream reverberated from the battle field as another corpse fell to the ground. The prosecutor held a milky white jade de while a small dagger shed by from the other hand. The dagger swept through the air as it went right through the head the of another monster.
The monsters were nothing usual. They were demonic chimeras made from the corpses of various different beasts that had been fused together.
With the skin of a rock lion and ws from a midnight wolves. The demonic chimeras were nothing short of deadly. However, they still failed to make a dent on the armor of a Celestial. Like every other monster, they fell to her white de as she spun around the battlefield with the grace of a princess. Her eyes had turned emerald as a vague silhouette remained behind her.
The silhouette was even more enchanting as it was the silhouette of the world''s consciousness itself. The woman in question was not just any woman, but a chosen one with the power to not only sense the aura of the world but to also make use of it.
She was Amanda; the guardian, the hope and the oracle of the world spirit. She had enough strength to obliterate armies at hermand while her beauty felled even the most prestigious of them all.
Her white armor glowed with a emerald light as she made use of her powers to call upon the power of the world. Veins appeared in her equipment as they pulsed repeatedly. Her demeanor changed as the emerald glow in her eyes intensified.
She had fooled around for quite some time and it was now upon her to end it all. She raised her hands and started to float in the air. The world spirit merged within her body as her one eyes turnedpletely white while the other turned emerald. Two consciousness''s enveloped a single body as they worked with absolute harmony.
For someone like Amanda, her advancement partially relied on her ability to bond with the world spirit and at her current state, her bond with the spirit was almost perfect. This allowed her to cross the limits of an average Celestial and reach her peak.
Her sword extended as it turnedpletely emerald while her dagger disappeared. In it''s ce was a bony white staff. The staff was shaped like the stem of a tree and held a huge emerald crystal on top of it.
This time was different before. When she fought the armies in the portal above the city, she had let the world spirit let control of her and not just that, at the time; her bond with the world spirit was much weaker and so was she.
However, this time was different. Her bond was nearly perfect, thanks to the countless battles she had fought and so was her strength elevated by several levels. To a Celestial, a small bump in strength meant getting strong enough to create a difference in life and death situations. Not to mention several small bumps, this had further boosted her strength and made her stand atop another height.
This time, she was capable of using the strength of the world and cooperate with it as well. The staff glowed more and more as her sword extended thrice it''s original size.
Her lips parted slightly as she muttered softly,
[World Domain:- Eclipso]
Those were the words to be said before an energy pulsed out of her and spread through the extent of the battlefield.
Far away, the dean saw the phenomenon as he smiled lightly, "So she finally did it," He thought and called back his army of souls. His eyes turned sharp as he released a part of his domain,
[Domain:- World Of Souls],
enough to deal with them.
The ethereal nature of the domain spread out around the dean as he solidified it somewhat. Knowing that Amanda''s domain wouldn''t do it any harm, the dean still yed safe. After all, a brush against someone else''s domain could mean a lot of things.
Lest of all, he couldn''t risk getting caught in friendly fire. He solidified his domain and turned himself into a soul. Now, the dean existed in another dimension so he was safe from any interferences upon him in the real world. Though, even he couldn''t exert anything in the world, so it was likewise exchange for his safety. Not that the dean was afraid of anything going wrong. Only small fries were left and Amanda was enough to deal with them.
As he domain spread more and more, it engulfed the whole army. Her eyes glinted ferociously as she muttered in a monotone voice,
[Release],
Like the roar of a sleeping beast woken up, her energy exploded as the crystal hummed with power. The energy swept over the battlefield like an angry tide, her hair waved behind her as shockwaves spread throughout the whole battlefield.
Her sword glowed as she noticed another domain defying hers. At first she thought it to be the dean''s domain but the energy was wholly different. The aura she sensed was malicious and demonic as she understood that it was the domain of another demon.
A demon that had cowardly hid amongst the armada to defeat her using sneak attacks. Not that it mattered anymore, the demon''s presence was revealed and it had no reason to hide anymore.
As she red at the origin of the domain, the energy swept away the whole armada. Leaving behind the single demon. She locked onto the demon''s presence and raised her staff. Pointing the staff at the demon, she dered in a loud voice,
[World Domain:- Weakening Array],
It was her domain and she was the ruler over here. She cast out the array as the staff floated in the air and broke down into multiple shards. To be precise, it broke into fourteen shards in total. Seven of while we''re shards from the crystal while the other seven were shards from the handle of the staff itself.
The shards formed seven pairs as they shot towards seven points in the domain. With her being the center of the array, the demon had to kill her to break it''s restraints.
The weakening array was just as the name suggested, it siphoned the energy of those who were in it''s confines while holding the enemies in ce by detecting a barrier strong enough to withstand several full powered attacks from a Celestial.
Not just that, but the array also powered the user itself as a part of the siphoned energy was converted into mana and replenished the one who had cast it.
Any escape for the demon was blocked and from what Amanda gathered, the demon wasn''t capable of travelling through space as spatial travel was one huge weakness of her array. Anyone with the power to distort space or travel through it could easily break free of restraints and escape.
The demon grunted as it felt its power siphoned away. Well, now was not the time to hide and the demon had to show itself. As the demon appeared, Amanda appraised it from top to bottom.
Looking at her figure, she realized that it wasn''t some usual demon but a quite rare one. The subus was a rarity in the demon n as very few were born and their powers were a notch above from the normal demons. Not to mention heir unnatural charm that could sway not just men but even women, these were the creatures of lust as they preyed over beautiful and young men and women to get stronger.
The rest Amanda knew about them and didn''t consider thinking of as it was already quite a hassle to fight a subus. She didn''t have time thinking and instead needed to umte her mental strength and keep herself on guard.
"Thankfully Prometheus isn''t here, or else it would be hard to control that man," She thought and closed her eyes. Calming her mind, she opened them again as the world spirit cast a protective barrier over her brain and consciousness.
She was going to use her own power to defeat her while the world spirit acted to fortufy her mental defenses. The subus looked at Amanda with a curious glint in her eyes.
Tilting her head sideways, she opened her mouth and locked her lips in a seductive yet tantalizing way. Amanda didn''t bother considering her actions as she cast the helmet of her armor and dropped its visor above her eyes.
Seeing her actions, the subus chuckled like a maiden while her eyes turned as sharp as a sword. Her thin tail moved ever so slightly as it shot forward.
Amanda dodged the tail and shed her sword, releasing an arc of Emerald light. The subus didn''t bother doing anything more than moving sideway and simply let the arc brush past her shoulder.
A thin streak of blood flowed from her milky white shoulder and travelled down her body. Her breasts bounced a bit as the blood went down from the valley between them. The simple action of blood flowing down was tantalizing enough to drive every man and woman on Earth crazy.
However, Amanda didn''t bother with it. She attacked again and again as the subus slightly parted her lips and giggled while her waist moved seductively to dodge each arc Amanda sent her way.
Chapter 316 Fighting A Succubus (Part 2)
Chapter 316 Fighting A Subus (Part 2)
"Ughh¡" Amanda groaned, annoyed by the fact that not a single one of her attack managed to go pass through the subus. Not just that, there were several instances when the subus got too close to Amanda and a few of this times, she even took the liberty to tease her.
Amanda tried her very best to control herself and she did so very well. She treated carefully and didn''t dare fall into the trap the subus hadid down for her.
Trusting her instincts more than her eyes, she evaded an illusion or two but she was still unable to fight the subus at her full strength. After all, the staff allowed for area of effect attacks while her sword demanded meleebat to show the best of it.
Of which both were nearly impossible as the staff and it''s energy was being used to enhance her mental fortitude while if she got too close to the subus, she was afraid hat she might fall for her charm and if that happened for even one second, Amanda was sure that she would be done for.
Therefore, the fight soon reached a stalemate. Both parties had tested the waters and Amanda decided that she had to take some risks after all. She didn''t have the liberty to wait around the whole day and had to trust her mental fortitude that was being strengthened by the world spirit.
As for the subus, she smiled slyly. The battle had been going pretty well so far and she believed that soon, she would emerge victorious. Not to mention that the subus was greatly underestimating Amanda, not knowing that her opponent was holding herself back.
In short, the subus would be dealing with some great shocks of her own.
On the other hand,
The dean sensed the entry of another Celestial in the battlefield. However, since he was in another dimension, the situation was very strange for him.
He wanted to go out and help Amanda but the dean wasn''t in the condition to do. The previous fight had drained quite a bit of his mana while changing dimensions served to increase the drain. Right now, the dean was only at twenty percent of his total strength. Therefore, he knew that if he participated in the battle, he would at most serve to be a burden on Amanda.
"Guess she will have to deal with it herself or at least stall the enemy for half an hour. By then I will have recovered half of my strength," The dean thought as he hoped for Amanda''s safety while still trusting in her ability to at least hold her ground.
Back at the battle field,
Amanda charged forward as her figure turned into a blur, she appeared besides the subus as her weapon shed. The light glinted over the milky white sword as it left multiple after images.
The subus moved her tail as she redirected the momentum of the strike, only causing a thin cut to appear on her lithe waist. However, that cut healed almost instantly and left nothing behind.
Amanda didn''t stop, her feet moved once again as she tapped them in the air and thrust her sword forward at the subus''s throat. While she did that, she used her free hand to summon back her dagger and infused it with her mana.
Her body brimmed with mana as the dagger whizzed forward. Amanda had aimed for the subus''s eye.
This caused the subus to fall into a dilemma, either she saved her neck or her eye. Not to mention that the dagger was probably infused with something sinister as a strange light shone upon it. Therefore, the dagger was not just powered by mana but also had some malicious effects to it.
The subus made a hasty decision, she decided to leave her neck partially unarmed as she tilted her head sideways while she raised both her hands to protect her eye. She couldn''t let her vision get affected in any way possible.
At worse, her neck would have a deep wound that would be healed sooner if notter but if her eye got affected, not only would her charm drop along with her vision being severely affected, it wouldn''t be easy to heal. She would probably have to go to some extremes to get it back to previous condition, given she made it out in one piece.
As the subus initiated her defense n, she failed to notice another striking detail. While Amanda utilized both her hands to attack the subus her feet were free, specifically her knees that were covered with a thick amount of armor.
She vent her knees a bit more as mana started to gather around the knee caps, they glowed lightly and moved forward to attack the subus''s abdomen.
The subus realized the sneak attack right before the knee was toe into contact with her stomach. Realizing it was toote and that she had been fooled, she blocked the first two attacks that served as distraction while she braced herself for impact.
"Hehe¡" Amanda giggled ominously as right before the impact, her knee cap grew with sudden spike as a strange liquid seemed to be smeared over it.
"Shit," That was all the subus had to think before she felt her vision blur. Her body buckled for a second before she was shot backwards like a cannon ball. Rolling on the ground a few times, she kicked up a cloud of dust as Amanda followed behind her falling figure.
The subus was semi conscious as her defense was not high to begin with while she barely had any armor on her partially naked body. Even though this served as an advantage to increase her charm, right now it was nothing more than a ring weakness that Amanda took benefit of perfectly.
While she followed behind the subus, her domain followed along with her as she utilize the array to the maximum and used the power of world spirit to enhance he magical power.
The staff appeared in her hand once again as she pointed it at the rolling figure of the subus. The crystal on top of it got charged to the max as it beaned with a blinding radiance.
[World Domain:- Eclipso]
She used the same attack as before but this time, she decided to concentrate the energy on a singr point; the subus.
The blinding white light shot forward with unnatural speed as it hit the subus with seconds. The momentum behind the attack was quite a lot as it threw subus even backward.
Rolling on the ground ruthlessly, her body burned as the light element was her natural enemy as a demon. Not long after, the subus was woken up due to the pain as she shrieked in the air like a rabid beast.
"Arghhh¡ you a*shole, I will make sure to ve you into submission and make you feel the worse of life," She shouted in anger. Her hair was a mess while her whole body was stained with blood and dust.
The subus looked down at her bountiful condition as her only served to grow.
Seeing this, Amanda smiled as a glint of cruelty shone in her eyes. With her body riddled with wounds, the subus''s charm had dropped significantly. After all, for a subus, her body was her greatest asset as through her body did she charm others and used her potential to it''s fullest.
"Guess I can fight even more freely, that gamble was worth it," She muttered to herself and asked the world spirit not to strengthen her mental defenses anymore. The subus couldn''t charm her in such condition and right now, Amanda wanted to finish her off before the subus pulled off anymore tricks.
Amanda kicked the ground as she flew forward with her sword in front of her. A whitish light covered her de as she overloaded it with mana.
This caused the de to shine radially while it''s size increased by thrice. Not just the size, but the overall stats of her artifact increased. Not to mention that her weapon was a legendary weapon that had the power to inflict more damage to enemies rted to darkness and the demon race was undoubtedly a vassal to darkness.
Her weapon shed as she closed in on the subus. The subus couldn''t keep up with Amanda''s movement as before she knew it, the sword had shed in front if her eyes.
"Thudd¡"a clear cut and the subus''s head fell to the ground. Her body writhed for a few seconds before it turned cold.
The subus had died and Amanda had killed her first Celestial single handedly. She copsed her domain and broke her fusion with the world spirit. Her mana was entirely spent while she felt tired to the bones, not to mention the strain the battle had put on her mind had exhausted her even further.
As she fell to the ground, a hand supported her from the back as the dean spoke into her ears,
"Congrattions, now let''s rest for a bit,"
Chapter 317 A Maniacal Plan (Part 1)
Chapter 317 A Maniacal n (Part 1)
"Awooo¡" A wolf howl reverberated through the forest as a shadow jumped from one tree to another. The shadow seemed to be following the wolf as it constantly threw daggers at the wolf.
The wolf kept on evading as it made use of the darkness surrounding it to increase the distance between the shadow and around itself. As for why the wolf was constantly running away from the shadow, the answer was quiteplicated.
The wolf was Sirius and right now, he had fully transformed into his werewolf form. In this form, his power practically tripled while his agility increased by five times. Though, that wasn''t all, his affinity to darkness also increased considerably and since it was already dark, Sirius had no trouble moving through the forest as if it was his personal domain.
The reason for him running away was something only he knew of but from what it seemed, Sirius was simply ying along with the shadowy figure. He wasn''t using a small percentage of his total strength and just drawing the enemy away from the core of the forest.
Within minutes, the shadowy figure had chased Sirius till the corner of the forest. Suddenly, Sirius stopped and turned. Looking at the shadowy figure with an imperceptible light in his eyes, he licked his lips lightly and grinned.
He had trapped his prey and now it was time for him to retaliate. Soon enough, the shadow was on the ground, wailing miserably as the person found all of it''s bones broken to mush.
This was the third person he had captured and all of them were left incapacitated by his harsh attacks and although he could have simply crushed them sooner, it defeated the purpose of keeping his presence and abilities hidden.
Sirius was a scout right now and being hidden was his top priority. Therefore, he lured out these men and then at the edge of the forest, he incapacitated them and captured them. After that, he would bring them back to the mansion for further questioning.
"Guess I will keep low after this guy. The whole settlement must be on alert by now," He thought to himself before picking up the person and disappearing out of the forest.
A week ago, Sirius had made his way back to the mansion with the first body. When he got back, he was happy to know that his friend Ray had woken up and was stronger than ever. Not just that but the new that Ray had somehow managed to convince the woman he brought back to talk naturally made him happy.
Though, he was a but confused about one particr request Ray had made,
"There are scouts inside the forest. I want you to capture some and bring them back for questioning," Ray had asked him and Sirius didn''t ask further. He had faith in Ray and trusted himpletely. Therefore, albeit confused, Sirius had nodded and went on with his mission.
When Sirius reached the mansion, he saw Ray walking around the periphery of the mansion. Seeing Sirius arrive, Ray smiled and waved back at him.
Sirius walked to Ray and greeted him as Ray spoke, "Thanks a lot Sirius. I know you have been confused of why I asked you for such a strange request but trust me my friend, even my hands are tied over this matter,"
As Ray apologized, he kept his head lowered in embarrassment. After all, Sirius was one of the most loyal people to him and did anything he asked of regardless of what it was. Ray felt guilty of asking him to do this while he healed his body, and even more so when he was unable to tell his friend the reason for asking of such tasks.
Ray looked right into his eyes and spoke, "I will tell you everything in a few days, I promise," This was the least Ray could promise to him.
Seeing Ray act in such a way, Sirius didn''t act surprised and neither did he say anything else. Instead, the man stepped forward and put his hand on Ray''s shoulder, a smile graced his tired face as he spoke, "I know you better than most. We have lived through life and death. Also, I trust you to do the best for everyone and I know that you have your reasons for being mum. So if u say another word, I will just pick up this guy and throw him back into the forest. You should just chill a bit and trust us as well," As Sirius finished his words, he hugged Ray and said good bye.
He had been working nonstop for the past week and it was time for him to rest. Ray on the other hand, stood in his ce as he looked at the Sirius''s back disappear into the mansion as he sighed, "I am truly blessed to have such friends,"
He turned around and looked into the forest. His eyes seemed to peer through the distance as a singr pagoda was reflected in his eyes, "So this is where you are hiding," He muttered and went back into the mansion.
The meeting between Ray and the elven woman was still a mystery to everyone but one thing was clear. Something big was on the way, the whole mansion was in a hurry.
More and more people were being sent out of the mansion on hints as they gathered beast meat while even more were put to training. The head nurse had chosen some weaker survivors and had started training them on the topic of first air and emergency medicine and it''s applications while Tim was in charge of overlooking physical prowess and training.
Nia had also volunteered when Ray asked for someone to train the survivors for battle formations and magic tactics. Therefore, along with Kashish and Emma, things changed a lot.
It was precisely a few days ago that Emma had fully recovered when she delegated the story of her attacker. It turned out that what attacked her was not some troll but someone from a different race after all. The attacked had used not only dark magic but also a foreign energy to attack. It was precisely this foreign energy that resulted in her being sent to aa.
"But didn''t we catch the attacker?" Tim had asked that question at the time.
However, Nia shook her head as she replied, "From what I saw, the attacker wasn''t a man but a shadow hidden inside that man''s shadow. I am afraid what you guys caught was nothing more than a puppet,"
"Its enough. If that attacker survived then it only means two things, either the guy was left behind in the academy; which is highly unlikely which leaves us to the second possibility," Ray only spoke that much and kept shut. The others weren''t kids and were smart enough to understand the second possibility.
"Then what do we do?" The head nurse had asked. She felt very ufortable knowing that an assassin capable of using attacks even she couldn''t heal was roaming freely in their safe haven.
"We do nothing," Ray replied nonchntly, "We act as we do and keep things as it is. The attacker will surface once again as I am sure that Emma isn''t his aim. His aim should be either Sirius, Nia or Me as only we three are the greatest threat he knows of. As for you all, keep your real strength hidden for as long as you can," Ray had replied and then convened the meeting as he delegated everyone with different tasks.
This was also why only a select few were doing the tasks while others were out of the picture. Ray didn''t want his trump cards to beud out in the open and for him, the strength of his teammates and friends was one of the biggest trump cards he had. After all, Ray wasn''t someone who believed that he could solo everything. He wasn''t a kid after all. He knew that he wasn''t omnipotent and needed everyone''s help to stay on par with the ever changing world.
¡
Back to the present,
Ray looked at the dome shaped barrier that helped protect the whole mansion and it''s periphery. A glint shone in his eyes as Ray''s lips curved upwards in a sneer.
After a moment, he raised his hand and muttered,
[Shut Down],
''Rumble!!!'' The earth seemed to shake as the whole mansion trembled. The barrier flickered for a few seconds before it''s reflection disappearedpletely.
Ray had finally shut down the greatest defense of the mansion and even though many would have thought that he had gone mad, for Ray, it was the best move he could have made.
After all, the mansion had countless more hidden defenses so he wasn''t afraid of safety and even though the barrier was the strongest of all defenses, it not only consumed enormous amounts of energy but also acted as a deterrent for the beasts and other invading races.
However, what Ray wanted this time was precisely an attack. He wanted the invaders to attack the mansion. As for the reason for such madness, Ray smiled eerily as the n he had formed in his mind was put in action.
Chapter 318 A Maniacal Plan (Part 2)
?
Meanwhile,
As Ray lifted off the barrier that not only hid the presence of the mansion but also acted as the strongest defensive cover, a pair of eyes shed open inside the highest pagoda several kilometers away from the base.
To awaken and gather the attention of the enemy, this was Ray''s purpose from the beginning and Ray had half achieved it as he even from kilometers apart, the strange presence from within the pagoda locked onto the location of the mansion.
Apparently, the mansion shone like a beacon to most beasts and other creatures that were sensitive to energies, especially mana. Since the mansion ran on a whole load of spirit cores, the energy it released was tremendous and that lead to the mansion shining like a beacon to the senses of those creatures and beings.
Therefore, to tackle with the issue and to avoid unnecessary confrontations with the enemy, Ray utilized the barrier and even though the barrier consume a fourth of the total energy of the mansion, it was worth. The biggest ability of the barrier was to cloak not only the presence of the mansion but also the energy signatures it released and to someone highly attuned with mana or energy, it would be nothing more than a slight disturbance in their readings.
To say that elves were one of the beings that were not only highly attuned with nature but mana itself was not wrong. They were blessed by mana and even the worse elven talent had a higher than average affinity to mana aspared to humans.
Therefore, when the pagodas were formed and the elves were transported to Earth, they naturally sensed the slight disturbance in am a kilometers away. To confirm their thoughts, several scouts were sent but they saw nothing due to the presence of the barrier. The mansion was hidden and it all seemed normal and if not for the slight disturbances they felt, they would have dismissed itpletely.
Ray had really drawn the short end of the stick as the elves were not just highly attuned to mana but also smart. After all, they were a race of humanoids who had lived for millions of year''s and their intelligence was not lower and if not higher than humans and with a single elf having a lifespan of hundreds of year''s, they naturally had more experience than humans. Especially in warfare and strategy making.
All this time, the elves had stuck on and they kept on persisting. After a few days of torturous scouting, the elves finally saw hope as they saw a small party of humans appear out of nowhere. Scouting a but more, they saw the part disappear into nowhere as well.
When the news was brought to the elven leader, the scouts were asked to continue with their jobs and observe the situation. The leader had nned to gather information before taking an action but before he could do a thing, the humans moved.
As far as he remembered, it was a werewolf and although he didn''t know what an Alpha with such a pure bloodline was doing in the forest, it was clear that the werewolf was an ally to humans.
Within a week, four elves were captured. Out of which, one was his daughter herself. He was furious and seethed to the point that he had to go into meditation to calm himself down. After all, the most he could do was prepare for the worst as the enemy was invisible and if he attacked blindly, he would be risking his everything for a small chance at victory and as far as the elven chief was concerned, he wouldn''t take a gamble even if his daughter was harmed. For him, the responsibility of his race was greater than that of his family.
But now? Now that the enemy had invited them to their doors, he would do so happily and step on them. He would match on and show the enemy who he is.
A cold glint shed in his eyes as the chief stood up and his figure disappeared. As he did, a great shock spread through the elves as everyone was asked to get ready for a battle against humans.
Though a peaceful race, they never shied away from battle. It was the nature of elves and they could be as ruthless as they could be if poked and it wasn''t wrong to say that this time, Ray had really liked the ho''s nest.
Little did he care as kilometers away, Ray had already prepared for battle. For the past week, a total of hundred survivors had been trained to fight like elites. Their previous encounters in the academy had bathed them in blood while the training from Ray''s teammates and Nia along with his mother and head nurse had polished their des to the extent that their bodies shone with sharp desire to kill.
As for the rest, they were all also trained but to do different chores. Ray didn''t waste a single chance to make use of the survivors and used most of them as manpower. In return, he would not use hem with food and safety while the soldiers who fought for him would evidently benefit more.
Ray had made it clear that whoever worked more will get more and if someone risked their lives for him and stayed loyal, they would get even more than that. Ray made sure to give out several rewards and this naturally made many of them happy and encouraged them to fight for him.
While the majority worked for their earn, there was also a small minority that didn''t. These were the useless good for nothings who acted as leeches and didn''t do a thing. Heck, they didn''t even lift a finger.
"Hmph¡ what do they think? That someone woulde and save them if they keep acting like this? Go throw them out, make an example out of them. If someone makes trouble, do as you see fit," Ray had given thismand to all his subordinates and soon, the miscreants and leeches were gone.
As for the traitors, Ray had gotten rid of many of them. Even if they were smart, Ray was even smarter. Every now and then, he would send a team of people out to gather rations and hunt beasts in the forest and within the team, he would add several of those he knew of were traitors.
After that, he would send either Elina or Kashish to follow the team and break the traitors from the main team and finish the job. Though, not before interrogating the traitors and getting some information out of them.
By using this simple tactic, Ray had not only cleared out many of the traitors but also gained valuable information about other world and enemy faction on Earth that had possibly colluded with the other world.
Ray was sure that at least three major houses had colluded with other world and amongst them, the house Kent was the most urring name. Not just scions but normal people hired by the house Kent were tasked with gaining information about other students and even though it looked normal, many were secretly turning those students to the other side by promising them gains and power.
Also, one point that perplexed Ray was their focus on house Jhonson. He had found out that many were tasked with the mission to either kill, harm or turn Nia Jhonson of the Jhonson to the other side.
Apparently, Nia had some information that other world factions needed and was of utmost importance.
"Well, I will talk to Nia about it. She seems to have opened up a lot more than before," Ray thought as he stood outside the mansion. Noticing several presences rising up and baring their fangs and the juicy looking food in front of them, Ray couldn''t help but smirk at how easily he had fooled them.
"I sure am gonna be rich," Ray smiled eerily as he raised his hand and shouted at the top of his lungs, "Let the party begin,"
As his words fell, the walls of the mansion lit up as several cannons revealed their presence, baring their fangs at the predators that had just shown up.
"Fire if anyone advances forward," Those were the words before a harrowing experience began, not only for the survivors inside the mansion but more so for the beasts that had inadvertently fallen into a trap that none of them could even perceive of.
¡.
Note:- Hello everyone, I know I have been uploading irregrly and there might be few errors here and there. Please understand that now a days, I am very busy and barely even sleeping. Will get it all fixed in some time. Please have some faith in me and enjoy.
Chapter 319 A Secret Guarded For Centuries
Chapter 319 A Secret Guarded For Centuries
"Bangg!!" The shot served as the start of chaos. Right after a beast stepped forward, the survivors on top of the walls obliged with the orders given to them. They didn''t hold back in the slightest and pulled the lever of their arms.
Though normal guns didn''t have an ounce of effect on the weakest of the beasts, the weapons they were provided with weren''t of that sort in the slightest. They were modified weapons that made use of spirit crystals and he mana of the user to build energy and fire pulses, rays or bullets of energy.
Some elemental weaponry was also present but Ray had kept them for thest. As for how Ray got his hands on such valuable weaponry, he had simply traded the blueprints for everything in System Online and then asked the survivors withpatible systems to get into action.
Due to time constraints and limitations imposed by material shortages, Ray had a couple dozen of these weapons but they were enough. After all, they weren''t going to fight using guns. There were bows and arrows for rangedbat while a lot of meleebatants were also present.
Not to mention the five siege machines Nia had build using her light magic along with help from Kashish who used her nt magic to build their bases and strengthen them even further.
Ray had hoped to stall the beasts long enough for his body to recover fully and for the few survivors he had appointed to gather their crystals. This way, he could prepare for their fight against the elves.
"Well, it''s just the beginning. We have a whole forest to conquer," He thought with a smile as he looked at the energy st piercing through the head of a beast, killing it on the spot.
Ray didn''t mind killing one bit. He knew that if he wanted to get stronger and achieve his goal, he will have to walk on a pile of corpses and be bathed in blood. This was the cruelty of this world and he didn''t shy away from it one bit.
"Onto the next step," He muttered as his expression turned somber. Taking out a smallmunicator from his system storage, he called for a meeting as it was time to disclose some important information to everyone. The information most have been waiting to know of for quite some time but Ray had to keep it to himself due to some unfortunate circumstances.
While Ray walked back into the walls of the mansion, the elven chief listened to news brought to him by the scouting team.
"So they have got some strange weaponry that works on spirit crystals," The elven chief muttered while scratching his chin. He knew that the presence of the mansion wasn''t just any presence. He had felt a deep sense of uneaseing off from the mansion.
Therefore, he was careful in attacking the mansion blindly. Not that he was afraid of but he didn''t want to underestimate the enemy and therefore, trusted his instincts.
"Don''t worry, we will tackle that weaponry with our own. Prepare, we willy a siege in a couple of days," The chief gave the order as the scouts nodded and vanished.
As the scouts vanished, the chief turned around and looked at the woman behind him. The woman had silver hair and her ears were pointed sharp just like any elf. Though, her body radiated such an immense amount of charm that even the chief was careful with the woman.
Not daring to look at her for long, he simply turned away and asked, "I know that you also sensed various powerful presences over there. I am sure that I can hold off the two strongest but that kid. I feel something strange within him. You sure you can hold him back long enough for me to finish the two women and then help you finish him off,"
"My¡my¡ chief. You just have to trust me," The woman spoke in soft silky voice, her body moved as she leaned onto the chief''s ear and spoke, "Don''t worry, if luck is on my side, he won''t be able to resist me for long," The woman said, her breath brushing along the chief''s ear as the chief tried hard to control his ever rising lust.
The woman was simply too dangerous to be around and unknowingly, the chief was slowly getting more and more closer to her. He didn''t know that slowly, he was falling into the pit he avoided falling into so much. After all, the woman''s charm wasn''t so easy to escape. An enchantress, and an elf on top of that was simply a cause of destruction for many.
While the chief had his problems to tackle, the whole elven base was preparing for their uing battle.
"Hey Reggie, I heard some bastard took out three of our scouts in one week," A man asked. As for the person in question, he dismissed the man as he wrapped a cloth over his hands. The person was Reggie and he had been doing the same thing for the past hour or so.
Apparently, thest scout that Sirius had captured was none other than Reggie''s younger brother and it was just an hour ago hat he was given the news about his brother''s capture. The me of hatred and anger burned fiercely in his heart and that propelled him to fight even more fiercely in the uing battle. So much so that he didn''t hear the voice of his own friend calling out to him.
Seeing his current condition, Reggie''s friend stopped calling out to him and let him be. After all, everyone knew that Reggie loved his brother to the max and since both brothers had no parents, they only had each other for support and with his brother now in enemy hands, Reggie was bound to be furious and a little out of his mind.
The same scenario yed out in two more locations of the elven settlement. The pagodas were evidentlyrge and amodated hundreds and thousands of elves with thousands of warriors capable of taking on armadas.
After all, with their giftedbat acumen; the elves were bound to be a tough nut to crack. The air blew as thergest pagoda trembled slightly.
Within that pagoda, the chief walked to the top most floor and opened door. Behind the door was a small room with a magical circle in the middle. The chief looked at the magic circle and sighed, he closed both of his hands together and activated a spell only known by chiefs of every settlement,
[Elven Bind:- Unseal],
As he spoke, a greenish light enveloped his figure and spread out in the whole room. A few momentster, the whole room was filled with the greenish light and as the light decreased, the room had changedpletely.
The empty room was now filled to the brim with different treasures. From weapons and armors to skill scrolls and mana crystals, the room was filled with everything. This was the hidden treasure of the elven settlement that they had gathered over a period of centuries.
Currently, the chief hade her for a single treasure that he needed desperately for the next battle.
Walking to the middle of the room, he reached out to the wooden stick that floated in the air effortlessly. The chief ced his hand over that stick as it seemed to vibrate lightly.
Feeling a connection with the stick, the chief sighed of relief. He was really scared of this process. If the ordinary looking stick had denied to form a connection with him, he would have had no choice but to sacrifice his life essence which was already on it''s end.
The chief turned around and walked out of the room as he stored the wooden stick in his consciousness. The truth about this room and all the treasures were only known to the chiefs of every generation and their chosen sessors. Since the chief''s chosen sessor was his daughter, she also knew a part of the truth and the location of the treasure room.
This was also a reason for the chief''s distress and unease. He wanted to bring his daughter back before the enemy learned of this secret that had been guarded amongst the chiefs of every generation for centuries.
Little did the chief know that his daughter had already betrayed him and the enemy he would be facing would not only know about this secret of his but also how to counter it.
Also, as the chief walked out; in an inconspicuous corner, a woman watched over his every move. Her beauty was out of the world and to the point that it would be able to mesmerize armies and kingdoms. It was the same enchantress that had enchanted a part of the chief''s heart and now, even she knew of this secret.
The woman giggled slightly as she vanished from her location, leaving behind a slight scent of roses that lingered in the air.
Chapter 320 The Beginning Of A Maddening Situation
Chapter 320 The Beginning Of A Maddening Situation
"After it, follow the trail of blood," A man screamed as he followed a long trail of blueish green blood. Behind him was a whole team of six men and women who held weapons in their hands and had fierce expressions.
These were the secondary group trained to capture and hunt the fleeing beasts that broke off from the attacks of the primary group.
Their abilities weren''t too unique and nor were they too strong but capturing and hunting down injured beasts was something they could handle. Though sometimes barely as a cornered beast sometimes seemed to bring out its most for survival, especially when injured to the point of death.
The man at front raised his spear and held it like a javelin, his ability was to enhance weapons and increase their strength. Though not too shy, the ability was useful in certain times.
"Kim, tell me the location of the beast," He asked as he suddenly stopped and stood still. The petite woman behind him nodded as she squinted her eyes and looked in the distance.
Her vision changed from a normal human''s as everything around her turned into a mix of ck and white. Amongst the ck and white, a reddish heat signature sprang up a couple hundred meters away. The heat signature seemed to be going further and further away while the redness of it''s body seemed to be concentrated in the middle left of it''s body.
"That''s the heart," Kim muttered as she looked at the team leader and pointed forward, "Attack right where I point. Don''t miss by any chance, it''s gaining vitality as it goes deeper into the forest,"
"I understand," the man replied as walked behind Kim. Looking down at her pointed finger, he stretched his arm back and tensed his muscles to the maximum. His eyes burned with server as he poured every ounce of his energy into activating his ability and strengthening the spear in his hands.
A slight glow enveloped the surface of the spear as heat started to emanate from it. After all, strengthening an object beyond it''s limit would strain it''s materials and cause various things to happen to it. The same happened to the spear, it simply started to heat up and very fast at that too. So the man made sure to be as quick as he could because he knew, that at the rate the spear was being heated up; it won''t be long before he had to drop the weapon or else it would be his hand to suffer.
His muscles were tensed as he slowly brought his hand back, arching his body upwards; he took a deep breath and concentrated on his body. Controlling his strength, he congregated it towards his arm and suddenly borough it forward in a whipping motion. His arm whipped forward as Kim heard something crack over head.
Looking up, she saw the leader heaving heavily. His arm swollen as blood flowed down his palm.
''Swoooshhhh¡'' the wind whistled as Kim sensed a change in the situation. Activating her ability, she peered forward as she saw the spear moved forward like a bolt of lightning and within seconds, it made contact.
Connecting with the beast''s body, it didn''t stop there but pierced right through it''s chest. Arge hole where it''s heart had to be, the spear continued forward and smashed through a couple of trees before it stopped. Embedding into a huge tree with the heart of the beast still beating on it''s tip, now stuck on the tree.
Astounded by the force her captain had produced, the attack was nothing ordinary. It was something only the stronger one''s or the elites could perform. Not someone like her and the captain. Then as if remembering something, Kim smiled as she thought, "Well, our leader did promise us all that we will get stronger and surpass our limits under hismand. I guess the captain finally surpassed the limits,"
Though, her smile vanished just as fast as it came. There was a lot of work to do and they were deep in the forest with the captain probably having broken his arm. There was no time to rest, also they had to scavenge the beast''s body and take it''s crystal.
She looked back at another woman who stood there timidly. Astounded just like her as the attack she had seen surpassed her imagination by a wide margin.
"Sarah! Heal the captain," Kim shouted as she brought the healer out of her stupor. Nodding timidly, Sarah walked to the captain and started healing him. Her ability wasn''t too strong or effective, just that she could heal tissues and ligaments to an extent while disabling the pain receptors.
Therefore, all she could do for the captain was to help him to an extent but that was all. She could not heal him back to perfection but it was enough. He had one hand and that was enough. The captain essed the belt on his waist and pulled out a dagger as he was sure that retrieving his spear would not just be a chore but would be useless as well. The spear was done for after the attack and he didn''t have the luxury of using a weapon on the verge of breaking down.
The captain looked behind and saw the two men in the team looking sideways on what to do.
"You a*sholes, go on and get the beast''s carcass. We need to strip it of the valuables, are you idiots or what?" The captain growled in anger as the two men finally came to their senses and nodded in fear and scurried to the beast''s carcass.
At the same time, Kim approached the captain as she asked, "How much more before we get out of here?" her voice was tense and she seemed uneasy.
Noticing this, the captain realized something was wrong and asked right away, "What happened? Are there anymore enemies?" The captain knew that if another beast, just half strong as the one they had just hunted came up, they were done for. Therefore, he decided to take Kim''s words seriously as she was the only scout of the group and the captain trusted her more than he trusted the whole team.
"It''s the blood,"
"huh? Blood?" The captain asked, a bit confused of what Kim was trying to imply.
"The beast''s blood, it will attract a multitude of monsters. You know how strong that beast was, I am sure it was in the perfection stage of Mortal Realm. If we don''t get out of here, we will be over run by frenzy beasts," Replied Kim as she looked towards her left and spoke,
"See, I sense a fewing from there already. We need to move fast," She said and continued, "I will remain on the look out but the best we have is two minutes. That too if we fight the strays," Right after she said those words, her eyes changed color as she activated her ability and turned to her job.
While the captain stared at her for a second and made his mind. Coming to a risky decision, he decided to leave the beast''s carcass and take off the valuables only.
Running towards the carcass, he stopped as he saw the two good for nothing members of his team fooling around as they slowly cut the beast to extract it''s crystal.
"Idiots!" He growled and used his unharmed hand to p the head of one of them, "We will die if we don''t hurry," the captain spoke and pushed aside the one working on the carcass.
Using his dagger, he cut open the carcass and crudely removed the other organs before he reached the sprit crystal and just as Kim had said, the beast was strong.
It was the on the merge of evolution to the Magical Realm. Seeing the crystal, the captain''s eyes lit up as he was sure that submitting this crystal would give him a good weapon in return.
Strong the crystal, hemanded the other two to help him in plucking off the scales and ws. These were the most important material that could be used for forging weapons and strengthening a lot of stuff.
As he did that, he realized that the time was almost over. He could already hear some grunts and growls from the surroundings.
"Seems like the strays are here already," He murmured and pulled out his dagger. Storing all the stuff, he looked to the two men and ordered, "Give it your all, don''t ck. We need to get out of her alive. I don''t wanna die this early," Saying this, he kicked the ground and made a run for it.
Behind him, the two men followed as multiple strays lunged at them on their way back. Kim and Sarah joined as well as the two man at the back nked the strays using their abilities. On wielded a re ability while other had zap ability. Both were lighter versions of elemental abilities but in such condition where the beasts weren''t too strong, it was enough to act as a deterrent.
Unbeknownst to the team, the same happened to the other teams in the forest. It seemed as if someone was controlling the beasts from behind the shadows and from the number of beasts that attacked, it was just the beginning of a maddening situation.
Chapter 321 The Beast Horde
Chapter 321 The Beast Horde
In the very center of the forest, beyond the elven pagoda that had risen some time before. A strange phenomenon took ce. The trees around a small area had driedpletely as a reddish vein rose above the ground.
It erupted from the soil and the small sprout slowly grew. Inplete silence, like a harmless little kid that minded its own business.
However, underneath the peaceful look of the sprout, the changes it caused were momentous. It was exactly the effect of this little spout that had caused a great disruption amongst the beasts that resided in the forest. Though, it''s effect wasn''t too great as it only effected those beasts that were in the Mortal Realm.
As the little sprout grew taller and taller with the speed visible to naked eye, multiple reddish hues surrounded it as they turned into a haze that covered the sprout into an obscured mystery. It really was strange, for such a small insignificant looking thing to effect a forest that spanned over for hundreds of kilometers.
As the sprout''s effect spread, the beasts started to go crazy. The lower tired beasts were the worst as they totally abandoned all their meager thoughts and converged over to a singr point. Their eyes turned red as they gave into their bestial instincts while a singlemand revolving in their minds; ''To Devour''
As for what they had to devour, they just had a vague direction to travel in. After all, the sprout hadn''t matured much and it''s influence wasn''t omnipotent. As the beats a followed their instincts and the vague intermixedmands in their minds, they went forward towards the location of the mansion.
Just as hey headed for that precise location, their senses triggered as the prey they moved towards showed its presence in full swing. That was when Ray had lifted off the barrier and that allowed more and more beasts to travel towards the mansion.
After all, the energy of not just hundreds of humans but those in Magical realms and a Cmity Realm expert along with a Celestial was too much for the beasts to think of anything else.
These were low leveled unintelligent beasts and didn''t consider the strength of their enemies one bit. They just followed their instincts and amand under the effect of the reddish sprout.
A few days passed,
The team following a wounded beast finally killed the beast as a young female in the team sensed the chaotic presence. She felt something amiss and acted appropriately. The female was Kim and she had, along with her team avoided the grim fate that awaited them.
Though, not all teams were as lucky as Kim''s. As the savage beasts devoured the humans in their way, they made way towards the mansion.
Within the Mansion,
Ray opened his eyes as he sensed the strange presence of the beasts. He had known for long that something was amiss in the forest but he had to be patient. There were too many variables that he couldn''t control and moving out would be showing the elven settlement a weakness and hence giving them a chance to press forward.
"Everyone, gather in front of the Mansion. We have something to check on," He shouted in the microphone as teams to soldiers started moving.
Every person in the mansion who had been appointed as a fighter was present. Amongst them were the strongest and weakest and they all stood in ghe same line. No one differentiated one from the other as they were all under Ray''s leadership and no one was belittled.
Ray had been waiting for long. As he noticed that almost everyone had arrived and only those who were missions and other important duties weren''t present, he started to address them.
"Guys, a beast horde ising,"
That was it. That was the bomb that Ray had dropped and like a stone dropping into a calmke, it''s ripples spread out as slowly, everyone started discussing amongst themselves.
Ray stayed silent as he looked at them. He knew that he had to let them discuss amongst themselves and sate their curiosity before he could continue. After all, these weren''t trained soldiers but mere students in the academy that had recently gotten their systems.
Besides Ray, his teammates looked at him with worry. They knew more than the others as Ray had briefed them previously. Amongst those were also some who he didn''t like but since they were strong, he had to keep them together.
Apparently, during all this time, Nia had shed her previous stoess and opened up "p¡p¡Okay everyone, now listen to what I have to say," Ray pped his hands lightly as he rerouted everyone''s attention to himself.
more. She was more closer to him than before and if Ray was to be asked, he would surely say that he didn''t mind herpany one bit.
"I guess they are done," Nia interjected from behind. Her voice was low and reserved, like that of a secretary to her employer; she mostly stayed reserved.
As for Kashish and Ae, the expressions on their faces weren''t so kind. A silent rage had swelled in their hearts but they kept themselves in check. They knew that they were jealous and would surely take action if Nia did something strange but she stayed in her boundaries and therefore, so did Kashish and Ae.
"p¡p¡Okay everyone, now listen to what I have to say," Ray pped his hands lightly as he rerouted everyone''s attention to himself.
As everyone turned their attention towards him, Ray ryed his n to them, "First of all, our priority is to capture the first few beasts that arrive. Capture them, however you do so is not an issue but remember, your life is more important. After that, wey a drive and then kill the rest of the horde. Also, some of you won''t take part in the battle. As for who they will be, it will be sent to your academy badges,"
"Ahem¡ Sir," A hand was raised as a guy looked at Ray with some sort of emotion in his eyes. His reasons unknown but Ray was sure of one thing, the man wanted to sow chaos.
Ray wasn''t a kid and he let the guy speak, "Yes please. Speak your mind,"
"Why will some be rested while the rest fight for their lives against a horde of who knows how many beasts. Our lives aren''t any less important than theirs, or is it that those some people will be your loved ones or friends? Though no offense sir, we all know you have helped us a lot but being fair would be the best now wouldn''t it?" the man spoke politely and with a loud and crisp voice audible to everyone.
It was sure from his eyes that he didn''t want anything good. He just used the opportunity to weaken Ray''s position.
Ray smirked slightly as another mole had revealed it''s presence. As for dealing with the man, it wasn''t a chore for Ray. Ray smiled slightly as he looked at everyone, seeing suspicions being born in their hearts, he changed his expression.
His face turned grim while expression turned solemn. He looked at them right in their eyes as he started to speak. His voice even louder than before as with every word he spoke, they felt their heart skip a beat. This was Ray''s effect ever since he gained full control of his bloodlines and powers. He could use his spirit and cast it outwards.
A resonance was created by his spirit as everyone listening to him felt their hearts move.
"I am sure you all are thinking if I am simply sending you on a suicide mission but believe me, what the others will go through is even worse. You will be hundreds of soldiers, they will be few dozens of soldiers. You will fight mindless beasts and will be apanied by arms and the siege machines we have prepared for you. They will have their powers to themselves, and will fight against an army of elves, skilled in magic and war, they could decimate you in seconds. I would say, you are the ones having an easy time while the others fight against the might of those who are innately blessed by magic,"
Saying those words, he left the dumbfounded students behind and went on. As everyone settled their hearts, they finally realized how easy they were having it and said nothing. They walked back silently and followed their orders.
As for the guy who tried to cause the chaos. Right after he separated from the others, a shadow rose from above it''s fee as a wolf w grappled its neck and disappeared back into the shadow along with the guy.
Just like that, dinner was served for Sirius while another one of the issues was taken care of. Lately, Sirius was having a lot of loving meat and that allowed him to grow stronger even faster. Though, he didn''t prey on humans but on aliens disguised as humans.
aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff287d581d1fb0678555d462be31d6cebaa23099aafbc938e983402c0c9f7bb5f72cee49ba7d1cdf9449c9e2dbaadad6a93c2b8c34ee955c3cf765bab5ceb619
Chapter 322 The Preparations End Meanwhile,
Chapter 322 The Preparations End
Meanwhile,
The elven settlement had gone into a state of war. The preparations wereplete and the warriors were waiting for their leader''s order. For most elves, it was a strange sight if they had to be honest. They were raging war against a few hundred humans and even though the number of elves and humans were almost the same, their perception waspletely different.
After all, the elves were a race that had lived for hundreds of years and for most elves, living for a century was quite normal while most even considered young if someone had lived just for a century.
Therefore, in their minds; a few hundred humans weren''t an issue and possibly a dozen elves were enough to finish them off. Yet, there they were, probably at their strongest; waiting for the order to move forward.
"I guess there are some strong ones amongst the humans as well, or else the chief wouldn''t have gathered such a strong force," just like this elf, the same thought went through the minds of others and they were almost right.
Almost that is, they didn''t know that there were not just a few strong people but a small army, capable enough to take double the number of elves if given time.
Hence, they didn''t know that they had been doomed already and they were just walking towards a ughter house.
On the other hand,
The human or say, the army Ray had trained was also ready. All the students had gathered around the open area for a debriefing. They had been sent the details before and right now, Ray was giving everyone a final description of what to do. After all, these were the students that had to fight the beasts raging around in the forest.
For the past couple of days, the beasts had calmed down by a lot. They weren''t attacking madly but rather, acted in a very peculiar manner. When Ray observed their behavior, he was sure that the beasts weren''t doing all this on their own but were being controlled by something.
Though, that worried him even more as after all, an entity that could control hundreds and thousands of beasts wasn''t something weak.
"Well, we deal with the elves first and the power behind the beastster on," thinking this, Ray put that matter at the back of his mind.
Little did Ray know, this choice of his would only serve to bite him backter on.
As everyone gathered in front of Ray, they noticed a menacing look being cast over them. Turning, they found Ray''s team standing in the side with their gear all ready. Everyone had not only equipped their best weapons and beast souls but were also at their strongest. Their aura was menacing and the reason for that was simple, they had killed and the amount of killing intent they had in them was probably only lesser to that of Ray''s and his mother. Even the head nurse, who was strongest amongst them in terms of Realms lost out in this matter as she hadn''t battled much due to her ability being more resource oriented rather than battle.
Still that wasn''t the cause of surprise for them, rather it was the person standing at the very end. The person was draped under a ck cloak as all his facial features were hidden by a hood with only his eyes visible. The yellowish red tint that shone within them made him even more menacing. It was Sirius and right now, the aura he was releasing was only lesser to that of Ray. In the past few days, he had ventured deep into the forest and sought out multiple strong opponents and defeated every single one of those beasts he fought against.
This caused his power to increase tremendously as he not only increased his tier with him now being in the advanced tier of the Magical Realm but also allowed him to refine the control over his powers. Right now, he had gained what the system stated as [Novice Mastery] when using his shadows and that wasn''t just it. He had also unlocked another ability and while it was strange for someone ton unlock another ability all of a sudden, more so in the middle of a realm; Sirius was sure that there was some other factor to his ability. As for what his ability was,
[Devour]
[Description:- Blessed by the shadows, a wolf unlocked the innate ability hidden deep inside it. The ability allows one to devour the life crystals of any entity defeated by the wolf. Given, the wolf is able to handle the influx of energy and the influence of a foreign life]
That was all there was to the ability and the first person Sirius consulted to was Ray and when told about the ability, Ray was sure that Sirius''s bloodline wasn''t any ordinary one as right after he was told about the ability his friend had unlocked, Magdroth had taken the courtesy to enlighten Ray and though, the Void Dragon hadn''t said much, the tidbits it had provided were enough. Magdroth had informed Ray that the devour ability wasn''t amon one but rather even more unique than the Void Dragon bloodline because the ability was derived directly from one of the seven sins of the universe, ''Gluttony'' and thest person to have this ability was the wolf king. That was all Ray had been told and using this information, he was able to take some guesses. One, that Sirius had the ability due to his bloodline and given how the system had stated in the description that it was an innate ability, Ray was sure of his guess. The other, he was sure that Sirius was slowly unlocking his bloodline, which meant that soon; his friend''s strength would sky rocket and thinking of this, Ray smiled as he really missed being able to cooperate with Sirius while fighting different opponents, though due to the recent strength gap; such was not possible but not for long.
"Don''t worry, it''s an ability and you should explore it and unlock more of your potential. Also, be careful not to overuse this ability as it might lead to something dangerous. Remember to be always within your limits when using abilities, moderation is key to power and control to perfection.
Currently,
Sirius was stabilizing the recently devoured crystal that came from an advanced tier beast in the Mortal Realm and therefore, didn''t know the changes happening around him as it required his full concentration to do something of this sort.
"Ahemm," Ray cleared his throat as he grabbed everyone''s attention and surely, everyone turned to look at him and distanced themselves a bit more from where Sirius stood. As they looked up at Ray, they realized that Ray was wearing the same leather armor that was previously issued by the academy and seeing this, many couldn''t help but wonder if Ray was going to fight like that.
"I know what most of you are thinking but i would remind you not to worry about me and rather focus on the goal," Ray spoke and then continued, "It''s been a few days since the beats started attacking and for the past couple of days, they have gotten more and more tamer," Listening, most of them nodded as they also noticed the beasts getting calmer to the point no beast attacking them for hours.
"However, let me tell you all the reality of this. It''s not that the beasts have given up attacking but rather, they are grouping together to attack once and when that happens, i am sure you all are smart enough to know what the result would be," Saying that, Ray took a pause as he observed them all and saw their faces going pale after realization hit them, "Therefore, before anything of that sort happens, i have made a n to take the fight to them and end it while they are still preparing," As he said those words, many had started smiling as even though it was dangerous, using this strategy, they at least had a chance.
Then, Ray took a deep breath and said thest words, "Also, you all should not worry much as the head nurse herself will be aiding you all in the battle,"
These were the words that caused a stir amongst the army as everyone looked around as they thoughts it might be a dream. They all knew how strong the head nurse was and how strong her healing ability was. This caused them all to gain confidence as they all took a step forward and raised their right hand and beat it to their chest and saluted Ray before moving to their positions. The battle was about to start and they all were ready to fight and give it their all.
Seeing them go away for battle, Ray smiled light as he shook his head turned around to face his team, "I guess we should also get ready. The elves will be here any minute,"
Chapter 323 A War Between Three Races [Humans Against Beasts And Elves]
Chapter 323 A War Between Three Races [Humans Against Beasts And Elves]
"Attack!!!" A loud roar broke the silence as the elven chief gave out his final orders. Their scouting team had reported that the humans were fighting the beasts and that the perimeter around the other end of the mansion was unguarded.
The chief took this as a perfect opportunity to capture a strategic point and then attack the remaining humans from behind. Hence, capturing the human base and resolving the difficulty while dealing with humans.
Not to mention, the elves were highly underestimating their enemies. After all, from the reports they had, the enemy army consisted of young teenagers that hadn''t had their powers fir long.
As the order rang through the elven army, the elves marched forward. Their weapons were ready and the whole forest was their yground. That was until,
''Boooooomm!!!''
A huge explosion took ce. As for how it did, the answer was simple. A projectile had been fired and it exploded right in front of the elves. As for where the projectile came from? This was just a small warning sent by Ray as he had tasked ten soldiers to be on guard and fire at any unknown person.
"We have been spotted," the scout shouted as the elves changed their formation. From a spearhead formation, they stood in rows and took on a rounded shield formation. This way, the elves had formed a semi circle with the tanks at front to defend against iing projectiles.
As they changed their formation, ten more rounds were shot. This time with higher damage as the rounds wererger and hit with more force than before.
With the rounds hitting the elves, the advance was slowly stopped as the pressure was now on the iing elves. Seeing this, the chief decided to take action. Stepping forward, he raised his staff and chanted,
"Barrier of the World Tree,"
As he did, the staff glowed a greenish hue as the energy around it condensed and spread outward towards the advancing elven force. It formed a barrier over them as finally, the dread of the iing projectiles was weakened. The elves continued their advance and as they did, the situation changed yet again.
On the roof, a student with a rifle in his hand took out his badge. Tapping the badge thrice, he sent the message to Ray. As for what the message was, it was to inform Ray of the advance of the elves.
"You did well enough stopping them for now. It''s now our turn to deal with them," Ray''s voice was transmitted from the badge as the student smiled slightly and went back to his position. His job wasn''t done yet, if not the elves; he had the beasts to take care of.
Meanwhile,
Ray observed the elves as they moved forward. He turned around and looked back at his team. The others looked back at him and nodded, signaling that they were ready as well.
"Okay then, now we show these elves what''s best for them,"
Saying those words, Ray along with his team finally caste out of their hiding spot. Stepping out, they appeared right in front of the elven army.
"Huh?" Shocked by the sudden appearance of the team, the elven formation broke for a second before they reorganized themselves. After all, the elves were experienced warriors and acted on the spot.
A fire ball flew in the air as it made its way for the team. Not just that, but hind the fireball were several mire fireballs as they all came out to hit the team.
"Barrier," Ray''s calm voice was heard as suddenly, a multi-colored barrier was raised in the air. Hitting the barrier, the fireballs disappeared; as if they didn''t even exist in the first ce. It was the upgraded version of Ray''s barrier ability as he had used a dozen perfect-tier beast crystals to upgrade his ability,
"Feels good to use this ability after a long time," Ray muttered as a smile graced his face, making him look even more charming. Though, very few noticed it as everyone was keenly focused on the enemy.
"Guys, i will leave the small fries to you. Till then, lemme have some fun with the guy holding that staff," As Ray gave out the order, his eye changed as his right eye turned a grayish hue while a starry void appeared in its pupil. After gaining more control over his bloodline elements, Ray had realized that he could now move the bloodline energy between his eyes and even though it didn''t have any effect, he could use this technique in some ways when one of his eye might be damaged.
"Hey you!!" Ray shouted as he pointed his finger at the elven chief, "Yes you, bald man with an over sized staff,e here and fight me," As Ray taunted the elven chief, the chief''s head turned red as he got pissed off by Ray''s words.
"How dare you!! You despicable kid, i will tear you to pieces," the chief shouted back in anger but still didn''t attack. After all, he knew that the kid was trying to trick him into attacking first and therefore he just kept on with shouting without taking action.
"Well, listening to your words do remind of your daughter; though she begged me to tear her to pieces when i had some fun with her. Man she really loved it and would want it again and again," Ray clicked his tongue, as if reminiscing about some fantastic moment. Even his face turned red as a perverted look appeared on his face.
"What did you say?" The chief shouted in anger. His eyes burning with fury as his whole body shook due to the anger he felt, "How dare you do that with my daughter, i will kill you," the chief shouted as he had finally lost his calm.
The staff glowed a green light as the chief''s whole body was covered in the same greenish hue. It seemed as if the chief had achieved some sort of equilibrium with the staff, utilizing its powers and keeping the output at a safe level.
"Interesting," Ray muttered as the chief finally got ready to attack. Roaring in the air, the chief acted more like beast rather than an elf and pounced on Ray. It seemed that talking about his daughter had really affected his sanity. Not that Ray cared for it, the more the chief lost control, the better it was for Ray.
"Hehe¡gotcha" Ray grinned as the chief got closer to him. Right before the chief attacked with his staff, Ray side stepped and dodged. The momentum carried the chief forward while Ray raised his arm andmanded a few Void Shards that had appeared out of his spatial storage. Flinging his arm forward, the shards flew towards the chief while Ray sped his hands and used his newly unlocked spell,
[Fire Bullet], it was a rtively easy spell and consumed less mana than the Fire Ball while providing urate aim and focused damage. As he chanted the spell, twenty bullets appeared all around him, their color dark red as they seemed to be condensed to the limit.
''Fire'' he shouted as the bullets turned into reddish blurs and flew forward. While they did, Ray didn''t stop casting his spells as revised both hits hands in the air and shouted at the top of his lungs,
[Lightning Fury],
The skies rumbled as his mana was released into the air. The mansion was his territory and he had set up some arrays beforehand amongst those arrays was a weather modifying array and using that array, Ray had altered the weather to some extent and brought out the clouds.
As his mana influenced the clouds, they rumbled as blueish streaks formed all over them. These were the lightning bolts that Ray had influenced to be created and he used more of his mana to control them. In short, Ray had to use one fourth of his mana to y out the spell but to him, it was worth it as right after a dozen lightning bolts struck the ground and not just the chief but they were very precisely aimed at the top strongest elves that were present.
Of the twelve, three came down at the chief as they hit him at point nk. Seeing the lightning boltsing for him, the chief was startled. He didn''t know that the kid was able to influence nature and procure bolts of lightning with such speed.
Of course, Ray could have produced the lightning bolts but doing that wasn''t enough as these lightning bolts were at least twenty times more powerful than the ones he created.
"Arghhh.." The chief grunted slightly as he didn''t care. Even though he had evaded the previous attacks, a couple of fire bullets had hit his shin and due to that, his mobility was affected and the chief knew that he couldn''t dodge this attack.
Therefore, using the energy of the staff, he decided to take the attack head on.
Chapter 324 Ray Against The Elven Chief; A Matter Of Life And Death
"Hmph!!" The elven chief snorted as the staff deflected away the thick lightning bolts and even though he had used half of his strength while blocking the bolts of lightning, they were not entirely made up of mana and were a work of nature. Therefore, some effects still lingered on his body. However, the chief was sure that he could take on Ray. After all, the man had done such inexplicable acts with his daughter that he wouldn''t feel at ease, not until the man in front of him was six-feet under the ground and that too by his own hands.
Ray looked at the chief, and noticing the sh of anger in the chief''s eyes; Ray smirked. His n had worked wonderfully and the chief had lost a good part of his reasoning. Not to mention, Ray wasn''t using all his strength right now and was simply using enough to keep the chief in ce.
As for why? Ray had a good reason for that and that was, Ray was the distraction right now. He had taken the fury of the elven chief upon himself so he could distract him and not let him get involved with the rest of the elves.
He had some idea of the powers of the elven chief and therefore, had taken precautions ordingly. After all, the elven princess had already let him in on some valuable secrets and one of those was that the chief had a woman by his side most of the times and that woman acted in quite strange ways. Ways that even the chief had topromise on various things while dealing with her.
Therefore, Ray also conserved his strength in case that woman appeared right now, "Though, i am sure mom will be handle her for long enough," he thought as he had shared this tidbit with his mother already and she had assured him that the woman wouldn''t interrupt them much.
"Time for Round 2," Ray muttered as he decided to keep up the pressure. He didn''t want the chief to getx and divert his attention and therefore, Ray started to use more of his powers.
Before, he had used his physical strength and affinities of fire and lightning but this time, Ray had decided to use the Void Element as well.
Calling back the Void Shards, Ray willed them to turn into a long spear with one end totally blunt while the other had crooked sharp edge. If one looked at it with the normal eyes, the spear would seem highly crude and primitive but it was the situation that called for such a structure. The crooked end served Ray''s purpose very well and so did the blunt end.
With his mana flowing through the spear, small sparks crackled all over his body. His eyes turned a grayish hue as he activated his Void Dragon bloodlinepletely. The blood that flowed in his veins gained a strange grayish color while his surroundings seemed to bent a bit. It wasn''t the surroundings but the space that existed around him that bent and acknowledged the sessor of the Void Dragon bloodline.
One could say, Ray had full control of the bloodline now but he wasn''t strong enough to wield it adeptly and bring out the full strength of the Void Dragon bloodline. However, that wasn''t what Ray wanted anyways. Right now, what he had was enough to deal with the enemy.
His eyes narrowed in on the chief as a chill ran through the chief''s spine. The chief felt as if he had been locked onto by a predator and that left the chief baffled. After all, the man in front of him; even though strong, wasn''t strong enough to give off such a feeling.
It was safe to say that the chief gratify underestimated Ray and that turned out to be his undoing. Not expecting what happened next, the chief felt the air in his lungs get knocked out. Finding himself above the ground and in the air, the chief tried to regain his footing when a dull sensation rang through his body.
He felt a blunt object hit his head as his trajectory was changed and he was now heading down to the ground. Not just that, but Ray had thrown the chief away from the rest of the elves and into the forest. After all, the mansion couldn''t afford to be damaged by the battle between these two.
As for the chief,
He fell to the ground and regained his footing soon after. Standing up, the chief wiped the blood off his cheek and looked around him. Noticing the trees, he smiled maniacally and looked at Ray,
"You know you just dug your own grave, for we elves are the natural inhabitants of forests and the nature favors us while you threw me into a forest. Let me show you the true power of an elf," as the chief said this words, the amna around him started to thicken as it formed a denseyer of mana that even Ray could feel. The tip of the staff lightened up as a small crystal appeared in the middle of the forehead of the elven chief.
"Strange," Ray muttered as he didn''t remember elves having any characteristics as he was noticing right now.
"It is thanks to Mother Nature that i was able to grow my power and free myself of my previous limits," the words kepting out of his mouth but Ray didn''t give them any ounce of care. He was too focused on the surroundings and changes happening to the elf to notice anything else. Right now, the elf''s skin was changing from a healthy color to a pale color while his eyes turnedpletely green with the pupils turning eerily red. The crystal on top of his forehead glowed slightly as pulses of energy were released from it as they travelled down his body. The staff in his hand had turnedpletely different as not only did it look like a branch of some tree but form what Ray could notice, the staff in itself was alive but not conscious.
A rich energy ran in the staff as every fiber of that ornament was filled to the brim with a dense life force that even confused Ray. After all, the life force was hundreds of times greater than his own and that made no sense at all. That was until Magdroth''s voice sounded in his head yet again, "Get a grip on yourself kid, that staff is a branch of the world tree and not just any but one of the most ancient ones. So just fight carefully and try to get your hands on that thing,''''
Hearing hat Magdroth had to say, Ray got an idea of the situation as he shook his head and focused on his opponent.
By now, the elven chief was covered in an armor made from the trees and vegetation in the forest itself. Not just that, but a thickyer of energy surrounded the armor that the elven chief wore. Ray was sure that the seemingly inconspicuous armor was not so simple either. From the energy that covered it, Ray knew it was going to be a chore to bypass it.
Tightening the grip around the spear, Ray channeled his mana into it as his mana core thumped with energy. Unknown to him, by channeling this much mana into his core; the cracks that covered its surface started to glow as a good amount of energy started leak out of the mana core and if not for Ray continuously absorbing the mana from the surroundings, his mana core would have been emptied long ago.
"Guess its time i get serious," he muttered as his feet dug into the ground. Taking a deep breath, he channeled some of his mana to his feet and exerted his strength, pushing off with great force; the leaves around him flew into the air as he appeared right in front of the elven chief. The crooked end of spear in front, a grayish energy shining upon it as the space around the tip trembled.
"Dinggg¡." The spear hit staff as a metallic sound reverberated through the surroundings. Witnessing the staff''s durability, Ray''s face scrunched up as he kicked the air and jumped higher into the air. Then bringing his staff down with full force Ray banged it right at the chief''s head. As the staff hit the chief''s head, Ray brought down his legs and kicked the chief back while retreating at the same time.
With a slight smile on his face, Ray looked at the chief; hoping that he had caused some sort of damage but to his surprise, other than a scratch on the staff and some dented marks on the amor, he hadn''t caused any substantial damage.
Seeing this, his expression turned serious as Ray realized that it was either him or the chief; a battle of life and death between the two.
Chapter 325 The Elven Army In Shambles
325 The Elven Army In Shambles
Meanwhile,
The team fought against the elves continuously. For every team member, they had to take on twenty elves. Though if one looked at it from afar, it seemed as if the difference of twenty elves they had to fight for a single person was nothing because each of the member of Ray''s team was having it quite easy. They had the upper hand in the fight and elves seemed to be backing up every second.
That was the team work and training the whole team had practiced to specifically fight against the elves. Amongst everyone, there were two people who had showed the maximum amount of strength. Two lights, one dark and the other bright consumed half of the battlefield.
Sirius had spread out his shadows and used his [Shadow Control] to control the shadows to merge into the battlefield and help his own teammates. It could be said that Sirius had taken the role of the leader as he supported the team members by providing them the versatility of his shadow. As for Sirius himself, he had taken the form of a werewolf and that form was a menace on its own. His ws appeared and disappeared in the air as various elves found it hard to defend themselves.
Along with Sirius was Nia. In her hands were two short swords as they shed from one opponent to another. Her back had two wings made of light that not only acted as the perfect source of defense but also spread outwards to other teammates and provided them defense whenever someone was in pinch.
Sirius looked behind as he noticed that Ray and the elven chief had disappeared into the forest, "Seems like he has started to get serious," thought Sirius as he knew that it wouldn''t be long before Ray the chief was dealt with. After all, Sirius hadplete faith in Ray and never for a second did Sirius doubt Ray''s chances against the chief.
"He is doing his part and its time for us to do ours," He muttered to himself and clenched his fists.
"ARISE!!" He eximed, his voice sounding almost like a growl as the shows around him converged and covered his whole body. Forming an armor of shadows, the armor merged into his skin and flesh as it took on a reddish tinge due to the blood that had spilled from his body. Then, putting his hand out, Sirius opened another shadow. Out from the shadow came a long spear with dull engravings upon it. Mist of the spear was covered in rust while its de was straight and long, covering half of the spear''s length. Looking at it, one would find it quite absurd as the de didn''t seem to be made with the spear but rather it looked as if a sword''s de was attached to an extremely long handle.
The spear kepting out as Sirius''s hand grabbed it tightly and pulled out the whole spear. The weapon itself was taller than its wielder as it gave off an eerie feeling but that was for others who saw it. For Sirius though, the weapon seemed to have merged with him, like an extension of his limb; the spear was his to wield. Slowly, a shadowy presence grew behind him and stood there silently.
It was the same wolf shadow that had appeared behind Sirius on multiple asions and for Sirius, whenever it happened; he gained substantial boost in strength. Therefore, even though he didn''t know a thing about this phenomenon, he didn''t mind it and used it as a way toe out of tricky situation.
This time, the wolf shadows was more refined than before. The runic patterns over its body were clearer while one could even feel a slight primal aura leaking out of it and merging with that of Sirius''s.
Swinging the spear in his hands, Sirius felt something prick in top his skin and felt his blood be sucked out of his palm. Sirius let it be because this was something that the spear did. The spear needed his blood to get activated. As for why? Sirius was as clueless as anyone else. If one asked Sirius, he would probably reply that at times, he felt like using the powers of someone else, of someone greater and more magnificent than he could even imagine.
Ignoring the prickling sensation, Sirius stood straight as the runes that ran on the spear started to light up. Their glow turned into a pulsating one as the runes flickered for a second before a deep pulse ran through the spear.
The elves in front of Sirius felt a chill run through their spine. Feeling as if a predator had locked onto them, they noticed the sharp change in Sirius''s aura.
"Let''s have some fun," Sirius muttered as he finally let his restraints free. His aura shot through the roof as he unveiled his bloodthirst. His ws elongated as they gripped even tighter to the spear while the spear itself miraculously adjusted to the changes Sirius underwent.
A dark scene unfolded afterwards as Sirius brutally tortured every elf that came his way. From arms to legs, he broke all their limbs and left their faces disfigured while even gutting some of the cocky ones. He did so without an ounce of sympathy because all he felt was a thirst. The thirst to kill and wreak havoc everywhere.
Though, it wasn''t just Sirius that let himself free. Nia also did the same as she abandoned all defense and went on the offense. Her bracelets elongated and turned into two beautiful short swords while her light ability conversed around her body, providing her with a full body armor that provided her through both his arms as they were both covered in thick tongues of fire but it wasn''t just the arms 16:02
because soon, the fire spread through his body and not longter, both Tim and Nia were sure that all excellent defense without hindering her mobility at all.
As for the defense, Nia didn''t know. She had trusted her instincts and dug deep into the elven army. Not knowing how she would tackle the other problems that would arise but to her surprise, she didn''t get hit once. Hence, she concentrated on taking out as many enemies as possible because after all, that was her job. She was one of the only two that were given the offensive positions and she had to trust her teammates to take care of the rest.
"nggg!!!" The swords nged against one another as Nia tilted her hand by a bit and used her next attack as a feint . Having two swords allowed her to use more tactics andbinations when fighting the enemies and she did just that. She used one of her swords as a feint while the other sword did the main damage.
The elf thought that the attacking at Hiawatha deadly and therefore blocked it with all his force and concentration. Only to find out that the attack had no force behind it, bewildered and confused; the elf had only thought for a second as it felt something warm trickle down his lip.
Wiping his lip, he noticed blood flowing out of his mouth. That was when the pain started and the elf finally realized that the attack he had blocked was nothing but a feint.
The light was gone from the elf''s eyes and he had long fallen to the ground while his opponent had already moved on to the next elf besides her.
Now Nia faced a pure magician. The elf in front of her had a muscr build while a fairy aura evolved around his body. Nia had noticed that this elf had given other member quite a hard time and therefore, she had decided to step in and face this elf and finish the issue once and for all.
As she stopped and took a look, she noticed someone following her. ncing backwards, it was Tim, the tank of the team.
"Thanks," she muttered in a low voice and Tim heard it clearly. He nodded back and readied his shield once again. He knew that the enemy was strong and a mage on top of that. Thus, Tim had to defend Nia as much as he could so she would be able to face of the elf and finish him off.
Looking at them both, the elf smirked. A deep hatred burning in his eyes because he knew. He knew that the two in front of him were strong and probably the ones who had captured his brother.
Clenching his hands tightly, a fiery aura spread forward while his hands went aze. The fire spread through both his arms as they were both covered in thick tongues of fire but it wasn''t just the arms because soon, the fire spread through his body and not longter, both Tim and Nia were sure that all they could see was a man covered in fire running at them with a zing sword in his hand.
[Block], shouted Tim as he mmed the shield on the ground and provided it with a great amount of mana.
The shield erged and right as it did, a sword sh hit it right in the center. The impact sent trembles through the shield and Tim as both Nia and Tim realized that it was going to be a long and hard battle.
Chapter 326 Nia’s Gamble
326 Nia¡¯s Gamble
"I will kill you bastards and let you know what true pain is," Reggie spat as he fired a few bursts of fire at the duo. He had been doing so for half an hour now. Both Nia and Tim were having a hard time facing Reggie because not only did he seem to have an infinite amount of mana but the fire that he threw at them was different.
The fire spread. Whenever it was throw, in any form whether it be a fire ball, a re or simple bursts, the fire continued to spread. Like a hungry animal ready to devour everything to satiate its hunger.
If not for it, Tim and Nia would have long stopped their opponent and they had even gotten close to their goal in the start of the battle but like a little mouse, their opponent kept scurrying away. Dodging at any cost and continuing to spread the mes. At that time, Nia; even though suspicious of his actions, only concentrated on attacking and that was until she finally noticed it.
That the mes around her, they kept on increasing and had now formed a strange area around them where there were only mes. Nia and Tim didn''t think much even then and associated the phenomenon with the ability of mes to spread. Therefore, the duo continued to attack Reggie in a fiery battlefield.
Though, soon after; they noticed Reggie getting harder to attack. The mes had increased and so had his control over the mes. Slowly, the duo was being pushed back as their opponent started to gain the upper hand.
Seeing this, Nia took a pause and then signaled to Tim to hold on for some time. Till then, she had to observe the situation because she knew that if this continued, they would be on the losing end sooner if notter.
Using her light ability to build a crude construct and looked like a spring board, she used all the strength in her body and jumped off the construct. Getting thrown in the air, she looked around and finally noticed. She noticed that the fire that had previously spread out had now congregated in a single area. The area where they fought and when looking down, she saw her opponent using the fire in his surroundings to attack. He wasn''t generating any more fire but simply bending the fire in the area.
"Clever," Nia eximed as she dove down where Tim fought against Reggie. A pair of wings were created behind Nia''s back as she glided down and honed herself at Reggie''s position. Her target was his head. A direct hit and she was sure that she would be able to take him down. While airborne, she connected both her short swords as an elegant long sword was created. Holding it parallel to her body, she ingrained as much mana as she could while a thin sheet of light also covered her body. It helped protect herself from the hellish heat and thus allowed her to move freely.
Soon, Nia was upon Reggie. Her sword shed as she pierced right through Reggie''s body. Doing a backflip, she stood straight back on the ground and looked at Tim. Her eyes shing with a slight murderous glint as she noticed somethinging straight at her.
[Light Aura:- Shield Of Light Goddess],
A circr shield manifested in front of her as she crossed both her arms in an X as a huge pir of fire hit it right in the center.
"Argghhh," Nia screamed as the shield had only covered her torso and upper half while the rest of her body waspletely open. mmed by the pir, she skidded back as a great pain went through her body. Her legs trembled as she found it hard to keep her bnce but she kept on trying and Her legs had second degree burns on them while her lower torso was basically charred. Finding it 16:03
hard to breathe, Nia circted her mana through her body as she tried to cover the burns with a thin preserved even while in pain. Using her mana, she diminished the burning fire and looked down to see the state of her lower body.
Her legs had second degree burns on them while her lower torso was basically charred. Finding it hard to breathe, Nia circted her mana through her body as she tried to cover the burns with a thinyer of mana.
While she did so, another attack headed towards her. It was in the form of a fire ball and it was aimed directly at her blind spot. Just before the attack hit her back, the shadow of a person appeared behind her. mming the shield in the ground, Tim used his mana to erect a barrier over the shield and blocked the attack. His feet dug into the ground as the force behind the attack was even greater than before.
While Tim blocked the attack, Nia gulped down a health potion as she felt the pain in her lower body reduce but still, the damage was hard to repair. After all, the burns were deep and hindered her battle efficiency by a lot.
"Grhhh," Grunting slightly, she bore with the pain and pushed herself off the ground, "Just where are the attacksing from?" She thought and looked around but all she could see were mes. In all directions, huge mes raged on as they engulfed everything around them. This caused her to be even more panicked as everything seemed to be burning down with no way out
Meanwhile,
Behind her, Tim fought with continuous fire balls as he expanded a huge amount of his mana to keep an area inside where the effect of the mes was diminished greatly. While doing so, it allowed Nia to have a moment of reprieve as she worked her brain and finally asked in for reinforcements and what better person to ask for other than Kid.
She knew of his powers and how his ability was rted to ice. Thinking of it as a counter to the fire ability of their opponent, she took out her badge and directly connected it to Kid''s.
"Kid, we need your assistance out her. We are inside the big ring of fire burning down everything," the message was sent and now they had to wait for reinforcements to arrive. Hopefully kid would arrive in time or Nia was sure that it would be their end.
"There might be something fishy," she thought, not believing that the enemy wasn''t injured by her previous attack and thus she came to a conclusion that the enemy was indeed injured but using the fire as a cover to run away from them and to heal itself while attacking from the shadows.
"Despicable," she muttered and started gathering all of her energy for one big attack. After all, she couldn''t continue to sit idly while help arrived, she had to do something after all and therefore she took the gamble.
Withdrawing her mana from covering her wounds, she gathered it all around her hands as she sucked her mana core empty. A wave of dizziness hit her head as she felt her vision blur but she still gritted her teeth and went on with her n while her face started to bleed but for her, the pain was nothingpared to what she had in mind. It was her one and only attack that would not only bring out the most of her powers but also suck her dry.
It was a double edged sword that left her useless after the attack,
[Light Aura:- Sword Maiden''s Infinite Daggers],
As she muttered the words, her aura started to rise as it gathered around her chest. A light glow appeared over her as it started to break down into countless fragments that grew in size with each passing second. Soon, the fragments increased to the size that they resembled small pointed daggers but that wasn''t it. The daggers weren''t done as more and more fragments started to appear out of her and were transformed into more and more daggers until the whole area isted by Tim''s barrie was filled with them.
"Tim," Nia turned as she looked him right in the eye and spoke, "These daggers are all of the mana in my body and once the attack goes forward, i will be useless. So i entrust you with my protection," Saying those words, she didn''t even wait to listen to what Tim had to say and went on with the attack,
[Infinite Daggers:- Release],
As she spoke, the daggers went on as they disappeared into the raging mes while Nia fell to the scorched ground with a thud.
Meanwhile,
Sirius had taken out most of the elves near him and was about to move forward to the next area when he noticed the huge ring of mes zing furiously on the edge of the battlefield. Noticing many elves staying on guard the ring of fire, Sirius made his move. He merged into the shadows and appeared besides the elves and knocked them out one by one.
Ready to go inside and have a look at what was going on, he noticed Kid rushing in as well. Just as he was to stop Kid and ask of the situation, he felt a huge fluctuation in the space around him. The mana had thinned while a very sharp, refined aura had burst out from within the ring of fire. Not waiting for chit chat, both Kid and Sirius headed in with full speed.
Chapter 327 Fulfilling A Certain Promise
327 Fulfilling A Certain Promise
A/N:- Really sorry for not uploading daily. I have been studying for an uing exam for university admissions and am not getting any time to write. I promise once the exam is done, i will get back to routine and might even start a new novel. I hope you all understand and support me, thanks.
....
Meanwhile,
The forest experienced a catalytic change as two powerful entities shed against one another. Of the two, one was covered in an armor of green with roots coiled around its body while the other shed with numerous lightning bolts as they coiled around his weapon. His armor had seen better days as several dents and cracks ran across it while the weapon in his hand wasn''t any better too.
However, the weapon seemed different as it continuously repaired itself but the speed of repair was slower than that of its damage. From afar, it seemed as if Ray was on the losing end and in certain circumstances, it was indeed Ray who came out as the weaker one but it wasn''t so in other cases.
In terms of strength and battle power, Ray far surpassed the elven chief and he mostly used it as a way ofbat. Going melee against the chief, he didn''t hesitate when he fought in close quarters. Though, it came with its own disadvantages with the biggest being that while he attacked, he was defenseless and the chief used that to his advantage and struck him right at that moment.
This was the reason why Ray was in such condition. After all, he wasn''t in the same Realm as the chief. He was merely in the Magical Realm and was going toe to toe against someone in the Psuedo-Celestial Realm while also fighting in their opponent''s ideal battlefield.
But what could Ray even do? His hands were tied and he had to fight here. Though, Ray was sure that if he went all out, he would surely beat the chief but he didn''t want to do that because he knew, that going all out would only give his enemy a chance after this fight.
After all, the chief wasn''t his only enemy, there were other far stronger ones waiting in ambush for them to take advantage the moment they see any weakness by him.
"Well, i wont go all out but i can surely use some more of my strength. That won''t hurt anyone? Now will it?" Ray thought and took a few steps back. Taking a deep breath, he saw his core leaking mana but let it be. It was something that had been happening for some time now and had to be dealt with but not now. Right now, he was using the mana from his surroundings and migrated the problem and that was enough.
Seeing the mana flow through his body, Ray directed most of it to his hands and eyes. Though most of it was directed to his hands as soft hum was produced on them while a soft glow lit up around the irises of his eyes. This was nothing but pure mana that now covered his hands and eyes, devoid of any elemental influence Ray held his spear tightly and supplied all the mana to his spear.
The previous blueish glow on the spear lightened as ayer of mana covered the spear and strengthened it. The cracks that ran on the spear mended as the lightning crackling around it also decreased. From outside, it seemed as if Ray was backing down; slowing his rate of attacks and weakening slightly but in reality, it was theplete opposite. Ray''s attacks would only get stronger and hit harder from now.
After all, he was ditching the elemental attackspletely and would only use his body and pure mana to give the elven chief a nice surprise.
"Hehe.." giggling ominously, he stabbed the spear into the ground as a cloud of dust rose in the air. Hindering the elven chief''s vision; Ray held his spear tightly and threw it right at the chief and just as he did, he himself kicked the ground and jumped forward. His body transformed partially as his hands turned into two serpentine ws while light scales appeared over his skin.
[Partial Bloodline Transformation:- 10% Bloodline]
His muscles turned stiff while his bones turned denser. His eyes gained a reddish gold hue as faint lines appeared in his vision. These were possible paths that he could use but Ray didn''t know this, he only thought of the lines as something part of the bloodline and nothing more.
The elven chief stood tall, his eyes shining a green hue as he saw Ray''s body transform right in front of him.
"Hmm, a bloodline. That''s interesting," the elven chief nodded slightly as he gripped his staff tightly. The mana in the surroundings reverberated under hismand as he decided to show his full strength.
His magic influenced the periphery as the trees and vegetation around him started to move. Roots shot out of the ground while thick branches started grow out of the huge trunks of trees that had survived the initial battle. They rounded around the chief while the chief himself got in a fighting stance. His aura unleashing like never before, the chief intercepted the spear with his staff.
The staff struck the spear''s shaft as he deflected it sideways and then stepped on a thick branch in front of him and ran upwards. Running across the edge of the branch, he jumped in the air and smashed his staff at Ray.
Seeing this, Ray didn''t change his trajectory or so but simply moved his ws upwards and grabbed the staff with his ws. Then using his strength, Ray jerked his hand and pulled the staff and with it, the chief also came down as there was no support while in the air.
With that, both of them halted for a moment as a struggle for the staff started. Ray pulled the staff towards himself while the chief used all his strength to hold onto it. However, the chief wasn''t a warrior but rather a mage and his strength even though being a Pseudo-Celestial paled slightly against the partially transformed Ray.
"Arghhh," Ray growled as he snatched the staff and jumped back, a smirk on his face as he taunted the chief with his eyes zing fire. Right now, Ray could feel it. He could feel the staff nourishing his cracked core. The manaing to his body faster and not just that but the staff seemed to be verypatible with the mana of his body but still, it felt rather strange. Ray hadn''t had used such an artifact ever and considering what Magdroth had told him, the staff was possibly a part of the world tree and hence a legendary object. Therefore, Ray tended to be more careful and observant when holding it and decided to ce it in his spatial storage before anything else.
And just like that, the elven chief saw his precious artifact disappear into the very space around them.
"A spatial storage?" He eximed in pain as he stood up and red at Ray with anger, "Kid, give me back my staff and i might leave you be,"
"Huh? You and let me live? Old man, look around; you have already lost," those were the words that the elven chief heard before a furious wave of heat assaulted him. Feeling the moisture in the air dry up, he felt a tingling sensation creep all over his body.
Looking up, he saw Ray''s body heal. As if Time itself reversing, Ray''s body came to its optimal condition and it was the same for his equipment. Though it took half of his mana doing this, Ray didn''t mind and the elven chief didn''t know.
"What are you?" A hint of fear shone in the eyes of elven chief as he saw the spear crackle with lightning while the surrounding temperature continued to increase.
"Me? Well, even I don''t know who i am but don''t worry, remember that you died at my hand''s. That''s more than enough for you," saying that, Ray''s eyes turned a grayish color as the tip of his spear turned the same color. The space around him ripped as a small portal opened up. Thrusting the spear forward, another portal opened up right above the elven chief. The spear pierced the elven chief''s ear and the Ray thrust it once more as he pierced the other ear. He did so fifteen times as he pierced fifteen different parts of his body.
Stopping, he looked at the chief as the chief''s whole armor was tattered beyond belief. Ray then looked into the man''s eyes and noticed that the man had finally given up on all hope to live. A grin appeared on Ray''s face as he took a step forward and appeared right in front of the chief,
"Don''t worry, i wont kill you. You are worth your weight in gold for me," saying that, Ray put his hand on the man''s shoulder and applied pressure as he shattered the chief''s vicle. After that, high pitched screams resounded in the whole area as Ray faithfully fulfilled a promise he had made to a certain princess of the elven race. A promise he felt obliged to fulfill.
Chapter 328 Ray’s Mother Against The Enchantress
328 Ray¡¯s Mother Against The Enchantress
"What the hell is happening here?" Sirius questioned as he wandered out of his shadow. All around were mes that burned endlessly while right in the middle was a big shield, radiating a soft glow that almost flickered. Signaling that it was on the end of its ropes.
Sirius took to another shadow around him and appeared right behind the shield. Over there, he saw an unconscious Nia along with Tim who seemed panicked enough to forget everything around him.
"Guess it was her," Sirius thought as he sensed theck of mana in the surroundings and given the exhausted state Nia was in, it didn''t take long for him to connect the links, "Even then it seems that the enemy is alive, not by much though," Sirius murmured as he raised his hands and called upon the shadows around him.
Due to the intense heat and the mes, the shadows were few and weren''t much strong but it was enough to serve his purpose.
"You guys rest," He said to Tim and enclosed them both in the shadows. Just as Sirius turned, another person approached him.
"Hey Sirius," Kid waved his hand and stood besides him, "Any news? I think the guy is still hidden in the mes," Kid suggested as frost started to form around his hands.
Looking up, Sirius noticed another strange scenario, the shadow wolves he had set up around the perimeter were destroyed. Prompting that someone had breached the area.
"Kid, your powers are best suited for this situation, i am needed somewhere else. Also, don''t worry about the other two; i will take them with me," Saying that, Sirius lifted his hands and dove down into the shadows and along with him was also shadowy capsule in which Nia and Tim were.
"Let''s have some fun," Kid grinned as his eyes turned blue. A frosty aura covering his body as the giant phantom of a Yeti appeared behind him.
Kid had activated his bloodline right away, tapping into his potential at the fullest so he could end it all at the earliest.
On the other hand, Sirius appeared right outside the fiery dome as he noticed the intensity of the fireing down a notch. Nodding in satisfaction, he moved to the makeshift infirmary and dropped down the other two with him and then moved to the intruding presence he had noticed earlier.
"Even Ray is missing and I couldn''t sense much from the forest either, I wonder how the fight would have gone?" Sirius thought and moved through the shadows. His body blurring into the reality as he appeared right in the middle of an ongoing battle.
He saw a woman pitted against Ray''s mother as both of them exchanged light blows, treading carefully as they probed each other.
"Out from one and into the other," Sighed Sirius as he covered himself in the shadows and observed the battle from the sidelines.
"Ready to take this up a notch?" The woman grinned as she tapped her neck, causing her armor to morph. From previously covering her body fully, the armor liquified to only cover her vital parts and two short swords that appeared in her hands. Looking at her, many would have thought for her to be at a disadvantage but for the woman, it suited her abilities perfectly. The short swords were her favored weapons to attack with while excessively showing her body perfectly served her role as an enchantress.
"Let''s have some," she teased Ray''s mother as she swayed her hips and walked forward in a hypnotizing manner.
Looking at her, even Sirius found it hard to control his emotions and hormones from running wild while Ray''s mother just snorted in annoyance, "Try all you can, it won''t effect me in any way possible,"
"Let''s see for how long you will be able to keep up with that smug attitude," The woman smirked and shed her sword. A purplish glow shining on them as the illusion of a beautiful fairy formed behind her.
"Go away," Ray''s mother swatted the woman away with a staff as thick as a pir. The staff was bright and made from the fusion of light element and earth element as currently she had paired herself with two elemental beasts; A light fairy and an Earth Elemental spirit.
Combining the abilities and strengths of both the beasts together allowed Ray''s mother to be not only more versatile when using her abilities but also create strong weapons to give her an edge in the battle.
Just like the staff right now, she could change its size and shape at will while use the light element to cast various lethal attacks that moved at light speed. From afar, both women seemed to be in a deadlock but in reality, a mental battle ensued between them.
Their weapons locked against each other as they stared into one another''s eyes, waiting for them to make the next move. Ray''s mother had long noticed the strange mist seeping out of her opponent''s skin and how it affected her surroundings, "It must be some sort of chemical or hormone her body produces to create illusions against her opponents," Thought Ray''s mother.
On the other hand,
The enchantress smiled, she knew that how ever tough a shell was, it was a shell nheless and everything had its breaking. She had a lot of time on her hands and wouldn''t mind going as far as she could to witness that breaking point and enchant the woman in front of her.
After all, such a strong opponent with even stronger willpower was hard toe by and she would happily give an arm and leg to secure her prize.
s, Ray''s mother wasn''t the usual opponent she had faced. To Ray and the rest, she wasn''t much different from someone who had gotten strong quite some time ago but that was all. The rest of her identity was shrouded in mystery and so was her past.
In the beginning of his journey, Ray would have never thought that her mother wasn''t just some usual being but someone who had carefully hidden her strength throughout the years and lived the most basic life ever since the disappearance of her husband.
Ray wouldn''t believe it even now because what happened next baffled Sirius and would have done the same for Ray but he wasn''t here. He was on his own mission and he would have to wait before the reality opened upon him.
"I also want to see how good that beguiling charm of yours is," Ray''s mother smiled. Her smile ethereal and pure as it managed to be as dazzling as that of the enchantress, causing the woman''s mouth to twitch in anger. Yet the enchantress kept her calm, she stepped forward as her long and slender leg was revealed. Her hand traced down the leg as her expression changed. Her eyes narrowed slightly while the mouth opened ever so barely with her small tongue being seen within it. Somehow, the enchantress managed to look extremely alluring and her body emitted such charm that Sirius; who had watched everything from the shadows had his mouth wide open. A certain part of his body standing in ovation while a thought continuously nagged his mind to submit to the goddess in front of him.
"Is that it?" Asked Ray''s mother with a disgusted expression on her face. Her face twisted in anger as she hated these sort of people the most. They were the ones who tricked others into bing their ves and acted like the victim. It was only outside that they looked so pure and innocent but inside, Ray''s mother knew that their hearts were cker than coal and that these scum didn''t deserve to live.
The light element danced at her finger tips as her staff transformed into a huge bastard sword. The tip opening in two ends while a slight curve formed as well, "Not as good as the one in the legends but this shape allows me best attacking power," Muttered Ray''s mother as she tensed her hands and grabbed the heavy sword tightly.
Her eyes turning white as two wings appeared behind her along with a full stone armor that covered the entirety of her body.
She knew that in close quarters was her advantage while if she prolonged the fight, it would only dy the inevitable. After all, even if Ray''s mother was resistant to charm, she wasn''t immune to it and it would take only so much time for her to be effected to some extent. Hence, Ray''s mother decided to end it all before anything even happened,
Her feet kicked the ground and she disappeared in a sh. Appearing right in front of the enchantress, her sword was already swung and her attack midway as the woman noticed the attack a tad bit toote and the best she was able to do was crossing her arms above her chest. Yet it didn''t help one bit as the woman was sent rolling on the ground while Ray''s mother didn''t let her a moment of reprieve and went on with a follow up attack that turned into a whole series of attacks which were nothing less than a bullying stunt. It was Ray''s mother bullying the enchantress and no one cared or even would.
Chapter 329 Kid Against Reggie (Part 1)
Chapter 329 Kid Against Reggie (Part 1)
Within a few moments, Ray''s mother had gained the upper hand and had thoroughly beaten the enchantress ck and blue. Her ever spreading charm seemed to have diminished while looking at her right now, she was nothing less than a being only left to be pitied. Even that would not be likely as Sirius was sure that Ray''s mother wont let her get even that.
He had seen how dangerous Ray''s mother was and that how resistant she was to charm and therefore, he was sure that she would deal with the enchantress in her own way. Also, it was not that the enchantress was weak but that she had the worst possible matchup she could have as not only did a huge portion of her abilities didn''t work against the same sex but also that her attacks were suited more against close rangedbat in which she used a mix of her charm and illusions to fight. The enchantress was someone who loved to drag out battles and slowly turn the opponent into her thrall but s, she failed and miserably at that.
After a few more minutes, the enchantressy on the ground as she breathed heavily. Her wounds bled and regenerated only to bleed once more as a light elemental spirit constantly tortured her while Ray''s mother sat on the ground with a calm expression on her face. Seeing that the coast was clear and thating out wont cause him any harm, Sirius decided to reveal himself.
As he walked out of the shadows, he heard Ray''s mother speak, "Don''t say anything about this to Ray,"
"Okay," he nodded, knowing that those words were for him as he was the only witness to the whole fight that had urred, "But i may ask of you don''t mind. Why? Why do you want to hide your strength from your own blood. If you reveal your strength to him, wont it let you help him?" He asked in confusion, finding it very odd that Ray''s mother was this strong and yet hid her strength form her own son.
"Child, i may not say much but hear this much that what i am doing is for his own good. It will only beter when he and you all would realize the reality and what your destinies are. So keep improving yourself, i will help you all as much as i could. Now lets go, the battle is still ongoing, we have a lot to deal with," With those words, Ray''s mother stood up and took a cube out of her dimensional storage.
The cube was made of light and was hollow from within. She looked down at the enchantress and threw the cube in the air as it erged while midair and fell on the injured woman. The cube engulfed the woman as a white light shone in the whole ce and within a couple of seconds, it returned to its usual size but this time, the enchantress was also within the cube.
Seeing all this fascinated Sirius but knowing that he won''t get any answers, he simply swallowed and stayed silent. With that, he followed Ray''s mother as they moved from one battlefield to another and captured the vital opponents while also ending a lot of battles.
During this time, Sirius noticed how Ray''s mother kept the usage of her powers at a bare minimum. Only interfering when needed to and even then, she capped herself at the enemy''s level and used her technique to detain the enemy.
"Her experience clearly shows that she is on par with many Celestial powerhouses but what us she doing here? And with how Ray had told me about his life before awakening his system, his mother used to be in the Magical Realm and had little to no fighting experience. How could she gain so much strength in this little period of time?" Needless to say, Sirius''s thoughts were a mess as he tried to find clues about the sudden revtion but he couldn''t find any.
Therefore, he did the only thing he could do and put the matter at the back of his mind and acted like nothing had happened and nor had he seen anything.
On the other hand,
While Ray''s mother and Sirius travelled through the battlefields all around the ce, Reggie and Kid were in the middle of a fight. The fire mage was seriously injured but he still had enough strength to take on Kid and not just that but the fire around him, albeit reducing in intensity and area; it healed him every second and by the time he stood in front of kid, the smaller wounds were healed and the bigger ones were also healing rapidly.
"Guess i will have to give it my all," Kid thought as his eyes turned light blue. A first appeared over his hands as it formed gauntlets that further spread up to his forearms and then up to his shoulders. His both hands were now fully covered in the frosty aura as Kid stomped his feet on the ground, prompting a small burst of frost to erupt from below as a ive came out of that frost.
It was as peculiar as strange but his opponent wasn''t asking any questions while Kid wasn''t in the mood to reply. His body was slowly building up arge reserve of frost energy that caused some of his emotions to dull as only a few primary emotions were left. Of those emotions, anger and coldness went hand in hand as Kid felt no empathy for the man in front of him. Just an unbridled rage that would have kept eating him from inside out if Kid didn''t kill his opponent.
Seeing the look in Kid''s eyes, Reggie understood the assignment and got ready fro battle. The mes around him surged as they condensed in a short sword while the rest of the mes covered his body as they formed an armor to protect his vitals. s, fire wasn''t the best when it came to protecting but this was all Reggie had. His previous fight against Nia and Tim hadn''t been easy and had taken a toll on not only his body but also his equipment and whereas his body could recover, the same couldn''t be said about his opponent.
"Keke¡" Giggling ominously, Kid kicked the ground and lunged forward; the ive held tightly by his hands as the ive shed forward, only to be met by a ming spear. The sword and ive shed again and again as the elemental energies around them surged forward. One ice and the other fire as both elements tried to cancel out one another.
Reggie gritted his teeth and switched to one handedbat, leveraging his other hand as a curved dagger appeared in his other hand. Switching to a dual wielded style, he started exploiting his versatility against the restricted movement of the ive and used the dagger to inflict wounds on Kid.
''nckk¡Zzzz¡nckk''
With the dagger engulfed in fire, every hit and sh made with it sizzled Kid''s sh as the wounds o his body cauterized and then further burned while kid used his frost to keep himself cool and countered the effects of the fire.
However, Kid was still young and inexperience and even when matched against Reggie in terms of magical power, his physical strength wasn''t as much as the muscr elf who was only older and more experienced than him but also awash with blood of multiple beings.
However, it wasn''t enough to make Kid lose. There was a reason why Ray and Sirius trusted Kid and it wasn''t just his potential but something Aurora first and Magdrothter on had informed Ray about.
Apparently, Kid wasn''t just talented but also someone very lucky. He had the blood of a Yeti coursing through his veins and not just any Yeti but the progenitor of the Yeti bloodline but that''s wasn''t all. It was thepatibility that Kid''s body and psyche had with the Yeti bloodline and the consciousness that dwelled deep within the bloodline.
It was solely for this reason that Sirius had trusted the fight to Kid. He knew that if things went south, a legendary being would take care of Kid. It was a small gamble but Sirius had trust in his judgement and right now; as Kid started to get backed up in a corner, something started to awaken within him. The light of his eyes glowed brighter and brighter while a shadow started to rise behind him.
White skin, blue eyes and a hideous X shaped scar that ran through its face. An expression of pure anger and bloodlust as the shadow looked down at Reggie.
For a second, Reggie found himself too scared to even move while Kid took that opportunity to catch a breather and counter attack.
"What was that?" Reggie asked himself as the primal fear that coursed through his body made him look into his surroundings, tying to look out for the hidden enemy but he found none. It was just him and the teenager in front of him.
"Wait a minute, what is that shadow behind him?" Reggie thought as he looked at the Phantom of the Yeti standing tall over Kid''s shoulder.
"Your death," The voice seemed like a guttural roar as Kid growled and attacked again but this time he was different.
Chapter 330 Kid Against Reggie (Part 2)
Chapter 330 Kid Against Reggie (Part 2)
As kid''s voice roared in the air, Reggie just stood there stunned. Not knowing what to make of it, he was sure that the person in front of him right now was vastly different from the one he fought against just a few moments ago.
His mouth gaped open as he tried to think of a way to b up some time and get some distance between himself and the enemy.
"Let''s see how you deal with it," Using a huge chunk of his mana, Reggie controlled the remaining mes around him as they turned into multiple arrows. Then bringing his hands high in the air, hemanded the arrows and threw them all on Kid whereas he himself used some of the mes to st beneath his feet and flew back rapidly.
This not only created a distraction but also hid his retreat to a certain extent. s, Reggie underestimated Kid''s strength, more so the strength of someone with the bloodline of a progenitor with the consciousness of the progenitor awakened.
The arrows were numerous and hard to defend against but Kid wasn''t some weakling. His consciousness had partially fused with that of the Yeti and it allowed him to peek at the secrets of his power and multiple ways he could use it but that was also limited to how much he could handle. The Yeti had been a strong being that had lived of hundreds of thousands of years and what Kid could ess right now was nothing but a drop in the ocean. However even that was more than enough for him.
Kid raised his hand while midway through the motion, his body started to change. His arms and legs started to grow fur while his blueish eyes turned blood red. His face structure sharpened while his mouth opened slightly, revealing a row of deadly fangs that threatened to rip apart anything.
A frosty aura started to converge around Kid as it kept on spreading while his raised hand created an ice shield that covered him from top and with Kid constantly supplying energy to the shield, it kept enduring the rain of fiery arrows while the rest of his body transformed.
After defending against the arrows, Kid looked at Reggie; his eyes blood red while his fangs in full disy. His bloodthirstiness was evident from the expression on his face while the gauntlets over his hands also started changing. Their thickness increased while runic engravings appeared on their surface that glowed with a reddish color.
Spikes formed over the tip of the gauntlets while the bracers and shoulder guards also got covered in blood red runes.
Within a couple of minutes, not only had Kid''s aura changed but so had his demeanor. He was now much more intimidating and induced greater fear than before.
"Now feel just a drop of power of the legendary Boogeyman," It wasn''t Kid''s lips moving nor was there any sound in the air. Reggie was hearing each word in his mind and it scared him to no extent.
However, Reggie was an elf and a warrior mage at that. His experience was vast and during his long life of duty, he hade to know that in such situations, the best course of action was to remain calm and deal with the situation with a clear head.
Therefore, he took the name of the World Tree and raised his sword in one hand while a fire covered the other one.
The sole of his feet went aze as he twisted his foot slightly and angled himself in Kid''s direct path. Holding his hand out, he fired a stream of mes while he himself lunged to the right.
He wasn''t going to have a direct confrontation and instead was going to attack from the side, the mes were a distraction while his real attack was from his sword that was also covered in a thin stream of mes.
These mes however were different, they were special type of mes that had consumed almost all of the mana Reggie had and left him running on fumes but this was his bet and he bet his life on this.
While Kid tackled the stream of mes with his own frost aura, he sensed someone close in from his right. Raising the gauntlet, he blocked the iing attack or what he had thought to be an attack as that was just a feint as right after, a knee connected to his face. It was Reggie''s knee as he jumped in the air and kneed Kid right in his face causing Kid to stumble a few steps back.
Taking advantage of the confusion, Reggie flicked his sword and slid under as he shed his sword at Kid''s thigh. It was the only ce on his body without an ice armor and was only covered in fur.
Despite the resistance from the thick fur, the sword cut through it pretty easily as it opened a deep gash that went from his thigh to his knee.
Blood poured out of it as immediately, an icy aura converged around it to suppress the bleeding and to close the wound.
"Grgghhhh," Kid''s guttural roar reverberated in the surroundings as his rage erupted like a volcano. His eyes locked onto Reggie as Kid raised both of his hands and fired dozen of icicles at Reggie. The icicles were as big as Kid''s palm while their tips were jagged and sharp. Hence, if pierced once; the icicles would not just cause immense pain but would also make the receiver bleed profusely.
Reggie tried to dodge but he was already too exhausted and with most of his mana used up, he was nothing but a flickering shadow of his former self. A couple of icicles pierced through different parts of his body as Reggie felt his strength leave his body. His clothes stained his bright red, he looked at Kid and smiled.
"Good work kiddo, but you were toote," He spoke before he fell on his knees. Seeing his reaction infuriated Kid as tried to step forward and finish his prey off once and for all but that was when Kid noticed it. His foot was numb. No! It was just his foot but his whole leg where he had been attacked at before and not just that but the strange feeling of numbness was spreading through his other leg and upper body as well. Kid didn''t like the sensation one bit and anger and pain shed over his face.
Seeing Kid''s reaction, Reggie smiled even more; "If i die, i take him with me," Those were his thoughts as he watched more and more and his expression started to change. His smile turned to confusion and then to a frown until an expression of utter horror was disyed over his face.
The horror stemmed from the fact that rather than being stunned, Kid was only angered at first adter startedughing.
"HahahaHAahaha," Theughter was domineering and loud, it further messed up Reggie''s already shaken consciousness as Kid converged the frost around him and turned it into a curved dagger. He raised his hand and stabbed the dagger right into his thigh and he did so without a frown on his face. As if pain was a sensation to be weed, Kid smiled at Reggie as the feeling of numbness started to decrease.
Currently Kid was using his frost mana to tackle that strange fire that ran amok within his body, numbing him and dampening his strength. His anger acted as a catalyst as well as it increased the flow of his bloodline throughout his whole body. The bloodline of a legendary figure wasn''t to be taken lightly and as it ran throughout Kid''s body, it provided him with immunity against a lot of substances, including the strange fire that Reggie had used when he attacked Kid.
Kid''s smile turned into a grin as he started to take steps towards Reggie. With each step Kid took, an icicle appeared above him while behind him, a path of ice was left. Besides him were pirs of ice that kept on erupting from the ground as they enclosed Reggie in a confined circle. Within a few moments, Reggie was trapped in a prison made of ice. Above him were icicles while all around him were icy pirs that reached above his head and in front him was a path of ice where a monster stood; looking at him with the eyes of a merciless killer.
It was now that fear gripped over him as he realized that killing all of the people here, even saving his brother was something way above his league. He had bit more than he could chew and was now suffering from the consequences.
A glint shone in Kid''s eyes as he raised his hand and a few icicles fell down on Reggie but they didn''t kill him nor did they pierce his vitals, they simply immobilized him,
"It''s not my job to kill you or decide your fate. You are strong and I respect that and in that respect i leave your matter in hands of my leader,"
Chapter 331 An Unsettling Discovery
Chapter 331 An Unsettling Discovery
"Huh?" Hearing what Kid had said unsettled Reggie even more. In the short amount of time he had in his hands, he had made peace with himself and was ready to die but the monster in front of him; the very monster who had humiliated him and defeated him in such a way that it left him not only on the doors of death but with utter despair.
However that very same monster had just given him hope. Hope to live and to see the dawn once again but as his erratic thoughts scattered themselves on the matter, he realized one thing. The monster wasn''t some benevolent soul from within and he hadn''t let him live out of his heart, it was his strength that had pleased the monster and earned him the monster''s respect and hence, Reggie''s case now rested in hands of someone else.
Someone who was the leader of this monster. Just thinking of it made Reggie shiver; just what would be the strength of the man who had be the leader of such a strong being. Probably someone legendary.
Soon, Reggie''s eyes became droopy. The exhaustion took over him as Reggie fell to the floor due to the exhaustion from the fight and the mana abuse he had subjected himself to. His condition wasn''t any good but Kid knew that he would live and didn''t need any medical attention. Also, who knew if given medical attention, the guy mightsh out and attack again. Hence, Kid strengthened the ice prison and left Reggie be.
Kid''s transformation ended as he turned back to his human self. His eyes turned ck to their normal color while his jaws and nose Alison returned to normal. With a stagger in his step, Kid walked to the infirmary. Even though the blood of a Yeti flowed in his veins, he didn''t far well against fire and especially not against the strange type of aura he had been attacked with. Therefore, he walked to get himself treated and while he did, the battles unfolding around them had reached their end. With the humans bing victors and many of the elves being captured or spared alive yet too injured to leave.
As for the battles against beasts, they were ongoing. It seemed that the beasts had retreated and that the humans had gotten a few moment of reprieve.
"Where is Ray?" Kid thought, "It''s not like him to be absent from the battlefield for long," thinking all this, he reached the infirmary where Aliya had taken the lead and was healing the injured.
As for whom she was healing, it was Nia whoy on the stretcher, her body wounded to the extent while her skin pale as that of a corpse. Tim stood besides her and so did Noah as they both looked Nia with uncertainty in their eyes.
Kid decided to stay behind and observe everything. Even though he didn''t know much about the girl whoy injured, he knew enough that she was an integral part of their and a friend to their leader. Therefore, if something happened to her; it would be a loss hard to recover from.
"How are you doing," Feeling a hand on his shoulder, he heard Sirius speak to him. Turning around, Kid saw Sirius. The man looked at him emotionlessly but Kid knew that it was normal. It was how Sirius was, not disying any emotions and being as serious as he could.
"Guess its the effect of his name," Kid thought and nodded at Sirius, showing him that he was fine and just tired.
Kid was just about to ask when Sirius spoke again, "Ray isn''t here. He is fine but he will take time to reach us,"
Hearing that, Kid nodded and took a seat to the side. He essed his dimensional storage and took out a couple of potions and started to slowly gulp them down. Soon, the weariness from the battle was gone and his wounds were healed but that strange wound from the elf hadn''t. It seemed as if the wound was still alive, weakened but alive and this slowed down the recovery process by a good margin.
Kid didn''t mind, he had gained a lot during his battle. His mind had opened up to many new possibilities during the battle while his control over his ability had increased exponentially. Right now, Kid was on the verge of a breakthrough. He had been in the starting tiers of the Magical Realm for a long time now and with this breakthrough, he would finally reach the intermediate tiers of the Magical Realm.
Some timeter,
Aliyah stopped her healing and sighed. Her body was drenched in sweat as she took a few steps back. Suddenly her feet staggered as she stumbled backwards, falling back; her vision darkened while her head felt light, "You should rest," Feeling a pair of arms around her shoulders, she heard Sirius speak as he held her tightly and let her stand up on her feet slowly. Allowing her to have a few potions, her face regained some color as Aliyah spoke, "Nia will be fine but she won''t be able to do anything much and will need to rest for a week or two," Saying those words, Aliyah walked to a bench with Sirius''s help and sat down. Sirius helped her have another potion as she took a deep breathe and closed her eyes to rest.
As Sirius turned around, he noticed some strange stares from Tim and Noah,
"What?" Asked Sirius, annoyed by the way they were staring at him.
"Nothing much, just thinking how long the stew has been cooking for,"
"What do you mean by that?" Sirius asked back, even more annoyed by their attitude and cryptic choice of words.
"What he means by that is are you two? You know," Tim cheekily asked, only to get a p in return, "Say another word and you will know how dangerous a shadow wolf is," With those words, Sirius walked out of the infirmary while Kid only shook his head as he saw Tim and Noah''s childish act.
"Man, Ray really keeps them together," Kid thought as he also closed his eyes for a quick rest.
Meanwhile,
The battlefield against the beasts was calm. A few skirmishes here and there yed out in certain intervals but other than that, everything was quite slow. The head nurse stood inside a camp as she looked at everything going on.
The beasts had suddenly be cid and calmed down way too much. She had always thought that something fishy was going on in the forest and hence sent some of the best spies at hand, including a girl whose talent she found about recently. The girl was with her team when a few beasts attacked her and it was only due to the girl''s ability and exceptional on spot thinking that her team was able to return safely while their captain only suffered a few minor injuries.
Some timeter, near to the end of the day; the group of spies she had sent out in the forest returned,
"Report," The head nurse asked as she looked at the spies and studied their expressions. Just from the way the spies acted, it was clear that she was right and there was something fishy going on in the forest but only further report from the spies would allow her to have a hold ofplete information.
"Yes ma''am," Kim stepped forward as she saluted the head nurse and started with the report, "We followed the beasts that had retreated within the forests and by following them, we discovered the beasts congregating around a single area in the forest and not just that but it seems that the beasts are being controlled ormanded by something or someone as they are acting differently from their nature,"
"What do you mean by acting differently?" Asked the head nurse.
"They are acting in pairs and not just those of the same kind but different types of beasts are acting in pairs and mixing their advantages to form teams," Another spy spoke as he seemed to shudder at the idea of different types of beasts working together to take them down.
"Anything else?" The head nurse asked.
"Yes ma''am, the area that the beasts are going into is deeper into the core of the forest where scarier and stronger beasts reside. We followed them as far as we could without our cover being blown as multiple beasts had also been there as guards to check for any intruders," Kim answered while she kept her head down.
She knew that the situation was turning worse every second but she believed in her superiors and with the new position she had been given recently, she was resolute on keeping her position and doing everything help her fellow humans and make something good out of this new apocalyptic life she had been thrust into.
Chapter 332 Ray’s Fury And The Misfortune Of Elven Chief
Chapter 332 Ray¡¯s Fury And The Misfortune Of Elven Chief
"You sure are heavy for an old bastard," Ray said as he kept on dragging the elven chief using a rope that with which he had tied the elven chief to. The rope wasn''t just any rope but a magical sealing rope that sealed the magical powers of the one captured by it.
Ray had bought this rope from his system shop and even though it was expensive as hell as it cost him around 30 Intermediate Tier Crystals of the Mortal Realm. Thankfully it didn''t matter how the crystals were acquired and to which beast they belonged to. This allowed Ray to send hunting parties out in the forest to gather the crystals.
As Ray walked through the jungle, he notice dhow silent it had gotten all of a sudden. Before he thought that the silence must be because of the battle between the chief and him but now that he had entered a new area, he failed to notice any beasts in the area.
"Hmm, that''s strange," he thought and continued to walk while increasing his pace. The peculiarity of the situation unnerved him to no end and he needed some answers and only his team members could get him up to date.
While walking, Ray looked back at the elven chief. The chief''s face was disfigured and his body was mangled up. The eyes sockets were empty as Ray had long gouged out the chief''s eyes and only left him in a condition where he could listen to his words and breathe.
One could say that right now, the chief wished nothing more than to die but to him, dying was a privilege he couldn''t afford, "You know, if not for your daughter telling me about you and your ambitions, i would have tried to offer you an alliance but for a bastard like you, even death is an easy way out," Ray spoke, his voice full of spite as he gripped the rope tightly, causing a jolt of current to travel through it as the elven chief convulsed in pain.
"She also told me how you managed to be this strong and that you don''t have any extraordinary talent of your own but just stolen power that you use and call your own," Saying that, Ray''s eyes turned red as he remembered what the chief''s daughter had told him.
Apparently, the chief had many children in his long life and he loved to use his children as pawns to increase his political and magical strength.
As the chief of one of the twelve elven tribes, he aimed to get a position in the royal court and for that, he had even sold his daughters to some royals as concubines and y dolls so he could achieve his purpose and not just that, but the chief had dabbled into forbidden magic, using it to steal magical talent from talented kids that he kidnapped from the streets and sacrificed them and even smuggled some to further his agenda.
In short, the chief was a bastard who needed to be dealt with and Ray had a n for that too. Disgusted of the chief, Ray turned to his mind as he called on Aurora and asked her about his previous battle against the chief.
"Ray, you are in trouble," Aurora spoke, her voice filled with worry and anger.
"I know what you mean, my mana core; its cracked," Ray responded as he seemed to think of something and he asked, "But I don''t remember it being cracked. Last time I checked, my mana core was in perfect condition,"
"Well jokes on you because it cracked when you were asking about the truth from Magdroth and FengFeng and after they allowed the full potential of their part of bloodline to be truly unlocked in you, it over flood your core and it cracked," Saying those words, Aurora went silent while Ray went into deep thought.
The matter of a cracked core truly troubled him and he needed to know more about it but that would have to wait till the situation stabilized. Right now, the first priority was the war between the beasts and humans and after that, he ended dot get solid information about what was happening outside.
He couldn''t give refuge to everyone for free and not so when he knew that amongst the people in his house, many were traitors who had betrayed mankind and he knew that if he wasn''t careful, those bastards would backstab him anytime. Therefore, he always entrusted the most important tasks and information to select people whom he was close with and knew of their loyalty to mankind.
While reflecting on his thoughts, Ray reached the premises of his mansion. In front of him was a concluded battlefield where many elvesy unconscious on the ground while different types of cages and prisons were erected around them. A bit far away, he could see a camp while even further away was another battlefield where the battle against the beasts was going on.
Even though the battle hade a half for sometime, Ray could perceive them preparing for going deeper into the forest. As for why? He didn''t know and wouldn''t know until he met the person in charge of that battlefield; the head nurse.
However, before that; he needed to ask about the battle against elves and about any casualties that may have urred. Though he doubted for anyone to even be seriously injured but he wasn''t too optimistic about it. The elves were natural warriors and he didn''t underestimate his enemies.
As Ray walked to the camp, he noticed Sirius walking out in a rush with an irritated expression on his face.
Knowing his friends, Ray knew that someone might have annoyed him or tried to tease him inside and hence let Sirius be. He would go back to normal after a walk around the battlefield. Instead, Ray walked into the camp as he wanted to checkout on others.
As he walked inside, he noticed a mncholic atmosphere within the camp. Kid and Aliyah were on the side benches with their eyes close while Tim and Noah sat in one corner with Ae and Kashish standing around a stretcher; dipping towels with water and putting them on someone whoy on the stretcher.
"Who could it be?" Ray thought as he walked to the stretcher, only to notice a familiar face on the stretcher.
He stood in his ce as a sickening feeling gripped his heart, his chest felt tight while his throat seemed to have gone dry. Not a sound escaped from his mouth as he just looked at the stretcher in shock.
On the stretcher, Niay peacefully with her face devoid of any color while burns and wounds riddled her whole body.
Averting his gaze from Nia, Ray looked at others while the others looked back at him, their eyes trembling as different thoughts went through everyone''s mind. However, everyone stayed silent as they saw for the first time, a tear escape Ray''s eyes and fall on his cheek.
Ray himself didn''t know what was going on and when the tears started to fall but he was crying and even he was confused about his emotions.
He didn''t know but at some point, he felt someone embrace him tightly. The warmth of their touch entered his heart as he felt an ease through his body. A familiar scent entered his nose as he got a grip of himself and embraced her back.
It was Ae who had embraced him and she helped him get a grip over his emotions. Then, Ae stood on her toes as she whispered in his ear,
"Don''t worry dear, she is fine. Aliyah healed her and told us that it will take time for her to gain consciousness and she would be needing a lot of rest,"
Hearing Ae''s words, some strength came back to him as Ray nodded and got a grip on himself. He hugged her even tighter and after a few moments, he let Ae go and looked around at rest of his teammates, noticing that apart from Noah, everyone else was injured in one way or the other.
"It seems that elves were pretty tough," He thought as Aurora agreed with him. Ray had asked Aurora to scan Nia and she revealed to him that Nia had suffered serious mana abuse and wont be able to use mana for some time while her body was riddled with grade 3 burns that only the head nurse would be able to heal.
"So in short, the elven chief is going to suffer even more," Ray was furious and that fury was going to be directed someone and right now, the best candidate for his fury was none other than the elven chief. Only if the poor elven chief knew how bad his days toe would be, he would have prayed the gods he believed to kill him more than ever.
s, it wasn''t the era of gods as they weren''t even there anymore.
Chapter 333 Nia’s Condition
Chapter 333 Nia''s Condition
The next few moments were the worst for the elven chief as various wounds piled up on his body while the previous ones opened up as well. However, that wasn''t all as physical wounds were something the elven chief could heal from but from emotional scars; that was a hard thing toe out of and Ray exactly did this. He had called the elven chief''s daughter and made her stand in front of him and allowed her to exact her revenge right as he had promised her.
At first, the elven chief thought that his daughter might weep or stop Ray and ask him to leave the elven chief but after a few moments, his daughter stood still with not a hint of remorse or guilt on her face. All there was on her face was a disgusted expression that showed how much she hated her father and then, her hand was raised and it fell as a loud scream echoed in the room.
The elven chief''s eyes lost all fervor as he had finally lost his will to live. It was now that the consequences of his actions started to sink into his mind that the elven chiefid in his ce as whips fell on his already battered body.
The elven princess didn''t keep hitting her father for long, she hated the man in front of her and his sight made her stomach churn in anger and disgust. She handed the whip back to Ray and after a short conversation with him, she walked out to the other battlefield where the head nurse nned to lead an invasion into the forest.
The elven princess had also ryed information to Ray about the situation on the beasts and also about their peculiarities as they acted more matured and intelligent for beasts of their tier.
"Don''t worry, tell the head nurse that the battle against the elves has ended and we will be ready to back her up if the situation arises," Ray told the elven princess while he himself looked at the chief and spoke in a loud voice,
"As for you, you have some valuable secrets to spill," Saying those words, Ray hit the chief on the nape of his head and the chief fainted. Ray would interrogate the chief but not now. The interrogation would happen when Ray would have sorted everything else first.
Walking outside, Ray started to go into the direction Sirius was heading to. Earlier, while he was catching up with the elven princess; Sirius had sent him a text along with a location stating,
"Pleasee here,"
Knowing his friend, Ray knew that it must be something important for him to call Ray and that too in such a way. As Ray walked to the location, he looked around himself and noticed how much of a wreck had been caused by the battles between humans and elves and even though the elves outnumbered the humans in age and experience, they still lost.
As for why? The reason was simple. The elves had greatly underestimated the humans and it led to their loss. Also, Ray noticed that most of the elves were alive, albeit seriously injured but they still breathed while captured in different type of cage sand prisons made from different abilities that he was familiar with.
As he reached a certain battlefield, he noticed the signs of a great fight that had taken ce there. He noticed burn marks with ground scorched ck while the air around him seemed tock moisture.
Walking a couple of steps forward, he saw a lone figure standing in front of an ice cage. The figure had multiple shadows swirling around him as it seemed that light itself would bend around the man''s shadow. The figure was none other than Sirius who currently stood in front of Reggie.
Ray walked up to Sirius as he put a hand on his friend''s shoulder and asked, "Everything okay?"
"Yeah, I''m good," Sirius answered calmly.
"Who is this guy? And why did you call me here? Knowing you, to must be something important to be discussed out here in the middle of a scorched battlefield,"
"Well, he is the one responsible for Nia''s condition," Sirius spoke and as he did he could have sworn to feel something snap.
The air around him seemed to have changed as if the world had suddenly be a shade darker while an aura of death loomed in the surroundings. ncing besides him, he saw Ray''s eyes turn dark as a reddish gold hue shone in them. Noticing the faint scales appearing on his skin, Sirius put his hand on his friend''s shoulder and spoke, "Ray calm down,"
"Why should i?" Ray asked in outrage as his hand trembled from anger. Ray''s eyes were turning redder by the second while an ancient power different from any other was rising within his body. He had felt this once, this was the power he had felt when he was in the academy; fighting against the troll horde along with Kashish.
"Ray, listen to what he has to say," It was Aurora''s voice that snapped his mind back to senses as the energy gathering around him started to die down bit by bit. Ray looked at the man inside the cage. The man had fainted long ago and seemed so weak and feeble that Ray could simply snap the man''s neck using his bare hands.
"Sirius, you should give me a good reason not to raze this in to the ground and to not torture this man till he begs me to kill him,"
Hearing those words, Sirius gulped and started recounting everything he had been told by Reggie. Since Sirius had been standing here for a long time, he had talked to Reggie to get his point of view as well.
Sirius told Ray about how Reggie hade here just to avenge his brother who was also a spy that used to roam around the periphery of the forest and that Sirius had captured him to gain more info out of.
"But the extent he injured Nia to?" Ray asked, his anger still twisting his thinking and not letting him think straight.
"It was Nia herself," Aurora shouted in his mind. Even Aurora was angry but she knew to look at the story from all scenarios. After all, she was his system and it was her job to guide Ray and not let him make decisions that he wille to regretter on.
"Ray, listen to me closely. Nia is okay, she is just suffering from a severe case of mana abuse while the rest of her injuries can be easily healed with the head nurse''s help. Also, the man wasn''t fighting for anything bad, but just came here for his brother. He isn''t like the elven chief and at least listen what Sirius has to say,"
Listening to what Aurora had said, Ray calmed down by quite a bit and looked at Sirius as he motioned his friend to continue.
"I had talked to him and told him that his brother is alive and well and also told him about how the chief is captured and that the elven army has been defeated,"
"Then? What did he say?" Asked Ray, a bit skeptical of the the man''s loyalty to the elven colony in the woods and if the man wasn''t loyal to his own race, then he wasn''t loyal to anyone; not even himself.
"Then he asked me what we will to do the elven colony in the forest. I told him that we will take over and do some changes but let them all be as they are and not cause any problems. That had calmed him down and he requested to meet his brother and volunteers to work for you. Apparently when he was defeated by Kid, it had quite an impact on him," Sirius ended his exnation and seeing Ray''s skeptical expression he spoke further, "I know it is hard to trust him but give him a chance, he is strong and can be quite helpful in mediating between the elves and given he is more than 300 years old, we can learn some useful information from him,"
In the end, Sirius had convinced Ray as Ray simply nodded and asked Sirius to wake the man up. Sirius did as asked as he controlled the shadows around himself and lifted the man in the air and then, a huge shadow pnded on the man''s face as it jolted the man awake.
"Good progress with the shadows," Rayplimented over Sirius''s control over shadows and then looked into the man''s eyes.
Being woken up suddenly, Reggie found himself being stared at by a man whose eyes were as ck as the night and as he looked back into those eyes, Reggie realized that the man wasn''t just a simple man but a predator who seemed to be looking intently at his prey.
Chapter 334 The Expediton Into The Forest Begins
Chapter 334 The Expediton Into The Forest Begins
While Ray and Reggie introduced themselves to each other, the head nurse had called some people over from the fight against the elves to help her with expedition to the forest. The people she had called were teammates from Nia''s team as they were in better condition than most and their powers would be useful in the expedition.
The expedition team consisted of twenty people in total, including the head nurse. Their purpose was to head inside the forest and find the cause of the strange behavior shown by the beasts and not just that but also to nip the problem from its root.
"Kim!" The head nurse called out as she handed the girl a small parchment that had some instruction written over it, "Take these to Ray and be with him, you wont being with us,"
"What do you mean?" Asked Kim as she really wished to go for the expedition as it was the best ce for her to utilize her ability to the max and help out everyone as much she could.
"You understand what i mean and you wont be asking anymore questions or else I''m going to forcefully keep you out of the expedition. So the best thing will be if you listen to what I have to say," Saying those words, the head nurse looked into Kim''s eyes with a grave expression and motioned her to go.
Kim nodded reluctantly as she knew that the head nurse wasn''t joking and an order was an order. Therefore, taking the parchment and keeping it safe with her, she walked back while the head nurse turned around andmanded everyone with her to move into the forest.
Her team consisted of many different individuals whose powers and abilities werepatible with not only one another but also suited perfectly for the forest and its environment.
The most important member of her team was perhaps Zest. She had taken him as her right hand and the reason he was most important ording to her was his ability to make multiple copies of himself while those copies also copied his equipment and had almost the same strength as Zest. Not just that but in the following time, Zest had gotten stronger and had recently broken into the Magical Realm. This had not only made him stronger but also allowed him to wield a certain amount of elemental affinity and even increased the number of clones he could conjure.
All in all, Zest was an all rounder whom if given the right atmosphere could easily take down multiple opponents on the same level as his and even take down stronger opponents if lucky enough.
Other than Zest, Noelle was also there. She had caught the head nurse''s eyes after the dungeon mission and had been training with her ever since and that allowed her strength to grow exponentially not only in the healing department but also her battle prowess had grown by leaps and bounds.
Also, she had called another person just now and it was for her everyone was waiting, "How much time till she arrives?" Asked a guy in annoyance as he had been waiting in the same ce for half an hour now. On his shoulder was a heavy two handed axe and he had been itching to go into battle for quite some time now but because of the dammed woman they were waiting for, he wasn''t able to go and fight.
"Man just wait a bit, she will be here," The person next to him spoke as he tried to calm down his mate.
"I just don''t get why we are waiting for her, just how important can she even be?" He asked as he let his axe fall to the floor and sat down on the floor in waiting.
As for the person they were waiting for, it was Kashish. The previous battle albeit being taxing on her hadn''t left her with any serious injuries to speak of as she had mostly used her nts and seeds and fought from a distance.
Also, the forest was her natural battlefield and therefore, the head nurse had contacted Ray through the telepathic connection he had shared with his trusted ones and through that connection she had asked him to send Kashish for the expedition.
Ray had obviously agreed but he told the head nurse that she would not be simply joining the expedition as a part of the team but she had to be the vice leader of the team and knowing Ray, the head nurse had to agree. And if one had to ask the head nurse, she would be lying if she said that she didn''t doubt Ray but Ray had been appointed by the dean and till now he had worked things up with his strange decisions so she simply let him be.
A few momentster, Kashish had arrived but she wasn''t alone. Along with her, Ray had sent one of the most important people on his team. Not ording to strength but ording to him. To Ray, Ae was one of the most important people on the whole as she was not just his or part of his team but she was his family and many would ask if she was this important to him, why would he send her to such a dangerous expedition.
Well it was exactly this that he sent her. She wasn''t a kid and was probably stronger than most of the people participating in the expedition and Ray had asked her to participate because he knew she had an affinity to the nature element due to a part of elven blood in her that he had observed during her breakthrough to the Magical Realm and he also wanted her to refine her strength and get used to fighting against multiple enemies without his support. Also, she would act as support for Kashish as Ray had noticed that she went along pretty well with Kashish.
"She''s here," The man besides the guy with the axe spoke as he saw a woman approach the head nurse along with another woman.
"Finally, we will get some action atst," The man with the axe spoke as he tried to have a look at how the woman they were waiting for. After all, he was curious to know who she was but wasn''t able to have a look because soon after, the expedition had started and they had found out that the woman would be their vice leader. Hence, the man had toply with the orders and would have to keep his curiosity in check till then.
The whole team of twenty plus people moved forward with their weapons in their hands. Some held swords, some had bows while some had axes and spears. All in all, it was a bnced team that moved with coordinated movements as they kept their formation in check.
Also, the team had twenty members or so but the total people entering the forest were more than that and that was due to the clones that Zest had created. His clones circled around the formation and proved them support from back, don''t and the sides.
In short, one could say that the team was most well equipped to fight against the enemies in the conditions they were heading into despite the fact that they didn''t have their home advantage anymore.
"Group up everyone, i sense some movement forward," The head nurse spoke as she received the signal from the spy ahead. The spy had told her that a small group of beasts was heading deeper into the forest.
Everyone did as told and huddled closer while they walked with their spells and attacks ready at hand. In the meanwhile, Kashish walked around the forest leisurely. Her steps were silent were her figure moved through the trees as if she was some sort of phantom blessed by the forest itself. She was constantly spreading her seeds around the forest and slowly providing the wit mana as they grew into the soil and sensed the surroundings through those saplings.
Perhaps it was Kashish whose powers were most versatile while in a forest due to her exceptional affinity to the environment and he great powers granted to her due to her royal blood.
It wasn''t only Kashish who was happy while in the forest, it was same for Ae as ever since she had entered the forest, she had felt her body energized and refreshed. It seemed as if she hadn''t fought any battle prior to entering the forest and that as if she had entered into the embrace of as over one.
If someone were to see the elemental energy around Ae, they would notice the elemental a man of the forest and the will of the forest swirling around her body and refreshing her every second. It was the benefit of having links to the elven bloodline as elves were gifted by nature itself and currently Ae was experiencing that gift.
Chapter 335 A Fishy Situation
Chapter 335 A Fishy Situation
In the very core of the forest, a huge tree towered above all as the area around it waspletely barren, a contrast to the rest of the frost. From afar, it seemed as if the tree had consumed all the vegetation in the surroundings. Like a parasite that had settled itself fin the heart of the forest and kept on devouring the whole forest.
The trunk was dark while it''s leaves were blood red. The veins that went through them pulsed with the same reddish energy as it spread around an eerie aura of death. In front of the tree were five monsters that had their heads lowered in front of the tree, as if worshipping it.
"Have your armies retreated?" A voice thundered in their minds. Hearing themanding voice of the tree in their mind, their bodies shuddered as fear gripped their hearts. These were the lords of the forest and they had been the lords for quite some time. However, the sudden influx of energy in the core had alerted them and when they reached the core of the forest, they found a small tree that was growing rapidly.
At first, the lords didn''t take it seriously and thought of it as an uprising from a new lord and they prepared their armies for that but that changed when the armies they had prepared stopped listening to them and their armies started working for the new tree they had seen.
Fearing the tree and its strange powers, the lords had nned to give it a visit themselves but that was their biggest mistake as they found themselves striped of their armies as soon as they moved out if their respective areas. The lords were stunned and then, their fear was used against them. They heard the strange voice in their mind and felt something resisting their will. As if apart of themselves didn''t belong to them anymore. Before that, they were preparing their armies to expand the forest against the human that had settled outside of it but it all went to waste.
The tree had ess to their minds, memories and thoughts. They had no choice but to submit and that was what they did. They unwillingly submitted to the tree''s control as that moister robbed all the beasts inside the forest of their free wills.
Right now, the lords were kneeling in front of the tree and received their orders, "The humans areing deeper into the forest. Pose resistance to them and weaken them but don''t stop or kill them. I want you to lead them to me," The tree said as the regional lords nodded, having an inkling to the tree''s n but they kept themselves shut. A lord had previously tried to revolt against the tree ad the oue he suffered was something none of the lords wished to face.
As the forest lords moved, the tree kept on watching the human envoy that had entered the forest. It focused on the head nurse and zest as it marked both of them as problematic individuals that it would have to deal with extra care. The head nurse because of her strength and Realm while Zest for his strange ability to copy himself. As for Kashish, the tree didn''t see her at all. It wasn''t able to spy on her and it was because she had a few magical items upon her that escaped any means of detection. Those were the things she had been given by her mother, the Queen before she came to Earth and right now, those magical items were helping her avoid a great cmity.
As for Ae, the tree did see her but dismissed her as a weak individual because throughout the expedition so far, Ae hadn''t done much and had been on the passive side of the team. Other than helping with strategies and stuff, Ae didn''t do much nor did she use her abilities or powers.
Outside the forest,
Strange vines had erupted from the ground as they closed up all the paths that led into and outside of the forest. Slowly, the forest was changing itself and as the expedition team passed by a certain area, vines would cover that area and close it up.
Unbeknownst to the expedition team, they were slowly being led into the very core of the forest where the tree resided and even though they wanted that, they didn''t know that they were walking into a grave trap.
"There is something wrong," Kashish stopped moving as she looked afar from the tree sje stood on.
"What do you mean?" Asked the head nurse.
"We are being followed and not just that, i feel the forest changing with each step we take. As if something is purposefully luring us into the forest," Kashish spoke and as she did, she raised her hand into the air as a huge vine erupted form the ground.
The vine was green in color and had spikes protruding out of it as Kashish controlled the spike and stepped on its tip. Then, the spike slowly started to rise further and further above in the air but as it did, the trees and vegetations around it started to move. They kept closing in onto the vine and slowly blocked its path to the top.
After reaching higher and higher, the vine stopped going up as the path above had been blocked while those below looked at it all with their mouths wide open from shock. Not knowing what to say or do, a few even started to hack around at the trees and vegetations around them.
"Stop!!" The head nurse roared in anger as she controlled the mana around her, only to notice that the mana in the surroundings was extremely thick. As if something had already scucked in most of the mana in the area.
"Kashish,e down," The head nurse spoke and then she ordered everyone to make camp in the ce where they were, "We won''t move till we have a definite n. Till then we make camp here," Saying those words, she nced at those closest to her.
Noelle, Zest, Ae, Kashish and a few more people were invited by her inside her camp as she asked them of their opinions.
"I would say that we destroy the surroundings as i think its a conscious nt based beast that is causing all this," Zest suggested but just as he did, Kashish shook her head as she countered him by saying, "Take it from me when I say that its not the work of some mere beast. It is probably something in the Cmity Realm or worst, the Celestial Realm,"
"Outrageous!!!" Another close member shouted as he couldn''t believe the words that Kashish had spoken.
"No, she is right. It has to be something in at least the Cmity Realm because only a Cmity could cover this wide of an area and empty the mana in the air," As the head nurse said, she kept looking at everyone and asked them, "I''m sure you would have felt it as well. The mana in the air is very thin. To the point that is a quarter of what it previously was,"
Everyone nodded as they had noticed it and felt it as well, "What do we do then?" Asked Noelle nervously as she really felt scared to face an enemy in the Cmity Realm.
"Well, what else other than doing what it wants us to. Either that or we use our powers and cause mass destruction to just free ourselves from this and then face the beast in a weakened state. Not to mention the hundreds and thousands of beasts that reside in the forest, amongst whom i am sure multiple are in the Cmity Realm," The head nurse spoke as she had made her decision.
She looked at everyone gravely and said, "We will keep moving but we all wont move at once. Break into three and confuse the enemy. We move in different parts of the forest and then converge at the same point. I''m sure it has methods to keep watch over us so we will use it top our advantage and confuse it so it can''t know what''s we are here for," The head nurse ended her words and with it the meeting.
As everyone walked out of the meeting, the head nurse stopped Kashish and Ae and spoke to them, "You both, take this cube and keep it safe. It is a teleportational portal and if we are in grave danger, just insert your mana into it and it will teleport you to Ray''s location,"
"Why are you giving this to us?" Ae asked.
"Because I find it all too fishy. There is great danger deeper into the forest but i can be wrong too but if I''m right, then we need to have backup ns and to be prepared. So if the timees for it, use it and ask Ray to help us. He is strong, i trust him to do the right thing,"
Chapter 336 A Sacred Oath Bound By Blood
Chapter 336 A Sacred Oath Bound By Blood
"Let''s move everyone, we go forward," The head nurse''s shout reverberated in the air as she stood in front of everyone and observed their expressions.
"You there," She pointed at the man who held a double handed axe over his shoulder. Suddenly scared by the head nurse''s shout, the man stumbled forward and appeared in front of the head nurse. His head down as he waited for the head nurse''s orders.
"You will apany a special team of three individuals," The head nurse ordered and then pointed at three people that stood on the very side of the whole team. Those three were Kashish, Ae and Noelle. The head nurse had also added Noelle to the duo because she considered her to be a valuable healer who mighte handy in times of need.
The man with the axe stood in front of three girls as he observed them from top to bottom with a frown on his face, "Speak your mind," Kashish annoyedly said as she noticed the man''s gaze fall upon her.
"I hate you," the man said before turning around in a huff and standing a bit far from the trio but close enough to be a part of the group.
"What''s his problem?" Noelle asked, even more annoyed than Kashish as she hated the man''s attitude.
"He can''t stand the fact that he is on guard duty. Simple as it is, it hurt his ego," Ae replied nonchntly, as if not caring a single bit about the man or anything around her.
"Yes, as simple as that," Kashish nodded with a smile as she liked the change in Ae''s temperament. For Kashish, she didn''t like those who were timid and soft and considering Ae''s nature, she had always been like that but as the events around her progressed and the world changed, her attitude and temperament also changed. Within the short span of time, Ae had be bolder and more straight forward than before.
"Okay then, everyone move out!!!" The head nurse shouted as four teams left the camp in an organized manner. The four teams had different leaders as the head nurse lead one team personally while Zest lead another team. One more team was lead by a student of the regr sses who had recently stepped into the Magical Realm and as for thest team, it was the group of three girls and one boy, the group in which Ae and Kashish travelled.
Kashish took the lead for the group as she knew her way around the forest and hence provided everyone an easier passage to their destination.
Following the head nurse''s instructions, Kashish had taken a longer route to the core of the forest and the route she had taken crossed with the territory of one of the forest lords. As their group travelled, they only encountered a few low level monsters that were easily dealt by them.
Actually, the girls didn''t need to even move a muscle as the guy with therge axe dealt with everything. It seemed as if he was taking out the pent up anger and frustration on the monsters and no one minded it. He was doing his job very well and that was all that mattered. However, the situation didn''t stay like that for long. The further they travelled the deeper they got into the forest and the monsters and beasts they faced started to change as well.
For starters, the beasts were stronger and more intelligent but also more rabid. As if being controlled by a marite andcking any will of their own. Their actions were suicidal and they attacked without care for themselves.
This caused a headache for the group as more and more injuries started to pile upon everyone and not only that but the number of beasts also increased as they started to attack in packs. Currently, one such pack had ambushed the group as they all stood over the tree trunks and looked down at the rabid beasts staring at them. The beasts were feline in nature and had three eyes with one singr eye on their forehead. Their eyes were bloodshot and saliva dripped down from their mouths. Their bodies were as big as a car and their ws sharp enough to tear through the strongest of metals.
The group of four had fought these before when they ventured into this area of the forest but the one they fought was alone and even for that they had to work together to take it down. After all, these beasts weren''t just physically strong but also had magical prowess that made their attacks even deadlier. With air magic to increase their agility and attack speeds and earth magic to strengthen their attacks, the monsters were suited predators for this habitat. Not to mention the fact that when they travelled in packs, their attacks got deadlier and theirbat awareness was further enhanced as they looked out for each other.
"They don''t seem like monsters from any angle," Noelle stuttered as she looked down in fear. She was a healer and her fighting skills were not as sharp as others. So it was natural for her to feel scared especially when a pack of twenty strong monsters opened their jaws at her and looked at her as if she was their prey.
"They wont kill us, thats for sure," Kashish said as she observed the whole situation closely.
"And why is that?" Noelle asked, pointing at the mouths of the monsters that had saliva constantly dripping down from it, "Because from what i see, their mouths are ready to bite us down and have some fun savoring us,"
"Well, if they wanted to. They would have brought the trees down and pounced on us directly," It was Ae who spoke this time, "I have read about them. These monsters are called Wormacs and have superior magical powers and with their physical strengths, they can easily jump high enough to take us down. Right now, they have orders not to kill us and only to intimidate us. I''m sure the other teams are also going through the same,"
Just as Ae had finished her exnation, the sound of pping was heard as right at that instant, the whole forest had gone silent and only the wind whistled.
"Look there," Kashish pointed ahead as a huge man that was around 7ft tall, stood leisurely with his arms crossed. His eyes seemed to pierce through the distance and look at the group perfectly as he stared at everyone from up to down.
The man walked forward as the group observed his sharp features and uncanny resemnce to the Wormacs that stood down below. The Wormacs had reddish brown fur and the man''s hair had the same color. His eye color also matched their and so did the sharp shape of pupils a feline typically had.
From the man alone, they could feel a tremendously strong aura that was on par with that of the head nurse as the group gulped down in fear. They knew the aura and that it belonged to a being in the Celestial Realm.
"Wee to my region in the forest, and sorry for my behavior," The man spoke in a thick ent and from the way it seemed, the man hadn''t talked much before. Especially in the human tongue he hadn''t as just from the difficulty he had in forming sentences, it was clear that the man in front of them was not a human but a monster in human skin.
The man waved his hands as the whole pack moved away and gave way for him while they left the whole group alone. Within a couple of minutes, only the group and the man remained.
"What do you want?" Kashish asked, a bit worried about why the Lord of a region had appeared in front of them.
"Well, ie in peace. So lets calm down first and you guyse down so i can have a chat with you; Peacefully," The man said as he made a peace sign with his fingers and smiled as best as he could. However, instead of looking calm; his smile and sign made him lookically eerie and made the three girl retch in cringe.
"Well, only if you do a blood oath not to kill or harm us," Ae said. She knew about the oath because it was one of the things Ray had taught her about when dealing with beasts with intelligent.
"Sighh, as you say," the man resigned in designation and raised his hand as ws extended out of his hand. The ws dug into the other hand as blood started to pour out of it.
He looked at the blood dripping down as his eyes lit up with mana. As he infused his mana into the blood, Ae did the same as she cut her palm and let the blood drip down from her hand. Then the blood flew towards the blood from the beast as both bloods got mixed together, forming a sacred oath that was bound by blood.
Chapter 337 Meeting A Regional Lord Of The Forest
Chapter 337 Meeting A Regional Lord Of The Forest
"So you mean that there is a strong being in the forest that can control nts and also has controlled all the beings in the forest including you," Ae asked as she couldn''t believe her own words. Much less the story she had been told by the Regional Lord who sat in front of them.
"How is this even possible?" Asked Kashish as she couldn''t think of a being strong enough to take control over such arge forest and all of its beings. Not just that but in the little amount of time that had passed, it was just absurd.
"Well it is the truth, believe me or not and we were given clear orders to bring you guys to the core of the forest so it could do same with you," The lord answered as he looked into their eyes, clearly telling them that the position they were in, they had to believe in him or else they would be doomed.
"Okay, for a moment let''s say we believe you but how did you escape from that being''s control?" Noelle asked as the others nodded at her question. After all, if the said being was so strong, howe the lord in front of them be free?
"Well, i was also controlled but as you see; my race is different," The man replied.
"How so?" Asked Noelle.
"We Warmackse from a race of wolves and are rted to the legendary wargs and that''s why we live in packs," The man replied as he continued, "We have a bloodline ability that allows us to share everything we feel with the pack and that includes injuries, powers, intellect and much more. Therefore, whenever a Warmack is with its pack, its just as many times dangerous as any warg with its pack,"
"So you mean that you shared yourself with your pack and got saved? I don''t believe that. Give me a solid exnation or we are done and we will go," Kashish said as she made sure that the man understood that they weren''t believing anything until they got some solid information from him.
"Sighh¡ hear me out," The man rubbed his temples and then spoke, "See, I am in the Celestial Realm and even though i recently ascended. To control the mind and body of a Celestial, it requires a lot of time and effort. Even for that monstrous being. Therefore, he nted certain seeds in the minds of all lords to tell them that he could influence and control their actions and know if they resist," The man replied as a realization hit Ae as she spoke right after,
"So you passed that seed onto another Wormack and let it be controlled instead of you and hence, you are free from that control but that thing thinks you are in control since you do what it says anyway but you keep your freedom with yourself,"
"Yes, that''s how it is," The man smiled as he sighed in relief that they had finally understood what he meant.
"But why do you need our help?" Kashish asked.
Seeing the woman''s unrelenting attitude, the man knew that it was going to be hard but he didn''t stop and calmly exined, "See, I know that you guys were here with a Celestial and i have also previously dealt with the Lord of that house outside of the forest," The man said as he pointed in the direction of Ray''s mansion.
"You know Ray?" Ae asked in a bit of excitement.
"No! As far as i remember, the name of that person is Prometheus and he is a strong Celestial who I''m sure can deal with the being in the forest and seeing how you guys came from the same direction, i was wondering if you could pass my message to him and ask for his help to help us lords of the forest and in return, the forest will be open to you all and you will have our support," The man answered.
"Prometheus?" The man with the axe questioned as he thought to have heard that name somewhere but didn''t know where he had heard that name.
"Idiot," Kashish pped the guy''s neck as she shook her head and took the whole group to the side for a small chat.
"Who is this Prometheus guy?" The man with the axe asked.
"It''s the dammed dean," Noelle answered as then suddenly realization dawned upon her as she asked, "If what that man said is correct, then are we living in the dean''s house?" She asked as a hint of reverence shone in her eyes. After all, the dean was a legendary figure in the eyes of the students of the academy as they all personally knew about his power and position.
"No, it was the deans house," Ae replied seriously as he mood had calmed down considerably after knowing that the man was not talking about her beloved but the dean.
"What do you mean it was? Did the dean sell his own house?" Noelle asked as she found it very hard to digest that the dean would sell such a perfect residence.
"Well, he did sell his own mansion," Kashish said as she kept on thinking of a way out of the situation and about what to do next.
"Who bought it? I''m sure its some big shot who did because that big and powerful of a residence wouldn''t have been easy to acquire and I''m sure the deans wouldn''t have sold it to just anyone," Said Noelle as she seemed to be more interested in the dean''s property than their troublesome situation.
Her attitude had been getting on Kashish''s nerves and she just red at Noelle and spoke, "Ray bought it and shut up. I don''t know anything else and instead i would advise you take our current situation in consideration and act ordingly,"
"Okay," Noelle answered, a bit shaken by both the reply and the tone of her voice.
"I have an idea," Ae said as she looked at them and added, "Just follow my lead, no time to exin,"
Ae took the lead as everyone walked back to the regional lord and stood in front of him. Ae took a deep breathe and spoke, "We can help you but we can''t leave the forest. You see, if we try to leave the forest, the trees block our way and if we cross the trees by some way, the paths seems to diverge and we unknowingly head to the direction of the core of the forest, if not, we would have gone back and brought help,"
"I see, so it can control most of the forest by now and since you all a re so deep into it, its control is even stronger than before," Said the man as he looked around himself and thought of a wya to bring these kids out of the forest so they could bring back help.
"I have an idea," Kashish said, "We can use that scroll but it can bring away only one person and I''m sure if we use it, that being would sense it because if it is as you told us then it can surely perceive the magical and spatial fluctuations that would ur from the usage of the scroll since its a teleportational scroll,"
"Well, use it. One of you can go ask for help while the rest of you should stay here," The man said as suddenly, he felt a strong headache. His head started to ring as the connection he shared with the rest of the Wormacs started to go wild. He felt the Wormac with the seed convulsing on the ground as a message hade from the Tree.
"Shit, he contacted us," the man said as he used the connection to get the message and right after, he cut the connection to not let the rest of the pack or himself be infected by the seed and then looked at them with a hint of worry in his eyes.
"It was him. He gave me an order saying that a group of four would arrive and i am to bring them to him,"
"You mean us?" Noelle asked as the regional lord nodded.
"So what do we do?" Asked the guy with the axe.
"We hurry. One of you goes back to bring help while i would bring the rest of you to him and cause a big distraction and halt him for as long as possible," The man said as it was the only possible solution they had.
"But who will go?" They asked.
"Ae, you go and ask Ray to help us. I''m sure he will be able to figure something out. Also, i am certain he could contact the dean too," Kashish said.
"But what about you?" Asked Ae.
"If anything happens to you, Ray would lose his mind. I know him Ae, you should be the one to go," Kashish said.
"Okay," Ae nodded as she took out the scroll from her bag and was ready to tear it up when the ground shook suddenly.
Chapter 338 Change Of Plans
Chapter 338 Change Of ns
"What''s happening?" Noelle asked as she saw the trees around her move and close in on them, "Why are the treesing closer to us?" She asked, pointing at the thick foliage growing closer and closer.
"That''s not me," Kashish said as she checked the roots that she had spread around in the area and noticed a foreign mana seeping into them; trying to wrestle her for control over the seeds.
"It''s the damned tree," The regional lord hissed as he looked up at his pack and noticed half of the pack dead, "He found out about it. We need to hurry," the man said as he urged Ae to take out the scroll.
In the meanwhile, the trees and and the vines in the whole forest started to wrap around them, trying to bind them and capture them.
"We will fight and buy you time. Activate the scroll and ask for help. Don''t worry about us, we will handle it all," Kashish said as she used her powers to control her vines and temporarily halt the oing assault.
"I will hack them down," The man with axes spoke as he raised hisrge axe and broke it in two. Bewildering others, the axe turned into two axes that resembled each other and then, a strange aura covered the man. The axes suddenly seemed much sharper and hotter, almost as if they had been forged again.
Jumping in the air, he hacked the vine nearest to him and got to cutting down the thick foliage. Seeing his example, Noelle did the same as she unsheathed a thin rapier out of her waist and started to parry the vines and trunks that came at her.
Seeing everyone fighting against the tree, Ae took out the scroll as she injected her mana into it. The scroll turned bright as the runes engraved upon it lit up and illuminated her face. It flew in the air and floated for a second or two before it disintegrated into nothing. Ae waited a bit but nothing happened as her face turned ashen.
"What happened?" She thought, struck by sadness as she believed that the scroll had faced. However, the sadness didn''t stick for long as right after, she noticed a small tear in the space in front of her. The tear slowly grewrger andrger until it was big enough for a single person to go through.
She looked at the portal and then behind her as she saw everyone fighting against the jungle that continuously closed up upon them and then steeling her resolve, she decided to step forward and step through.
Yet, how could life ever be so easy? There were bound to be surprises and for Ae, her good luck had ran short, right as she raised her foot; a vine appeared from below the ground and then pierced through her foot.
"Argghhhh," Ae screamed in pain as she stumbled and fell forward but s, even that would have been in her favor as the portal was right in front of her. Then suddenly the air whistled as several different projectiles were fired at her. From where they were fired at was unknown but it was sure that they were as deadly as they could be. Ae was in pain but she wasn''t out of the fight. Her eyes took a silvery hue as she controlled the air around her and bnced her fall. Her injured foot was in the air as she couldn''t ce it on the ground yet and hence she stood on a single foot.
The projectiles were aimed at her from every angle she could think of but she wasn''t weak. She was in the magical realm and dealing with these projectiles wasn''t anything har for her, she raised both her hands as the wind around her stirred. It turned into a small tornado that had Ae as its eye. The tornado not only acted as a barrier but also as a means to diverge any other sneak attacks. Within the tornado, she felt something seep inside her body. Looking down at her foot, she realized that she had indeed lost all the sensation in her foot and the loss of sensation seemed to be going upwards to the rest of her body. She knew about this and also knew that the cause of it was the vine that had pierced her foot and hence, she bent down and pulled the vine out.
"Arghhhh," however, Ae had rushed and acted a bit too fast without considering any consequences. Apparently the vine wasn''t some simple vine but was jagged eerily to the point that when Ae had pulled it out, a chunk of flesh and a mesh of bones hade out along with it, leaving a gaping hole in her foot. Her vision got blurry from the pain but she knew her task and used the wind around her to support her and levitated forward.
Knowing the risk to her life, she ditched any effort to preserve her mana and went all out. Bullets of wind and various other attacks wereunched from within the tornado while the tornado itself got stronger and stronger as it seemed that the trees and the vegetation of the forest was targeting her more and more.
Kashish and the others felt the pressure on them lessen and turned around as they noticed Ae in a tornado, surrounded by multiple vines, trunks and creatures that resided in the forest. It seemed as if a tornado was against the whole forest and that the forest itself had decided to eliminate the forest yet the tornado persisted as if the Goddess of Air was with the tornado itself and kept it going.
"Guys, lets support her," Kashish said as she unsheathed two curved des out from her waist. The des were greenish purple in color as they continuously shifted form one tone to another. Just looking into them made someone be bewitched and that was not all, it was Kashish who was taking action now and from the expression on her face, it was clear that she was going all out and when an enchantress went all out while in a forest; it lead to nothing but havoc and that was exactly what she was going to cause.
She ran forward as the des seemed to be merged with her hands, they moved as her hands moved. As if an extension of her body, the des also controlled her vines that she had spread out once again. She didn''t care for her mana anymore and used everything she had.
The vines rose in the air as she jumped from one vine to another and kept on moving forward while shing at the iing attacks. A sh to the right and a parry in front of her, the iing vines and trunks were dealt with ordingly while she moved with the grace of a princess. After all, she was a princess and had been trained for war ever since she was born.
Seeing her move, the others also went all out. The rapier in Noelle''s hand lit up with a blinding light as multiple blobs of light were scattered out from it as theynded on Kashish, Ae and the others. Feeling the lightsnding on them, they didn''t resist and weed them as their wounds started to heal at faster speed than usual while a portion of their mind felt revitalized from the battle stress they had umted throughout the battle.
The Regional Lord also made his move. His hands turned into paws and ws elongated out from them while the wind around him moved. He had more affinity to the element than the other Warmacks and currently, he was sharing his powers with the rest of the living Warmacks; empowering each other. The Warmacks took the burnt of the attacks but they healed faster and attacked even faster. Even though a whole portion of the forest half turned against them, the mismatched group of people and beasts were fighting against the forest just so that a single human being could cross a portal that seemed to be getting more and more unstable by the second.
"Ae!!!" Kashish shouted as she was the first one to notice peculiarity about the portal. It semed that someone was interfering with it and it would close soon enough.
"What happened?" A strained shout wa Shepard from within the tornado as it was apparent form her tone of how troubled Ae was right now and even though it semed that she was fine and fighting well, she was running on fumes while the trees, trunks and vines around her were pushing her back by the second.
She was farther from the portal than anyone else and if she made a run for it right now, she would never reach it in time.
"Kashish i wont be able to hold on for longer and never reach it on time. You go and ask Ray for help, tell hi-," just as she was about to continue, a vine pierced through the tornado and into her shoulder as after that it was Ae''s shout that had reverberated and the tornado had weakened until only Ae was left, captured by a vine.
"Noooooo!!!!" Kashish shouted as she raised her vines in retaliation but other vines came in front of her and stopped her.
Kashish saw as Ae was taken away right in front of her eyes, "Kashish goo!!!" Ae shouted before she lost consciousness and then the regional lord appeared as he held Kashish tightly and threw him right into the portal and with it, Kashish had be the one who crossed the portal.
Chapter 339 Ray’s Worry
Chapter 339 Ray¡¯s Worry
"F*ck," Kashish grunted as she rolled off the ground, feeling her bones crackle from the speed she was rolling against at. After all, a Celestial had thrown her and even though the Warmack celestial wasn''t that strong and hadn''t used any strength to speak of, he was a celestial and the strength he innately wielded was stronger than most could even think of.
Kashish endured the pain as her head continued to mess with her perception, making it difficult for her to know of her surroundings and the area she was in.
Meanwhile,
Ray was sitting inside the camp with Nia. He had decided to look over her until she woke up. As he was waiting for her, Ray heard some noise outside. Looking around, everyone else was asleep so he decided to go out himself. Summoning a sword, he dashed out and looked at what themotion was.
He saw a cloud of dust, a few trees that had holes as big as a person and not just that, he could see a long trail going farther and farther away and along with it, he could feel a familiar presence as well. Trusting his instincts, Ray kicked the ground with all the strength he could muster while he asked Aurora,
"Aurora, who is it? I know its someone familiar but I can''t point onto who it really is,"
"Ray, it''s Kashish and you should hurry. She isn''t too well," Aurora said, her voice wasn''t the usual calm but hurried, as if urging Ray to hurry even faster and Rayplied to her request.
Letting a bit of his bloodline flow through his mana core, he felt a slight pain in his chest but with it came even more strength and power. He had just activated a measly ten percent of his bloodline but even that was more than enough as his speed increased by at least three times.
He turned into a blur as he rushed forward and followed the long trail of destruction. Approaching the end of the trail, he saw a badly injured Kashish who had her bones broken into splinters, face swollen as if hundreds of bees had stung her repeatedly and left her be and even with that, Kashish seemed to be in some sort of hurry. As soon as she perceived Ray''s presence, she raised her hand but even that tasked proved to be too much as right after, she lost her consciousness and fainted on the spot.
"Aurora, I need analysis asap," Ray screamed in his mind.
"Already done and Ray you should hurry. Call Aliya over here, she needs treatment right now or else she might face some permanent effects from her injuries," Hearing what Aurora had said, Ray didn''t dy any further and got on the move.
Throwing caution to the wind, he used his spatial abilities and opened multiple blinks together and then linking all those blinks, he stepped through one ce and appeared at the end point of the very farthest blink. This way, he covered the distance in the fraction of the time yet it took half of his already seeping mana and drained quite a good amount of his mental energy.
"That was hard," he thought and rushed back into the camp. Finding Aliya sleeping soundly on a bench, he conjured a small zap of lightning as he electrocuted her awake.
"Hyaaa," Aliya''s sudden scream jolted another person awake as he looked around in suspicion, "Sirius calm down. I woke her up and you also get ready, we need you shadows," Ray said calmly, having an idea of what was going on between these two.
"Huh?" After the pain faded, Aliya looked up and saw Ray staring at her in a hurry, "What happened?" She asked.
"A big issue, get everything ready. Its very important, we are moving now," Ray said as Sirius concentrated the shadows around him and opened a shadow portal, "Where to link it?" Asked Sirius.
"Here," Ray sent the telepathic location and Sirius nodded as the portal was openedpletely.
"Let''s go," the trio stepped over the portal as they sunk into the shadows and popped out of the shadow of a huge tree. Looking around, Aliya was just about to ask where the problem was when she noticed a strange human like figureying lifelessly on the ground.
"Is that?" She asked bewildered by the state in which Kashish was.
"Yes, its Kashish and I don''t know what happened. That''s how i found her," Ray replied and then added, "You know why i called you here. I need you to heal her asap or else there are going to be big issues. I fear something wrong has happened,"
"Yes, let me get to it right away," taking out some apparatus from the waist bag she had on her, Aliya started mixing some ingredients in her hands while her staff glowed brightly and encased everything in a bright glow. Slowly, the ingredients turned into some sort of yellowish liquid that floated in front of her. Raising the staff, she directed the yellowish liquid towards Kashish''s body and let it pass through her nose and then from her naso-pharyngeal cavity to her esophagus and down to her stomach.
As the liquid entered her body, Aliya tapped the staff on Kashish''s forehead as she cast her spell [Diagnostic]. The spell was just like its name suggested and diagnosed the patient''s body but the one Aliya had cast was different than before. It was more enhanced, better than ever and scanned the human body a deeper level than before.
While she scanned Kashish''s body, the yellowish liquid in her stomach started to burn as it broke down into severalponents and spread through her bloodstream, providing Kashish the necessary nutrients and energy for the natural healing process of her body to start.
While Aliya worked on Kashish, Ray took Sirius to the side.
"Sirius, i feel something is wrong. I sent Kashish and Ae together and only Kashish came and look at her condition. She is on death''s door, I feel a big probleming up. We need to find the cause of the problem as I am sure that others are in danger," while sharing his worries with Sirius, Ray started to lose control over his emotions as the surroundings got affected once again.
"Ray calm down and don''t worry, lets wait for Kashish to wake up and ask her of the problem directly. Till then, you should rest; i can feel it, your mana core. You shouldn''t strain yourself," Sirius''s words calmed Ray down and also raised a question as Ray asked,
"My core-how do you know about it?"
"I can feel it. It''s different than before and from what i feel, its weaker and more strained than before," Sirius answered as Ray nodded, "Yes, it is strained. Thanks to my carelessness," Ray shook his head and sat down as both of them waited for Kashish to get healed up enough so she could at least gain her consciousness.
On the other hand, the forest had descended intoplete chaos as the tree had finally sprung into action. After all, it was now asrge as centuries old ancient trees and had gained control over most of the forest, to the point that it could spread its senses through the whole forest and control the whole flora of the forest.
In front of it were two groups of four and two regional lords who had seeded in capturing their targets. Also, there was a girl wound up in multiple vines as the tree seemed to have taken a liking to the girl and kept her closer to itself.
That girl was none other than Ae and right now she was unconscious and would be so for long because of the wounds and the poison that flowed in her body. The tree liked her for her powers and had saved her forst because it wanted to take time to tame her and that a beauty like hers and talent was truly rare.
"As for you all," the tree spoke into their minds as it nted seeds into their minds and then slowly turned them into her thralls. After all, they were all in lower realms and controlling them was child''s y for it.
"Where are the others?" The tree asked the two lords.
"They are being brought here. The other lords are doing their work," the forest lords replied like machines as the tree turned silent. It knew about the betrayal from a lord of the forest and it wanted to keep it hidden. After all, someone defying his power and authority was a disgrace to it and it didn''t even want those useless thralls to know about it.
As it was lost in its thoughts, the head nurse had eventually found her way to the region where the fight had recently urred. She looked at the devastation around her and noticed a couple of presences near an opening as she rushed there, only to find some familiar faces.
Chapter 340 A Promise Between The Head Nurse And The Regional Lord
Chapter 340 A Promise Between The Head Nurse And The Regional Lord
"Don''t tell me," the head nurse muttered as she rushed forward. Appearing with hurried yet cautious steps, she sensed the presence of a Celestial and halted right away. Unfortunately, it was toote as the regional lord of the forest spoke, "Come on, we aren''t the bad guys here,"
Hearing his words and seeing her students out there with him, she decided to give the man a chance and stepped out of cover.
"So now i ask, who are you?" Asked the head nurse while keeping several attacks ready.
"I am the regional lord and I am in your team, you can ask them," he pointed at the two students who sat near the opening with wounds open and their bodies bleeding, the potions they had taken were taking effect albeit slowly.
Looking at the two, the Head Nurse immediately recognized them. After all, these two were the ones she had sent to assist the other two important members and seeing them like this, she got a bad premonition, "Where are Ae and Kashish?" Her question shocked the two as they both turned to look at each other. They knew that the head nurse was going to get angry and if they lied, she would find out sooner orter.
Hence, mustering up her courage, Noelle stood forward albeit with difficulty; she walked to the head nurse and slowly recounted the whole state of events that had urred after their group separated from the main group.
"So I was right all along. Hopefully Ray finds a way out," the head nurse calmly said as she patted Noelle on her shoulder and started healing her wounds. After both the kids were healed and rested, the head nurse looked at the regional lord and signaled him for a chat. After all, she wasn''t aware of the whole situation and only the tidbits shared to her.
Therefore, she had decided to bring the regional lord in to the equation to get a better picture of the whole matter.
"So what''s up with the forest and the thing you told the kids about?" The head nurse asked, a bit shocked and confused by the information she had gotten told about.
"Whatever you heard from them is true. Let me borate," the regional lord said and started exining the whole story from the start and that too inplete details. After all, the head nurse was on his level and a notch stronger than he was. Therefore, he held respect for her even though he didn''t know that the head nurse had more mana and energy but she wasn''t that great of a fighter but still, in a matter between celestials; mutual respect was always important.
After hearing the whole story, it would have been an understatement to say that the head nurse was shocked. Her expression had changed more through the story than it had during the course of the expedition. After all, to have such a strong and malevolent being residing and growing in the forest behind them, the head nurse felt fear after a long time.
"What do we do then?" She asked, "Other than waiting for help. We don''t know how long it will take for help toe and if that damned tree sends more reinforcements the next time it attacks, we will be in a pinch,"
"Well i don''t have much ideas. My pack is half of its original strength while a few have been nted with seeds. We are trying find a way to get them out from the tree''s control or else we will have to proceed with some callings," The regional lord replied and then put his hand forward as the head nurse shook his head, an action that signified their partnership.
"I''m Alden by the way," the regional lord smiled while the head nurse nodded and replied the greeting, "I''m the head nurse, or that is what I''m called by everyone,"
"Sure," Alden nodded as he turned back to his pack. The ns could wait forter as right now the first priority was to get rid of the seeds nted by that damned tree.
"By the way," the head nurse said as she stopped Alden, "How are we not affected by the seeds?" The head nurse asked.
"Well, I don''t know for sure but what I do know is that you humans aren''t natives of this forest nor have you guys consumed the fruits and water from the forest to the extent that it would be able to affect you," Alden replied.
"I don''t understand, what does that have to do with the tree and the seeds it nts in minds of its victims," the head nurse asked, confused by the exnation given by Alden.
"See, the tree controls the flora of the forest and with it the fruits and the water that the forest provides. So it contaminates the whole food and water supply of the forest with the seeds and this leads to the animals in the forest consuming it and getting under control while the lower level beast with little to no intelligence go mad as you must have seen,"
This exnation got into the head nurse''s mind and she understood it. Nodding, she decided to refrain from eating anything inside the forest and went back to remind Noelle and the other kid about it too.
On the other hand, Alden coordinated with his pack and his advisors amongst the pack too. He had two advisers, both of whom were in the Cmity Realm and were strong enough to take down stronger opponents when fighting in pairs. All in all, it was clear that Alden''s pack was strong and could rampage the other regions easily but it was just not Alden''s quality to do so. He liked partnerships and had the ideology of making friends over enemies and that is why, his pack never unleashed their powers freely. Also it was the same reason that they got short of the hand in the previous battle, they had been cautious not to destroy their part of the forest and this acted as a handicap.
This was why Alden was here. He was telling his pack that next time they got attacked, their would be no holding back or else there wont be a forest or any free will to live for anyways.
After an hour, Alden had walked back to the head nurse as he shared with her his decision to make the region of the forest hemanded over their foothold and lure the enemy in. After all, it was better to fight on their own terms rather than the enemy''s terms.
"What about Ae?" Asked the head nurse, knowing that if something happened to her, the forest might be in danger as she already been warned by the dean about the fact that Ray was not to be angered, especially when his family was included in the equation.
"Don''t worry about that kid. Nothing would happen to her because form what i have seen, that damned tree has some use for her," Alden replied as the head nurse nodded, "I hope it is like that,"
"I guess we prepare for theing battle then," Alden spoke as he started telling them about his region, "We have arge streaming down from the region of another lord whose area is in the boundaries of the forest and with us being in far east of the forest, we will have to worry about the attacks from three sides only but even that wouldnd us in trouble,"
"What''s further east of the forest?" The head nurse asked.
"An open grasnd that leads to another civilization but from our estimates, it is very far away from here and only a few unintelligent monsters reside in the grasnd,"
"So we can run away too if we want to," the head nurse muttered but Alden countered, "if the tree lets us. Remember that the trees are our biggest cover yet an even greater enemy,"
"So what do we do of the trees and rest of the flora?" Asked the head nurse,
"Well, i say we blow therger and stronger trees up and let the rest of them be. It will leave us with some cover but wont turn into a disadvantage for us in case the treese to life and attack us out of the blue," Alden said, a bit saddened by the n he had put forward but for him, it was the only way for the forest and the animals in it to thrive.
"Let''s move forward with this n and don''t worry, we will help you grow the trees back. Once this is over, I promise from the human''s that we will cooperate with forest as best as possible. These are tough times and in such times, being together is the only way to survive ande on top," the head nurse said with a smile as both of them got to work.
Chapter 341 The Reality Of Magical Abilities And Affinities
Chapter 341 The Reality Of Magical Abilities And Affinities
"How is she now?" Ray asked as walked around the tent. The whole team had shifted Kashish to the makeshift camp after Aliya stabilized her health and were now waiting for Kashish to wake up.
"Let her rest, from what I can tell; she had gotten seriously injured in a big fight. Not just that, she was poisoned with one of the strongest poisons known to mankind. What I''m shocked at is her resilience to everything she has been through. You should be thanking God that she is still alive," Aliya shut Ray up with her words and went back to monitoring both her patients.
During this time, Nia had gotten better and regained consciousness but was in no condition to move or use magic. Her powers were at a zero as all the magical energy in her body was drained.
Ray had talked to Aurora on this matter and she told him that Nia wasn''t just a simple ability user. The light ability was an affinity that ran in her bloodline and had been active for so long that in the younger generation, it had taken the role of an ability. Coming to them as easy as breathing but as their powers would grow; the ability would turn into magic and allow them to have greater mastery over the light element and achieve greater heights.
Taking a seat, Ray thought hard about Nia''s ability and asked Aurora, "So when will her ability turn into an affinity?"
"It has already started," The answer came as a shock because that would mean that right now, Nia was close to forming a mana core and along with it; she would have to change her powers overall.
"But how? And Aurora, can you please simplify this all? This ability into magical affinity thing is just so confusing. I''m sure if anyone listens to our confusion, they would curse out loud for sure," Ray''s words made Aurora shake her head as she pulled Ray into his consciousness.
On the outside it seemed as if Ray had simply dosed off but in reality, he had shifted his active consciousness within his subconscious mind.
Appearing right in the middle of his sea of consciousness, Ray looked in front of him and found three beings standing in front of him, "I guess the whole party has arrived to make me understand the difference between an ability and an affinity. Let me be clear, i know it all and it''s Aurora who is a bad exiner," Speaking that, he snapped his fingers and a couch appeared behind him along with a couple of drinks and snacks. Sitting down, heid back and took a sip from the chilling drink as he motioned the three to start the exnation.
"What''s with his attitude?" FengFeng whispered in Aurora''s ear while Magdroth simply shook his head in disappointment.
"Ae is in danger and he can''t do anything, not until Kashish wakes up while Kashish herself is on death''s door," Aurora''s words calmed FengFeng down as the temporal phoenix lost all her temper and calmed down in an instant. Her eyes turnedpassionate as she looked at Ray with pity, "Poor kid but it still doesn''t exin his attitude," Mood swings were dangerous and Ray had iting for him as FengFeng walked forward and with a swing of her leg, Ray flew off from his couch as stars appeared in front of his eyes.
"Now what did i do wrong?" Asked Ray as he tried to stand up, his back cracking and his butt red from the kick.
"Nothing other than that attitude of yours. Fix it and it will all be fine," Those were the words and Ray turned obedient. A chair appeared and a cup of tea as he smiled with fear in his eyes. FengFeng was not to be messed with and Ray understood it pretty well.
"Very good," nodded and then motioned to Magdroth so he could start his exnation.
"Okay then. It will also be useful for you in the future as it concerns you as much as it concerns your friend," Magdroth said and started his exnation, "See, mana is the very building energy of this universe and everything has mana within it and all other energies are derived from mana.
Though there are other types of energies that are independent from mana and are at the same grade as mana is. One example of those is Soul Energy as you must have seen and experienced,"
Taking the wheel from Magdroth, FengFeng continued,
"You see, its the same for abilites and affinities. Magical abilities are derived from affinities. Meaning that affinities are the real thing and the abilities are just an easier Kids version of magic,"
"You mean, all the abilities are nothing but magical affinities for dummies," Ray asked as he stood up and got lost into thought. Then he asked, "How does it affect Nia and in future me?"
"It''s simple," Aurora was the one to reply as she stepped forward and spoke, "You have the Versatile System and its been quite a long time since you gained any new affinities since it takes a lot of time and practice. So i decided that i would open you to different abilities and then as you get a hang of it, it will turn into an affinity,"
"Oh yeah, I am supposed to have control over a lot of elements and whatnot but ever since i got my system, I''m stuck on fire and lightning and that crappy barrier thingy you gave me," Rayined as he really wished to have a more versatile deck of spells to counter his opponents and get more powerful.
"Well, it takes time for good things toe and don''t worry, you will be in for a surprise some timeter," her words calmed Ray down but he still didn''t understand Nia''s matter as he asked again,
"What about Nia?"
"It''s simple for her," Aurora replied, "Her familyes from a long line of light elementals and their bloodline -unlike yours- has been active for a long time. Hence, their bodies had adapted to it. So when a Johnson is young, their affinity takes form of an ability to let them have a hang of it and if their mastery is good, they step into higher realms and slowly unlock the full affinity using their system,"
"Also, Nia is one of the most talented ones out there and since the start, she had manipted her ability like an affinity rather than using the simple attacks her system provided her. That''s why she is so close to unlocking the full potential of her power but that will be hard for her. She hasn''t used mana as it is to be used and will have to learn about it all along with control. Her affinity is going to be very strong while her control is very weak. So she will have to learn to control her power or else it will only serve to hurt her,"
Hearing the exnation from Aurora, Ray shook his head and rubbed his temple. Exasperated by everything happening around him; he thought, "Can anything be easy for me or will I have to suffer forever, another problem on my head. As if the rest of the problems weren''t enough,"
Aurora and the other two understood his sentiment as they had seen their previous master - the ancestor of Ray from whom Ray had obtained his powers, go through it all and they knew they couldn''t do anything about it other than standing along his side right now- and that''s what they did. They stood by his side and taught him more about abilities so they could prepare him for the abilities he would unlock very soon.
Ray''s stay in his subconscious mindsted for a whole day but that was in his mind and not in real world. In the real world, only an hour had passed by and when Ray woke up. He found out that Nia was sitting on the stretcher, looking at her hands with a dazed expression on her face.
"What happened Nia?" He asked and stood up as he sat besides him. He didn''t know what she was thinking but he was sure that she wasn''t well, her face said it all.
"I can''t use my powers," Nia said, her voice stuttering and breaking as she was on the verge on breaking down.
Ray understood her well and not only that but he understood what she felt as well. For people like them, their strength and powers were everything. Therefore, patting her shoulder; he took her hands in his and looked into her eyes, "Nia, you saved Tim''s life and not only his, but the lives of many of our fellow students who were on the battlefield. You are a hero," his words made her eyes sparkle as the heartfelt gesture from Ray almost made her forget about her powers.
Almost.
Nia again looked down and asked, "But how will i fight again? I can''t use my power again,"
"Oh that, don''t worry. Its just temporary weakness. Your powers wille back slowly and in no time, you will stronger than before," Ray answered with a smile as he then sticked around for a bit longer and made small talk to her. He knew the trauma she had been through during the fight, the helplessness she must have felt, how weak she must have felt and the loneliness during a battle. It must have had an impact on her mind and Ray understood it very well and stayed by her side to make sure no ill came to her and that a single fight wouldn''t affect his good friend.
Chapter 342 Ray Makes A Move
Chapter 342 Ray Makes A Move
"Ray, I have found something," Sirius came out from the nearest shadow, his eyes werepletely ck while a thick stench of death followed him.
"What is it? What happened to you?" Ray asked, a bit surprised by not only the extent of Sirius''s powers but also by the strange behavior disyed by his friend. It was not unusual for him to be void of any expressions but death. Ray had seen enough death and had enough blood on his own hands that he knew that right now, Sirius had likely caused a small massacre and Ray hoped that they weren''t humans by any chance or else he would have to deal with even more problems.
"Juste with me, everything will be clear," Sirius urged, a hint of expression on his face; Ray nodded and then followed Sirius into his shadow while Nia just looked at them both with a troubled expression on her face.
She wanted to follow them both and help in solving the issues but she was here, on a bed; helpless and devoid of any strength to even move.
"Get better dammit," she screamed to herself as she tried to activate her ability s like every single time ever since she had woken up, the system basically showed her an error prompt saying that she wasn''t strong enough to handle her own powers.
It was the same situation that had happened with Ray when he had used his bloodline for the first time. His system was turned off and all his abilities were out of his reach but Ray had help and a peaceful environment that Nia did not.
Ray and Sirius travelled from one shadow to another as they finally reached the outskirts of the camp. Over there, they found a young student who had been badly injured and was sprawled on the ground with a letter tightly clenched in her hand.
"What happened here?" Ray asked as he looked around and only saw destruction everywhere he looked.
"A horde attacked her,"
"And?" Ray asked, still not getting the whole thing.
"And she fought against the horde but it proved to be too much for her. After all, it was not a small horde but fifty beasts in the Advanced Tier," Sirius replied.
"Let''s take her back, her presence and the timing of everything seems a bit suspicious. I reckon she has some answers," Ray answered and was about to turn back but was stopped by Sirius, "What happened?"
"Lemme show you something," Sirius guided Ray to a couple of corpses. The beasts were scattered on the ground. Their bodiescerated and torn apart by ws while their beast cores seemed to be harvested already.
"The hell!" Ray screamed as he dashed towards the corpses and looked closely, "Where did theye from?" He asked.
"From the forest, probably the east," Sirius answered.
"Okay, lets go back," Ray said, suddenly very calm. His sudden changes in moods startled Sirius a bit but Sirius knew what Ray was going through and simply nodded. Lifting the girl in a princess carry, Sirius opened a shadow below him. The shadow congregated and bubbled as it expanded enough so Sirius could pass through it along with the girl. Ray was just behind Sirius but before entering the shadow, he used his spatial storage and touched a couple of corpses and stored them in there.
Appearing outside the makeshift camp, Ray sent a signal to everyone and called them inside the camp.
With that, he and Sirius took the girl inside andid her down on a stretcher while Aliya came running seeing the condition in which the girl was, "First Nia, then Kashish and now this girl. Ray I want to ask if the situation is this bad or wherever you go, trouble and wounded women seemed to follow," Aliya reprimanded in anger as she whipped her staff out and started chanting her spells nonstop.
One rune weaved after another as the spell took form. A white light covered the whole tent as a halo appeared above Aliya''s head while the gemstone on her staff shined with resplendent glow. Seeing her actions, Ray took the cue and took a few steps back; only to hear Aliya shouting at him, "You a*shole, take out your potions and put them in her mouth,"
Fazed by the sudden order, Ray got a hang on himself andplied. Taking out a couple of potions from his dimensional storage, he poured them inside the girl''s mouth and helped her swallow them down.
As he did, the light covered the girl fully as he body started to heal at a rapid pace. The same happened with Kashish and Nia as Aliya had used an area of effect spell that targeted the injured around her. While Kashish and Nia were already being treated by Aliya, they didn''t need the potions and extra nutrients they provided to heal the body but the new girl did or else her own body would start cannibalizing itself to heal. Hence, leading to self induced death.
Done with the potions, Ray stepped back and Aliya got to her work. She cast one spell after the other, using all her mana on the three people around her. Her reserved dipped down rapidly while the injuries on the injured were healed constantly. Only when she a quarter of her reserves left did Aliya stop. Anymore healing and she would have fallen to the ground. Staggering backwards, Sirius gave her support and guided her to the nearest bench.
As Aliya sat down to rest, the stretchers showed movement as the two girlsying upon them stirred awake.
Kashish opened her eyes as she looked around herself. A grayish ceiling and the smell of medicine through her nose. Looking around, it took a few seconds for her to get a hang of herself.
"The forest, weren''t we attacked?" She thought to herself as realization hit her, "Shit!" She screamed and stood up. Only to see her vision darken before she fell to the ground.
"Thud," the voice of her falling reached everyone''s ears as they looked back and saw her on the ground. Running to her, Ray lifted her from the ground andid her back down.
A momentter, her eyes stirred open as she looked up and saw Ray''s face looking at her with worry. Seeing him, a warm feeling came over in her chest as she smiled lightly but then once again, a sense of dread and urgency came over as she remembered why she had rushed back. Abruptly sitting up, she looked at Ray with her eyes wide open. Her body trembled as swears poured down from her back.
"What happened Kashish," Ray calmly asked, "Why are you so afraid. Calm down, I''m here. Nothing will happen to you, you are safe here," Ray said as he rubbed her back and hugged her tightly, calming her down in the process.
"What happened, tell me now," Ray asked, procuring a steaming cup of tea that had some calming herbs to soothe Kashish and let her open up more.
"Ray, we need to hurry. The head nurse and them all, they are in danger," Kashish finally formed her words but not without sobbing first. She was truly devastated and especially after she had seen Ae get taken away right in front of her eyes after she had tried her best to stop her from being taken away.
"And Ae? Is she safe?" Ray asked. While he asked the question, he himself felt his chest tighten but he controlled himself. It wasn''t the time to lose himself in his feeling but the time to take control and lead from the front.
"Ray, she was captured," Those words hit Ray like a train as he felt the ground beneath him slip. His eyes seemed to be red but Ray knew something wet was dropping down from them. He knew he was crying. After all, the shock was too great for him to bear.
On the other stretcher where the other girl, she also stood up but she did so with more care of her own condition. Also, the fact that she wasn''t hurt too badly let her heal much better and be in a better condition than the others.
Almost at the same time, the rest of the team members also arrived. Seeing the environment inside the camp, they realized that the situation wasn''t good and just stood there and waited for everything to unfold.
The girl had just stood up when Sirius came to her and contacted with her telepathically, not wanting to cause any disturbance to Ray. Only the sound of sobs echoed in the camp and it wasn''t Kashish''s sobs but Ray''s. The sobs were low voiced squeals of rage and anger as right outside the camp, a torrent of lightning and thunder was forming in the air.
The girl handed a letter to Sirius and told him about what head nurse had asked her to ry. Sirius nodded and opened the letter which had the head nurse''s warning and her suspicions about the danger in the forest.
Just then, Ray turned around and looked at everyone. He knew what his priorities were. He wasn''t a small kid anymore and neither was he weak, "I will kill everyone and everything that stands in the way of my friends and family," driven by this conviction and rage, a chain seemed to have broken inside of him. His mana core swirled in his body as his eyes shone with a dangerous glint.
"Gather everyone, we are moving in. I have had enough of it," With this order, Ray disappeared from sight.
Chapter 343 The Pack’s Decision
Chapter 343 The Pack¡¯s Decision
The core of the forest,
Right now, only a gigantic tree sprawled itself over the whole core. It''s canopy so thick and wide that the shadow it cast was enough to amodate hundreds of people beneath. That was only if it was safe to be under such a dangerous being''s shadow.
The whole area was filled with some sort of reddish fog and once subjected to that fog, one would not have their consciousness anymore.
Within its thick trunky a cocoon made up of its very own branches. The only difference being that the branches were thicker and redder than the rest of the tree. Albeit strange, the cocoon housed a few humans as they were covered in a thick sap like liquid while suspended within the cocoon. Their bodies were still and their consciousness empty. The tree had put them in some sort of induced sleep which led to them being in this manner.
Unknown to everyone else, the tree had a n of its own and the humans it had captured were going to be its pawns.
"All my thralls,e to me," a mental message was sent by the tree as it called everyone it had infected with the seeds. From the weakest being to the strongest of the forest lords, the tree had called everyone in one ce.
The core of the forest wasn''t big, it was half the size of an average territory controlled by a forest lord and with most of the beings of the foresting to the core, the tree had to do some changes.
Waves of red energy were erupted from the tree as an illusionary aura appeared over it. The tree was a devilish existence and its aura was as such. A corrupt and vile being that controlled others and fulfilled its goals and purposes. The tree swept the whole core with its aura and then slowly released its energy bit by bit. It''s strength was unknown but its was clear that the power of the tree was on par to a Celestial and that its magic was strong enough to overpower one too.
Within seconds, the whole core of the forest was filled with its reddish energy. The thick fog seemed to solidify as its precipitates started to fall to the charred ground that remained. The tree vibrated ever so slightly as something formed above it.
Like an illusion taking form in the very sky, a being with white wings and pure holy radiance appeared above the tree. It''s eyes were solemn while a while a crown remained floating over its head. The crown was studded with reddish gems and intricate runes that were even hard to concentrate at.
The being opened its mouth as it spoke, "Finally, after such a long time; i can see the world with my own eyes again but i need more strength. In this state, i can barely keep myself afloat," as the being said those words it did so in such a calm and soothing manner that people would bepelled to follow its every word.
After all, the being wasn''t just some nobody but someone who had attained a special status long ago but had taken the wrong side and was felled by his ownrades.
"This time, i will make sure everything goes right," it thought and waited for its thralls to appear.
Meanwhile, the whole forest was moving and the only ce that seemed to be unaffected was the region of frost lord Alden. His pack was busy helping out the humans as it built defenses and other machinery to face against the enemy.
A few scouts appeared in front of the forest lord as they ryed theirtest findings to him. Alden moved at the speed of sound and appeared behind the head nurse, startling her but the news he brought made her forget everything as a frown appeared on her face.
"The forest is moving towards the core," Alden ryed as he sat down on a stone and rubbed his temples. The tree was moving faster than he had anticipated and it meant only one thing; the tree was ready and would attack very soon.
"We need to hurry," the head nurse spoke.
"How much faster can we go? We are already being as fast as we could, I don''t think we could go any faster than this," Alden replied.
"Not if we get help," the head nurse answered, a smirk on her face as seeing her act like this made Alden question that what if the head nurse knew something he didn''t.
"What do you n to do?" Asked Alden as he really didn''t have any other n nor did he wanted to fight or get involved in one. He knew that asking for reasons and exnations would further dy them and hence he decided to trust the woman in front of him.
After all, what other choice did he even have? At one side wa death if he revolted and that he had done and even if the tree epted his apology and let him live, he wouldn''t be free and would live under the shadow of a tree and be controlled by it. It was something that Alden found worse than death and considered death to be more humble than this.
"See, we will do as we are doing but we will not blow the trees. We will just skip that part andplete our preparations," the head nurse replied.
"Okay, that will increase the chances of us being backstabbed but even that won''t be enough. Fighting against a whole forest is too much for us and lets say we are able to deal with the monsters here, the other lords are also Celestial and I''m nowhere close to defeat them, even with youbined," Alden answered.
"That''s where my nes in," the head nurse said. She turned around and looked towards the other side of the forest. Far east to the forest, where the grasnds were. Looking at there, she pointed her finger in that direction as she said, "We will prepare decoys and run. We will slowly retreat while we fight, using the trees as our cover; we will vanish from the forest until helpes,"
"Have you gone mad?" Alden shouted, his voice rising in intensity as he looked around himself and then spoke, "Do you know what this ce means to me? I was raised here, i hunted here, gained my strength and everything in here and you want me to leave this ce? And to where? The grasnds? That ce has nothing except for grass, we would die of hunger before anything else,"
"Do you have any other idea?" The head nurse asked, her voice as m as ever as a cold and calcting glint shone in her eyes.
Hearing her words, the proud and powerful lord of the forest turned silent, "No," he whispered as he thought to himself of how bad the condition. He tried to think of something but nothing came to him and he knew it in his heart that the woman in front of him was speaking the truth. A bitter truth he couldn''te to ept and a fate he didn''t wish to resign to.
"Give me some time, i need to contact my pack and ask what they say," he said to the head nurse and called upon his pack. The scouts, the fighters, the children, the mothers, everyone was called as within minutes; the whole pack stood in front of him.
The Warmacks were truly wonderful. They couldmunicate in their minds and shared everything they had, like a huge family and even the leader they had was different. He was elected upon and the wisdom and strength of every previous leader was passed onto him.
"Are you sure you are a distant rtive of Wargs and not Wargs yourself?" The head nurse questioned skeptically to which Alden just shook his head and replied, "Yes, we share a lot with the wargs but one thing we don''t share is their bloodlust and that''s why we are here and they are just a thing of the past,"
Hearing his reply, the head nurse nodded as Alden went off to discuss everything with his pack. The head nurse waited for his answer as she saw the pack show various emotions that even she as a human had forgotten long ago.
The emotion of sadness and familial love had been a distant thing because as far as she remembered, she had worked to get stronger and to heal but the reason for it she didn''t remember but was sure, that she had made a promise when she was young. A promise to heal and use her powers for the betterment of people and society.
Reminiscing about those times and trying to uncover the secret of her memory she didn''t seem to remember, she was interrupted by Alden.
He stood in front of her as he looked at her, his eyes full of conviction as he answered, "We will follow your n. It''s either us or the forest but not all. I will stay and fight, you will take the kids and the weaker ones away to safety. That''s what the pack deems right,"
Chapter 344 Marching To The Rescue
Chapter 344 Marching To The Rescue
Hearing him, the head nurse smiled, "So you really are ready to give up your life? Well not that i care, I promise to uphold my oath and promise. I will make this world a better ce for your children to live and look forward to," the head nurse promised. Once again promising to do something for others and this time, she made sure to remember the reason of her promise. After all, she had forgotten why she started healing but she wont forget this, not now not ever.
As they all prepared for the uing battle, far away from the forest; a whole army readied themselves under Sirius''s close watch.
Ray was nowhere to be found and it was same for some other people along with him. Nia was with Sirius as she could barely walk and stand but she refused to be on a bed and tried her best to help them out. Ray had let Sirius to take care of her. His mind wasn''t in the best of the conditions recently as a big part of him was still enraged and disoriented. Therefore, he decided to lock out all his emotions with Aurora''s help. Right now, he was nothing but a cold hearted machine who nned and nned against the tree in the forest.
"Noah, how is your progress going?" The question made Noah snap his head towards Ray as he walked away from the corpse in front of him.
"It''s going good, I can now control spirits using my energy and have also fused some of them with my energy signature," Noah replied as Ray nodded, "Very good, I might need your help afterwards, be at your best. Also, how many beasts can you summon currently?"
"I can summon thirty intermediate tiered beasts," Noah answered.
"Good, you can go," Ray let him go and then looked at the vast forest before him. He flew high in the air and looked down at the entrance as he felt a subtle change take ce in the direction of the core of the forest.
"It''s starting then," Ray mumbled as he rushed back to his mansion. The doors opened as he made way to his room. Beneath his bed room was a chest in which he kept some important stuff that couldn''t be stored inside his dimensional storage.
Opening the chest, he took out a small crest that had a dragon drawn onto it. Tapping the crest thrice, a small reddish dot appeared over it as Ray recorded a message and tapped thrice again. The dot disappeared as the crest turned dull again.
"Hopefully everything goes fine," he thought and put everything back and then moved down to the basement. In the basement was the control center of the mansion and there floated a huge white crystal that brimmed with mana. Around the crystal were hundreds of arrays that ovepped one another as they formed multiple functions they were responsible for.
"What is it that you need?" Asked a voice in his head.
"I need your help, the forest is in danger," Ray replied to the voice, knowing full well whom the voice belonged to.
"Why should I help you?" The voice asked again, its tone uncaring as if the lives of a few million beasts wasn''t anything to it.
"Because after the forest, it wille to you and then spread to the rest of the humans," Ray replied coldly. His voice was low but his words and the me in his eyespletely conveyed the meaning he wanted to convey. If the crystal didn''t cooperate, Ray would then make sure to have his way by any method possible.
"Speak child, I am listening," the voice spoke once again but this time it did so with restraint and some unwillingness but what could it do? He was the consciousness that dwelled in the crystal and if the kid wanted it shut, he would be shut.
"He is just like that old coot Prometheus, no wonder he sent this kid here," the crystal thought as Ray told it about his n and what the crystal had to do.
"Okay kid, I will do it but it will cost me half of my energy so you will have to put the whole mansion on standby and use only the safety system while turning off the other ones,"
"Consider it done," Ray answered as he turned on the stand by mode and walked back outside.
Looking for Emma, he saw the wolf''s sister standing in a corner, her mood mncholic as Ray understood that the girl was probably feeling sad for the people that had gone while also fearing the deaths the current decisions would bring.
"Emma.. can I talk to you for a bit?" Ray asked.
"Hmmm," Emma nodded as Ray beckoned her to follow him. Doing so, he flew in the air until he was a good distance away from the ground and had the whole mansion in his view. Emma followed behind him as she used her powers to keep herself afloat.
"Yes? Everything good?" Emma asked.
"Well, I need your help,"
"Sure, what do you need me for?" She asked.
"You know that we will be moving forward and knowing your abilities, I want you to locate the head nurse''s and everyone else''s aura. I have a n ording to what Kashish told me but if we blindly go into the forest, we will just waste the precious time we have. So I need you for that," Ray''s words were honest and what he asked from her wasn''t anything much so Emma nodded as she wondered,
"If he had to ask this only, he could have done so where we were. Why did he bring me here?" Emma thought as confusion shone in her eyes.
Seeing her confused expression, Ray smiled slightly, "I know what you are confused about. Well.. there is another thing I need your help with,"
"What is it?" Emma asked, fearing it might be something dangerous.
"Well, if you deny it; its totally fine," Ray said as he exined, "I''m sure Ae will be kept captive by the tree and so I need you to use your powers and hide yourself from the tree''s senses while I battle it and rescue Ae. I know its not dangerous and if you deny i can totally understand it,"
"Just this?" Asked Emma, a bit dumbfounded. Not by the request but the fact that Ray thought she might deny his request.
"Yeah just this," Ray replied.
"You are an idiot," She said and turned around with a humph.
"Guess I will have to think of a way," Ray''s expression saddened as he really hoped Emma would agree and just as he was to go back and prepare something, Emma''s voice came from behind, "Don''t you dare let any harme to me while I rescue her and also, Ae is a friend of mine too. So don''t you dare think that I wouldn''t help in rescuing her,"
Her words cheered him up as his eyes glistened as a few emotions were shown by him. After all, even if some emotions were blocked by Aurora, it didn''t mean that because of strong stimuli; his emotions wont show themselves, he was a human after all.
Ray flew back as he approached Sirius and the hundred students in front of him. These were the strongest students who were mostpatible with that they were going to attempt and including his team and Noah''s beasts along with Sirius''s wolves; Ray was sure that they were a force to be reckoned with.
After all, they were some hundred and fifty deadly monsters that were going to fight against a whole forest full of beasts.
"Well, lets see who is more wild. Us or those beasts," Ray grinned savagely as his fists popped in anticipation. He was going to ughter any beast or monster that stood in his path towards his loved.
"Ray, we are ready to go," Sirius came to him and informed.
"Good," Ray said as he took a few steps forward and stood in front of the students. Looking at them, he stared at each one''s eyes as he smiled lightly and spoke, "I wont say much. We dont have the time for any such thing. What I will say is that today we will show those beasts what we are made up of and what we can do. We won''t back down and ughter every beast that stands in our way," As always, Ray''s savage voice imprinted itself in everyone''s hearts as his enthusiasm raised their spirit by a hundred fold.
"FOR HUMANITY!!!" He screamed as everyone followed and raised their arms in conjunction. With that, they all marched into the forest; their bodies ready to move as they ughtered without care for the beasts in front of them or the blood that fell on their hands. They were here for ughter and that was what they were going to do.
..
Author Note:- Hello everyone, author here. Thanks for reading the chapters. I know i was inconsistent for a long time but now I am back to writing and I will make sure to pump as many chapters as i can.
Chapter 345 Regrouping With The Head Nurse
?
"Emma, you are up next," Ray said as he stood atop a tree. His eyes peered into the distance as he felt the dense mana fluctuate within the forest. Knowing what it was and how little time remained, he let Emma start searching.
Emma nodded as her eyes turned a shade of blue. Blueish aura covered her body fully as a small sphere of aura appeared in the middle of her hands. Looking up in the sky, her eyes opened wide; their color different from before as a blue light shone in them.
Looking at her and the changes she experienced, Ray knew that it would be a bit before Emma located the head nurse. Until then, he ordered everyone to ready themselves and kill any enemy that crosses them.
In short, Ray was giving them free reign to kill as many beasts as they could. After all, that was what they were here for and Ray wanted nothing more than to rip apart those beasts who had dared to capture his loved ones.
Waiting for some time, blood sttered on the ground as multiple beasts who were still moving towards the core of the forest were killed unceremoniously. Their corpses being tossed aside while their mana cores were harvested out of their bodies. For the time being, all the mana cores were being given to Noah as he used their powers to power his spirits that he had bonded with.
Ray looked up and noticed that Emma was almost done with tracking the head nurse. As the aura covering her slowly receded, she floated back to the ground and sat near a tree with a sigh. Her forehead had beads of sweat falling down it as what she had done was a very exhausting task for her.
"Here, this will help," Ray gave her two potions; a mana recovery potion and an energizing potion that revitalized the mind and body.
Taking the potions, she gulped them in one go as her breathing stabilized and color returned to her face.
After a few moments of respite, she looked up at Ray and nodded at him, "I have mapped the whole forest along with all the energy signatures," She spoke as Ray nodded and sent a telepathic message to his close friends to regroup back with him.
As everyone came back, Ray created a makeshift tent using the supplies in his spatial storage. Waiting for them, he looked down at the ground, worry evident in his eyes as he hoped that Ae would remain safe. Along with that worry was a tinge of anger that he contained well, knowing it wasn''t the time and ce to lose control over his emotion.
"Don''t worry, we will find her before any harmes to her," Sirius; who stood behind him, said. He was also worried and knew that what Ray was going through was something most would never want to go through and therefore, he tried his best tofort his friend and put his mind to ease.
"Come on, everyone has arrived. Its time we finalize everything and move forward with our n,"
Ray and Sirius walked to a big round table that had many chairs around it. Taking a seat, he looked at everyone present and motioned Emma to start.
Nodding, Emma stood up and raised her hands as she used her ability,
[Aura manifestation],
Her aura appeared around her hands as she directed it towards the middle of the table and created a hologram using her aura. Trees took shape as various different animals and beasts took appeared in the hologram. Within seconds, the whole foresty in front of them, scaled down to the tiniest detail; it looked as realistic as ever.
"This is the whole forest that I mapped out along with the living beings in it. Including humans and beasts, the forest has more than a million living beings, out of which; at least half have already started on the path to evolution," Emma''s words made everyone realize the importance of the task they were going to do and the gravity of the situation they were in.
"So we fight half a million beasts? Ranging in strengths from Mortal Realm to Celestial Realm?" Asked Tim, a bit shocked and scared by the prospect of fighting such a huge number of enemies.
"I dare you to run away from a challenge," Emma red daggers at Tim. They both were a thing and she didn''t Tim''s cowardly attitude one bit, much less the question asked by him.
Good for Tim, Emma''s re did wonders as Tim calmed down like a puppy and sat in his seat as if nothing happened. If not, Emma had already made her mind to teach him a lesson.
"Well, for all of you. We will have support. A beast lord from one of the regions is ready to coborate with us and he is already working along with the head nurse to get ready to face those monsters," Ray stepped in as he then exined everything that Kashish had told him.
Listening to him, the others had their throats parched and their faces pale as fear struck them down to the bone. The prospect of having an enemy that could nt seeds of control in their minds and then remotely control them, their actions and everything about them made their stomachs churn in disgust. Wishing to end it as fast as possible, the meeting ended almost instantly as everyone nodded to Ray and swore to do their best against the enemy.
Ray smiled as he knew that these were his friends and even if he didn''t tell them all of this, they would have fought along his side but looking at the bigger picture; he told them everything about the situation so they won''t be fighting in the blind but be aware of the trouble they were in.
"Mom? U there?" Ray looked at the small badge in his hand. He was using it contact his mother as she had been gone for a long time and Ray had an idea of her strength. Therefore, he really needed her help as he knew that the enemies were not only numerous but very strong as well and his contingency n wont be enough to contain them all.
"Yes dear, you go forward. I have some business to attend to and will be there in time. Don''t error, mom will take care of it all," his mothers m and assuring voice came from the badge as Ray smiled. His mother had her secrets and he didn''t pry into them and he knew that she was probably doing something important and wouldn''t ask her anything about it from her unless she herself wanted to tell him.
He just smiled and sent back his reply, "Sure mom, I will wait for you and hold out till youe. Don''t worry, your son wont go down so easily," his words garnered a chuckle from the other side as his mother bid him goodbye and Ray pocketed his badge and moved out of the camp.
It was time for them to move forward and group up with the head nurse.
Meanwhile, the head nurse was standing in front of a huge barrier that she had formed with the help of the Warmacks. She had used her ability and converted the mana around her into a formless energy that was invisible and then imbued that energy into the wind magic that the Warmacks cast. When both of those were mixed, it created a forcefield made out of wind that repelled anything that tried toe inside while the ones within could easily go out.
A simple use that would make a big difference during the battle and the head nurse was pretty impressed by the amount of mana the pack of Warmacks could flush out when they all acted as one.
"Exins their ties to the Wargs and if not for their calm nature, they would have already taken over a huge part of the forest," she thought as ns formed in her mind to befriend the Warmacks and have them on her good side as they made a wonderful ally.
Suddenly, the academy badge she had on her rang. Her interest piqued as she took it out and looked at the mana signature of the one trying to contact with her.
"Yes Ray," she picked up the transmission as Ray''s voice sounded on the other side, "We are almost here and can sense the scouts. Ask them to let us through," Ray spoke and cut the call.
"Good, they are her on time and we probably wont have to go for the worse conditions," she thought as she sent a message to Alden and told him of the good news that help had finally arrived.
Alden was of course overjoyed as he rapidly pulled back the scout and personally waited near the barrier to greet the one who hade to help them fight against the damned tree. However, seeing a kid in the front made his smile waver a she wondered if the kid could even stand up to the tree''s pressure let alone fight it.
Chapter 346 Being Underestimated By A Celestial
?
Ray looked at the two standing in front of him. Feeling the auraing off from them, he recognized the head nurse and nodded at her. As for the other man in front of him, he looked to be eyeing him strangely and Ray understood the way he looked at him.
"He doesn''t trust my strength against the threat," Ray and Aurora conversed while the whole student body neared Ray. They were a bit behind and had caught up just now.
Looking at them, Alden''s face turned downtrodden. He really didn''t know what to say of it. He thought there would be some solid help from the head nurse''s side but these people, they were kids who were still wet behind their ears and even if they were in the Magical Realm; that was pointless in front of stronger adversaries.
"Not a single Cmity Realm expert," Alden muttered.
"Huh? I beg your pardon?" Ray asked, pissed off at the man''s disappointed actions in them. He had thought the Celestial in front of him was not a quick judge of people from the strength they let on for others to appraise.
"s, I was wrong. I guess we will have to show him our strength to earn some respect from their side," Ray thought as he brought his hand back. The man hadn''t shook his head and this pissed Ray even more and given his unstable state of emotions, Ray was finding it hard to control himself but Aurora helped him and he kept himself in check.
"Okay kids, follow me," the head nurse said as she led them inside the barrier. Her expressions the same as an amiable smile hung up her face.
Ray followed her but not before scanning the strange barrier these people in front of him had cast. It intrigued him how they had cast such a barrier without using any mana crystals or spirit cores to provide it with energy but when peering deeper into the barrier, he realized that it was nothing but another use of the head nurse''s abilities merged with the abilities of these people from the forest. Or beasts as Aurora would call them.
Ever since he had seen the Celestial, he felt his appearance albeit human was a bit off and had asked Aurora to perform a deeper scan on him and it was then that he found out what its race and lineage was.
"So a distant link to the Wargs," Ray thought as he called onto Magdroth and asked him about it, "Any information on the Wargs?"
Sadly Ray wasn''t too well versed with ancient beasts as he found history to be quite boring other than that of those beasts that were directly linked or in contact with him and hence he knew next to nothing about the Wargs but he did know that the Wargs were no more.
"They are or say were a well known race before they cast upon themselves their end," Magdroth replied, his voice oozing off with scorn as he exined, "Simply, they were a wonderful race with such good bloodline abilities that they would have surelye to be known as one of the top races of the universe but their bloodthirsty attitude and their pride made them bit more than they could chew and thus it led to their end as the whole race was finished overnight,"
"Wow, did they piss of someone?" Ray asked, a bit shocked of how such a strong raise that even Magdroth praised it to some extent was finished off in such a shocking manner.
"Well, don''t ask me. You will get your answer from FengFeng," Magdroth said as he passed the spotlight onto FengFeng.
"FengFeng? Any words?" Ray asked in slight confusion as to why Magdroth refused to answer.
"Well, it was the phoenix race who marked their end," FengFeng replied. Her voice containing a tinge of guilt.
"Ohh," Ray eximed lightly as he thoughts for a moment and then asked, "I am sure they must have done something to piss off the phoenix race that they wiped them out," he said and stopped talking about the matterpletely.
FengFeng wasn''t in the mood to talk about it and he wouldn''t force her. He wasn''t the type of person to do so anyways. He continued following the two Celestials and changed the topic as he asked, "What of the guy in front? How strong is he?"
"Not much, probably a newly ascended Celestial. A kid still wet behind his ears ording to Celestial standards butbined with his pack, I am sure he can give a goodpetition to some stronger Celestials," Magdroth answered and his answer piqued Ray''s interest. More so a simple phrase that Magdroth had said.
"You say with his pack, do you mean that his pack is strong enough to fight alongside him? Like a pack full of Cmities?" Ray asked, referring to Cmity Realmed experts as Cmities but Magdroth just shook his head inside his consciousness as he exined to Ray what he meant,
"Not that but what I mean is that he has a bloodline ability that allows him to share everything he has with his pack. Including his strength and other things such as being telepathically connected to them and sharing their mental powers together. In short, the whole pack can pool their strength together and act as one unit. Also, they can pass their injuries to other members of their pack and heal at a faster rate,"
Listening to Magdroth''s exnation, Ray understood how strong the Celestial in front of him could be if he used his powers correctly and it really and Ray think, "Why does he need our help?"
And soon enough, Ray got his answer as he looked at the said pack of the man in front of him. The pack was even smaller than the army he had brought with him, excluding the infants and younger ones who couldn''t fight, the pack had sixty members at best and most were in the Magical Realm with only two being in the Cmity Realm.
"We are going to be heavily outnumbered," Ray thought as the cogs turned in his mind and ns were formed as he thought of ways to fight the enemy with the people he had on board.
"Hopefully mo reaches us on time or else we are going to have a very very tough time ahead of us," Ray thought, knowing full well that theing battle was going to be hard and not just hard but close to impossible but in his eyes wasn''t any fear but far form it, a glow of anticipation shone in his eyes.
Ray loved challenges and this battle was going to be just another challenge to him and Ray was sure that he wouldn''t stop at any cost and win this battle. Not to mention that he had to deal with the damned tree for kidnapping his loved one.
"Don''t worry Ae, I wille to you soon enough," Ray promised to himself as he let his friends form a circle around and discussed with them their arrangements.
Letting Sirius coordinate with all the students that hade, he told him to organize everyone and set up tents for them to stay.
Looking at Emma, he asked her to let her energy flow through the jungle and sense for any unusual moments and to also keep an eye on any big signature of energy from the core of the forest.
Noah was assigned the job of filling some more beast spirits into their ranks while Tim knew what he had to do. He was the tank of the team and was assigned to check out the defenses and keep them in check.
Aliya was also with them and he job was to take care of healing and for that she set up a camp in the middle as she readied her healing apparatus for any injured that mighte her way.
As for Kashish, she went towards the trees and looked at them as she spoke, "Leave these nts and trees to me. I will make sure to control them and use them to our advantage," As she said those words, her eyes were resolute and determination shone in them as Ray let her do as she wished.
The others also walked out and spread to their said jobs and started working on their things and in the end, Ray was left alone. He looked up in the air as he sighed.
"I guess this is it. The calm before the storm, the calm before we fight the biggest fight we have ever fought," thinking of this, he thought back of the strange staff that he had pocketed when he had fought against the elven chief. Thinking about how that staff had revitalized him and his mana, Ray took it out and started inspecting it.
"Maybe I can use this staff to some extent and increase my odds of winning," Ray''s thoughts wandered as he looked at the staff in his hand.
Chapter 347 Ray’s Distress
Chapter 347 Ray¡¯s Distress
"Aurora, this staff. I feel a very pure energy flowing from it," Ray spoke to Aurora. Trying to get some pointers from her about the staff in his hand.
"Ray, I don''t know if I will be help you out much. This isn''t just some staff, its a very strong piece of equipment," her voice echoed in his mind, a hint of hesitation in her voice as Ray found it very unusual. He knew how confident Aurora was in these matters and with her acting like this, he knew something was off.
Turning to Magdroth, he asked the only being that he trust might know something about the staff. After all, it was Magdroth who had asked him to pocket it as soon as possible, "Atleast you will know something about it," he asked the Void Dragon as the entity in question just sighed.
"What''s up with you guys?" Ray asked in agitation. He was getting pissed of by their behavior. Right now wasn''t the time to drag things out and they were being so hesitant and unwilling about the subject that Ray couldn''t believe it.
Almost seconds away from losing his cool to the rage in his mind, FengFeng''s voice echoed in his mind as she spoke, "Leave them be Ray. I will tell you about it. They are just scared of the thing in your hand. It holds a lot of power and potential and has scared the shit out of them,"
FengFeng''s unceremonious words put Magdroth and Aurora on a back track as they didn''t expect her to be so straightforward about their thoughts but what could they say? How could they retort when what FengFeng had said was the absolute truth and they couldn''t refute it either and just shut their mouths.
"Okay, please tell me what it is that it has those two scared so much," Ray asked and decided to sit on the ground. He had a feeling that the talks weren''t going to be easy and it would take some time for him to get to know about it all.
"So what it is?" He readied himself and FengFeng''s next words hit him like a truck as shock ovee his mind, his eyes widening as his grip tightened around the staff in his hand.
"You might have heard of the great Yagdrassil which is also known as The World Tree. It is the connector of the worlds and has lived for millions and millions of years," Ray intercepted her words as he asked, "What does it have to do with the staff in my hand?"
"It has everything to do with the staff in your hand idiot," FengFeng replied in slight anger, a bit pissed off at being cut off by Ray as she said, "The staff in your hands is a small part of a branch from that f*cking tree,"
It were those words that made Ray gulp and made his mind go in overdrive. For a few seconds, the state of shock was too much for him to handle and he just sat in his ce. Gazing down at the staff in his hand, he felt like holding the greatest treasure in the whole world as he suddenly stood up and kept it back in his dimensional storage and then with a jump, he had vanished from his ce.
Appearing in the sky, wings already pping out of his back as he looked around and saw the trees around him stretching more and more as they barred his path upwards.
"FengFeng, does anyone else know about this staff?" Ray asked, having a bad feeling and regretting taking out that staff in the middle of the forest.
"Ray, I don''t think anyone would have knowledge about it but I advice you to keep it hidden for now. It wont be of any immediate use to you and would only paint a target on your back if you take it out and someone recognizes it,"
Ray nodded at her words as he pped his wings once more and appeared in front of the head nurse. Startling the poor woman, he looked at her and asked her for a chat to which the woman replied, "You could havee to me with less urgency. You scared the shit out of me," her words and expression showed her shocked state and Ray profusely apologized her for that. He didn''t know she would get scared but Ray was in such hurry that he wasn''t thinking properly either.
"What is it that you need?" She asked, hurrying to a tent as Ray seemed to be in rush for something important.
"I wanted to ask when the attack will happen," he asked the head nurse, impatience written all over his face.
"Whats the hurry child?" The head nurse asked, not getting why Ray seemed so impatient.
"I just have a bad feeling," Ray replied, keeping it as vague as possible. He wouldn''t tell her in a million years that he was afraid that the damned tree might have gotten to know about the Yagdrassil wood in his possession and would try to use some other methods to get its hand on the wood.
"Ray, listen to me," the head nurse looked at him, her expression softening thinking that he might be afraid that something bad might happen to Ae. s only if she knew that it wasn''t Ae that he was thinking about right now and that matter was about something else entirely, she would have cursed him down to his 9 generations.
"Right now, we need to prepare for the fight and make some contingency ns too. Also, we wont be taking the fight to them but we will lure the fight over here," the head nurse said and afterwards exined to him her whole n.
Ray nodded along her exnation, not knowing how he would tell her that the tree mighte to them even before theypleted their preparations.
However, he remained silent and listened to her. He knew that apart form the truth, nothing would change the head nurse''s mind and he wasn''t willing to let her know of the truth. Who knew if the head nurse got jealous or greedy and ended up killing him.
As Ray left the head nurse''s abode and walked back to his tent, he wondered about theing battle. He was told that the battle would take ce in a couple of days at most and albeit the fact that they were outnumbered, they could at least give some good resistance to the enemy and rescue Ae and the others. There were other students who had been captured and the head nurse thought about them as well.
"No, it wouldn''t be enough. I need to take action myself," Ray thought as he called for all of his teammates to gather inside his camp.
He could have also used his authority given by the dean and included everyone into his ns but he knew that the Warmacks didn''t trust him and their trusty with the head nurse. Also, the students he had brought along with him would be better if they teamed up with the Warmacks.
What he was going for was a covert operation. One that would strike the tree right in its heart and weaken it from within while the head nurse and the rest fought off the horde of monsters from the forest.
Half an hourter, his tent had his whole team sitting on the ground. Making a circle around the smallmp that gave off just enough light for their faces to be visible. Ray sat with everyone as he exined his n to them and how they would use their abilities to their best and aplish victory.
"We break into two teams. One stays here and manages the situation from this side while the other team delves deeper into the forest and hit the tree when its focus is on the battle raging outside," Ray spoke and then exined everything.
Meanwhile,
The core of the forest was almost asrge as the whole forest itself as the tree had used its powers to creat a separate area and expanded the whole area to amodate the whole forest.
Right now, the forest lords looked down the ground as they bowed in front of the tree.
Listening to it, they received their orders as the tree told them to strike tomorrow at first light.
"Your wish is ourmand," the lords said simultaneously and vanished from their positions.
As the lords vanished, the tree spread its senses outwards. It observed the region of that betraying lord that had wrestled out of his control and was now nning against him but the tree knew, it was for nothing.
The tree would have its way tomorrow but before that, what interested it more was the piece of wood in the boy''s hand who had just came to the forest recently. The aura of the wood was so familiar yet so different at the same time.
"I need to have a deep look at it as the tree marked the boy. He would deal with the boy himself,"
Chapter 348 Wreaking Havoc In The Forest
Chapter 348 Wreaking Havoc In The Forest
The forest,
The moon illuminated the sky as quietness of the night spread in the forest. As unnerving as it seemed, the forest was unrecognizable. Ray had stepped into the forest many times and many times during the night as well but there was always some sort of noise in there or some semnce of light and not this eerie silence that was made worse by the ever increasing silence.
There was no denying it that the world was changing. The mana was getting denser and denser while the whole Earth changed. Different portals were opening up in different parts and various different things were popping into existence.
From treasures to natural crystal and whatnot, the whole world was subjected to this change and with such change came disasters. Disasters that normal humans would die at the hands of without posing any resistance and it were only the System Users who had some strength to resist these disasters and these disasters weren''t only in the shape of beasts and evolved monsters but also natural cmities.
Tokyo, Japan,
The country which had advanced the most and had stood atop the economy once was in shambles. Strange beings flooded the streets as a huge wave of water washed the shore.
On the shore, stood a hooded person in ck. His eyes were crimson as he gazed at the shore, seemingly searching for something. He stood there for a few minutes as he finally saw what he was looking for. Hundreds and hundreds of meters away from the shore, a wave had rose. It did so slowly and gained momentum and height as it came in closer to the shore.
Seeing the wave approach the shore, the person smirked as a devilish glint shone in his crimson eyes, "So it begins officially," the man murmured in a low voice as he was not there anymore and the shore was empty.
Only this time, the wave was nearer to the shore and would hit it soon enough.
Downtown Tokyo,
A Japanese teenager looked out from his window. Seeing the birds flying in the opposite direction, he looked at the shoreline as something blueish approached the city rapidly.
"What could it be?" The man thought as his eyes suddenly shed. His vision changed as he saw water approaching everywhere and people slowly drowning.
As his vision turned normal, he realized what it was. The shore wasing closer and they had to run. Turning around, he rushed out of his room and got into his car.
"I need to go as higher as high can. The best will be that old man''s house," the boy thought as he started his car and started driving. His car rushed down the roads as he bumped into those strange monsters on the streets but he didn''t car. Those people were long dead and couldn''t harm him, much less stop him from driving.
Looking back at the rear view mirror, he noticed a few more cars. They were also rushing out of the city as their drivers seemed to be driving in panic.
"The world is ending," it was the thought in his mind as he kept on rushing. If he stopped or dyed here, he knew he would be done for.
Meanwhile,
At the same time in China,
The biggest city of this once mega empire was in chaos. The Shanghai Medical University was also the same. People ran from one ce to another as a horde of zombies chased behind them. Albeit strange, it was very true. The zombies were the very strange creatures that people had read in many books and all but right now, the same creatures were chasing them.
Amongst those people was a middle aged man as he used his System to fight of the zombies and run to his safety. His System wasn''t too strong but his ability was pretty useful in the situation. With an agility based ability, he used his fast agility to boost not only his attack speed but also dodged attacks easily and ran at a faster pace than most.
Many people like this middle aged man were using their abilities and strengths to fight against the horde but various still sumbed to the unrelenting onught of the dead.
At the roof of the university, a man and a woman both around twenty years of age looked down at the carnage happening below them as they gulped audibly.
"Let''s close the door and wait here. We are safe over here," the man suggested as they both ran to the entrance and blocked it. As they waited for the situation down below to calm down, a bit far from them; a portal opened up as small particles of dense demonic mana started to pour out of them. Unbeknownst to the students and residents of the university, they were going to be in more trouble than ever.
Far away from them,
In the vast deserts of Central Egypt, a man looked at the oasis before him. His cracked lips slowly curving into a smile as he slowly made his way towards the oasis.
Undoing the scarf that covered his face, he bent down to have a sip of water. Satiating his thirst, the man sshed a bit of water and washed his face as he felt tiredness of the deserting over to him.
Thinking of resting a bit, the manid down under a couple of trees and closed his eyes. However his rest was short lived as an hourter, he felt something moving close to him. Its pace being slow but the sound of bones ttering against one another woke him up as his eyes snapped wide open.
Looking up, he saw a strange skeleton in front of him as it slowly walked towards him, "fucking bastards, wont even let me rest," shouting, he took the whip on his waist and swung it hard. The skeleton ttering as the bone wrapped itself around it''s leg and the man forcefully pulled it back.
Looking up, he saw not just more skeletonsing up at him but behind them was a whole army of undead. Their eyes were alight with a green me as they marched towards him.
"An army of undead against a single weak man," the man snorted as he turned around and dipped his sks in the pond and hurriedly filled them. As he did, a few skeletons had caught up to him as he snapped them apart with his whip.
After that, he made a run for it. He couldn''t fight the army alone and this vast desert, he would have to run for a long time before he found any respite but it was what it was. He had to live. For not just himself but the future of mankind and find the person he had been asked to find.
Back in the forest,
Ray felt a tug at his heart. As if various different destinies were aligning with him but right now, he didn''t know and rarely did Ray believe in such things and hence ignored this feeling as well.
It was time to put his n into fruition and for this he had to be present here. Looking at his friend in front of him, he nodded as Sirius pulled out a spear from his shadows.
"Nice weapon there dude," Raymented as he felt Sirius''s essence run through the weapon, confirming his thoughts about the fact that his friend owned a blood weapon.
Sirius smiled wryly. Only he knew about theplications with the weapon and the amount of pain wielding it caused but Sirius endured it all. The power it brought to him was much more than the pain it caused and ording to Sirius, it was an equivalent exchange.
"Rise, mypanions of night," Sirius called upon as his spear turned pitch ck along with his eyes. His shadow spread out as it covered the area around him to the point that even Ray stood on the shadow as he felt various presences lurking inside the shadows.
Then from the shadows rose wolves, then felines and then came various other monsters that Ray had seen Sirius y.
"Don''t tell me," Ray thought as a dreaded thought came to him.
"Yes, I can now turn the shadows of those I kill into my servants and add them to my strengths," Sirius''s answer was short and didn''te with any exnations but it was enough for Ray to understand the whole thing as he gulped.
Sirius was surely a hard one to fight with. The guy was basically a one man army and with his own personal strength, Ray was sure that even he would have a hard time if he ever fought against his friend.
Ray watched as the shadowy monsters spread out and rushed into the forest. Their dark figures blending into the shadows around them as Sirius had ordered them to rush to the core and every corner of the forest and wreak as much havoc as they could.
With that, their first phase was done. Now came the second phase of their n as Ray turned around and looked at Emma as she nodded and opened her arms as after that it was all blue.
Chapter 349 The Price For Strength
?
For Ray and the rest of them, it were blueish shockwaves that had pulsed out from Emma but for her, it was all blue. Her vision, her power, her body, her essence; it was all blue. Anywhere and anything she looked at was blue and not just that but the senses she was sharing right now. They were something a normal person wouldn''t have been able to.
Even Emma would have died of sensory overload if not for her recent upgrade and the fact that she was in Advanced Tier of the Magical Realm. Rank wise, one could say that Emma was the strongest in the group and her experience was even more than that.
She hadn''t fought much but she used all that time to polish her powers and right now, it was her time to shine.
In her preview was the whole forest in all its glory. From every rock and pebble to every beast in the forest, she saw it all. Her mind processed the information like a superputer as she searched for what she needed.
The shockwaves spreading out from her were subtle and didn''t contain any energy signature but her body shone like a beacon. A beacon that called or rather urged all the beasts in the forest to go for it and that included their target; the Tree.
From start, Ray had thought about a lot of things and one thing he knew that he needed for his n to work and that was a distraction. Ray didn''t overestimate and he knew that the opponent this time was someone way above his league. He even feared getting out alive given a confrontation against the tree but he was sure of one thing and that was the fact that if someone was distracted enough, they would mess up enough for their enemy to take benefit of the situation and y it to their liking.
It was exactly this on which Ray''s whole n relied upon. From the start to end, he would do nothing but distract the damned tree and not just on one front but on all fronts he could find. From the tree''s army to battles against the head nurse to different strong targets he would paint for the tree to pursue, only for it to find outter that they were nothing but decoys and Emma was one such decoy.
The energy she gave off was strong enough to do a lot of things and catching the tree''s attention was piece of cake and as the tree focused it''s perception on Emma; it let the shockwaves pass by it unimpeded and it was the first of many mistakes it would make.
"hehe¡" Ray giggled, an ominous expression around him as Emma raised her finger and gave him the signal.
The shockwave that the tree had let pass through itself was more than a shockwave. It was imbued with something far more important. Something that was hidden by Emma''s aura but belonged to Ray.
It was Ray''s mana that had a bit of his willpower imbued. Though, the will power he had imbued was weak and didn''t do much but it was enough for Ray wanted.
Within the tree''s trunk, amongst many human bodies that were suspended over there. One body shuddered as the shockwave passed through. The body belonged to Ae and her body instinctively recognized Ray''s presence.
Back with Ray,
He had moved onto the next stage of his n. Hoping that his n would work and it would be enough to get to Ae; he walked towards Kashish.
Putting his hand over her shoulder, he looked right into her eyes as he spoke,
"I trust you and I''m sure you will ace it," his words were calming and irrelevant. Kashish had nothing to ace but a lot to lose and she knew that she had Ray''s trust but it wasn''t the purpose of his words.
Ray knew that Kashish was aware what his words meant already but it was the gesture that counted. It was Ray''s presence and his actions that counted and right now, this was needed dearly because what Kashish was aiming to do was nothing short of a miracle; given she came up of it alive. Not to mention that Kashish agreed to Ray''s request in a second when he had asked her about it.
"Don''t worry, I wont let you down," Smiling, she turned around and walked to the center of the magic circle she had drawn earlier.
"Ready when you are," Ray crouched as he pulled out seven crystals from his dimensional storage. Looking at the crystals, Sirius raised an eyebrow as he asked,
"Don''t tell me. Are those crystals from Magical Realm and Cmity Realm monsters?"
"Yeah, obviously. Or else why would I suggest such a n," Ray scoffed lightly. Finding Sirius''s question nothing but senseless. I think you should take a look at
"Well, I do trust you but when did you get crystals from a Cmity?" Sirius asked, intrigued about the fact that Ray had taken down a Cmity alone.
"Well, I didn''t. My mom did. Remember the time when we fled the academy and she fought against two monsters? One being a celestial and another a cmity? Well, the celestial was just a cmity who had used some potion to get to the strength of a celestial. So my mom had killed them both with the help of the head nurse and one crystal was given to me," Ray answered, his expression uncaring as if nothing mattered to him.
Listening to his exnation, Sirius shut himself up while Aliya on the other hand looked at Ray with curiosity. She had never seen Ray lose control over his emotions so fast and in such a manner.
From the brief exchange she had just observed, she noticed him change his expressions four times while his emotions a mess.
"He really loves her," she thought to herself and decided to talk Ray out of his emotional overload at ater time. She knew the importance of emotions and if Ray''s emotions were unstable, she knew the effect and she didn''t like the issues that would cause.
"I''m ready," Kashish nodded with wry smile. She was nervous and scared at the same time but she had long resolved herself to go on with it and now wasn''t the time for her back down.
Ray nodded solemnly as he put thest crystal in ce and took a couple of steps back. His eyes peered at the array he and Noah had put up in the past hour and then turning to Noah, he nodded as Noah took the cue and raised both of his hands.
[Spirit Injection:- Array Activation],
As deep tendrils of spirit magic extended out of his fingers, they interacted with the formation. Passing from one spirit crystal to the other as an energy rose from within the crystals. The crystals lit up with mana and with them the runes and the whole formation also lit up. The energy started to seep out from the crystal and into the runes and from the runes it made its way towards the person standing in the center of the formation-Kashish.
The mana reached her body as her eyes suddenly lit up with mana while the runic circle she stood in vibrated with the energy that kept filling into it and started light up as well.
For Kashish, the feeling was exhrating. The mana was filling every cell of her body and energizing her like never before. However, soon the experience was turning unpleasant.
She could already feel some parts of her body getting overloaded by the excess mana and with it came unbearable pain that she knew if she let pile up would end up being her end.
Therefore, she did what she was supposed to do. She started casting and not just small spells to lose the mana gathering inside her.
She started casting her strongest spell. A spell she knew of but hadn''t casted ever in her life. It was a spell she had inherited from the queen-her mother- herself and could only cast in when her life was in danger as ast resort.
It was a spell that used all her mana, strength and even her life force and instead generated enough strength tounch an all out attack that could even damage a celestial if used at the right time.
However, it was a forbidden spell and the cost it had was the amount of life force it used and the amount didn''t depend on Kashish but her opponent against whom she cast it. If the opponent was too strong, the spell may even drain all her life force and still wont be enough.
Therefore, Ray had devised a n and drew the runic formation to channel the spell. Knowing prerequisites of casting the spell, he hadpensated for mana and life force while using Kashish as only the caster and as a conduit for the spell to keep running.
The spirit crystals were the source of mana and even life force to an extent but Ray knew one thing about forbidden spells that Magdroth had so generously told him of. They always required a living source for life force even if a source was given but there had to be a living person there too.
He hadn''t told this to anyone and instead had taken it upon himself to fulfill the condition. Seeing Kashish start casting the spell, he brought out a dagger and shed his palm and with it, he drove his hand right into the formation.
Chapter 350 Kashish’s Love And Resolve
Chapter 350 Kashish¡¯s Love And Resolve
"Arghhh," Ray''s stifled scream echoed in the opening as his friends looked at him, their mouth agape as confusion was evident on their faces.
"Ray!!!" Tim, Sirius and Noah screamed as they rushed up to him with their weapons out and ready to attack anyone who had tried to harm Ray. They had thought that Ray had been attacked or controlled by some psychic user and had did such a thing under influence of someone.
"Donte closer or you will die," Ray screamed. His voice was hoarse as the pain was evident in his voice, "It''s something I am doing of my own ord. Just make sure no onees closer to me," His words hurt them all.
They couldn''t imagine why Ray had decided to do such a thing alone and had kept them in dark but again, they all trusted him and simply did as he had asked.
Forming a circle around the opening, everyone had their weapons in hands as they guarded the opening.
Right now, Ray was feeling a pain he had never felt. It felt as if he himself was being sucked out by the formation; tearing apart every fibre of his being as his life force was slowly sucked out by the spell.
With inclusion of Ray''s life force and blood, the formation changed its color as the previously white energy turned blood red while the spell was even moreplete.
This was felt by Kashish as a sudden influx in power had startled her and that led to her opening her eyes. As she looked forward, she saw Ray kneeling in front of the formation, his hand stretched outwards as blood poured out of it.
"What is he doing? Why is he giving his blood?" Her thoughts were worried as she didn''t get why Ray was doing what he was doing. After all, Ray had previously told her that the spell would take her life force and blood and Kashish was ready for it but Ray wasn''t. It wasn''t like Ray to throw his teammates and friends in danger while being safe himself and hence, he had decided to put himself on the line instead of Kashish.
Sensing someone''s gaze upon him, Ray looked up with much difficulty and saw Kashish looking at her with tears streaming down her eyes.
"Don''t cry, I''m here to help you out," His smile hurt her more than anything and like a gate that had been opened, she started crying uncontrobly.
"You have a job to do, don''t let my sacrifice go to waste," his next words steeled Kashish''s resolve as she nodded and closed her eyes.
Ray had sacrificed a part of his life for him and Kashish was going to make sure that she did her job well enough for it to not go to waste.
Unbeknownst to her, she started to use her powers differently. Tapping into the depths of her affinity she started using every inch of mana and potential in her body as parts of her willpower had started to imbue in the spell.
It was to be said that imbuing willpower into spells and attacks was something that only those who had mastered their affinity to a certain extent could do as this led to various power-ups in their attacks but what most people didn''t know was that when one was in a very extreme emotional state like Kashish was right now, they imbued their willpower into the spells innately and this gave the spell special abilities and effects ording to that emotion they felt.
Right now, what Kashish felt was unyielding resolve and love for Ray. She had felt emotions for him for a long time but right now, seeing his sacrifice and the trust he had in her, she felt her heart beat for him. If before her love for him was like a small stream of water, right now it was like a gushing river that overflowed uncontrobly.
The same emotions led the spell she had been casting to be stronger and stronger as it gained a special effect on tenaciousness and will to go forward and never yield.
The mana in her body started to spread out as she slowly covered the whole region and after that, her influence started to project out of the region and into other parts of the forest.
"Arghhh!!" Such actions put a great toll on not only her mana core but also her body. The mana pathways in all her body were throbbing from pain as her brain was having a sensory overload trying to control so much power at the same time but she didn''t stop, she kept on using the spell.
Soon, the spell''s influence had reached half the forest and this tipped off the power the tree had over the forest.
In the core of the forest,
The whole core trembled as the tree in the middle of it turned blood red. The crimson veins on its surface lit up as the tree''s projection appeared over the canopy. Its eyes were crimson as anger was evident on its face.
"How dare you!!" The projection screamed as it ordered all the forces under itsmand, "Go and Kill that damned Bitch. I don''t want her messing in my kingdom," as its voice spread through the whole core of the forest, flocks of birds flew out and then following them were hordes and hordes of beasts as they all marched towards their destination- The Region where Ray and others were.
The tree''s anger was felt throughout the forest and Ray and the rest of them also felt it as a reddish hue had appeared in the forest.
"Ray, they areing," Emma''s voice sounded in Ray''s head as Ray looked up and smiled wryly. He could see the birds flocking in the region and he knew it was time for him to gather everyone.
"Thanks Emma, lets proceed to the fourth phase," Saying that, he turned to Aliya and Tim as they both nodded to him and bolted out of the opening. Heading to the barrier set up by Warmacks, Tim looked up at his sister.
Someone who had stayed out of the action as well but was equally, if not even more useful than the others.
"Elina, its time," Tim solemnly said as he saw his sister turn around. Her eyes were pitch ck as an ufortable dark aura surrounded her. Her whole skin was covered in runic tattoos and inscription that scared the hell out of Tim. He barely recognized his sister but he trusted in her. It was her strength and he was proud of her.
"Okay Doofus, I''m also ready," her voice was also creepy but her words and the way she talked to him calmed him down. His sister was still there and even though she looked and sounded creepy, it was her sister.
Tim nodded as he turned around and along with Aliya he ran to his other destination- The Head Nurse''s tent. It was time to wake them up and drop the bomb on them.
On the other hand,
Elina turned back to the barrier as she smiled viciously. Even her teeth had turned ck. It was very strange as the old Elina wasn''t found anywhere and in ce of her was a demonic being that scared the shit out of everyone.
However,
Elina was still Elina. What was different was that she had learned to control her powers more efficiently and in a way that it made her control the powers of the demon inside her to a higher capacity.
Raising her hands, she locked both of her hands together and cast her spell,
[Domain:- Curse Illusion],
Yes it was a domain, with the help of the demon in her. She had learned to cast her own domain and not just any domain. Her domain was not only derived from her own ability and powers but from that of the demon as well.
She could alter her domain and make various domain out of it by changing the extent of powers she let flow in it.
However, she was still too weak to sustain a domain and hence, whenever she used the domain; it was either for a few seconds or with an external source of power. And when she had told about it to Ray, Ray had given her some spirit crystals as an external source of power and only said,
"I don''t care about these spirit crystals. We can have more of them anytime we need. Just kill as many as you can. Elina, I give you the green light. Go on a rampage, show them what you truly are and show them what your father was and tell it to them that you are his sessor and wield his father,"
Those words were all that were needed and Elina had given it her all and was now ready to show the world what she was made up of and what the true potential of her bloodline.
It was today that the world would realize that the there was still hope and that it wasn''t all doomed.
Chapter 351 Ray’s Plan
Chapter 351 Ray¡¯s n
The head nurse''s tent,
Tim looked as Aliya went inside to wake the head nurse and inform her of the current situation. He looked around as he noticed the forest around him stirring. As if life being breathed inside them, the trees started to gain a pinkish tint to them. Their leaves and trunks got sturdier and thicker while their branches started to move.
"Man, Ray and Kashish really pulled it off," he mumbled, knowing full well that it was the result of the spell Kashish had been casting and with how Ray had drove his hand inside that formation, Tim was sure that it had to do something with him as well.
"What the hell!!!" The head nurse''s shout pulled his attention back to the tent in front of him but all he saw was the tent gone and in its ce was the head nurse, standing in the middle with her hair flying in air as a whitish energy surrounded her body.
"Let''s go," her aura seemed to have calmed down but it was clear that her anger wasn''t gone. She had just decided to take care of the situation instead of ying the me game and waste more time. Time she liked to utilize and gain something out of the situation and not get crushed by being caught unprepared.
"Follow me you idiots," her shout pulled both of them in as they hurriedly followed behind her.
This was another part of Ray''s n as he had left both of them to help out the rest of the army. With Tim''s superb defensive capabilities, he was the best tank anyone could ask for while Aliya was a healer who couldn''t be put out of her role in long term battles.
Her mana pool was enormous while her healing skills were second to the best. Hence, with Aliya and the head nurse being on the same battlefield and fighting on the same side, they were like a mobile healing unit which would allow their troops to fight on for as long as they held on.
Meanwhile,
Ray and Sirius were sitting together, more like crouched together as Ray winced in pain. He had used the telepathic connection he shared with his teammates and asked Sirius for help. He wanted to now pull his hand out of the formation since he had given enough life force for the spell to keep running until their purpose was fulfilled but it was not so easy to do so.
The spell lived true to its name and as a forbidden spell, there was no limit to its hunger for life force. So what if the life force was enough, the spell didn''t know it and its intended purpose was to suck the life force out of the sacrifice as long as it could and that was exactly what was happening.
Ray had already given a lot, even considering his unique blood and life force which made up for enough quality than it did so in quantity and right now, Ray had other things to do and neither was he a fool to let a forbidden spell steal more than he was willing to give.
Therefore, Ray pulled his arm out but it wasn''t of any use. The formation was strong and whenever he tried to pull his arm out, the formation sucked it back in. Resulting in a tug of war between him and the forbidden spell.
Knowing he alone wouldn''t be enough, he had asked for Sirius''s help who obliged happily and that had led to the current situation. With both of them crouching together, Sirius pulled as hard as he could but the arm just wouldn''t budge while Ray felt more and more of his life force slip away.
"Sirius, you gotta help me out on this. If this goes on for much longer, all i would be left with will be withered skin and powdered bones and I don''t want that. Dude I haven''t even married yet," Ray cried out in pain as he felt his life ending in front of him.
"Dude shut up and try harder. Quit this emotional act and get yourself in the game," smacking some sense into his friend''s head, Sirius called out a few of his shadows and formed them into big hands that held Ray in a bear hug. Then with all his physical and magical might, Sirius pulled Ray''s arm as he felt the formation pull weaken for a bit.
"We are making progress," Ray shouted in ecstasy as he called for more help, "Noah, please help a bit instead of staring me and Sirius do it all,"
His words were rude but his tone was sweet. The contrast clearly showing his anger and helplessness at the same time.
Rushing forward, Noah controlled his spirit needles as they pierced through his body. Using his spirit energy, he injected himself with it as a sudden surge in strength made him appear right in front of Ray.
Grabbing him from the only free side, he also pulled with all the force he could muster as Ray''s arm was released bit by bit. The to and fro tug of war between Ray and the formation went on for another five minutes as finally, Ray''s shriveled up arm was free from the spell.
Looking down at his arm, Ray audibly gulped; fear evident on his face, Ray thanked the gods for being set free from the harrowing fate that awaited him.
"What do I do now?" He asked in his mind as Aurora''s annoyed voice replied back, "Circte your mana and essence through it and try drinking some potions to charge you. Best be that you rest a bit to recover the loss," her voice t and uncaring, pissing Ray off even more and on top of that, he knew that Aurora replying like that wasn''t just anything; it was a sign that she was even more pissed off at him than he could be on her and therefore, Ray shut his trap up before he got an earful from her.
Nodding, he thanked Sirius and Noah as he sat down on the ground. Closing his eyes, he started focusing and checked up on the damage to his life,
"Damn, twenty five year and that too with Phoenix and Dragon blood flowing inside my veins. If I hadn''t awakened my bloodline, i would be nothing but a shriveled up corpse and the spell wouldn''t have worked even then," Ray shuddered at the thought as he looked at his arm slowly healing thanks to the dragonic bloodline''s super regeneration speed.
While Ray took a rest for himself, the formation had closed up. Having no target for life force, it focused back on the spirit crystals thaty in it while Kashish used the excess power she had gained from the spell to control more and more parts of the forest.
While doing so, she was also fighting a battle of control against the tree and that made her consume even more mana.
"If this goes on for long, I wont be able to sustain the spell till the end," she thought as the tree turned out to be much stronger than they had expected and hence it drained more energy from her.
The mana circted through her body as finally her body started to show signs of wearing down. Blood started to trickle down her nose as she knew that she had to give up on either resisting the tree or controlling more of the forest.
"The tree it is then," making her decision, she left the other regions of forest and focused on the parts she had taken control of already and started fending off against the tree. She knew that giving the tree more resistance woulde in handy for what she wanted to do.
As Kashish did her part, Emma did hers. She continuously sent off her aura mixed along with a bit of Ray''s mana as the tree let it go through it''s unimpeded. After all, now the tree was more busy than it was before and its focused was also more branched while the frustration and anger caused by the sudden attacks on it''s territory had led it to make mistakes. Mistakes that Ray wanted it to make and thus, those mistakes started to tip the battle into Ray''s favor.
Of course not in a way that Ray would outright win but in a way that Ray would at least get what he wanted and that was in the form of Ae.
Ray''s mana signature was something Ae''s body reacted to given the strong feeling both of them had for each other and right now, it was exactly what was happening. Ae''s body was slowly awakening within the tree''s trunk and her consciousness was alsoing back.
That was something that usually wouldn''t have escaped from the tree''s notice as it always kept its focus inside its body but right now, it was none the wiser given so many distractions and thus, it failed to keep track of the only being that could have saved itter on.
Chapter 352 Noah’s Determination
Chapter 352 Noah¡¯s Determination
"Alden!" The head nurse appeared above the lord''s residence. Her aura red up as a tense look of worry was evident on her face.
"What happened?" Alden came rushing out. A bit startled by the head nurse''s sudden presence and not to mention the look on her face, he knew that something was wrong.
"They are attacking, the tree is making its move," the head nurse spoke, omitting any fact about what Ray and the others had done. After all, it was a fickle partnership they had with the beasts and it would only worsen if the head nurse told them that they were the reason for the earlier attack.
"Okay lets go," Alden calmly replied.
There was no use in panicking and he knew it. He had been preparing for the battle and even if they had been caught off guard, the damage wasn''t done yet and as far as he knew, he could still turn the situation in their favor.
With a loud howl into the sky, the lord of the region woke up his packs as soon after, various howls responded to his.
With his eyes glowing a yellowish color, the humans and Warmacks readied their weapons for the iing beasts.
As they did, the barrier around the periphery of the region flickered. From afar, one would get an impression that the barrier was reaching its limits and would go off any moment now but the head nurse knew better. She herself had put a good amount of her mana into the barrier and knew that the barrier was far from running out of fuel and instead, she felt something else seep into the energy of the barrier.
"Don''t worry, its a modification to the barrier," she replied to the questions pointed at her by Alden as she felt Elina''s mana signature seep deep into the barrier.
"Just what is that devilish girl up to now?" She thought but that was all she could do. The battle was upon them and they couldn''t leave their ce for even a second and hence, she did what Ray had anticipated her to do. To trust in his team and let them do what they were doing while she herself did her job.
By now, the beasts from the core of the forest had reached Alden''s territory. The first ones to appear were the weakest of the bunch. The basic tier beasts in the Mortal Realm who had lost all their sense of mind and were just running forward on their instincts and desires.
Their eyes were blood red while their minds were crazed. Each beasts was in an enrage state and thrashed around uncontrobly. Therefore, the beasts were even more of a dangerpared to higher tiered beasts.
At least those beasts savored their life and fought with some sense of mind instead of goingmando and doing suicidal attacks.
"Everyone! Be careful not to waste too much of your mana or energy. Just dodge and y those mindless critters in your hands. Avoid direct confrontation if necessary," the head nurse''s order rang through as everyone nodded and stood in formation.
At the very front of the formation was a group of twenty human tanks along with a small group of Warmacks. The humans having their shields raised in the air, they acted as the repellent while the Warmacks used their wind des to attack the enemy.
Just behind them was the barrier and further behind them was the rest of human army. With melee fighters at the forefront, they held their weapons and waited for the tanks to give way for the creatures so they could cut through some monster meat and just behind them were the mages and long ranged fighters.
However, this wasn''t just the full strength of the humans. Far into the trees stood Noah as he looked around and ced his hands on the ground. His eyes were closed shut as he focused on channeling his spirit energy.
A second passed by and nothing happened as sweat dripped below his forehead. Seconds turned into minutes and soon, five whole minutes went by.
The battle was bloody as the tanks had a hard time containing so many beasts. After all, there was a quality in quantity and when hundreds of beasts attacked at once, even if they were weakest of the bunch; they still had some impact and as time passed by, the impact became stronger and stronger.
Knowing that the situation wasn''t improving by much, Noah knew he had to do it now. All this time, he had been trying to find a connection but the tether he had set up before hand was vague and blurry and it was taking him all his concentration just to connect to the tether but that wasn''t what he was after.
Connecting to the tether was just a prerequisite. What he was after was a connection to the spirits he had connected to while using the spirit crystals Ray had provided him. The current count was a total of fourty two beasts and Noah knew that they woulde in handy during the battle and hence, he had decided to let his beasts help out.
But to do so, he would have to let the beasts enter this ne since they were currently in the spirit ne. After all, Noah was a spirit user and even though he started weak and had relied on mostly different armaments and artifacts such as his spirit needles to channel his powers, when he stepped into the Magical Realm, he gained more power and understanding of the spirits and had learned to make contracts with them and make them a part of his strength.
However, letting so many pass through in such a short amount of time was nothing less than a toll on his reserves of spirit while he also required a stable tether to the spirit world. For that, he had chosen the ce where he currently was but given the situation with a battle raging on nearby and the whole forest being ran rampant by different types of energies, it all yed a part in increasing his difficulties.
"Come on, open up," he shouted in his mind as he gave in all his spirit energy all at once. His whole body shuddered as he felt a huge part of his reserves get sucked in by the tether. His body fell limp but a smile hung up on his face. He was out of energy but he could feel the tether. It had responded back to his call and was now wide open and from within the tether, he could feel the spirits of the beasts he had contracted withing through, giving them the order; he sent all the beasts to the battlefield and ordered them to help out the humans and Warmacks.
"I''m gonna take a short break," His task done, Noah muttered weakly; his eyes growing heavy as he fell unconscious on the ground; mentally and physically exhausted by the task he had just did.
"Tsk¡Poor kid, such potential but fainting out in the open in the midst of a battle. A beast would surely pick him off," A woman softly muttered from above.
She had been looking at the whole exchange silently and was very impressed by the kid. And what impressed her even more was how low key the kid had stayed during the whole time she had observed him.
Even fooling her enough that she didn''t consider him anyone special but she had kept an eye on him. After all, she had sensed spirit energy within this kid and that meant there was something special about him. She knew how rare spirit energy users were and therefore, observed more and it had led to this moment.
"Guess I will just swoop in take him to safety. I''m sure my son will be happy to know that I saved one of his friends," the woman spoke as she dived in and picked Noah up in a princess carry, carrying him along with her to the main battlefield.
She knew that she had promised her son to help him fighting off that dreaded presence she had felt deep inside the forest but before that, she needed to have a chat with the head nurse.
As the woman carried Noah along the forest, a small yellowish wisp appeared over her shoulder. Flying around the woman, the wisp asked, "Why save such a weak person mistress?" The wishes question seemed rude but if looked at if from her perspective, it wasn''t wrong.
Noah was weak and the woman had no responsibility or obligation over him to save his arse but there was one thing the wisp didn''t know of and that was emotions.
"Little Helda, how many times have I told you. Don''t always look at things in terms of profits and losses. Something are more than that," The woman replied.
"And what is it this time?" The pixie named Helda asked in curiously, flying around the woman with more vigor and excitement.
"Simple, he is a friend of my son and if he died, I''m sure my son would be saddened and would have lost a trustworthy potentialmander for his army," the woman replied.
"Ohh!! So he is Ray''s friend," the pixie seemed satisfied over that as she hummed lightly and asked, "So it means we are going to meet Ray right now?"
"Yes Helda, we will meet him shortly after and this time I will introduce him to you, don''t worry," the woman, or more appropriately Ray''s mother spoke with a smile as the pixie excitedly jumped around in happiness. Thest time she had seen Ray was fifteen years ago, the time before things went awry.
Chapter 353 A Dive Into The Past
Chapter 353 A Dive Into The Past
Fifteen Years Ago,
Earth had been much more peaceful and a shade brighter than the current times. The people had smiles on their faces while life went on as usual. Though, ever since that new ce called System Online, things haven''t been normal; people were happy.
In a huge building that towered over all the other buildings of the city, the top floor of that building was in chaos.
A heated discussion went on as a man shouted at the top of his lungs in front of a group of five people. Many would find that the man had gone mad but if one knew of the circumstances, they would realize that the man was actually shouting for the good of humanity.
"We need to make this information public knowledge or else hundreds of millions of people will die," the man''s strained voice was a testament of how long he had been trying and shouting at these people but the group of five never moved.
"Look Xander, it''s enough. The council has decided what it has and we have also reached a decision that you can''t be let loose. You are a danger to the council," A man from the group said as he fished out a signed document with a red stamp on it.
Looking at the stamp, the man scoffed and then smiled, "So those idiots are actually scared of me. Well let them be scared because you all are fools and will let this world doom,"
"Okay Xander, that''s enough. You areing with me. We will be detaining you right here and now," saying those words, the men took out their weapons and started to approach Xander.
"You as*holes, how dare you think of even touching me. You fools really think those inhibitors my friends made for you all would work on me. Lemme tell you, go and say this to you council; I was the first Celestial of Earth and I am the very first person to have broken those shackles as well and you aren''t worth me," A grin on his face, a maniacal glint shed through Xander''s eyes as he flickered out of the ce where he stood and right after he was gone, hell broke loose.
That day, New York City suffered the most powerful attack it ever had in its history. Two cooperate blocks were vaporized within seconds while the ground they stood on had turned into moltenva.
No proofs were found anywhere and the government had dismissed it as a spatial anomaly and the news was buried. No one had an idea of what had happened and since then, the search for the man named Xander had started.
As for the person in question,
He drank beer along with his long time buddy Prometheus, drunk out of his wits; he ryed the whole incident to his friend.
"Xander, you can''t stay on Earth for long," Prometheus said in all seriousness.
"I know that Prometheus, that''s why I''m here," Xander turned sober as a distant longing shed in his eyes.
"Your kids," Prometheus mumbled as Xander nodded and took out a small cube from his pocket.
"Take this, it will help you keep updated on all the matters that are going to happen. See, around ten years from now, signs will start to show and after that; it wont be long before System Online merges with Earth. I had peered into the dimensional space and the veil has gotten too thin but those assholes who dare to call themselves the council of humanity are too scared about the consequences. So I want you to be ready and be prepared for the future," his mncholic voice was enough for Prometheus to have full picture of the situation as he nodded solemnly.
"What about you Xander? Where are you going to go?" Prometheus asked in worry.
"What where? You know it Prometheus, my heritage is not in Earth and even though I was born here and have lived here all my life, this and its people haven''t treated me well. I am going to go out in the cosmos and take what is rightfully mine,"
Hearing Xander speak, Prometheus understood what his friend meant. Having known about his friend''s past and his bloodline, Prometheus ordered another pint as he asked, "What of your family?" It was the hardest question of all and Prometheus knew that Xander had been avoiding it all this time. It was also because of this that Prometheus had ordered more drinks. He knew it was going to be hard but he had to talk about it with his friend.
"I''m going to leave them here," Xander''s voice was calm when he spoke those words but his body and expressions said another story. His eyes were watery while his body was shaking all over. Prometheus could feel his friend''s sadness for leaving his family and also the anger welling up for being forced to leave them.
"What do you need me for," Prometheus asked, Knowing his friend would never say it on his own. Prometheus took the first step as he nodded. They both were friends and had a bond deeper than blood.
"Can you just look out for them when the world goes to doom. I''m sure my wife will handle everything but if you ever find them in a situation they can''t handle, please help them. Also, my son Ray will have grown up by then as well. Please teach him and guide him, I''m sure he will be even more talented than I am," Xander didn''t ask Prometheus for much and even when Prometheus tried to help more; Xander replied saying, "Even if I ask you to help them, my wife would never ask for it. She is more stronger than even you, I trust her to make the right choice and don''t worry, if the pushes to shove, she will probably go haywire and you will eventually have to step in,"
"Sure Xander," Prometheus sighed, knowing of the scary woman Xander had married. Her powers still gave him the chills and he wished to never go toe to toe against her if she ever went haywire.
"Prometheus, stay happy and do say my regards to Amanda. I will go meet my family for onest time and then leave. I''m sure those bastards have already tracked my previous locations," Xander said as he hugged his friend onest time.
In such times, he could only rely on Prometheus. A tear slipped down his cheek as he pulled back from the hug,
"Cmon dude, you crying?" Prometheus raised an eyebrow.
"Nah bro, its just something in the air. Dust or so," Xander passed it by as he joked. Nodding solemnly, he took onest sip of his beer and then vanished and right after he did, a group of men came marching down in the bar, weapons in their hands as they searched around for some time. Not finding anything, the people left while Prometheus just shook his head in disappointment.
On the other hand,
Xander appeared in the sky as he looked down at the high rise building and the roads. The cars driving on them and the people walking on the sideways. The world had advanced a lot in the past years and it had brought many good things but it wasn''t the time to reminisce of old times.
He was waiting for something over here and he waited for hours in the sky as the sun went down, Xander knew it was time.
He needed time and for that he had to distract those who had been searching for him relentlessly. Closing his eyes, he opened his hands wide as a golden hue surrounded his body. He had alot of powers but right now, he was using his power of creation and with that power, he was doing something that would only bebeled as an act of God by others.
Well, after evolving further, wasn''t he actually one? He didn''t care and would never do as he knew it wasn''t the end. Instead it was just the start of it all and hence, appeared in front of him five beings brimming with power.
Their bodies representing an element each as water, fire, earth, light and darkness had their apparitions made out of thin air and the power they gave off, if anyone were to feel it; they would be scared out of their wits that a a man they had thought to catch had created five Celestials in minutes.
"They should buy me enough time and keep them busy for even longer," Xander thought and then ordered his creations, "Go on and cause rampage but be sure to not let a single being get harmed. Only those dogs of the council are not added in this order. You can kill them for what I care but no one else," With that said, Xander was gone and the city devolved into chaos.
"Hey honey, Im home," Xander walked through a small house as he had hisst day with family.
Chapter 354 A Heartfelt Goodbye
Chapter 354 A Heartfelt Goodbye
"Dear, I need to have a chat with you," After dinner, Xander had sat down with his wife. His voice was as light as a whisper but the look in his eyes told the whole situation.
Ellen loved Xander from the depths of her heart and she read him like a book, "What happened?"
"Well, I might leave,"
"So soon? You just came back from thest mission," Ellen did feel sad that her husband was leaving right after he came back but she knew it was part of his job.
"Ellen, this time is different," he held her hands in his hands and looked right into her eyes, "The council sent their hound dogs after me,"
Those were the words that made Ellen gulp. She knew what it meant, she herself had dealt with the council on several asions and knew how the council worked. If they sent their people after someone, it only meant two things. Either an offer to join the council or to end the person.
And from what she knew, the council had tried to hire her husband multiple times but he declined it every time and with how he was acting right now, she knew the council sent people to end him.
"Okay, i wille with you too," Ellen replied, her eyes filled with conviction as she had already made up her mind, "no matter what happens, i wont leave you alone. You know we are in this in good and bad both. And I wont dare leave you alone in your worst time,"
Her words warmed his heart but he shook his head, "No, you can''te with me. Not where I''m going," His words were like a bullet to her as Ellen looked right into Xander''s eyes and asked,
"Tell me, where are you going?"
"I''m going back to take my heritage and I don''t think it will take less time," That was all Ellen heard as she shook her head, a tear sliding down her cheek; she looked at Xander and hugged him tightly, "Please, I beg you Xander, take me with you. You know I can''t live without you,"
"Ellen, its not that I don''t want to or that I wont be able to take you but our kids, they wont be able to traverse those dangerous spaces,"
"Please Ellen, for our kids. I beg you to stay," Listening his words, Ellen knew he was right and she just looked at him with tears in his eyes and slowly nodded.
Xander looked at her and smiled wryly, kissing his beloved deeply as both of them spent the rest of the night in each others arms, sharing thest intimate moment between them for years toe.
After the night passed, Xander got up and walked into the room of his children. Xander was a strong man but every man had a weakness and right now, he was looking at his weakness. Two cute children, a boy and a girl slept soundly on a bunk bed; smiles hung up their faces as they both seemed to be the happiest kids in the world.
Walking to his daughter, Xander took the little girl who was just around five years of age as he took her in his arms and hugged her with enough care as to not wake her up. Tears were streaming down his cheeks constantly as he just stood with his daughter in her arms and relished the five minutes he had with her. These were hisst five minutes and he wanted to capture these sensations with him.
Next was his son. He walked up to him, only to notice him already awake. Tears were streaming down his eyes with huge dark circles below them.
"What happened Ray? Why are you crying," Asked Xander, as he hurriedly used his sleep to wipe the tears off his son''s face.
"I heard you and mom," Ray answered amidst sniffs as he looked at his father with his eyes deep red.
"Dear, you know its not good to hear things when old folks talk. Come here to me," Xander said and took the boy in his arms. The boy was around eleven and he knew that his son was smart enough to understand everything. However he also knew that if his son knew of these things, he would one day go out for the council and pick a bone with them and Xander didn''t want that. Especially since he knew what would happen in the future and if his son spent all the time garnering hatred for the council and this world, it would only lead to destruction of this world.
Looking towards his wife, Xander saw her nod as he slowly put his son to sleep. Laying his beloved on the bed, he put his hand on his temple and slowly said, "Dear, its best for you that you don''t remember the conversation between me and you mum. Im sure one day you will forgive me of everything and one I will see you grow strong enough to rule everything. After all, its your destiny to be on top of the universe and be the savior of humanity," Saying those words, Xander''s hands glowed a yellowish light as Ray''s memory was altered to the point that all he remembered now was that his father had one day vanished when he was young.
Tears streaming down his face, Xander walked back to his wife as he broke down in her arms. One would never understand the feeling of leaving your family, knowing you wouldn''t never be able toe back to them until they had a family of their own. After all, a man like Xander who had been dreaded throughout the universe had broken down in his wife''s arms, others would have simply fell to the ground of this sadness.
"I swear one day I wille back and put the council back on its knees," Xander''s thoughts were full of murderous rage but he knew now wasn''t time. He bid his farewell to his wife as he disappeared, going off into the stars as he made his way back to the sr system where it all began.
The sr system where the powers of the universe had made their strongholds and became the pioneers of all life on this universe. The ce where once the strongest man had sent chaos to and ruled over everything, the starting point of the Xander bloodline and his home.
Current times,
In the forest,
Ray had recovered enough that he could use his powers freely and he had estimated that it would only be a few minutes that he would be back to his prime. Though, the fact that a good twenty five years of his life had been lost, Ray didn''t mind it as he knew that those twenty five years were nothing if it meant he had a chance to save Ae.
"Sirius, lets go. Its time," he looked at Sirius and walked out as he called Noah to arrive back to his location. However, as he contacted him; all that returned was a static.
"Noah''s unresponsive. We need someone to look guard over them," he said pointing to Emma and Kashish. They both were using all their strength and focus to do their part of the n and needed someone to keep them safe.
"What about Kid? Where is he?" Ray asked, noticing the absence of the ice mage that had impressed him despite his young age.
"We left him behind at the mansion. We needed someone to take charge of things over there," Sirius replied as he thought for a moment and then said, "I will leave my wolves to take care of the situation. If anything happens and they can''t deal with it, I will use my link with them and walk through the shadows to fight off the problem and then traverse back to you,"
"Are you sure of it?" Ray asked as he raised an eyebrow, "It''s going to be a lot of work and might drain you. Also, it has a lot of unknowns that I don''t prefer taking my chances with,"
"You are right but we don''t have any choice. We can''t leave them alone, now can we?" Sirius didn''t say wrong either so Ray nodded and went along with his n.
"Okay, now hold on to me. We go to the head nurse first and tell her we will be going and wont be participating in the battle,"
Sirius understood Ray''s words but was confused with one thing as he asked, "Shouldn''t you hold on to me so I could take you along the shadows?"
"Nah, I know what I said and don''t be afraid. It''s just that traveling through shadows will waste some our times as the range of your shadow travel is still a bit short. I will use a bit more mana but it will save us plenty time," Ray spoke as Sirius nodded and held his hand tightly.
With his other hand raised, Ray''s mana core pulse as a grayish color glinted in his eyes and a portal opened right in front of them.
Chapter 355 Letting Loose For A Bit
Chapter 355 Letting Loose For A Bit
Stepping through the portal, Sirius was a bit startled by how smooth the journey had been this time. Last time he traversed through a portal opened by Ray, not only did he get a headache but the bout of vertigo that hit him afterwards was none the better. However, Sirius failed to consider a few things this time.
Thest time Ray had opened up the portal, he was rtively tense and hurried due to various factor and not to mention thatst time he had tried to cover a long distance and that too using a very crude method of teleportation.
However, this time not only were the circumstances different but also that he had gained a better mastery over the space element while the distance this time was also quite shortpare to before.
Appearing on the other side, a dagger shed in front of him, startling Sirius for a moment before he just shook his head and side stepped. For him, the dagger was moving in slow motion and rtively harmless to him.
"Dude I''m on your side," Sirius looked at the student who had swung the dagger right in his eyes, shaking his head once again he turned around and swung his leg fiercely as a beast was sent flying in the air.
This left the student stammering with eyes wide open in shock. The students did know that Sirius was strong but for one to be physically so powerful that they could send a 100 kg beast flying in the air.
Gulping loudly, the student apologized for his mistake and bowed down as Sirius let the poor kid go. He knew this kid and also knew that fighting wasn''t this student''s forte as he was a tracker who scouted the forests in hiding. Using his stealth and sneakiness to be rtively safe while scouting the whole area for the enemies.
"Where''s Ray?" Sirius thought and started looking around and it didn''t take him long to find his friend. A short distance away from him, Ray was indulged in a fierce brawl against a mammoth type beast and from the looks of it, Ray had stripped all the clothes over him and left only his underwear on as he went toe to toe against that beast.
"Just how reckless he can be sometimes. I really find it hard that he is the same Ray who was being so wise and calm a few moments ago. Well, I guess he will be fine here, I should go and tell the head nurse. Im sure he never intended to talk to her himself and wanted to send me there to do this," Shaking his head, Sirius just delved into the shadows around him and started looking for the head nurse.
Finding her on the front line, it caused Sirius to raise an eyebrow as he never took her to be a person who took charge during a battle but seeing her fight, it changed his perspective about her. In her hands were two Kamas covered in a whitish light as she swung them hard one by one.
Seeing her stocky figure moving around the battlefield with grace as blood spilled everywhere while a white halo followed her figure, never a drop of blood falling over her body. It was safe to say Sirius was quite impressed by her fighting style but he knew that she being here right now only meant one thing; the students and the beasts were overwhelmed and she had jumped in not just for fun but was acting as a shoulder to her side by relieving them of the pressure.
"Guess I should also lend them a hand," Sirius smiled and started walking towards the head nurse, as he did; his figure started to change. Hair grew out of his arms and legs while his eyes turned deep shade of orange.
"Awhhoooooo!!!!" Following the howl was a shockwave that spread fear in the battlefield.
An alpha had arrived and the stronger ones knew who they had to focus.
"Hahahaha!!! Stealing all the spot light but I will let it slide for now. They need him there and I''m sure with others and him, it will take two minutes at most and I can spare a few minutes before going to the next phase," Ray really did seem crazy but his mind was as sharp as ever and he had long noticed Sirius''s action. Though he didn''t mind them and let him go free. After all, Sirius had to have some fun too.
Looking back at the mammoth in front of him, Ray smiled eerily as he walked forward and approached the now whimpering beast. All the attitude it had in it before their fight was gone and Ray had tamed this titan with rtive ease.
"Aurora are you sure its worth investing?" Ray asked, a bit unsure if what Aurora had told him was true or not. He doubted Aurora would y a prank on him but the sight of such a beast whimpering in front of him made Ray rethink his decision. After all, howe such a timid thing be a descendant of a mighty beast from the past. A beast that had ruled the food chain with its might and was known to be the unkible given its defensive capabilities.
"Ray trust in me, its acting like that because its not timid but very conceited, so be very careful and initiate the contract,"
"Okay, I trust you Aurora," Ray said as he took out his dagger and made arge cut on his palm and dripped the blood on the beast''s head. As the drops of blood fell on the beast''s head, a light glowed in its eyes as something seemed to have awakened inside it.
Ray looked at the beast with curiosity as he was suddenly pulled inside something. Finding himself in a white space, Ray knew he was in a consciousness and knowing it wasn''t his own consciousness, he guessed it was the beast''s and sure enough as he looked in front of him; he saw the beast standing in front him in all its glory and might.
However, the beast looked different. It''s aura was mighty and skin imprable, Ray was quite impressed by the changes.
"Guess I made the right choice initiating the contract," Ray murmured and thought of what to do the next.
While he was still thinking, he heard the beast humph as he looked up and saw the beast looking at him with disgust.
"Huh? The attitude its giving me. That''s not like the beast I just defeated. Is it even the same thing?" Ray wondered and decided to give it a shot.
"Hey dude, ept the contract so we both can kick some ass and have some fun on the battlefield," Ray''s words were far from decent but that wasn''t something he was aiming for and neither was he a model citizen to watch out for hisnguage.
"Humph!! What makes you think I will be your ve and enter a contract with you human!!" The beast''s arrogant voice sounded in the whole space as Ray frowned slightly.
''No, it wasn''t the same beast''
Ray knew for sure before even before fighting the beast and defeating it, the beast was only proud but the arrogance he was seeing right now, it was intolerable and Ray really wanted to beat this beast to mush and show it its ce but he relented.
He had a feeling that the beast in front of him wasn''t so simple and wanted to talk it out first. So he just walked forward and asked,
"And what makes you think I am not up for it? Also if I''m not up for it, why did you pull me in here?"
"I thought you were someone else. Someone who I respected, someone who had been my master in the days of old but you are just some kid who hasn''t even reached grown enough to see the world. How can you be my master?" The beast scoffed and it irritated Ray to no end.
"So you just wasted my time?" Ray asked, anger burning in his eyes as he decided to finally show this beast what he could do and make it know who it was dealing with, "You know, its a consciousness and luckily for me; I have two friends who would like a change of scenery," Saying those words, Ray concentrated into his own consciousness and connected to the two distinct consciousnesses that lived in their.
Concentrating hard, he pulled on to the two consciousnesses as two beams of light shot out of his body and into the air, forming the huge figures of two beasts.
"Skrreeeehhh," A birds screech followed by the roar of a dragon made the beast in front of him flinch as Ray smirked at it with a malevolent glint in his eyes.
However, as Magdroth and FengFeng appeared andid their eyes on the beast, both of them had their eyes wide open as they shouted at once, "Ashta!!!"
¡
Note:- Hello everyone, I hope you all are doing wonderfully. Also, i hope the story is being liked by you all and I would love to hear your thoughts on it and any contribution from you all would be loved.
Chapter 356 Breaking The Plan To The Head Nurse
Chapter 356 Breaking The n To The Head Nurse
As the three beasts looked at one another, someone else stood there even more in shock and it was Ray. Currently, Ray''s head was a mess as he couldn''t believe it.
He had called Magdroth and FengFeng for help in intimidating the beast but instead, the two consciousnesses found some friend of theirs and were now having a shocking reunion.
"Wait a minute. Is that thing the same as FengFeng and Magdroth?" Ray thought and then pped his forehead as he murmured, "Of course, its the same. Or else why would these big beasts talk to him?"
Thinking all this, Ray walked forward as he interrupted the three, "I know it must be so sweet to meet each other after all this time but I don''t have all day and of course, i want an in on you guys. I don''t mind your reunion or whatever but what I do mind is being left in the dark," Ray''s words were harsh and cruel and listening to him speak, FengFeng smirked as she knew that Ray wasn''t liking the situation one bit.
After all, who would like such a situation and as far as FengFeng knew, Ray didn''t just not like the situation, he was furious at it and FengFeng understood his sentiment.
"Don''t worry, we are done talking," FengFeng spoke as she turned around and walked abit farther alongside Ray.
"I know you are tense over the situation but believe me, its the best it can be," She told him, sharing a mind link with him as images started to sh in front of Ray''s eyes.
A few short minutester, Ray was awoken out of his stupor. His body was riddled with sweat as fear tingled all over his spine.
"It was him?" Ray asked, a bit baffled that the beast he had been angry at was exactly the ancient beast that Aurora had told him about but there was one thing. It was one thing when being about it and another when he saw it with his own eyes and given the visions FengFeng had shared with him, Ray was just shocked to the point that he had to take a few moment to calm down.
However, he still didn''t get one thing, "How do you guys know it?"
"Well, it''s simple. He was the mount of our previous leader when we were on Earth. After that, he stayed on Earth while the leader and us all went out into the cosmos," FengFeng''s answer was clear and all but there was one more thing that he wanted to know of,
"How is he here now?" He asked.
"Well, he should thank you," FengFeng answered with a smile.
"Me? Why?" Ray asked, even more confused as FengFeng looked at him and said, "Your blood,"
"Ohh" It was then that it hit Ray. He was contracting the beast and for that he had dropped his blood on it and it was after it that everything had happened.
"It recognized the blood and the dormant consciousness in the bloodline was awakened," Ray muttered to himself as he just shook his head and walked back to the center.
Looking at the neer, he just nodded his head at it. They weren''t friends even if it was once the mount of his predecessor and a friend of FengFeng and Magdroth. For Ray, it was any other consciousness and right now, he had other things to do.
The one named Ashta looked back at Ray, a glint gleaming across it eyes but it said nothing and simply nodded. Looking at Magdroth and FengFeng, they both bid farewell to their friend and went inside Ray''s consciousness while Ray himself appeared on the battlefield.
"Phew¡ Finally out," Ray thought to himself and looked around as he saw that the first wave had been repelled sessfully and from the looks of it, Sirius had certainly yed a big part in doing so.
The man was currently surrounded by a group of students as they all thanked him heartily and from the looks on Sirius''s face, it was clear as day that Ray had no idea about these people.
He had probably went in on a killing spree and killed any beast that hade in front of his eyes but that didn''t stop him from taking praise. After all, if someone wanted to praise him ,Sirius wont be a fool to shy away from the spotlight. Not that he liked it but he knew that it had certain benefits.
Looking around the battlefield, Ray searched for the head nurse and found her in the camp. Healing the injured and preparing for the next wave, the head nurse would have been overwhelmed if not for her daily practice at the infirmary. She was used to handling multiple patients at once but it didn''t mean that she wouldn''t get tired out and with the news Ray wasing at her, he was sure that she would probably faint from shock.
Walking into the head nurse''s office, Ray looked at her and waited for her to get free. It took a few minutes for the head nurse to have enough time on her te to be able to talk to him but Ray didnt mind. He understood the situation well and preferred that more people be treated for preparation of the next phase.
"Yes Ray, what do you need?" She asked in hurry, still circting her mana as it nourished the injured nearest to her.
"Im here to tell you about the n i have," Ray replied.
"Oh do so. I can sure use some strategic help," She answered, a lighting to her eyes as Ray guessed that the head nurse was probably backed by the wall to the point that even the prospect
of a n brought her some hope.
"So its like this¡" Ray said as he started to tell her of his n and what he ahd done so far along with his team.
Listening to his story, the head nurse had her face changing color faster than a chameleon, as her expression dried out more and more.
After Ray was done, the head nurse couldn''t take it anymore as she simply fell her world spin around her. Seeing the situation, Ray conjured a chair and ced it behind the head nurse as she fell on the chair with a thud.
A few moment after she calmed down, the head nurse looked up at him and asked, "You sure you can do it?"
"Yes, I am sure of my n," He answered with certainty. After all, he was sure of himself. He had done so much from the start and was halfway through his n and for Ray, he didn''t n on backing down. Not now, not ever.
"Okay, go on but lemme tell you one thing. If you fail, I will make sure to prioritize the safety of others over yours. It''s your own choice," Her words seemed uncaring and selfish but Ray knew. He knew thatpared to a few people, the ones who had followed him to this hellish ce for him and Ray knew. He knew that if the head nurse ever saved him or any of his teammates and sacrificed the others for them, they wont be able to live with it ever.
"Don''t worry, I will be fine and if i need some help. I have already called for it," Saying those words, Ray walked out of the tent, a smile hung upon his face as he knew that it was time. Time to go on and teach that damn tree a lesson.
As he walked across the battlefield, the others prepared for the next wave. It was certain that the new wave would be here any minute now but that wasn''t Ray''s concern right now. He had his n and he believed in it.
A few meters away from him, Sirius was seated on a rock. Shadows covered him fully as he seemed to be thinking about something. Approaching him, Ray looked at his friend and raised his hand to him.
Sirius looked up, seeing his friends arm reaching out to him, he smiled as he grabbed the hand and stood up.
"Ready?" Ray asked.
"As always," Sirius replied as he controlled the shadows and they disappeared. He appeared a few meters away from the battlefield where they found Tim and Elina standing together, waiting for them and with them was another visitor.
Seeing the women with them, Ray''s face turned bright as he called out to her, "Mum!!"
Hugging his mother, he looked at the small yellowish light blinking around her, a curiosity in his eyes as he felt that he had seen it somewhere but couldn''t point out where.
However, he left it be and then turned to Tim and Elina. Thanking them both for their help, he exined them the n once again as his mother also listened in.
"Okay, the n is good but I wont go ahead and charge at it from the start. You should be aware of the fact that after one reaches the Cmity Realm, it bes hard for us to hide our presence and if i charge ahead. The tree would be rmed and it would sabotage your n. So i will stay in back up and attack the tree when it expects it the least,"
Chapter 357 The Truth About The Damned Tree
Chapter 357 The Truth About The Damned Tree
"Okay, let''s go," Ray agreed with his mother as the four left for the core right away. Sirius was using the shadows as he carried everyone along with him. The shadows used less energy and since it was still dark, there was an abundance of them. Hence, it not only saved them all their valued time but also helped them conserve their energy.
While the four travelled to the core, the tug of war between the tree and Kashish was getting even more fierce.
It was to the extent that Kashish had to past her limits even with the spell activated and with how she had been resisting the tree''s influence and handling so much area at the same time that her mind was finding it hard to control it all. Slowly, Kashish was losing the battle and she knew it. Her control was slipping and she knew that she was losing the battle.
"I need to hurt it enough," Kashish thought as she directed more mana from the crystals powering the spell. Knowing that even the spell was halfway through its time, Kashish decided to go on the offensive. After all, she had an idea that it would be she who would lose if the battle dragged on and turned into a battle of attrition.
"Ray!!," Sparing a bit of her attention to contact Ray, she asked for his permission first, "I can''t hold on for long, are you guys in position?"
"Not yet but we will be there soon. For how much longer can you keep it up?" Ray asked her back. He knew what Kashish was going through right now and how much pressure she was in. In fact, her holding onto her position against such a strong enemy despite using forbidden magic was an achievement of her own.
"I can keep it upied for a few minutes before I have to make a choice. Either I go onto offensive or back down. If I back down, i would hold for a bit longer but the tree would regain the areas lost,"
"Okay keep resisting for a couple more minutes and on my signal, go on the offense. We are almost there, just make sure to hit it as hard as you can," Ray gave her the orders and cut the connection right after.
They had reached the core and what they saw their had them all gulping with their faces scrunched up in a frown.
"What happened here?" Asked Tim as he looked around himself, only finding a barrennd with the ground turned to red dust. The trees around him were devoid of any vegetation and seeing all this, no one could believe it.
"What are you doing you idiot? Come back here," Elina reprimanded her brother as she pulled his ear and walked him back, "don''t go touching around anything you see," she said and pointed her finger at the tree where Tim was previously at.
Tim saw as the trunk moved slightly before a huge gaping mouth opened up and the tree bit into empty air, "what the!!!?" Tim asked in disbelief as he couldn''t believe his eyes.
The trees were moving on their own and from how their movements affected the area around them, they seemed to be as powerful as Magical Realm beasts.
"Be careful everyone, the whole ce is under control of that tree. One mistake and we alert the tree and doing that is thest thing we need to do so. It''s the tree''s domain and we don''t want it to attack us here," Ray''s words made them aware of their situation as they all nodded.
"Follow my lead," he said and started walking forward. Having a telepathic link with Emma, she guided him along the whole area as he avoided the strongest mana signatures and made way towards the tree.
Ray knew he was treading on a thin line by walking right into the tree''s territory but he didn''t have any choice about it. The tree was very strong, to the point that even the head nurse was afraid of going up against it.
Not to mention the four Celestials it had under control, Ray was sure that the tree was almost as strong as the dean and including the Celestials, the matter was even worse.
"We take what we are here for and retreat," he thought as the tree came in his sights.
"Damnn," It was Elina whose mouth was wide open now. The tree was in front of her and a certain something she had made a contract with recognized that tree right away.
"Ray, that thing is pretty dangerous," Elina called out, her voice was stern and Ray knew from her behavior that she wasn''t taking no for an answer.
"Why do you say that because i know that thing is strong and dangerous but I don''t see the reason for you to be pissing your pants about it," Ray replied, stopping for a moment as he turned around to give her an earring but seeing her, he stopped as he realized it wasn''t just Elina who had said those words, it was another entity alongside her.
"Is it him?" Ray asked.
"Yes it is," she answered as the ck in her pupil shifted ever so lightly.
"Then I am sure that he must have told you something more than that and you know I would be happy to get known about the whole situation,"
"Hmmm, you are right," Answered Elina as she walked up to Ray and told him, "I will tell you what he told me but in that information, I was told that before anything else; we need to get away from here. Im sure you would understand,"
"Woah, that''s harsh," Ray muttered as he nodded at her and everyone walked away from the tree until it was out of their vision.
"So what is it?" Ray asked as he sat down on a tform nearby.
"Well, that thing is a part of the Yagdrassil, or say it was,"
"What do you mean by that? Yagdrassil is the world tree and as far as I know about it, its very different from this thing right there," Ray asnwered, pointing at the direction where the tree was.
"I know what you mean but hear me out first," Said Elina as the darkness covering her pupil expanded as it started cover more of her body and as it did, Elina spoke again, "If not me, hear him out. I''m sure you will be more inclined to listen to an ancient being,"
"Oh, so he is ready to talk. Okay, bring him out," Ray replied while the darkness covered half of Elina''s body.
"Hello Ray," A monotoned voice came out of Elina''s mouth that sounded nothing like that of either a man or a woman. It was distinct and sounded somewhere in the middle and creeped out everyone so much that Tim was barely able to look at his sister straight.
"Hello mister unknown being, now please onto the topic as we don''t have much time and I''m sure you are aware of it," His words were harsh and so was his tone, Ray knew who he was dealing with and didn''t want to appear weak in front of such being.
"Yes I am and I am happy to tell you everything," Said the being through Elina''s mouth as it started exining, "That tree you have a bit away from you is nothing but a part of the world tree, Yagdrassil. It was merely a small branch of it and during some tumultuous times, the world tree was struck by corruption and that part was exactly what was corrupted and hence the world tree cut off that part from its body and banished it, leaving it to die,"
"Then why didn''t it die and how the heck is it here?" His anger increasing by the second, Ray asked as he looked into Elina''s eyes.
The demon residing within Elina wasn''t to be trifled with either and it didn''t care anything for Ray''s anger, "Well, it didnt die because due to the corruption, that part of the world tree had already gained a semnce of consciousness of its own and after being cut from the world tree, it was truly consumed by the corruption and so was its consciousness and as far as i know, it lived and as for how it got her to your damned ne, I don''t know and nor do I give a shit to it," the demon replied in an equally rude way. To which Ray didn''t mind because just like the demon, Ray didn''t care.
Though what he did care for was winning this battle and getting Ae out safely, "So tell me, if you know so much about it, then how do we defeat it," He asked, looking at the demon right in its eye.
"Well, you havee to the right man because I seem to know exactly what its weak point is and you have its weakness with you," the demon replied with a smile as seeing that smile, Ray felt a big bomb being dropped on him in the next few minutes.
Chapter 358 Telling His Team About The Yagdrassil Staff
Chapter 358 Telling His Team About The Yagdrassil Staff
"Sighhh¡ so you sensed it," Ray rubbed his forehead as the demon told him about tackling the corrupted part of the Yagdrassil.
"Yes i did sense it but don''t worry, I don''t want anything with it. It''s been too long since I stopped craving for materialistic stuff and even if i get my hands on it, there is no way i would be able to use it," The demon said as he pointed at his body. Showing Ray what he meant as Ray understood. Elina''s affinities didn''t align with the Yagdrassil and even if the demon found some way to use the staff in one way or the other, Ray knew that Elina wouldn''t allow that.
"Okay, I trust you on that," Ray spoke as he turned to the other two and even opened the telepathic channel between his team that everyone from his team could hear what he was about to say.
"Okay guys, I have something to tell you," he spoke in the channel, taking a deep breath; he readied himself and spilled the secret, "I know that I am not required to tell you anything about it as its a part of my individual strength but i want to tell it you in good faith and also because its going to be a big asset in our fight toe," Saying those words, Ray took a small pause as he waited for everyone to get on the same page as him and then broke the silence,
"Recently, I have gotten my hands on a piece of Yagdrassil tree. It''s in the form of a staff and is about the same height as I am,"
That was all he had to say before he heard a couple of yelps from the other side of the channel. Knowing their voices, Ray knew it was Kashish, Emma and Noah who had yelped as only these three knew about the Yagdrassil fully. Elina already knew the secret while Kid and Tim didn''t even know of it, much less realize how strong that piece of wood was. As for Sirius, he didn''t care. It was Ray''s part of the loot and instead, Sirius was more moved by Ray''s gesture while knowing that it nothing more than Ray painting a bigger target on his back and taking a risk that might sting him in the future.
"So what?" Sirius was the first to speak up, wanting to clear any unnecessary thoughts that others might have over this revtion, especially Kashish and Emma as he knew those two had the greatest affinity for the staff.
Therefore, he spoke into the channel; stating, "I know you got the staff from defeating the elven chief and doing that wasn''t Childs y. I know you fought tooth and nail and earned the staff. If anyone has an issue with that, I will make sure that they get through me before they reach you. You are my friend and a brother and i stand by your side," Saying that, Sirius stood besides Ray as his eyes glowed yellow for a brief moment, showing that he wasn''t joking and that he was as serious as he ever could be.
"Thanks Sirius," Ray smiled with his heart, happy that his friend trusted him and had belief in him about defeating the tree.
"I will never forget this," Ray thought further in his heart, keeping Sirius''s loyalty close to his heart.
"Ray, you found at least one good friend who is not only trustworthy but also as loyal as one could be," Aurora said, having moved to tears by Sirius''s statement.
"Well, that is all thanks to you. If not for your suggestion on keeping him close, i would have probably lost such a good friend," Ray told her as he let his system revel in happiness.
"I''m also with Ray. I don''t think how anyone could be so conceited to fight him over a staff. He has done a lot for us and I am sure that even if he gets his hands on a legendary item some day, I will still stand by his side and be happy for him instead of being jealous of his strength. He deserves it and I am sure we all will have our times when we find fortuitous encounters and as far as I know, Ray will be happy for us," Tim spoke up as he walked by his friend.
He took Ray as a brother and even now, it was the same. It had always been like this for him and that''s how he intended it to be in the future. "It was only because of Ray that I have gotten this strong and reached where I am, if not for him; I would have been left in the crosshairs about my powers and would still be stuck in the Mortal Realm," Tim thought to himself as he stood along Ray with his back straight as an arrow, proud of his choices and intending to live with his choices.
"Well, we all stand with Ray," It was Kashish and Emma''s voice which came after as they both spoke at the same time, "Although we are a bit jealous of him. It''s nothing. The Yagdrassil is very big and I am sure there will be more than enough for us in the future," Said they as the others nodded along with them.
Having their confirmations and trust bloomed a smile on Ray''s face as he nodded happily, his eyes sparkling with joy while he thanked the gods for such good teammates.
"Dont thank us on that," Magdroth''s and FengFeng''s voice sounded as Ray cursed them ruining the moment for the umpteenth time.
"Okay then, moving onto the n. Are you sure it will work?" Ray asked the demon, noticing that it seemed to be waiting for everyone''s reactions before it spoke again.
"Yes, I am almost hundred percent confident that the n would work," Replied the demon with a toothy grin. Though, what would have looked lovely on Elina''s face only turned to be creepy given the distinct ck jaws it showed instead of her usual pristine white teeth.
"Yeah, and what about the tree? Im sure that if you could sense the staff, the tree would sense it right away," Ray said as he eyed the demon, waiting for its answer.
"Well, i do have a solution and with how everything is going, the timing is perfect," the demon replied with a smile as Ray only gagged at the hideous disy of the ckish teeth that the demon showed.
"Yeah, please enlighten me but could you keep your teeth in their ce. Im sure not everyone isfortable with that," Ray said, noticing the frown on Tim''s face.
"Oh okay," the demon said as he changed his appearance. The ckness over Elina''s body shifted a she pinkish skin became more prominent until the ckness receded to her eye.
"He will talk to you guys through me. I will ry what he has to say," Elina said, her voice back to normal as Ray and Tim heaved sighs of relief. Seeing Elina in that form really creeped them out while Sirius really didn''t care.
"So he says that Kashish uses all the strength she can execute from the spell to weaken the tree for a few moment while your mom thenes in with a surprise attack. This would keep the tree busy for long enough. In that time, not only do we rescue Ae and others; we also use the staff to cause that thing some serious damage so we can escape," Said Elina.
"Hmm, that''s not a bad idea but see, we don''t just want to run. I want to try and defeat it right here and now if we can. If there is a way for that, I''m happy to hear," Said Ray, trying to get a bit more help out of the demon.
s, the demon was smart as Elina spoke, "He says that''s all he can help you with currently. You all aren''t strong enough to finish it right here. You need at least someone half a step above the Celestial Realm to stop it,"
"Okay, we injure it and retreat," Ray replied, seeing no other way of doing it. He knew that if he didn''t finish the right now, it would surelye to bite him backter on but there wasn''t anything he could do right now.
He wasn''t strong enough to injure it on his own, much less kill him. He might as well just get as much as he could out of it and call it a win. After all, he knew that he was fighting against a being that was as old as the and albeit weakened, it was strong enough to crush them like an ant.
"Guys, get ready. It''s time we attack," Ray said as he told his mother of the n and gave the signal to Kashish.
Given the green light to attack, Kashish grinned as blood trickled down her nose. She knew she was at her wits end but that wasn''t going to stop her from giving that tree a good blow before she ran out of fuel.
"Oh, it gonna be fun,"
Chapter 359 Attacking With Everything
Chapter 359 Attacking With Everything
"Everyone, attack at once," The head nurse''s voice thundered through the battlefield as she charged a huge volley of attacks at the iing enemy. Following her example, dozens of Warmacks, the students that stood along her and the beast spirits and Noah had summoned all attacked. In addition to that, another strange sensation spread through the battlefield. Motes of light spread out as everyone felt a refreshing sensation enter their body.
Their mana started to recover as if the mana surrounding them was automatically being absorbed into their body.
"That''s strange," the head nurse thought, touching the motes of light as they sunk in his skin upon contact.
"Yes it is strange cuz they are a part of meee!!" A childish voice entered her ear as she looked to her right and found a small figure happily dancing around in the air.
"Who are you?" Asked the head nurse as she recognized the creature to be a pixie right away. After all, there were obvious traits in the figure that showed that she was a pixie, childish appearance, small wings and a light glow all around them made it pretty obvious that the woman dancing in the air was a pixie but what perplexed the head nurse was what a pixie was doing here in the middle of a battle and why she was helping the humans.
"Helloooo!!! Im on your sideeeee," the pixie happily replied as she swam in the air. Seemingly excited to be here.
"But why?" The head nurse asked,
"Use your brainnn!!!" The pixie answered and it shut the head nurse as she just kept on looking at the pixie but she forgot that she was in the middle of a battlefield and the very next moment, an axe came flying at her.
Swerving to her left at veryst moment, the axe pierce through her elbow as a shallow gash appeared on her elbow, "Arghhh," Grunting, the head nurse held through the pain as she turned look at the assant.
In front of her stood a creature with two horns and the face of a bull, its height towered over the head nurse at the height of five meters. Looking at its weapon, she noticed it to be a crude axe made up of stone. However, in the midst of that axe were veins in which mana seemed to run unimpeded.
"A pseudo-artifact and that too in the hands of a celestial," she muttered as she brought out her own weapon.
A whitish light appeared in front of her as it momentarily took the assant''s focus off her. Using that time, the head nurse flew higher in the sky and materialized her weapon. A staff materialized in her hands as she held it tightly and looked down at the beast, trying to find out what it was.
"Oh! A minotaur, that''s pretty rare to find in these areas," she thought as a smirk overcame her face, "Well, i love killing rare stuff," Saying those words, the staff shone a white light as the head nurse swooped down and swung her staff at the Minotaur.
Meanwhile,
In another part of the battlefield, a heated battle took ce as Alden fought against a Celestial and by the looks of it, the battle was going in a stalemate.
"I have to say Alden, your synergy with your pack really is a cheat. You just evolved into a Celestial not long ago and look at you already matching my prowess. I''m sure your pack would be giving you all their strength so you could match upto a hundred year old celestial," the opponent Alden battled smirked. After all, it was the second oldest Celestial in the forest and although he was in a stalemate with Alden, it did a huge blow on him finding out that a hatchling could match upto his strength.
All this talk was just a way that the beast used to calm its hurt ego down but listening to the man, Alden just smirked as his eyes suddenly glowed orange, "Ohh dear, I am sure you would love fighting my pack then because all this time I hadn''t even thought to involve them but seeing how eager you are to fight them, lets take it up a notch,"
The very next second, Alden''s arms bulged as his strength increased exponentially. He grinned at the Celestial in front of him as pushed as the Celestial took a few steps back. This made the Celestial frown as he felt disbelief take hold over him.
"What? Scare of me now?" Alden teased the Celestial, "Now let me show you all my strength, you egoistic bastard," Saying those words Alden kicked the ground and appeared right in front of the Celestial. His fist smashed into the Celestial''s mouth as the sounds of bones cracking echoed in Alden''s ears like the most melodious of music ever yed.
"Wonderful," Alden muttered in pure ecstasy as he kept on attacking, using the Celestial as punching bag and practicing his newfound strength. After all, it wasn''t that he had just stayed on the same level during the past few days.
Under tremendous pressure of an attack, Alden had meditated and pushed hard and above his limits, reaching the intermediate tier as Celestial. This increased his powers multiple folds itself while the two of his packmander had taken his advice and also leveled up. They were now Pseudo-Celestials and with his connection with them, Alden currently had the physical prowess of two Celestials and the Celestial in front of him was his first experimental subject.
All this while,
Ray and his teammates readied themselves for the attack. Kashish had said that she would need a bit of time to attack the tree because she would have to find an opening and charge all the mana and strength she had into one attack.
Therefore, Ray made another n. He knew that the tree would be dazed for a very small moment and the opening they would have would be very small while the margin of error was very big. Hence, Ray asked everyone to take their ces before hand and move at his signal right away.
And just like that, everyone stood in their positions, ready to do their tasks as they waited for Kashish to strike. The wait was excruciating as no one knew what would happen next. What if the tree identally found them? Or a mistake happened? Or the tree never got dazed?
But those were all variables and if one thought about all the variables that could take ce, it would exhaust lifetimes but the variables would never end.
At their wits end, all of them saw as the huge reddish tree suddenly shuddered. It''s canopy shook while a tremor went through its stem.
"Guys its time. Gooo!!!" Ray sent the telepathic message as he himself dashed out of cover.
Ray''s mother made her move as well as a huge door opened up behind her. Out from her door came a raging silhouette of a demonoid as it phased through her body and disappeared. Following that a message shed in front of his mother,
[Spirit Merge Sessful:- Merged with Demon Ifrit ],
Following the message, the facial features of Ray''s mother changed as her eyes turned into slits while her hair changed into pure elemental fire. Two fangs protruded out from her mouth as a bloodthirsty smile hung up her lips.
Looking at the tree in front of her, she licked her lips as a fire covered her hands. It then spread, from her hands to arms and then to her shoulders and spread on until it covered her whole body.
Another message shed,
[Spirit Sublimation:- Avatar Of Fire],
Seeing the text shing in front of her eyes, she smiled again and appeared right in front the tree, her body covered in raging mes as a huge trident of fire appeared in her hands. Her size looked like an ant in front of an elephant when she held the trident but for her, the size of the trident was nothing more than an unnecessary nuisance. It weighed nothing and she had full control over it.
She held the trident tightly and threw it forward as the trident struck the stem of the huge tree.
Following which, a screech echoed in the core of the forest. The tree shuddered as its branches moved, as ifing to life; they whipped around in the air, aiming for Ray''s mother but she dodged all of them with ease.
While this happened, Tim and Elina made their way behind the tree. Emma had already informed them where Ae was being held and how to get to her and so Ray had given this job to the brother sister duo.
As for Ray and Sirius, they were teaming up once again to go against an enemy far stronger than them and hoped toe out victorious, if not that; at least alive.
"Come on man, another round of fun awaits us," Ray grinned as his mana core pumped as changes took ce all over his body.
Chapter 360 Rays Transformation
360 Ray''s Transformation
"Let''s go!" Elina held Tim''s arm as they both around the tree''s perimeter, looking for the opening in its trunk.
"Are you sure its here?" Elina asked Emma through the telepathic link as she heard an affirmation from the other side, "Then where is it?" Elina muttered as she kept on looking around, even going as far as to poke at the trunk of the tree.
"Elina!" Tim called.
"What happened doofus?" Asked Elina, annoyed that her brother wasn''t doing any word but instead distracting her more and more. Ignoring her brother, she kept on searching.
However, Tim didn''t relent as he kept on calling out to her, even poking her shoulder continuously, "The hell with you!" She turned around in anger. Only to see her brother staring up at the tree.
A few meters above the ground, the trunk seemed to expand as a hole asrge as a man was there.
"The entrance isn''t down here but up there," Tim said while Elina simply nodded. All this time, they had been looking at the wrong ce. She had thought that the entrance must have been down near the ground but instead, it was high in the air. A dozen feet higher and from their point of view, it was pretty hard for them to get up there.
"This damned tree," Cursed Elina as she kicked the tree in anger. The tree was huge and given its size, it would take them some time to climb up. Time they didn''t have, not to mention the fact that they weren''t even sure if they would be able to climb the tree easily.
"It will alert the tree," Tim spoke as he tried to think of something but no ideas came. He could see only one option and that was taking the gamble and climbing the tree. If they got caught, so be it.
"It''s our only option," Tim said to Elina as he stood straight and activated his ability. A bronze sheen covered his body as Tim straightened his back and gestured Elina to use him as adder.
"You sure?" Elina asked, a bit uncertain if she should be the one to go there.
"Yes I''m sure. Now go. I will keep watch," Saying those words, Tim took out his shield and then grounded it next to him. Using it as a support, he looked back at his sister and waited for her to climb up.
"Here goes nothing," Elina said to herself as she calmed her nerves. Taking a couple of steps back, she nted her feet on the ground and crouched down slightly. With her eyes full of determination, mana pumped to her legs as an energized feeling coursed through his feet.
And with a push, she took off. Kicking off above the ground, a cloud of dust rose behind her as she ran straight at Tim.
Looking his sister run at him, Tim simply smiled and braced for impact. As he did, Elina reached him and nted her feet on his back. Then using him as a springboard, she pushed up with all her strength as she flew straight up.
The hole in the treeing closer and closer to her, she kept herself ready. Her arms almost reaching the edge of the hole, she touched the tree''s trunk with her feet and pushed once again, clearing the distance between the hole and herself, finally grabbing onto the edges of the hole. She hanged for a few moment before pulling herself up and going inside.
Tim watched it all from below, a smile on his face that disappeared the moment Elina went inside the hole. Turning around, he held his shield straight and stood guard. His sister was going to rescue other while he would make sure that no one thwarted their ns.
Meanwhile,
The battle between the tree and Ray''s mother was still ongoing. The tree''s canopy was on fire while Ray''s mother constantly used hit and run tactics to keep the tree''s attacks at bay. The strategy was such that no side got the upper hand but both were equally upied that they couldn''t get distracted for even a single second and that meant a win for Ray''s mother.
After all, she wasn''t alone but the tree sure was. It was fighting on its own and with it not being able to divert its attention somewhere else, it only gave Ray and the rest of them an opening to exploit while the tree was kept busy.
At the base, the tree''s trunk was lighting as the reddish veins running through it started to glow. Seeing this, Sirius realized that the tree was probably preparing for a bigger attack, to try and get out of the stalemate.
"Not so fast," He muttered as his body changed into that of a Werewolf. Running forward, his ws opened up as a dark armor appeared over his skin, fused into his very flesh; the gleam on his ws shone a deadly glint as he swiped in an X. His swipe was infused with mana and he had aimed it directly at the reddish veins running through the trunk. However, he sh seemed to have offered little to no resistance as the energy flowed through effortlessly.
"There are more veins too," Sirius realized as he used another strategy. Taking out his spear, he infused it with all his mana and took a step back. Readying himself, his hands tightened around the grip while his muscles tensed up. The air came to a still as the very next moment, the his arm turned into a blur.
Followed by that we hundreds and hundreds of shed within a few seconds that Sirius had started with his spear. The enemy might have been old and ancient but not immortal. With hisst attack at the tree, he knew he could hurt it and damage it too but he needed to speed up and do as much damage as he could.
After all, even though a single sh wasn''t much, it wasn''t same for hundreds of shes being done at the same time. The damage would pile and the tree would eventually feel it and thwart was exactly what Sirius aimed for. He kept in shing with his spear nonstop as the tree finally felt a minuscule difference in the energy it had been gathering.
It wanted to look down and see which pest was causing an issue to its ns but the damned woman in the air kept on attacking.
"Nice work Sirius," Ray thought as he looked down at his own arms. It was the first time he had used all his bloodline strength to transform after Magdroth and FengFeng gave him full authority to the two parts of his bloodline and he wont be lying if he said that he wasn''t satisfied.
A lot of things had changed from thest time and by looking at how things were, the influence of phoenix blood had increased too.
His eyes were still in the shape of slits but an unnatural me burned in them while the wings sprouting out from his back had feathers on them. He could feel a connection to those feathers, as if a great purpose they served but he didn''t know what it was they did.
Along with that, his hands were more scalier while his ws were sharper than before. His skin was full of scales that unlike the previous faint ones, were prominent and showed truly that they hailed from the draconic lineage.
"It''s the physical strength that''s different," Ray thought to himself as he clenched his fist. Right now, he was feeling as if he could clench the whole world in his hands but he knew that it was nothing but an illusion that his strength represented.
"It''s gonna be fun," feeling his blood rush with excitement, Ray pped his wings as he took to the air. The Yagdrassil staff in his hands, he pumped his mana into it as he made a temporary imprint on it.
Given the staff''s nature, a permanent imprint would have taken time while right now, he didn''t have much time while the temporary imprint was enough for what he was attempting to do anyways.
"Hmm, I can do that too?" Ray thought as he followed his instincts and pumped mana through the feathers on his wings. As he did, the feathers suddenly burned as a fire zed over them. However, it wasn''t the usual fire but purplish me that burned coldly without any heat.
"Strange," Ray muttered as he continued to fly at the tree. Not knowing that he had unlocked the legendary mes of times that only the great Temporal Phoenixes ever unlocked.
Rushing at the tree, he channeled a bit of his mana through the staff, feeling a connection to it; he smiled as he got what he needed to do. Yagdrassil was the world tree and it had knowledge from all over the universe and with his contract, he realized what he had to do to defeat it.
"So it''s weakness is the essence of Yagdrassil itself,"
Chapter 361 Showing His Strength
361 Showing His Strength
"But the essence itself is difficult to use," Ray thought as he concentrated on the Yagdrassil staff in his hand. Just by holding the staff he could feel a refreshing feeling coursing through him. It was a passive characteristic of the Yagdrassil staff and Ray was currently benefitting from it. It made his thoughts sharper and clearer, letting him think at a faster rate than before.
"I guess that could be done," Enlightened about something, Ray smiled as he stowed the staff away. He would need itter on as what he intended to do would require another weapon. A weapon he had fondly used in many battles fought.
Raising his hands, the space around his fingers crackled as shards appeared mid air. There were a total of thirty five shards. All shaped the same while the same essence coursed through them.
The stronger Ray got, the more Void Shards he was able to extract out of himself and with the current transformation, he could use a total of thirty five Void Shards at once.
After all, the Void Shards were made up of his own bloodline essence and acted like a second limb for him. A limb he controlled with ease and proficiency.
"Transform," he called out lightly as the shards in his hands merged together, taking the form of a huge Bastard Sword. The sword was as wide as his body while almost as long as he was. It lookedical as he held the sword but he didn''t care. What he wanted right now was pure destructive power and the sword gave him just that.
It''s wide de and the length it offered him was more than enough for his purpose and holding the sword in his hands, Ray felt it fitting his current transformation very well.
He was still flying in the air while the sword swayed in his hands.
"Hehe, its going to be fun," He muttered as a pulse of mana coursed through the sword, lighting it up in the process as soon after, arcs of electricity coursed though it.
This was Ray''s simple yet effective way of infusing his sword with most destructive element present; Lightning. The small arcs of lighting weren''t effective alone but when hit with them consecutively, the effects piled up and caused a lot of problems for the enemies.
Ray had used this strategy for as long as he could remember and he was proud of the fact that the strategy never failed him and this time, he was even more sure that the strategy would work as Ray had an inkling that the tree and the demonic presence it held was weak to lightning.
"That is to be seen though," he thought as with a p of his wings, he turned into a purplish streak and got closer to tree.
Meanwhile,
The stalemate between the tree and Ray''s mother kept on going but for some time now, Ray''s mother noticed a difference in the tree''s attacks.
"It''s as if it doesn''t want to attack me right. Like it''s focused somewhere else," thinking this, she scanned the tree with her system and as soon as she did that, her eyes widened as she cursed, "Fucking Asshole,"
Shouting, she flew back as fast as she could because the very next moment, a demonic light erupted from the tree. The reddish beam of light went in the sky as it followed Ray''s mother like a honing missile.
Along with that, a change urred at the tree''s canopy. The fire burning over it stated to subside as some sort of unnatural being appeared on top. The being was the same that had appeared before, it eyes crimson and two horns on its head. Its whole body was pristine white, as if made of marble while the crown on top of its head floated like it usually did.
One would mistake the person to be some sort of angel descended frost he heavens but one look at his eyes and the expression on his face made it obvious that this thing was no angel.
ncing down, his eyes peered through the distance as Sirius''s shing figure appeared in his vision.
"How annoying," he thought and raised its hand, trying to aim at Sirius''s head; a reddish energy appeared over his hand.
"Not so fast Asshole," the air whistled as Ray''s shout reached the man''s ear. Looking up, he saw a purplish streaking right at him. His senses were triggered but it was toote to dodge. Ray was already too close to the man and the only thing he could do was to suck it up and withstand the attack.
"Boooooommm!!!" A shockwave spread after the collision as the man''s figure was sent flying back. In his ce stood Ray with his arms ying limply in the air, the sword floating in front of him.
"Take that sucker," Ray had a smile on his face as he was sure that the previous attack albeit having pulverized his arms, had done even worse to the man he had hit.
At the moment of contact, Ray had estimated that man must have broken around half of the bones in his body while the bones in his arms must have been turned to dust.
"Humph, lucky bastard. I didn''t get to hit his head," Ray snorted as he turned and looked at his mother evading from the red beam of light. By now, the intensity of the beam had reduced by a good margin and his mother was almost done evading.
Not long after, Ray saw the white figure approaching him again. His skin was bruised while his hands were turned at an unnatural angle. Looking at him, Ray stifled augh as the man really lookedical but Ray controlled. Who knew if angering the mean would only get him in more trouble. The man was way stronger than he was and the only reason he was able to send the man flying was because he was careful and meticulous.
If he had not used a very heavy weapon and concentrated all his strength in that one strike, the man could have very well blocked his attack and made good use of Ray''s situation.
Also, from the impact, Ray estimated that the man was weak in physicalbat while being exceptionally strong for magical meleebat.
"He does uses others to attack while staying at the back," Ray thought as the man finally stood a few paces away from him.
The man''s face was twisted in rage and from the looks of it, the previous attack had only injured the man but hurt its ego even more.
"This is gonna be hard," Ray thought and nced down, seeing Sirius still attacking the tree. By now, the tree had a lot of indents spread across its surface as from some of those indents, he could observe a slight crimson fluid dripping down slowly.
"It''s working, i need to buy him more time," Ray thought and then nced to his right. His mother was back and her eyes were shining with anger. She seemed to be really pissed at that previous attack and was now back to get revenge.
"Nice form mom," Ray called out at her ming figure as his mother smiled and then replied, "I''m sure the tree wouldn''t say," Smirking, she looked at the man and raised her hands. A slender sword of fire appeared in her hand as she held it tightly and looked deep into the man''s eyes, her stance clear on the fact that she wont hold back anymore.
"Ray, keep up with your old mom," saying those words, her figure shed and a sword strike was seen in the air. The next moment, another came and then another. Soon, the whole sky was full of sword strikes, all aimed at the man.
Seeing this, Ray simply smiled as he brought out the big guns right away. His mother would deal with the man, he would help Sirius out but from above.
One would attack the base and the other would shake the top.
Ray turned into a beam of mes as he appeared over the canopy. Unknown to him, the mes on his wings burned brighter as they spread over to the canopy and the vegetation over it started to burn.
Ray obviously didn''t notice it as he was busy winging his sword at the branches that branched off directly from the trunk, attempting to cup the canopy thin and then making his way down to the trunk.
While Ray and Sirius attacked, inside the trunk; Elina explored another space all together. It was like a small dungeon inside and from what she guessed, there seemed to be some sort of space ergement formation that increased the space within the trunk.
"How strange," Elina thought as she sensed multiple energy signatures within the trunk. Following Emma''s directions, she made way towards the signature that belonged to Ae and soon enough, she saw Ae in front of her.
But what she saw didn''t make her at ease at all, instead it scared her even more.
Chapter 362 Unlocking A Legacy
Chapter 362 Unlocking A Legacy
Away from the core of the forest,
The battle between the controlled of tree and humans forces aligned with the forest lords raged on. It went on with full vigor as blood was shed everywhere.
At the moment, both sides were in a stalemate. The beasts outnumbered the humans and Warmacks but theycked the wits and brains to use their advantages. Attacking liked rabid animals only made them susceptible to damage whereas humans exploited this as much as they could and killed many beasts.
However, these were only the low level beasts. The real issues started with the Cmity Realmed and Celestials who stood atop the food chain. The humans couldn''t fight them as their powers were far too great for humans to counter. Not to mention the fact that these beasts were as intelligent as the humans.
Therefore, while the humans took out the low leveled beasts, the stronger ones repaid the favor in full. Only that the casualties on the human sides were barely any.
The reason for this was simple. The humans had two outstanding healers who even brought those on the verge of death to life and given how these healers kept on fighting as well as healing everyone, one could imagine their talents and the threat they posed to the beasts and their armies.
Themanders of the beast army naturally saw this and changed their orders. The priority now was changed to the healers as the order was given to aim at the two healers and try and kill them in anyway possible.
This altered the course of battle greatly, leading to the strange stalemate where humans and Warmacks circled around the two healers and did their all to protect them while the beasts pounced on them from every side.
"We need to do something and fast," Aliya shouted at the head nurse. Her body screamed of danger every time a beast pounced on her, only for the beast to be taken down by a group of students alongside her or by the Warmacks.
However well the situation may seem to her, Aliya was dead scared. It was her first battle and she wanted nothing but to be left alone now. Her eyes were and her whole body screamed in pain. She had been injured many times and with her being unable to heal herself, her only respite from injuries was the head nurse; who herself dealt with two Celestials at once while also healing many people on the battlefield.
This chaotic mess of a battle was impacting Aliya in the worst way possible. Coming from a long line of healers, her family was one of aristocracy and the highest ones at that. Forget war, she hadn''t experienced such bloodshed ever.
Looking at everything here, her mind was unable to process anything. Knowing that she was panicking and it wouldn''t help in the situation, Aliya started to think of the good things in the life.
She thought of her friends, her family and everyone who had helped her stand where she was. She thought of the times when she and Elina used to team up together to prank Ray in the start of the academy. Remembering his serious face full of awkwardness really made her smile as she realized.
She wasn''t doing this for some stranger, but for herself. She was fighting these beasts for her happiness, for her future and for her friends. Ae was still captured and these damned beasts were rampaging around as if they owned the world.
Thinking all this, her anger rose as something snapped inside her. Her lustrous hair turned milky white while the crystal on top of her staff shone a resplendent light. She didn''t know what was happening but right now, she felt it was the right thing to happen and hence she let the changes ur.
Her body started to float in the air as the pain she had been feeling up till now reduced to a minimum. The mana coursing in her body started to channel in a specific path, flowing through certain points of her body as the sounds of something snapping was heard from various points inside her.
A rushing current was created while her heart started to beat like a drum. Blood rushed to her mind as a sudden rity hit her. Her eyes opened wide, a whitish gleam shining in them as she smiled gently.
A milky aura covered her body as it turned into a mist that constantly revolved around her. In front of her eyes, the system came online as a notification pinged,
[Conditions met:- Legacy Unlocked ],
Reading the notification, Aliya was as confused as anyone else would be but she didnt have the time for that. The beasts were closing in rapidly while the humans were falling down more and more.
The head nurse couldn''t heal them all at once and hence, Aliya had to do something but the problem was that how? She wasn''t a Celestial and given her powers, she was barely in the intermediate tier of the Magical Realm, not to mention most of her powers being avable for healing one person at a time.
While thinking, another notification sounded;
[Legacy Skills Unlocked,]
[First Legacy Skill:- Life Aura],
[Description:- An aura spreads from the user, granting the surrounding teammates support while any enemy thates in contact with the aura suffers from damage as their life force is stolen topensate for the healing to allies],
The description was simple and didn''t exin much but Aliya understood what it meant and just this much had her eyes widened.
"Activate Legacy Skill, Life Aura," As she called, the remaining mana she had was gone out in a single second. Feeling dizzy from the sudden mana loss; she looked around her as she held her staff tightly. All around her, a whitish mist had spread and within that mist, she could see particles of light constantly moving around and interacting with their surroundings.
However, the mist was only visible to Aliya. To others, they just felt a small wave of mana pass over them and after that, their bodies felt better as they started to heal.
But this was just for the allies because the enemies felt the exact opposite of what humans felt. Their bodies were suddenly feeling heavy. Like someone was sucking their life out of them, the beasts started to weaken as damage piled upon them.
Seeing this, the beasts turned wary for the first time during the whole battle and the humans took it as their cue. They were feeling better than ever and seeing the beasts suddenly turning weak, they pounced forward and took the offensive.
Seeing all this, even the head nurse changed her stance as she lured the beast Celestials into the aura released by Aliya. The aura sucked life force from the Celestials and although the amount it sucked was very little due to the innate resistance the beast Celestials had against the skill, the quality was top notch.
The life aura nurtured the humans and the Warmacks as the battle started to shift towards the humans side as they gained an upper hand while for the first time during the whole battle, the beasts had fear in their eyes.
The seeds of control in their minds were weakening not just because of fear of death but also due to the fact that the tree was greatly disturbed and it''s influence on its subjects was starting to weaken.
The first of feel the change were the beast Celestials. Their consciousness was the strongest and they were very cautious of their lives. The fear of death mixed with the realization that their bodies might not be under their control made them even more vulnerable. Their thoughts were fuzzy and their actions were slow.
And soon enough, one of the Celestial that fought against the head nurse made a mistake. It missed its target and instead hit the Celestial behind the head nurse. This caused a small dispute between the two Celestials as the head nurse took her changed and reced her staff for the kamas she had previously used. The kamas gleamed in the sunlight as right after, they pierced through the heart of one of the Celestials,
lights¦¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm
"Squelchhh," the sound of a Celestial''s heart being pierced rang in the battle field asplete silence reigned for a few seconds. Seeing this, the other Celestial went into shock as its eyes turned blood red.
Angered by the loss of its partner, the other Celestial pounced on the head nurse and attacked without a care for its life.
The head nurse smirked at the Celestial as she blurred from her ce and appeared a few meters away.
She taunted the Celestial as it got even angrier and roared in the air. Marching forward, it made a run for the head nurse as she jumped high in the air and appeared right above the Celestial. Her Kamas shone and the next second, another Celestial fell to the ground.
Looking at the weak Celestialsying dead in front of her, she looked far into the forest and shouted,
"Pesky Minotaur,e out and fight. I know you used those hatchlings to observe my strength. If you have done enough,e fight me and end it all,"
Chapter 363 Aella In Deep Trouble
Chapter 363 Ae In Deep Trouble
"Sly Bitch," the Minotaur roared from a corner as it staggered out of hiding. It''s feet were wounded with blood still flowing out of the wounds while a huge gash was spread over its shoulder.
The head nurse looked at the Minotaur and smirked. The beast was barely half the strong as it usually would be and given the current condition of its mind, the head nurse was sure that it was in a mental struggle against something.
The irises of its eyes were constantly darting around, the glint in his eyes changing; going form that of a cold merciless killer to that of a proud beast who would fight till the end for his purpose. But this battle, it wasn''t his purpose and neither was it his to fight and hence it hesitated.
"I will deal with you first," the head nurse spoke as she turned into a blur and darted forward. The Kamas in her hands swinging as she aimed them right at the Minotaurs head. One clear cut was all she needed and the opponent would be dead.
All was well until the head nurse neared the Minotaur. Swinging her weapon, she roared as adrenaline filled her body. Just as she was to make contact with the enemy, the air whistled and her attack missed.
Something seemed to have influenced her attack, leading to her missing the target. Annoyed, she turned and looked ahead and found Alden standing there, protecting the Minotaur; huffing and puffing due to exhaustion.
"Why?" The head nurse asked coldly.
"Because they areing back. We have already killed half of them, if we kill any more, the forest wont survive," Alden replied, pointing at the Minotaur, emphasizing the changing expressions on his face. As if fighting an internal battle, the Minotaur kept standing in his ce while the expression of agony and pain appeared on his face; only to be shifted to rage and anger.
"But we can''t bet on it. He is strong and if he is left to be, he will heal and if he doesn''t get better by then; he would attack and it would be the same again," the head nurse replied, brandishing her weapon as she calmly took steps towards the Minotaur.
"We can capture him and bind him tightly. This way no one would be hurt," Replied Alden as he looked into the head nurse''s eyes. He knew that the head nurse wanted nothing but to end it but he couldn''t let her do so.
The forest was vast and there were barely any lords left to control the frost. He knew that he alone couldn''t do it and with three of the five lords already dead, he was afraid that it would make the forest weak and susceptible to further attacks.
He knew he needed to save the first lord, the Minotaur, since it was one of the strongest lords in the whole forest and not to mention; the wisest as well. The forest needed its help and Alden knew he couldn''t skim over this.
"Any ideas?" The head nurse asked, making a gesture of capturing the lord. To which Alden nodded and replied,
"Yes, the pack can hold him in ce. We will then bind him using a sealing technique. His power would be locked deep in the depths of his soul and only after the tree is defeated would we let him go,"
"And what if we fail?" The head nurse inquired.
"Then we simply kill him. One attack and he would be dead and after that, we would follow the backup n,"
"Okay, we bind him," the head nurse agreed to Alden''s suggestion and put her weapons away. A light spread out from her as it travelled to the humans and Warmacks, healing them and replenishing their mana while her mana itself was consumed rapidly.
However, she didn''t care. She had seen the changes to Aliya and knowing the skill she was using, she had an idea that Aliya wont be able to keep it up for long and would faint out right. This wa, she would provide support to Aliya so she could cancel out her skill and even though she would be super exhausted afterwards, the girl would at least keep her consciousness.
Meanwhile,
The battle against the tree only got more heated. The tree would asionally shudder, releasing a reddish light that would streak in the air, hitting any of the three people attacking it.
The light wasn''t much of a problem to Ray and his mother but to Sirius it was a big problem because he wasnt as good at running away as the other.
Ray and his mother could fly and anticipate the reddish streaked attack from afar because they kept a good distance from the tree but Sirius was very near to the tree. His attacks were close ranger and for him, the reddish streak would hit him on point nk. If not for the werewolf''s ability to regenerate, Sirius would have probably died of blood loss.
"Sirius, how much?" Ray asked his friend, noticing a pool of blood beneath Sirius''s feet. He knew that Sirius was ying with fire right now but there was no better option. Sirius''s weapon was the only weapon besides his Void Shards that were able to damage the tree and that too barely.
"I will live but after this, I''m gonna need to some good stuff," Sirius replied in the midst of his attacks while Ray nodded to his request. He knew what Sirius wanted and didn''t mind it at all. After all, his friend was risking his life here, what were a few hundred or even a couple thousand crystal in exchange for that.
Looking at the tree, Ray gathered a huge fireball in his hand and threw it at the tree. It was only recently that he noticed the purplish mes that were burning on the tree''s canopy. Spreading ever so slowly and when he asked about that from Aurora, his system consciousness remained silent while FengFeng had replied instead, telling him to let them be.
Confused, Ray tried to ask more but he didn''t get the time to do so. The branches were still attacking him and recently; their attacks were stronger and faster than before. Ray could barely dodge those attacks and he needed all his focus to not get hurt in the process.
While the battle outside continued,
Elina looked at Ae in shock. Her eyes were wide open as she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Her friend floated in the liquid bubble, her eyes rolled to their whites while strange needles were poked inside her body, as if a pincushion but that wasnt the most harrowing part. The thing that frightened Elina was what the needles were actually doing to Ae. From one side her blood was being extracted while from another side, the needles were inserting some sort of liquid inside her and from what she could see, the liquid being inserted in her was changing her.
From the ce where the needles inserted the liquid, her skin had turned green and lost the human pinkish characteristic of her skin.
Not just that, even her hair was changing. Turning into long threaded root like substances and from seeing all this, Elina was sure of one thing.
She had to hurry. If not, her friend wont be her friend anymore and she wont be able to bear that.
"Old Demon, i need your help," Elina asked as a voice rose inside the dark void of her consciousness, "What is it now? I was sleeping,"
"Quit yapping and start helping," Elina reprimanded as she told the whole story to the demon. In the process, her left eye turned pitch ck as the demon inside her sighed,
"Such a sly thing. To try and convert the girl given her affinity to Elven inheritance,"
"What does it mean?" Elina asked, a dreaded thoughting to her as she hoped that the demon didn''t mean what she just thought.
"No, its not right," hearing the demon''s musings, Elina couldn''t keep herself patient and outright asked him, "What is it? Tell me now, I don''t have time,"
"Sighhh¡ The tree, it wants to turn the girl into its vessel and is slowly transferring the essence of the forest into the girl so it could strengthen the girl andter, it would upy the girl''s consciousness, taking control of her forever," The demon came clear as he sighed deeply.
"Then we need to hurry," Elina spoke in worry. Rushing forward, she took out her weapon and aimed at the bubble, intending to burst it and rescue Ae but the demon stopped her.
"Don''t, doing so would get her out but right now, her consciousness is trapped and the only way to get her out is to first return her to consciousness and wake her up,"
"And how do we do that?" Asked Elina, worry clouding her face as she paced around, trying to think about something but nothing came to her while the demon also epted defeat in this matter by simply saying,
"Never saw or heard of anyone to have escaped this situation. Her chances are bleak, best we can do is kill her while we still cam,"
Chapter 364 Emma Meets The World Spirit
Chapter 364 Emma Meets The World Spirit
"Ray, we have an issue," Flying through the air like cannonball, Ray really wasn''t in the best of conditions. His bones were cracked and broken in multiple ces and with what Elina had just told him; his mood was only getting sour.
"Damn that thing is strong," Ray thought, cursing the tree back to back.
"Told you not to underestimate it. Now suffer and hurry up. Your mother seems to be in a pickle," Aurora''s concerned voice put Ray out of self loathing. pping his wings, the ball he was curled in unfurled as he flew straight up; pain radiated through his body but Ray still smiled. After all, what was some pain to him? He had been in worse and had suffered even worse.
"Let''s see how long I canst against it," Ray thought. Then suddenly remembering something, he sent a telepathic message to Elina as he spoke, "Wait for further orders, they will being in from Emma," Saying that, he turned to Emma''s channel and gave her some directives, telling her what to do to wake Ae up.
Hearing Emma''s confirmation, Ray smiled as another problem was out of his way but the bigger one was ring straight at him and Ray was more than happy to wee it with open arms.
"Heheehe," Chuckling like a maniac, a huge fire engulfed his draconic form while the Void Shards turned into a whip that crackled with lightning.
"Here Ie my darling," Like a fool who has lost his mind, Ray flew straight at the enemy, swinging his whip wherever he felt it right and smashed right into the whitish being.
Only to be sent flying once again and that was how it had been for the past half an hour or so. He attacked no was thrown off like a fly but he always came back. After all, if not for him interrupting the man for so long, Sirius would have been dealt with long ago while the pressure on his mother would have increase by a few times at least.
Meanwhile,
Emma was trying her best as waves of mana erupted out of her. Her body was glowing like a beacon, blueish mes of mana converging over her body as she broke through her own limits trying to contact Ae and wake her up.
"Damnnn!!! Ae wake up for God''s sake," Saying those words, she screamed at the top of her lungs as something weird happened inside her body.
As if blooming, her mana core unfolded like the petals of a rose. Forming the shape of an intricately beautiful flower. As that happened, the mana coursing through the mana core suddenly erupted out. Like a sudden boost to her, Emma''s eyes turnedpletely blue while the aura she held control of became more and more intricate.
A sudden surge of power coupled with the excessive clearing she just felt made her feel each and every atom around her. Like a being that had lived above everything, she felt one with the essence of the world itself.
It was this feeling and the very next moment she saw her consciousness being pulled out to somewhere. Unable to resist the pulling sensation, she was pulled in a green in that extended as far as her eyes could look.
"Where am I?" She thought and looked at herself. Only to find her body different than before. Wearing a long summer dress, she looked all dandy and fine. Unlike the moment before she was pulled, it seemed as if she was on a pic, visiting the ins on a nice sunny day.
"What the?" She thought, thinking where her armor and everything went.
Starting to panic, she tried feeling her connection to Ray and the rest but there was nothing, only an undefined static that made her feel more at unease.
"Come forward child," Said a voice out of nowhere.
"What? Who is it?" She suddenly shouted, taking a fighting stance; her fists in the air as a sharp gleam came over her eyes and she looked in her surroundings, only to find no one.
"Come out of hiding if you are not a damned coward," shouting in the air, she tried to feel some response but nothing. No one moved, nor did anything came in her vision.
"Child, calm down. I''m not here to harm you," The voice said again and this time, Emma focused more on the voice and realized.
The voice wasn''t in her surroundings but in her head. Something was speaking directly into her mind and from how calm and sincere the voice seemed, Emma decided that it was best that she listened to what it had to say.
"Speak what you want to say," She spoke loudly, and decided to sit down calmly; hoping to find an answer to her strange situation.
"I know you have a lot of questions, so speak; I shall answer what i am able to," The voice came again as hearing the voice, Emma calmed down.
"At least I will get some answer," She thought to herself and then raised her voice and asked, "First of all, where am I?"
"You are in a pocket world. A world cut off from the real world but still intricately connected to it," Answered the voice.
"And who are you?" Emma asked again.
"I am someone very important to not only your fate and destiny but to everyone''s linked to you. Specifically the Kid who is the herald of a new world. Instead it should''ve be like this. It is you all who are linked to his destiny and it is your destiny to be a part of his destiny," The voice answered, this time its tone more careful. As if treading on Avery thin line, Emma understood that whatever information the voice was giving to her was something very important and with the way it spoke, it was probably linked to subjects she couldn''t dare touch upon.
"Okay, I wont lie and say that I understand but lets move to the next question, How did I get here?" Asked Emma as she regained herposure. Apparently she was getting used to the voice in her head.
"That''s a simple one, I brought you here," The voice answered joyfully, as if very happy of its actions.
"And why did you bring me here?" Asked Emma in confusion.
"Oh, I guess I didn''t tell you," The voice spoke as it suddenly went silent.
Observing this behavior, Emma felt even more confused as she thought, "Either it''s a piece of work or its gone too far mad that it lives in delusions," While she was thinking this and contemting her next course of actions, the voice returned as it spoke,
"Pardon for the sudden disappearance but as you know the situation on Earth isn''t stable and with me being the Spirit Consciousness of the World, I have a few things I need to keep a check on,"
Hearing the voice speak, Emma had her eyes widened, "What did it say? Spirit Consciousness of Earth. What the heck is that?"
.c¦Ïm
"No need to be surprised dear. It''s very normal and don''t worry, i will exin you everything," Saying those words, the voice started to speak. Exining everything to Emma in exin detail and with a patience that even Ray would have praised for a being so high and mighty to show when dealing with a person as impatient as Emma.
"So that''s how it is," The tree exined everything and waited for Emma to digest the information.
"What the f*ck," Emma only cursed as she felt her understanding of everything around her change drastically.
"So you are saying is that you are a consciousness spirit that belongs to the and that tree over there is your form," Said Emma pointing at therge tree, the only tree in the whole in and seeing the tree that reached the skies, Emma wondered if it was all real or just an illusion.
"Yes you understood correct and don''t worry, its as real as it can get," the spirit replied while Emma cut it again and spoke,
"And you are saying that you go by the name of the World Tree but isn''t the legendary world tree the tree of Yagdrassil?"
hearing Emma''s question, an audible sigh was heard as the sprit spoke again, "It''s a legendary being that doesn''t even look into the matters of such worlds. So who cares?" The spirit spoke while Emma just shook her head.
The spirit sure was strange and did what it liked but the fact that the tree in front of her resembled the sprit of the world made her want to atleast respect it. After all, from the information she gained, it was only because of the spirit and its efforts that the world wasn''t run by swathes of monsters and instead the invasions and attacks were scattered and periodical.
"By the way why did you call me here?" Emma repeated her questions as the sprit then appeared right in front of her, shocking Emma to the bone as it spoke, "because you need my help and I yours''"
Chapter 365 Forming A Contract With The World Tree
Chapter 365 Forming A Contract With The World Tree
"What do you mean by that?" Emma asked back, confused of the words the world spirit had used. After all, Emma did need help but wasn''t it the same for everyone? Everyone needed help whether it be during critical junctures in their life or hard ties during battles.
"Don''t act sly dear, your current situation. You need help with that and I can help you," this time, the world spirit''s words hit the spot as hearing them, Emma finally connected the dots. Why she was brought here to this ce at such a time and why everything was going the way it was going. The information she was being told was no less secretive, it was rted to the secrets of the worlds and although Emma had wondered why she was getting told everything in such a way, now it was all cleared.
The world spirit wanted to help her and for that, it wanted to forge a closer rtion to her so she would ept its help.
"But why do you want to help me? Telling me everything and acting so close to me. Why is it that you are giving me such preferential treatment, I am sure there are torn her people that require your help and can do more with it than I ever could," Asked Emma as she ced her worries in front of the world spirit, directly putting the spirit under the spotlight.
"Sigghhh, such an unrelenting child. Really true to your bloodline," the spirit''s sigh reached her ears this time.
Perplexed as to why she could now hear the sprit speak in her ears and not in my mind, Emma looked around and this time she found a woman standing in front of the tree.
Looking at the woman, Emma realized that the woman was nothing short of outstanding. Her beauty otherworldly as it flowed with a never ending charisma that gripped at people''s heart while an aura of solemn and magnificent authority was around air, the air of a noble that couldn''t be mistaken in any way possible.
A very noble existence who didn''t bow down to anyone, whose smile captivated everyone and whose life was dedicated to nothing but the people it served.
It was exactly the world spirit, manifesting itself as a beautiful and noble woman who always served the living beings that lived in the world. A solemn existence that only worked for the best of the world and right now, she was doing exactly that.
Looking at Emma, the world spirit smiled, raising its hand; a glow shined upon it as right after, all Emma saw was a blinding light and her consciousness had shifted to multiple ces around the world. Seeing the visions, tears started to form around her eyes as Emma finally realized what the spirit wanted and what Emma''s role was in everything.
"I will help you," Falling to the ground, Emma said with much difficulty as tears still streamed down her eyes.
"Very well, lets make a contract then," The world spirt said and approached Emma.
Standing up, Emma nodded with a grim expression on her face and walked towards the tree that towered in middle of the in. She knew exactly what she needed to do for forming a contract with the World Tree and she also knew why she needed to do so.
It wasn''t because she was some chosen one or some other foolish, it was simply the need of time. She had the power and was the mostpatible person for the job and with what she had been shown, rejecting this would be same as dooming the whole world as a whole.
Soon after, she had reached the tree and stood in front of it. Her eyes were resolute and firm as she raised her hand and took out a dagger from mid air. Piercing her palm with the dagger, it dug deep into her palm, making her flinch but she held on with the pain and ced her hand on the tree.
It was now that came the hard part. The tree''s trunk was old and the surface was rough and jagged but Emma didn''t seem to care. She pressed her palm and took a deep breathe. After that, her palm moved and after that it started forming symbols.
The symbols weren''t nothing but simple runes in the old magicalnguage and what she was doing was a simple act of forming runes that spelled her name.
However, with how rough the trunk was and how deeply wounded her palm was, the pain wasn''t something easy to handle and Emma was really suffering from it. Her eyes were blood red from the pain but she held on.
It was something that was needed for the contract to be formed and she was going to do it. If she backed down now, it was as simple as epting defeat and she would never be able to look at herself in the mirror.
It took a few audorous minutes but Emma held on all that time and drew her name in the runguage. The tree''s trunk was huge and her name was drawn on a small area but visible enough and was recognized by the contract as well.
Soon the runes glowed a crimson color while the tree shook lightly. Leaves fell down from the branches and floated around Emma and soon Emma was covered in a tornado of leaves.
During all this, her hand had healed while a revitalizing power felt coursing through her body. The power wasn''t hard or rushing, it was like a warm embrace of a mother. Enveloping her whole and nourishing her body and soul as warmth spread through her body.
"What is it?" She thought as the euphoric feeling passed. She was now left on the ground, covered in a greenish brown leather armor.
"That''s the blessing of World Tree. The world spirit has blessed you and now you share with it the powers it holds and the knowledge it has in its grasp," the spirit replied in her mind.
"That seems too good to be true," Emma replied back.
"Of course its too good to be true but it is the truth. Though, it has some ws. For using the strength of the world tree and the power it holds, you would have to share with it a partition of your life force as a sacrifice and during the time you would use it''s powers, the world sprit would take a part of your consciousness and in that time, it could invade your consciousness and do anything it wants. Meaning your secrets would beid bare to the world spirit," Listening to it all, Emma realized one saying that Ray said a lot.
In this world, there is nothing like free food. Everything has a price and with the price of the world spirit, it was nothing but that of trust.
"A mutual rtion. It''s a double edged sword but one thats necessary," As Emma sighed, she was told of the benefits she would gain and weighing the pros to the cons, Emma realized another thing. She had unexpectedly had a very good bargain because the pros heavily outweighed the cons and as long as she was faithful to the world and thought of the world''s betterment, it would only lead to her benefits.
"Okay, lets go back. I am sure i have wasted a lot of time here and I got a lot of things to do. I have a friend to save and an asshole of an enemy to finish," Saying those words, Emma unconsciously released a bit of her aura as it led to her eyes turning blueish green while the armor on her body also glowed and morphed into some sort of battle mode.
Spikes appeared on the shoulder pads while veins elongated out of the bracers and they formed two curved daggers that glinted a sharp light.
"Woah, i gotta learn to control it," Emma said, looking down the changes on her body as she smiled in content. The power she had gained was really considerable and from what she sensed, she was currently just a step away from the Cmity Realm.
"Let''s go back," she said with a bit care, keeping her emotions in check while the world spirit nodded and snapped her finger.
The world around Emma turned dark and she appeared out of the strange space she was in before and found herself where she previously was, though this time her senses were better and she herself was stronger than before.
"Let''s have some work done now," She muttered and sped her hands together as a gust of wind was kicked up.
Waves of mana wereing off from her body as they formed a formless pressure that evoked a sense of order into the surroundings.
[World Order:- Aura Release],
Saying that, her hands formed seals and then she waved both her hands at once. What came after that was a huge wave of aura that spread across the forest but it didn''t stop there because after that came wave after wave as those waves flooded the whole forest with her aura while concentrating around the core of the forest, their goal was none other than the damned tree that had captured her friend.
Chapter 366 A Frightening Situation
Chapter 366 A Frightening Situation
Meanwhile,
Ray''s mother fought against the apparition of the tree fiercely. Locked inbat, Ray''s mother tried to avoid getting hit as much as she could but she was only human. She tried everything but there were some attacks that would eventually hit her and those attacks piled up.
Albeit slowly, the damage took toll on her body and that was being reflected on the result of the battle.
Slowly, the battle started to tilt in the apparition''s favor while all that Ray''s mother was left to do was either to dodge or block the attacks.
On the other hand, Ray was trying his best to damage the tree as much as he could. However, that was proving to be much harder than before. The branches were continuously going after him and unlike before, he didn''t have the help of his mother to fight against the branches and that put Ray in a pickle.
His speed had reduced by a lot whereas another big problem was posing an issue for him. The form he was currently using was putting a load on his mana core and Ray feared that if he exerted any more pressure, the already cracked mana core of his would turn worse and crack more or even worse, it would shatter.
Fearing that, all Ray could do was use a quarter of his maximum power and it wasn''t enough for what he was doing.
Looking down at the base of the tree, Ray noticed that even Sirius was tiring out. He had already lost alot of blood and it was to the point that his supernatural regeneration was finding it hard to cope up with and so, Sirius was also slowing down while his attacks were also losing their power. They weren''t as fierce as before and neither did they do as much damage as they did before and hence, it worried Ray even more.
"Aliya, what''s the situation with Ae?" Ray asked, thinking of focusing on Ae''s rescue first as the goal of bringing down the tree was seeming more and more far fetched with every second that passed.
"Nothing yet, Emma asked me to wait. I guess she has some trick to solve the issue," Elina''s voice sounded from the other side as Ray sighed.
He was really confused about what to do with the whole situation because from how it looked, it was either they going all out and escaping right now or die trying.
"What do I do?" Questioning himself in desperation, Ray once again found himself asking Aurora.
"Aurora, I need your help," He turned to her, his voice was cracking while his eyes were clearly showing him to be on the verge of breaking down.
"Such a kid," Auroramented and said, "Just do what you do Ray. Use the tools and knowledge at your disposal and finish the tree. Use the staff and do what you intended to do in the first ce,"
"But the price for it is too big," Ray said back, a hint of displeasure in his voice as he seemed against the idea of using the Yagdrassil staff to finish off the tree.
"Ray, believe me. If you don''t do anything now, you will regret if for the rest of your life. A few nts and beasts aren''t worth that at all," As Aurora said those words, she made sure to sh some of the best memories Ray had with his loved ones in front of his eyes.
As those memories shed in front his eyes as slowly, his resolve was steeled, "I wont stop, not now; not ever," Saying those words, he took out the Yagdrassil staff from his dimensional storage and retreated back from the tree.
He stared at the tree and sensed the mana flowing within his body, "I know it''s dangerous but i need to do it atleast once," thinking that, he asked Aurora to look out for him and inform him when he reached the limit.
Doing so, Ray started to slowly increase the flow of his bloodline energy within his mana core. As the bloodline energy flowed more and more, the mana that previously flowed through decreased.
It was a natural phenomenon that happened because of the opposing natures of bloodline energy and mana. Both can''t exist together and hence repelled one another. Also, it was safe to say that the mana core was the natural ce for mana and not for bloodline energy and hence, when he filled it with bloodline energy, the effect wasn''t good for Ray in any way possible.
However, it was the only way Ray had and he knew that he was walking on a thin thread but for the future that he wanted, he had to.
As the bloodline energy was pumped from the mana core to the rest of his body, his strength naturally increased while his features also changed. The faint scales on his skin turned clearer and even reflected under the faint light in the sky while the horns on his head grew longer and curved slightly upwards as a purple me was ignited on them.
His tail also elongated behind him as spikes formed over it. The spikes were in form of Void Shards and they were filled to the brim with chaotic energy that made the space around them tremble.
His irises turned purple as the temporal me burned within them. Following that, Ray''s hands and legs also changed. ws elongated in ce of his nails while all over his body, runic patterns had appeared. The patterns resembled a huge starry void within which a me burned earnestly and every few seconds, the void and me pulsed simultaneously as they released waves of energy that travelled through his body.
The energy empowered Ray and in turn fueled the new abilities he had gained from the transformation. Looking down at his palm, Ray clenched it into a fist as a deep fury burned in his eyes. He looked up at the tree and grabbed the staff tightly. During all this time, the staff had been gathering power as it floated around him silently.
"Ray, you are currently using half of the maximum power you can hold and it is already turning out to be a huge toll on your body. You have ten minutes at max before your mana core cracks even more and your body shuts down. I suggest you hurry up," Aurora spoke in his mind as Ray nodded at her and then looked at the tree.
He waved the staff as the temporary link he had formed with it gave him an idea of the staff''s powers that it could use. Amongst those powers was one called,
[Life Banishment],
This was a great power derived from the world tree itself and what it did was very simple. The world tree was the connector of many worlds and in turn it had a certain control over souls that belonged to those worlds. Therefore, whenever this power was activated, the user could choose a target and sever its soul from the main body.
Though it had various requirement and the most important was that the power needed the life force equivalent of the target to work. Since the world tree itself was a legendary existence, it didn''t matter much when it used that power but for Ray, it was a huge obstacle and hence, Ray had to use the life force avable in his surroundings.
He raised the staff in the air and activated [Life Banishment]. Following its activation, a green light shone over the staff as it spread out in the surroundings, searching for sources of life force as slowly; the already withered forest started wither out even more.
The nts wilted while the grass lost its color. The trees turned to dried husk while the soil turned to sand. Everything was being destroyed while their life force was sucked out of them.
It caused great changes and that didnt skip the notice one being. The target itself, the malevolent tree sensed the change and its spirit turned its attention from Ray''s mother to Ray.
He looked at Ray and then at the staff in his hand. As soon as he saw that staff, an imperceptible fury ignited in his eyes. Though hidden behind the fury was another emotion, even darker and more deeper than the fury that burned within him.
The emotion was greed. An emotion that had caused various races to fall and rise, the emotion burned everywhere where life existed and right now, it burned deeply within the malevolent tree''s spirit.
¡
A/N:- Hello everyone. Im your author and am deeply sorry for being so inconsistent with the chapters. I hereby apologize and promise that it wont happen again.
Chapter 367 Emma’s Last Resort
Chapter 367 Emma¡¯s Last Resort
"Give it to me," The spirit spoke as it suddenly unleashed all of its strength. With the sudden increase in strength, it sent Ray''s mother flying through the air while it made its way towards Ray.
On the other hand,
Ray was standing in his ce, his eyes were closed as he deeply concentrated on the staff in his hand and how it was working. The staff was constantly sucking the life force from the surroundings and causing irreversible damages to the forest. Slowly, the influence of the drain increase as it expanded outside the core of the forest and invaded the other regions.
The flora and fauna was being destroyed and being turned to dust while the forest itself wa suffering form damages so great that it would probably be a long time before it healed.
Unbeknownst to everyone,
There were some other changes that were happening as well. After all, everyone was concentrating on a few parts of the forest and seemed to have forgotten about the elven civilization.
Currently, there were great changes going on there as well and the biggest change was caused by none other than the daughter of the elven chief.
Before Ray had left for the forest, he had asked the daughter of elven chief to move forward with the discussed n and take control of the settlement. The elves were a great help to Ray''s ns and he wanted to keep them close to himself while the chief''s daughter had also allied herself to him and even signed a blood pact of mutual benefits where Ray would get all the help he needed and in turn he only needed to help the chief''s daughter gain strength and let her apany him in his expeditions.
Around the elven civilization was in turmoil. Their leader had changed but that wasn''t a big issue. The problem was the battle that was raging in the whole forest and even though the ce where the elven civilization resided was far away from the forest, it had still formed a link with the main forest due to the blessing that elves carried and therefore, wherever they stayed, a forest would grow and flourish.
Therefore, when the battle had started; they had felt the distress of the forest and when Ray used the Yagdrassil staff, the will of the forest itself manifested in front of the chief''s daughter. With itself, the will brought a bright crystal in which was the essence of the forest.
"Please take this essence and keep it safe. The previous core was destroyed thoroughly while another being had imprisoned the essence for its benefit. I had used the small opportunity that had appeared right now to rescue the remaining essence and I entrust you with it. After everything is over, please nt this essence where you will settle down and from their would grow a forest and that area would be turned into the forest core,"
As the will of the forest said that, it vanished. The remaining life force that the forest had left was also consumed by Yagdrassil staff and only the essence crystal was left which wa sin. The hands of the chief''s daughter whose mouth was wide agape right now.
"I guess so," She muttered and quickly pocketed the essence crystal because right after she did so, a huge wave was spread out from the forest and what followed after was a devastating earthquake.
"The f*ck is he doing. Does want to destroy everything?" She muttered and took flight.
Standing in the air, she looked down at the elves who had gathered and addressed them all at once, "Everyone, we are leaving this ce and moving to a suitable ce which is safer and more suited for our intended business," Saying so, she locked both her hands together and formed a few hand seals as a light was released from her body and fell upon the elves.
Within their minds, the elves had received their new destination and even though the destination wasn''t far away from where they were, the conditions at the moment weren''t too good.
A good majority of the soldiers were injured in the previous battle while the trembling quakes that spread out periodically posed an even greater threat than the stray beasts that ran away from the cmity.
"Don''t worry my people. I myself will lead everyone and I assure there will be no issues during our travel," Saying those words, an armor appeared over her and she turned around and started leading forward while the elves followed behind her.
Meanwhile,
The battle between the controlled beasts and the humans raged on. The Warmacks had lost a few lives but it was way better than what they had expected and they were happy with this and not just that but the strongest of the beasts were either eradicate or had gained their consciousness and stopped attacking and only the weaker beasts remained which were being weeded out by the human army.
The students were being led by Alina as the head nurse was currently resting. She had been working non stop and even a Celestial had its limits. Especially when they had fought against enough beasts to take down two Celestials at once.
A bit far away from the battlefield,
Kashish wiped the sweat on her forehead as she panted loudly, sprawled over the ground, exhausted from channeling the spell just now. A few locks of her hair had turned grey while a few strands had turned white as well.
This was because the life force that Ray had provided wasn''t enough and hence, the spell had turned towards Kashish for energy. Thankfully, it required a bit of life force only or else Kashish might been drained even more thoroughly.
After all, even though she had royal blood flowing through her veins, the quality of her life force wasn''t as great as Ray''s.
As she gained some breath, she sat up and looked at Emma who had a superior aura surging around her. It was a testament of how strong Emma had gotten and also the face that she now stood at the boundary of Cmity Realm. Needing but one push to step up and reach the Cmity Realm.
"Guess she had some help recently," Praised Kashish as she continued to observe Emma while Emma herself had her eyes closed.
She was currently putting all her concentration on Ae and was trying to wake her up but it was proving to be a challenge.
Ae was deeply unconscious as her mind seemed to be lulled into a deep slumber with her soul to be in some sort of dream.
Emma knew that the situation was hard and time wasn''t on her side. She knew what Ray was doing and thus she was trying her very best but whatever she tried to do, Ae didn''t budge.
"I guess I can only try that," she thought to herself, gritted her teeth and went on with her n.
Before the battle, she had taken a small sample of Ray''s aura and with her current capabilities, she had the ability to amplify Ray''s aura to the point that in whatever state Ae''s soul would be, she would encounter his aurapletely and would be able to get the point.
However, this technique wasn''t an easy one and had its own difficulties and if Emma performed this technique, she knew for sure that she would practically be drained and that too to the point that even lifting a finger wouldn''t be possible.
However, since there was no time, she went on with it. The energy around her surged as she poured all her mana she had into the technique and gather a small ball of me in her hand. The me was of golden color and burned vigorously.
It was a representation of Ray''s aura and holding it, even Emma felt how strong his aura was. Like a primal strength that came from deep within, Emma shivered as she shook her head and went on with her n.
The mana in her body was poured into the aura as she called out,
[Secret Art:- Aura Amplification],
The me suddenly surged as it turned even brighter and brighter until a deep purplish color developed in the middle of it.
Emma had her eyes closed and she wasn''t able to witness it at all but Kashish did witness it and she was thoroughly shocked by it.
Since she was a princess of a huge empire, the knowledge she had wasn''t any less and she knew about aura and soul more thoroughly than most schrs in the many worlds that existed. However, never had she heard or read about someone''s aura changing in such a way that the color they were made up of would change and gain more colors.
A person''s aura had one color only and even if it changed, only one color remained in their aura. It was aw of the universe but from what she just witnessed, it seemed as if Ray himself was exempted from suchws.
The next moment, Emma fell to the ground with a thud whereas the aura had vanished into the air, only leaving behind a silent shockwave that went unnoticed by many.
Chapter 368 Ray’s Fight And The Yagdrassil’s Descent
Chapter 368 Ray¡¯s Fight And The Yagdrassil¡¯s Descent
"Here we go," Ray said to himself and then raised the staff straight into the air. His eyes looked at the gleaming top of the staff which was filled to brim with energy and not just any energy. Ray knew that it was the life force of many beings in the forest, whether sentient or not and he respected that.
These beings had expressed their everything for the sake of the forest and it was all in Ray''s hands now.
"Well, being a hero isn''t my job but it is what it is. For the sake of my loved ones, I infuse a part of my life force into you and ask you to eradicate this abomination from this forest for once and for all," Ray screamed, his eyes shining with power as his will resonated with the will of the forest.
The life force stored in the staff whizzed while the Yagdrassil staff itself also shook lightly. Communicating with him and aligning with his thoughts.
Ray smiled wryly as he knew what it meant. The staff had epted his sacrifice and it was now the next part which Ray had to do,
"O''great tree of ashen. The world connector of the nine realms, The great Yagdrassil; I call upon you and your powers, help me eradicate this sentience borne from the corruption that defiles the world as it breathes," Saying those words, the staff in his hands shook even more while a connection was formed between him and the staff. The connection made Ray shudder as he felt someone tapping onto his life force.
However, Ray didn''t stop them. He knew it was necessary and thus allowed the neer to do so as they wanted. As for who this unseen and known neer was, Ray could only hope for the best and put all his chances on it being the Yagdrassil tree.
While that happened, he realized a few other things as well. As more and more life force was sucked from his body, the surroundings changed as an illusory figure appeared in the open void.
The figure wasn''t humanoid or so but in the shape of a huge tree that surpassed everything. The tree was so huge that its top wasn''t even visible if one looked with all their might as it seemed to extend even above the skies.
Slowly, the figure descended and with the descent of the figure, the malevolent tree and its spirit changed their ways. The spirit consciousness went all out and reached out to Ray. It wasn''t just greed in its eyes anymore but another emotion as well and that was fear.
The man was fearing everything as soon as it saw the Yagdrassil tree manifest itself while screaming at the top of its lungs,
"Who the heck taught this backwater monkey the method to summon the Yagdrassil and why the f*ck did the Yagdrassil ept his summon. F*cking as*hole, I will kill you!!!"
The very next moment, Ray was sent flying through the air, coughing up blood as he felt his organs shake from the impact.
Mid air, his wings started pping as he slowly came to halt but the damage was already done. His chest had caved in and he had difficulty breathing but it was nothing a little magic couldn''t solve.
Sadly, Ray didnt know magic yet and neither did his affinities had the capabilities of doing what he wanted to do right now. Hence, he did what he could and used his barrier ability to form an air barrier in his lungs and slowly provided himself with air.
Doing so, he didnt stop and swung both his hands in the air as two whips of electricity were formed in his hands.
Holding the whips, he looked at the figure and smiled, "Seven more minutes. Lets have some fun until then,"
Saying so, he exerted a bit more pressure on his body and let his bloodline energy run amok. His body suddenly felt energetic as unimaginable power coursed through every fibre of his being.
Smiling, he disappeared from his position and appeared right above the figure and swung the whips down at the man and disappeared once again, appearing where he stood previously.
The whips were gone and instead, there was a spear in his hands. The spear was ragged from the edges while a great energy surged through it. From afar, it looked cracked and seemed to be on itsst legs but in Ray''s hands it differed.
The spear was made from his Void Shards and the power that it held far surpassed any weapon Ray had ever wielded. Not to mention the special attribute Ray held that allowed him to mix various abilities he had with the spear and amplify them further to attack his enemy.
This was Ray''s weapon of choice and given the maniacal smile on his face, Ray was ready to show the enemy why this spear was special.
On the other hand, the spirit of the tree looked at Ray and then at the shallow cut on its shoulder. Looking at the cut, he seemed to be intrigued and spoke, "So much effort and all it did was cut me?" Saying so, the cut was healed the next moment and the man was cracking his knuckles; getting ready for an attack.
"Hehe, lets see if you can handle me," An armor manifested over the man as it kicked the air and rushed at Ray.
Within a second, the man was upon Ray and the vey next moment; a shockwave spread through the air.
The man and Ray were in the air, the man''s fist and Ray spear were both in contact, seemingly struggling for superiority but none came out on top. The next second, the man and Ray both flew back and then again they sped up and collided, leading to another shockwave to spread out in the forest but once again it ended in a stalemate.
And again they retreated and attacked, the same happened and then they went on once again but no results came either. Then another and another time they attacked but all attacks turned into stalemates.
While the two battled their hearts out, another battle went on in the same ce. It was between the tree and the Yagdrassil.
The tree had long discarded the other nuisances and had focused all its efforts on the Yagdrassil and the staff that hovered in the air.
Its branches had extended and opened up as much as they could and all attacked at once at the staff. It seemed as if the tree knew that if it destroyed the staff, it would be the end of its misery. After all, the staff was the link to the Yagdrassil and it was through the staff that Ray had called upon the Yagdrassil.
However, in the midst of all this; the tree had forgotten why Ray hadn''t acted alone. The beings that it thought of as nuisances were the ones that actually posed a problem for it.
Within the tree; Ae suddenly opened her eyes as she looked around herself. Her eyes wandered everywhere and then stopped at Elina''s panicking figure that ran around her, trying to gain her attention.
Ae looked at Elina and raised her hand. As she did, she nced down at her boy and saw various hair like structures attached to her body. This shocked her even more and caused her to panic even more but she remembered what she had been told before waking and so she calmed herself down and used thest bit of power she had to stand up.
On the outside, Elina saw Ae''s reaction and sighed in relief, "Finally she is up," She muttered and then thanked Emma and after that, she hurried herself.
Using the powers she had gained from the devil residing within her, Elina''s eyes turned ck as she started using her spells,
[Cursed Embodiment: Matter Corruption],
As she said those words, a dark energy emanated out of her hands and then made its way towards the ball of fluid in which Ae was.
The ball of fluid was protected by a strange membrane. The membrane was not only strong but also resilient as no attacks either from inside managed to do something to it but Elina trusted her spell.
The spell allowed her to corrupt any sort of matter and weaken itsposition to the point that even a single touch would turn it to dust but there was an issue with her spell; it took some time to corrupt the whole part of matter and given the situation outside, Elina didnt have that and so, she counted her chances and tried her best.
While she did so, she sent her orders outside, to her brother; Tim. Tim had been standing guard outside and informing her with everything and since the situation inside was somewhat under her control, Elina believed that Tim would be more useful somewhere else.
"Tim, listen to me closely," She said to him through the mind link.
"Yeah, Im here. Tell me what it is?" Tim asked, worried something must have gone wrong.
"Go out and Fight you f*cking moron. Who do you think you are to act as my protector. I am a grown up now and I''m well on my own,"
Chapter 369 A Mother’s Anger
Chapter 369 A Mother¡¯s Anger
"Uhm, Elina; is everything okay?" Tim asked back, confused of her sudden outburst.
"What okay? Nothing is okay. Im done with having you above my head for everything, acting like my protector. If you are as strong as you show your sister to be, go and help out Ray and Sirius instead of acting like a guard for me. Do something impactful for once," Elina answered back. After which, the line was cut immediately and she heard someone stomping out of the tree''s periphery.
"Well, he is gone for now. Hopefully, he helps Ray and until then lets hope for the best," She muttered to herself before looking at Ae.
There was a reason for her recent actions and it was closely rted to Ae and she had dealt with it. Right now, it was for her to wait and look at how things turn out to be.
On the other hand,
The battle between Ray and the spirit of the tree continued to rage on. Both of their power was evenly matched but if one observed the battle keenly, they would realize that slowly; Ray was getting weaker and weaker. It was obvious that if the battle went on for longer, it would be none other than Ray who would be on the losing side.
After all, he was using all of his powers to barely match up to the level of his opponent and already, the stress piling upon his mana core was tremendous. The previous cracks had increased several folds while more cracks were appearing on his mana rapidly. Ray knew that he didnt have much time before his mana core gave away due to the tremendous stress applied by his bloodline energy but there wasn''t much he could do.
His mother was heavily injured and she needed some time to gather her powers before she started attacking again whereas Sirius, albeit being relieved from the tree''s attacks; had already sustained a lot of damage and his current strength was nowhere enough that he would be able to take part in the battle and help Ray out.
In short, the current situation was depressing at best and Ray was simply counting the mere moments he had before everything went down the drain and the reason he was still struggling was because of the Yagdrassil.
Since the start, the ashen tree had been manifesting itself and right now, it was almost done with its descent on Earth and even though the malevolent tree was trying its best to stop the descent by harming Yagdrassil staff in one way or the other, all its efforts were for none.
"Just a bit more," Ray thought as he blocked another strike from the tree''s spirit and was sent flying back. As he was sent flying, he couldn''t help but feel another tumultuous wave of pain radiate from his mana core.
These waves of pain were radiating more and more frequently and that caused even more of an issue to Ray because the pain made it hard for him to focus on the battle and therefore, he was being hit more than usual.
"Aurora, any suggestions?" He asked but no reply came.
The situation had turned as depressing as it possibly could and even Aurora was silent. After all, the gap in strength was too vast for Ray to cover by any means. The opponent was stronger than a celestial and its body wasn''t made up of flesh like normal humans but from sort of strange material.
Every cut or injury that Ray inflicted upon it would heal almost instantly while the skin of his opponent was as stic as it could. The attacks, however strong they may be; found it nigh impossible to pierce through the man''s skin.
As Ray stabilized himself mid air, he turned to look at the man and found him flying at him in full speed. Ray tried to put his spear in front of himself but wasn''t able to do so in time. The attack wasn''t blocked and he was hit straight on his shoulder.
"Crackkk.."
The sound of ribs cracks and bones shattering was heard as Ray''s right arm was shattered and went limp whereas his ribs cracked and broke to the point that a few splinters pierced through his scaly skin and were visible outside.
Ray was sent flying even farther away and this time, he didnt have the energy or strength to stabilize himself. The pain was almost blinding his senses and he felt nothing but a numbing sense of despair.
"I guess, I wasn''t strong enough after all," he muttered as he felt light headed. His consciousness was fading away and Ray knew that if he lost his consciousness right now, there wont be anything to safe.
He tried to hold onto his consciousness but even then, there wasn''t much he was able to do. Ray waspletely spent and right when he thought of using all his power to go for a way of mutual destruction, a clear crack resounded in the middle of his torso.
"Ray, it crackedpletely," Aurora''s voice sounded as his transformation started to end. The ten minutes he had given himself to bare the stress on his mana core were already gone and he had further stressed his mana core for a couple minutes extra.
That and the injuries he suffered, the mana core wasn''t able to bare it and crackedpletely. If Ray had the strength and time to observe his mana core right now, he would see his mana core to bepletely cracked form middle while mana continuously leaked out of it.
As for the leaked mana, it was slowly forming a fog and being dissipated through his body. Not only damaging his body like a slow poison that slowly overloaded every cell of body but also meddling with further healing of the body by umting at critical junctures and blocking the important mechanisms of the body.
One could simply say that the cracking of his mana core was slowly crippling him and it would soon take his life if he didn''t stop the flow of mana through his body.
After that, Ray had fallen unconscious. The pain and the injuries made it so that he couldn''t endure the suffering anymore and the bloodline energy that was allowing him to endure everything had also receded with no way of being channeled through his body.
As Ray fell to the ground, a pair of soft arms embraced him behind. They slowly lifted him in their protection and brought him back to the ground and softly ced him down as a feminine voice chanted,
[Summoning Magic:- Protector Spirit],
As the woman chanted, a small door was opened and a yellowish light flew out of it. The light was actually a small woman, reminiscent of legendary pixies. The woman was surrounded by a yellow glow that glowed bright enough to make it seem like a yellowish light radiating in the air.
The pixie looked up at Ray''s mother and back at Ray as a tear slipped down her cheeks while anger shed in her eyes but the very next moment, the anger vanished as Ray''s mother spoke,
"Keep him safe. I will kill that bastard. He will pay for doing this to my son," As Ray''s mother said those words, she looked up in the air and saw the man hovering in the air with a proud expression on his face, as if very happy of his actions.
Ray''s mother silently exhaled and then she spoke to herself, "I have hidden my strength for so long. It''s time to return and tell them all that the Xander Bloodline still lives in my son and that I am his protector," While saying those words, her presence was changing.
Her strength was shooting through the roof as the aura she gave off suddenly exceeded that of a Cmity Realmed individual and kept on rising until it reached the peak of Celestial Realm.
"I will make you regret your life," Ray''s mother screamed as she shot up in the air and appeared right in front of the man, shocking himpletely. Her fist made contact with the man''s chin as a crisp crack resounded in the air and followed by it, the man''s face was sung to the left while a few of his teeth were knocked out as well.
However, Ray''s mother didnt stop there. Another punchnded on the man''s gut as he crouched in the air and what followed after was a knee kick right at the man''s face.
This caused the man''s nose to crack and right after that, Ray''s mother swung her other leg and did a round house kick that sent the man flying.
Even with so many consecutive attacks, she wasn''t satisfied. She was out for blood and she would get it today. This was her goal and she wouldn''t stop at anything. A white light descended form the sky as a solemn aura rose from her body and a body armor appeared over her body. The armor was pristine and seemed to be made up of the most unique jade that had been carved by the gods themselves.
Another light fell and a weapon manifested in front of her. The weapon was in the form of a halberd and was of the same material as the armor but the only difference was that it was pitch ck.
Holding the halberd, Ray''s mother smiled in a sinister manner as she spoke, "Let''s get the party started,"
Chapter 370 Ray’s Mother Making Short Work Of The Tree Spirit
Chapter 370 Ray¡¯s Mother Making Short Work Of The Tree Spirit
The halberd shed as the man felt a sharp pain across his shoulder. Looking up to his shoulder, he saw a huge gash that went deep enough that the bones were clearly exposed. The man gritted his teeth and waited for the gash to heal up but after a few breaths worth of time, nothing happened.
Confused, he looked up at and saw Ray''s mother smiling at him in an ominous manner, "What did you do, you witch!!" He asked as fear shed in his eyes.
"Nothing too important, just showing you what I am capable of. You should be grateful that you met me and not my husband or else even standing here would be an issue for you," Ray''s mother said with a smirk.
"What do you mean?" The man asked in confusion but was met with another sh that opened a huge gash in his other shoulder. The man was confused and was getting hit, his eyes had be droopy as some sort of substance taking effect in his body.
The substance was actually a sort of venom that Ray''s mother hadced her halberd with and its effect was to put the enemy in a weak state that lessened their concentration.
"Hmph, you dare cause a damage to my son. I will show you what pain really is," Speaking that, she sped her hands together as a faint illusory gate appeared behind her, a chunk of her mana was utilized as she chanted,
[Spirit Summoning:- Thunder Spirit],
As soon as she said those words, the gate opened up and a figure encased in lightning appeared. The figure ovepped with her bodypletely and had merged with her within seconds. Following that, arcs of lightning covered her and her weapon while her eyes were also filled with arcs of lightning that clearly showed her anger.
Her figure shed and she carried the man along with her and soon she appeared right above the tree. The man was numb due to the lighting flowing through his body and even though he was numb, he was still able to see everything and he clearly saw himself hanging above the tree and the very next moment, he felt himself falling down towards the tree.
"What is she doing? Is she letting me go?" The man thought, he could see the face of Ray''s mother getting farther and farther but as he fell down, he saw something that made him shudder in fear.
In the clouds above Ray''s mother, lightning was continuously shing in an erratic manner. The shes of lighting, few bolts of thunder were formed and then; Ray''s mother raised her arm in the air.
Following that, the bolt of thunder descended. As she curved her hand downwards, the bolt followed like a puppy following the directives of its owner and descended right upon the man.
The man felt his vision blurring as the numbness was reced by never ending pain and a sharp tingling sensation that made it very clear for the man that his cells were overloaded and to the point that he couldn''t do a thing anymore.
"When did I start losing? I clearly remember her being overpowered by me, so when did she get so strong so fast?" It was this thought that consumed the man and he had fallen to the ground and before he knew it, he had fallen above the tree and following it; a couple more bolts of thunder had fallen.
Now, the man and the tree both were electrocuted and following it, the tree''s efforts at stopping the descent of Yagdrassil were also halted. After all, no matter how strong the tree was; in front of the power of nature, the tree was still helpless.
As thunder stopped falling, the man''s figure turned illusory. After all, being injured to this point without being able to heal itself, the man wasn''t able to keep his form intact. The tree pulled its spirit back and the man had soon vanished.
As Ray''s mother saw this, her expression change as she calmed down and undid the merge with the lightning spirit. The door appeared behind her once again as the lightning spirit bowed down to her and vanished behind the door. She nodded slightly and flew back to where her son had been.
The tree was temporarily immobilized and that left enough time for the Yagdrassil to descentpletely and be done with its jobpletely. As Ray''s mother reached Ray, she saw a boy covered in a bronze sheen standing in front of him, cautiously looking around for enemies while the shield he usually carried with himself was seemingly floating in the air with a small light in the middle of it, floating around carrying the shield.
The light was none other than the pixie that Ray''s mother had summoned and right now, the pixie was holding the shield to defend Ray whereas Tim was on the look out for any unseen enemies.
"He really has trustworthyrades," She muttered and then descended fully, "Thanks for being here with him, where are the others?" Ray''s mother asked Tim.
"Mam, they are doing their jobs. Sirius is still trying his best to injure the tree while my sister is rescuing Ae," Answered Tim and right after, he went back to his position and started looking out for enemies.
Tim was a bit relieved that Ray''s mother was here now but he didnt know of the extent of her prowess and only assumed that she was strong in attacking the enemy but not in defending and hence, he had taken the whole responsibility upon himself.
On the other hand,
The whole tree was shaking. Not from the huge bolts of thunder that had fallen upon it but from the danger it felt from the Yagdrassil''s descent. Right now, the Yagdrassil had descended fully and following its descent, it didn''t ask anything from anyone and had solely concentrated its everything on the tree.
As the Yagdrassil''s presence enveloped the malevolent tree, its spirit appeared inside the small opening the tree had created within it. This was the same ce where Ae and the others were kept and right now, the whole membrane in which Ae was kept had been almost broken through. It was just a few moments away from being turned to dust and Elina was ready with her daggers in hand to safe and help Ae but right as she was smiling in triumph of her sessful mission, she saw the man appear in the middle of the space.
"What?" She thought to herself as the devil within her told her the man''s identity, "F*ck," she muttered in low voice and hid behind a small wall near her.
She saw as the man turned around and looked at the membranes around it. It seemed to be inspecting them all in a hurry, a look of fear shing in his emotionless eyes. Seeing all this, Elina understood what the man wanted to do.
"It seems Ray seeded and it has nowe here to run away," She muttered as she saw the man turning to look in Ae''s direction.
"Shit, if he discovers something strange with her, we are done for," She thought and then looked at Ae, only to see her acting like nothing had happened and she was still unconscious.
"Smart girl," she praised her and then turned to act. After all, even if Ae acted unconscious, it wouldn''t matter if the man looked closely and realized that the membrane was on the verge of breakdown and that the connections that the tree had formed with Ae''s body were now gone.
"Now or never Elina," she said to herself and then walked out of hiding. Silently casting her curses using her body, she appeared in front of the man and looked at him right in the eyes.
"Who are you?" The man immediately noticed Elina and asked, his presence still as high and mighty as ever but behind that presence was a weak and feeble body that the man hid. After all, it had just lost to Ray''s mother while the previous battle had greatly drained the whole tree in such a manner that even keeping its consciousness alive was a task, not to mention taking a physical form.
"Your end," Elina screamed as she raised both her daggers in the air and swung them both at the man and right as the daggers left her hands, she pulled out her wand. The wand was a magical treasure she had acquired from her system after killing a thousand monsters and was considered to be a unique artifact.
Channeling her cursed energy through the wand, the air around her turned turbulent as curses were cast one after the other in rapid session.
Elina released those curses immediately as well and as the curses flew around in the air, the daggers reached the man and he dodged them easily but it wasn''t the same for the curses.
Like missiles that had honed in on their target, no matter how much the man dodged, the curses hit their mark and following that, a high pitched scream sounded in the opening while Elina looked at everything in front of her in shock.
Chapter 371 The End Of The Malevolent Tree
Chapter 371 The End Of The Malevolent Tree
"Since when did i get this strong?" Elina thought to herself as she looked down at her wand and then at her two hands. Her eyes contained a hint of confusion, a testament of the inexinable situation that had just urred.
After all, for someone like her, killing an entity that far surpassed her level was already an unthinkable feat, not to mention the current situation in which not only did she killed that man but was also able to do so using only a few attacks.
The battle didnt contain any sort of grandeur nor did it show any hardships that manybatants usually faced during their battles against such entities. It was a simple battle in which Elina attacked, the man dodged and then being hit by her curses, hepletely vanished.
"Could it be-" she thought and then looked around cautiously, "What if he vanished on his own ord and is currently hiding in ambush," as she thought of that, she found it to be true and raised her guard but the next moment, the devil residing within her spoke,
"Calm down kid. The spirit consciousness of the tree is gone for good,"
"But how? I know that thing is too strong for even Ray and his mother to handle, then how did it die following my attacks?" She asked in confusion.
"Silly child!" The devil spoke, "It was on the verge of death and hade here for ast chance at its life but you happened to be here at the opportunate moment moment and killed it for good,"
"Ohkay," Elina murmured and then turned around and saw Ae standing in front of her, an embarrassed expression on her face as she used both her hands to cover certain parts of her body.
"Oh yeah," Elina looked at her and then her embarrassed expression as her face also flushed red. Reaching into her dimensional storage, she took out a pair of clothes and handed it Ae, "hurry up, the tree is going to meet its end soon. We don''t have much time, we need to get out before the final attack falls,"
"Okay," Ae nodded and turned around and hurriedly changed her clothes.
Soon after, Ae was done changing and both the girls nodded at one another and rushed out of the tree, as they were walking along the path outside, they felt the tree shake.
Following this, tremors spread through the tree as Elina''s expression turned sour, "Run for you life!" She shouted and picked up her pace, using all her abilities to move faster and faster. Following her, Ae did the same, utilizing thest bit of her magic to call upon elemental wind and used it augment both herself and Elina, which caused their speed to increased by a good margin.
Soon enough, the opening came in their sights but just as their expressions rxed, they felt faint fluctuations of mana in the whole ce. Their expression once again turned off the worst and they kept on running, their fate uncertain, they didn''t hold any other thought in their mind and extorted the maximum strength they could and just ran.
They could feel the tree losing its strength by the moment as some sort of divine power fell upon it. Not wanting to be subjected to such a terrible fate, Elina used all of her powers and brought out her wands. Aiming at the path in front of her, she shot out a few of the augmenting curses she had.
After all, Elina''s curses weren''t just oriented towards harming the enemy but also had the effect of helping her and her teammates and right now, she was using those certain curses to help her in this situation. Though, even she was uncertain if that would work because she knew how strong those curses were and in the current situation, the curses weren''t up to the mark to help them.
As the curses were shot, the rocky and rugged path in front of them changed as it turned into a stoned straight path that made it easier for both of them run forward and reach the opening.
Not just that, but another curse also took effect as it was aimed at both their feet, making their feet feel as light as air. This made it so that they wont get fatigued for the time being and would be able to exert themselves to the maximum.
The curses weren''t too much of a help but every bit of help counted and soon enough, they had reached the opening, "Jumpp!!!" Elina shouted as she exerted all her strength at once and jumped at once while Ae did the same.
Right as they both jumped, the whole tree shook uncontrobly as an authoritative voice descended voice descended, "Whoever called me here, I will look into thatter but to see such an abomination here is a shame for me and as the greatest authority over the nine realms, I shall eradicate thispletely,"
As the voice dered that, a huge tree manifested itself in the void. The tree reached up to unimaginable heights and gave off such a power that it even made Ray''s mother tremble in her ce.
"The Yagdrassil," she faintly muttered and continued to watch everything.
The very next moment, a light erupted from the Yagdrassil and fell upon the malevolent tree. Following the fall of the light, malevolent tree shuddered as its branches that were ying around came to a halt and were affixed to their ces.
Following that, a few spikes came out from the Yagdrassil. The spikes were as such considering the huge size and form of the Yagdrassil but if taken from the perspective of a normal human, they were huge spears that gleamed such a dangerous light that it made one''s hair stand on their ends.
"Such power," everyone muttered as they looked at the scene and saw the spears move forward at the speed of light, only seeing strange blurs and the very next moment, a scream had erupted from the malevolent tree, after which a strange sensation spread through the forest.
"Is it?" Sirius muttered as he looked down at his body.
"Yes, its life force energy. The forest''s life force that this thing had sucked all this time," Ray''s mother affirmed as even she could feel it. Not only the forest but even they were gaining a bit of life force, causing their wounds to slowly heal up but it wasn''t a huge amount and could only be considered a drop of water falling into an ocean.
As they looked up once again, they saw the tree''s leaves and branches start withering very fast and soon the withering reached the trunk and as it did, everything turned to dust at once.
The phenomenon was strange and unexinable. After all, how could they understand such things, being mortals themselves while the attacker was an existence that had lived for uncountable eons.
"Such power, after all there is much to this universe than our meager selves and only by exploring the universe shall one see the vastness of life," Ray''s mother muttered, her spirit suddenly peaking as she seemed to have gained some sort of enlightenment.
Following the end of malevolent tree''s end, a reddish crystal was formed as it silently floated in the air, "I will not repeat my mistake. I shall take this spirit crystal and keep it with myself to not let any world face such corruption ever again," Dered the Yagdrassil in a loud booming voice that spread far and wide.
Right after that, the Yagdrassil''s presence then focused on the staff that was hovering next to it and following that, the presence fell upon the unconscious figure of Ray. It seemed to be linger on Ray''s figure for some time before it spoke, "Pitiable child, to be the holder of such a fate. Here you go, I shall help you to some extent. I will wait for you in the far future, may we meet again and remember, the Yagdrassil doesn''t let any favors unturned. Hence, I shall grant you my blessing," Saying so, the unimaginable presence fell upon Ray and his wounds started to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Along with that, another message was sent to Ray''s sea of consciousness which was stored by Aurora for Ray to hearter on. Along with that, a few changes urred to his broken and cracked mana core as the slowly leaking mana from it was stopped.
After that, the illusory figure and the Yagdrassil''s presence vanished and the ce returned to silence.
"Phew," Ray''s mother exhaled as she fell to her hips and sighed in relief. The mission was done and everything had finally ended and they had finally managed to remain alive and well.
By now, the others also came out of their shock and smiled wryly. They had won but it felt strange for once, they were without injuries but looking at Ray, he was greatly injured and was currently out cold.
"Sighh, we won but at what cost," they all thought. The battle was truly too much for them and far above their caliber.
Chapter 372 A Haggard Group Of People
Chapter 372 A Haggard Group Of People
"I guess we should move back," Tim suggested but Ray''s mother waved her hand and spoke, "Not yet, the girls haven''t arrived yet. Lets wait for them,"
"Hmm," Tim nodded as he sat on the ground and leaned back on a rock. The forest was back to its usual self and all the corrosion that happened due to the malevolent tree was now gone.
A few momentster,
Two women appeared from the cater where the tree previously stood, haggard and disoriented; they slowly made their way towards Ray and the others.
"Why didn''t youe help us?" Elina hurriedly came in front of Tim and twisted his ear in anger. Seemingly disappointed at her brother''s behavior while Tim appeared shocked as he replied, "Wasn''t it you who asked me to go and said that you would be fine?"
"It was for something else you idiot!" She smacked his head and turned around in anger, even more disappointed at how foolish her brother could be.
Right as she turned, she saw Ray''s mother who had a slight smile on her face witnessing the siblings quarrel, "Dont worry, he did ask about you but I told him to wait here and let you girls arrange yourselves ande on your own,"
While the situation at the forest core ended,
The whole forest went through numerous changes. Even though the humans and Wargs had won the battle, the after effects weren''t light. More than half of the forest poption had died while only three forest lords remained. Of which, one was injured and the other two weren''t enough to lord over the whole forest.
Along with all that, the humans suffered a few casualties as well. Around twenty or so students had died while half of them were injured to considerable degree. The head nurse was still managing everything and right now, she wasn''t any less pressured than she was before the fight. After all, half of their elite force had been injured and were unable to fight while the apocalypse still rampaged around without any end. She feared that without sufficient man power, they might be susceptible to attacks.
"What should we do?" She turned to Aliya as she was the only one who she trusted to give her right suggestions at the moment.
"Let''s wait for others to return. Im sure they might have some take on the situation as well, not to mention; we have an alliance with the Warg lord, so we might be able to make something of the situation," Aliya answered while bandaging her hands.
During the battle, she had been fighting with her staff for quite some time and since she wasn''t used to such fighting style, it caused her hand to be bruised to some degree.
Time passed as a few mourned while others simply kept silent. The victory felt good but this time, their losses were truly heavy and with the training and fighting everyone had gone through together, the death of every individual hurt quite a bit.
The next day,
Emma and Kashish returned to the camp. They met with the head nurse and discussed some things and informed her of Ray''s condition. As soon as the head nurse heard of that, she asked for where he was, to which Kashish told her to wait as they all were already on her way.
The head nurse did calm down but following that conversation, the environment within the camp had turned tense.
At night,
A message was sent out from Tim as he called upon Emma and asked her to meet them at the edge of their camp. Apparently, they had reached and were waiting for Emma as they had to inform her of something.
Emma moved under the cover of night and reached them within minutes and when she did reach, she was a bit shocked from how haggard the whole group looked.
Apart from Ray''s mother, everyone was in a bad state. Tim''s body was wounded all over from fighting the stray beasts during their way back while Elina and Ae were totally spent from the battle and had a few internal injuries over their bodies. They couldn''t stand still due tock of strength and energy.
Sirius, on the other had was in an even worse state. A dark fog filled his whole body as a few pieces of flesh were missing from his arms and legs. As if someone had bitten his arms and legs, while his hands were in such a miserable condition that the skin and flesh on there waspletely gone and only reddish veins along bones were visible.
All his injuries were being held back by the fog that covered him and right now, he didn''t seem any less deadly than the monsters they had faced.
Lastly came Ray, whose state couldn''t even be defined. He was out cold while the right side of his body waspletely mangled. His arms were dangled as if they didnt have any bones while a huge hole could be seen on his right shoulder while his chest was caved in with a few ribs poking out of his skin.
Looking at him, Emma covered her mouth as she asked Ray''s mother,
"How''s he still alive? And in this state, did any of you try healing him?"
"Dear, he has some special regenerative powers and believe me when I say, we tried to do everything we could but the meager healing spells I or any of us have are not able to even aid his healing, much less bring him back to top condition. Thats we travelled here in the middle of the night because we have a favor to ask of you," Ray''s mother said, her expression turning serious by the end of her words as Emma understood that the situation wasn''t as it seemed to be.
"Sure, I''m all ears. Tell me what i need to do," Emma said as she raised both her hands and let her aura run free for a bit. The blueish aura left her body and hovered around everyone and soon, a dome of aura was created which enveloped them all.
The very next moment, their presence vanished while they stood within the dome, "Dont worry. It will keep our conversation hidden from prying eyes," As Emma said those words, she gestured Ray''s mother to start.
"As you can see, Ray isn''t in a state to even retain his consciousness, much less speak and I am afraid that if we carry him through the camp and let others see his state, some people might get the wrong idea and would try to cause him harm. Not to mention, the overall atmosphere in the camp isn''t too well right now and if the others see his condition, it might cause their confidence in his to waver,"
"So what do you suggest we do?" Asked Emma as she also started pondering, agreeing with Ray''s mothers'' reasoning.
"I say we call the head nurse over here but in a discreet manner that no one else suspects and ask help from the Warg Lord to help us keep him at his ce until he recovers. Im sure that he wouldn''t cause us any problems. Then we send others back home and wait until he is healed. Right now, only he has the dean''s seal and without that seal, if we run into anyone from the government or the outside world, we wont be treated any good as right now, everyone would turn to look for their benefits," Ray''s mother spoke and listening to her suggestion, everyone nodded as it was a usible choice for them to follow.
"But what do we say if someone questions Ray''s disappearance?" Emma asked.
"It''s simple. We tell them that to defeat the enemy, Ray had entered a strange state ofbat and travelled in another sealed dimension. Due to that, it would take him some time to return,"
"Thats usible as well. After all, most don''t even know about dimensions and such and those who know would understand that once one entered a sealed dimension, leaving that ce wont be easy and would take considerable amount of time," Emma mused as she nodded and then asked,
"When do we call for the head nurse?"
"Before her, we call Aliyah as I''m sure she would be able to start his treatment first before rousing any suspicions and then we slowly move up and implement our n," As Ray''s mother spoke, she turned to Elina and nodded.
Elina nodded back at her and then used the telepathicmunication everyone shared and contacted Aliyah. While she asked her toe at their location, Emma appeared a bit confused as she asked,
"I could have contacted her, why did Elina contact her?"
"We need to contact everyone separately to avoid a few issues. It''s nothing much so don''t worry," Ray''s mother answered and then turned silent.
A few momentster, sound of footsteps could be heard as they all turned and saw a girl running in their direction.
Chapter 373 Aliya’s Vision And Healing Injuries
Chapter 373 Aliya¡¯s Vision And Healing Injuries
"And she is here," Elina called out, motioning towards Emma and asking here to dispel the concealment technique so Aliyah could see them.
Emma nodded and her aura receded. As it did, Aliya suddenly stopped as she saw everyone pop out in front of her.
"Why use a concealment technique? You guys fine?" Just as Aliyah asked, her eyes went wide open as she looked at the condition of the whole group.
"What the hell happened to you all? Did you guys get nuked or something?" Saying those words, her staff was constantly moving in the air. She had started to cast spells non stop as the whitish aura of her magic had raised and hovered all around her. Aliyah didn''t care for her mana reserves right now and was using her everything to heal her friends.
She was suddenly lifted high in air as a gust of air was released from her. Her magic surged to the limits as her eyes turned nk.
"What happened to her?" Asked Ae, blinking in confusion as this was the first time she observed such a thing.
"Nothing much, she just had an epiphany," Emma answered, knowing what had happened to Aliyah, "She will be fine and might gain some benefits from this as well. Till then lets wait a bit,"
As everyone sat on the ground, Aliya went through a vision.
She was back in her house, the mansion of the house Rose and right now, she was looking at a younger self of herself. In front of her stood her father who was constantly telling her to calm down while he cast some sort of spell around her.
"What is dad doing?" Aliyah thought as she continued to observe when suddenly, her system appeared in front of her eyes. The system text appeared; stating,
[Inheritance memory unlocked, currently going through a serious memory regarding the fate of user. Memory contains a special switch point for user, allowing the user to unlock another part of inheritance ],
As those words disappeared, Aliya''s father spoke,
"Listen dear, you hold great power. Power so strong that many would covet it in the future. Thats why, i am cing this seal on you. It will restrict your power and when you have reached a certain strength and point in life where you really need your power, it will slowly undo itself and allow you to use the full extent of what you are capable of. Remember dear, be very careful with your power and don''t trust anyone with this secret of yours, the world isn''t a nice ce,"
Right after that, the vision vanished and Aliya found herself back in the forest with Emma and the others resting on the ground, chatting andughing merrily as they seemed to have forgotten the downtrodden state they were in.
Seeing them, Aliya smiled and ignored the messages shing in front of her eyes and instead walked towards everyone and sat down with them.
It was then that Aliya found out about everything that had happened and also about their n for healing Ray and keeping it all quiet.
"Thats a good idea you all have. Even i have noticed a few individuals who are a bit too hasty and are constantly asking about you guys. I don''t know why but they do give me creeps every time I meet them," Aliya replied and then turned towards Ray''s figure.
"I alone wont be able to heal himpletely. We will need quite a bit of help and time because his injuries are very serious and travel in deep through his body. Im afraid it will be months before he is able to walk again," As Aliya finished speaking, she noticed that everyone was looking at her with shining eyes.
"What''s the issue?" She asked.
"Well, you are our only hope Aliya so we are thinking that before calling the head nurse and all, we do some emergency healing on him and then we will do other things," Sirius spoke with a bit of difficulty.
He seemed to be a bit uneasy and looking at him, Aliya shook her head and then spoke, "Ray will be fine for a bit. His injuries arent healing but they arent worsening either. So before we go on and heal him, i will have to heal you guys because if you guys go to the camp in this condition, Im not sure how everyone would take it,"
"Okay, but only if Ray is going to be fine," Sirius put up his condition to which everyone smiled while Aliya nodded.
As this was agreed on, Aliya raised her staff and cast an AOE healing skill and then individually started inspecting them.
Starting from those who were the least injured, she made her way to those heavily injured. When she asked Ray''s mother if she needed healing, Ray''s mother only replied,
"I have a pixie who healed me. Sadly she couldn''t heal anyone other than me so I couldn''t help you guys or else i would have already healed you all,"
"No worries aunty, you being here is already such a help. We don''t know what would have happened if not for you," Sirius answered as he walked forward and sat in front of Aliya.
It was now his turn to get healed and when he sat down, he cautioned everyone to not over react and when everyone nodded, only then did he remove his shadows and let everyone see the state of his body.
Right as the shadows retreated, Aliya gasped as she covered her mouth in shock, "Sirius, why didn''t you tell me before? You are so seriously injured, just how are you even conscious much less walking and doing all these physical activities without a yelp?" She couldn''t help but question to which Sirius simply shrugged and said, "Got super regeneration of a wold. Can''t expect anything less,"
Listening to his answer, Aliya just shook her head and started healing him. Starting from his arms and legs, she moved onto his torso where several deep gashes ran deep. essing her inventory, she brought out bandages and ointments and applied them on the less serious wounds while the deeper wounds and gashes were healed with magic. As for the wounds where his flesh was directly ripped off, Aliya couldn''t do anything for that.
She wasn''t that strong yet that she would be able to regenerate flesh and bones and so, she gave him some tonics and thoroughly covered those wounds so there wont be any infections.
After catering to Sirius, Aliya was exhausted beyond her expectations. Everyone was truly battered and had gone through the worse of the worse, hence she understood why they hadn''te to the camp directly.
"Guys, where are we going to stay for the night?" Elina asked as she could already see Tim yawning off and looking around for a ce to lie down.
"We can camp for the night and look for the head nurse tomorrow," Aliya suggested.
"But wont anyone discover any of yours absence?" Ae asked, a bit worried that some one would discover their absence and then start searching for them, causing more problems for their group.
"No worries on that. We don''t have any duties till tomorrow afternoon, so I''m sure it wont be a problem," Emma answered as she looked around for a ce to camp.
"Hey kids, don''t worry about camping. Leave that to me," Ray''s mother spoke up as she reached into her dimensional storage and took out a few strange looking balls.
"What are these?" Ae asked, a bit intrigued of those strange looking balls.
"Well, these are what you callfort on the go," Ray''s mother only smiled and then threw the balls in the air.
The very next moment, a bright sh of light appeared and then there were two different types of camps in front of them. The camps were big enough for everyone to fit in withfort and not only that but also a fire was premade in front of the camps while two booths stood on the side.
"Woahh, thats so coool," Tim murmured, his eyes practically glowing as he stood up and started looking around everything with curiosity.
"Okay then, the boys will choose one and us girls will the take the other one," Ray''s mother said and carefully picked up Ray. She walked him to a camp and settled him downfortably before releasing the same pixie she left earlier on, "Keep watch over him," she told the pixie and walked out of the camp, nodding at Sirius and Tim while sending a telepathic message to Sirius stating, "Keep close him and take care of him,"
"Dont worry, i wont let him alone. He is but a brother to me and I owe my life to him," Sirius calmly replied and slowly walked inside. Sitting besides Ray and slowly dozing off within a few moments.
"Okay girls, let us go and then freshen ourselves as well," Ray''s mother smiled and then lead the girls to the other camp.
Chapter 374 The Dean And Amanda’s Arrival In A New World
Chapter 374 The Dean And Amanda¡¯s Arrival In A New World
As Ray''s team settled down and made preparations for their next n, worlds afar; a new situation was rising.
In a world covered in darkness, there was only silence. In that world, various different types monsters resided and controlled their territories. This world was the perfect example of a ce where strong ruled the weak and right now, in small cave, sat two humans who had just recently arrived in this world.
The man was heavily wounded as he sat on the ground, breathing heavily with his eyes closed, trying to reserve as much energy as he could. Besides the man was a scythe as ck as the darkness itself engraved with golden runes that filled the de with a primal force that continously emanated from the scythe.
In front of the man burned a fire above which a few rabbits were being roasted. A woman sat along the fire as she continously grinded a few herbs and mixed a few different type of ointments together.
The woman was none other than Amanda and currently she was preparing a medicine for the dean to help him heal faster. They had been through various fights and during their previous battle, the dean was injured seriously by a surprise attack from an opponent who had decided to go kamikaze.
"Dont worry dear, its going to be fine. This medicine will remove the foreign mana and you would be able to heal yourself back," Amanda said as she stood and walked up to the dean. The dean opened his eyes ever so slightly and looked at Amanda. A slight smile hung up his face as he nodded lightly.
"Here you go," Amanda said and sat down. Taking the paste in her hand, she removed the dean''s cloak, revealing the dean''s injury. Just looking at the ghastly wound, many would feel light headed. After all, the wound wasn''t just anything. It was just hideous as a huge gash went through the dean''s chest while a gaping hole could be seen just above his stomach.
One could even see the fain outline of the diaphragm the hole while his ribs werepletely visible from the gash.
Every time the dean breathed in, his chest would rise and the gash would open up more, revealing even more of his innards. Seeing the wound, Amanda''s eyes couldn''t help but water. She took a deep breath and then with calm hands, started to spread the medicine over the wound.
The dean flinched when the medicine was applied but he kept his expression calm. Over his life, he had been through various injuries, many even worse than this but one thing he could never get used to was the look on Amanda''s face whenever he was injured.
She would always tear up seeing him in a bad condition, especially when he was injured and seeing her cry was what broke the dean''s heart. Thats why he had taken a break from fighting for all those years and acted as the dean of one of the strongest academies around the world.
However, the recent situation had forced him to fight and along with him it had also forced Amanda to pick up her staff and that had brought them to their current situation. Stranded on an unknown world with no one to their help and just themselves to take care of themselves.
Soon, the medicine started to work as a strange fog was released from the wounds. This was the remnant mana that had been suppressing the healing of wounds and instead making them turn worse.
Amanda raised her hand and shot a ray of energy at the fog and destroyed the remnant mana. Right after, the dean exhaled lightly as he could feel his mana reaching the wounds and slowly starting the healing process.
"Thanks Amanda, it''s much better now," The dean spoke lightly. He was still in pain but it was bearable.
"Now rest and close your eyes. You need to give your body some time to heal. I will wake you when food is ready," Amanda said as she also sat down in front of the fire and stared at the rabbits being roasted over the fire.
As the dean closed his eyes, he drifted off in a dreamless sleep. It was just so calm and peaceful, the dean thought for a moment and the very next moment, he was woken up by Amanda.
"Hey wake up, its time to eat," the dean opened his eyes and saw Amanda holding a te filled with food. She sat down in front of him and smiled at him and then with her own hands, she started to feed him the food.
"I gotta say Amanda, I really missed your wilderness cooking. You just have a way to make it amazing in any situation," the dean praised as he slowly ate the food, taking in the sublime vors of the roasted meat.
"Dont give me so much credit, you are cooking the next time," Amanda answered and kept on feeding him while eating herself as well.
The night passed by and both the Dean and Amanda woke up the next day. Peeking out of the cave, it was still dark as usual.
"Does this world ever get any light?" The dean questioned as he slowly stood up. Looking down at his injuries, he noticed that the gash was closing in well while the gaping hole in his stomach still had quite a bit to heal.
"It will be a bit of time before we explore this world and get to the gist of what is happening here," the dean thought and took out a roundpass from his cloak.
Holding thepass, he looked at its description,
[Needle Of Fate:- Fate guides you where you are needed to be. Follow the needle pointing north and may fate apany you to good times],
The description was very brief and to many, it would be almost useless but to someone at the dean''s caliber, it was the whole gist of thepass''s ability. It was a treasure he had gained through the inheritance provided by his system and bloodline all together and he had been using thispass for most of his life to lead him out of unfavorable situations and lead him to where he was needed to be.
"I have some work in this world, or else thepass wouldn''t have lead me here. Hopefully fate favors me here and probably i would find a way to the problems in our world," the dean said, looking to his side, holding Amanda''s hand in his own and clenching it tightly.
"Let''s go back and rest, you need to heal fully before we leave," Amanda said and led him back to where they sat.
On the other hand,
Outside the cave was a world filled with beasts and monsters so strong and ferocious that a Celestial was nothing but their food. The dean and Amanda were unaware of this and were lucky that the cave where they resided was in a secluded ce where the monsters barely ventured.
In a small settlement heavily protected by various formations and other types of defensive armaments, a few people sat around a table as they discussed their current circumstances,
"We have enough rations tost for a few more months, then why are we sending an expedition team outside? And that too with the strongest of our warriors," an old man with a goatee spoke. The man''s appearance was nothing less of being dreadful as a scar ran all across his face and in ce of his right eye was a whitish cavity that implied the fact that the man had previously lost his eye in some battle and the scar clearly told of the battles the man had once fought.
"Elder, it isn''t our own decision and we are also unwilling to send out an expedition team but the oracle has foreseen a great omen for us and has asked us to do," another man spoke, he looked considerably younger than the elder who had speaken before but hearing his exnation, the elder also calmed down and sat back.
"Everyone, lets do as the oracle has asked us to do. It is only because of the oracle that our settlement has survived through countless generations we are the only humans to still live on this. Let''s keep that fact as it is and continue to live our lives, meeting adjourned," another man said as he ended the meeting. This man was eldest of them all and just by the amount of wrinkles on the man''s face, one could discern that his age wasn''t to be scoffed at.
As everyone walked out of the room and headed back to their ces, the man slowly stood up, his hunched back straightening slightly, the man released a pained sigh and then slowly walked back to his ce while muttering, "Hopefully it is what she thinks it is and may fate shine upon us once more like it did for our ancestors centuries ago,"
Chapter 375 A Mission Given By The Oracle
Chapter 375 A Mission Given By The Oracle
A few dayster,
"Your wound is almost healed up, we will go out tomorrow," Amanda said, putting the dean''s cloak back as it was. The previous ghastly wounds that the dean had suffered were almost close to healing. The gash had healed to the point that only scabs were left while the gaping hole in his stomach was still a bit away from healing.
The muscle and flesh had regenerated but a very minute pin like hole was still left to be closed up.
"It couldn''t be helped, the wound had gone infected so it had to take more time to heal than usual," the dean muttered in disappointment.
In reality, albeit being injured; the dean had asked Amanda to go out and explore the world as much as they could but Amanda didnt want to take any chances. She always shut dean up by saying,"I can''t bare the thought of you getting hurt, let alone dying and so, I wont take any chances and will only leave this cave when you arepletely healed,"
Upon hearing these words, the dean was alway stumped and he would shut up but now that only a few hours were left until he waspletely healed, the dean naturally appeared excited.
Apart from healing his wounds in the cave, the dean naturally practiced his skills and was back to the same pro efficiency with his scythe before he was injured.
Both Amanda and the dean sat down around the fire, hugging one another closely as they shared each other''s warmth and enjoyed this rare moment of peace.
"Sighh, I wished for such moments but didnt expect them to be during such conditions," Amanda sighed, a smile still hung up on her face, clearly expressing her joy over such moment.
"Well, we all wished for different things and only a few get what they wish for so I would consider ourselves lucky, to be still together despite all that we have went through," the dean replied with a smile. His eyes were calm and gentle as he leaned forward and kissed her on her forehead and closed his eyes, falling asleep along with Amanda.
Meanwhile,
Around the small settlement guarded by formations and defensive armaments, a few battle hardened warriors stood resolutely, their hands clenched tightly around their weapons as they listened to their elder''s words with focus.
"You all are to do as directed by the oracle, don''t let anyone lead you astray. The world has many unknown beings and you all know of our circumstances, so for the sake of humanity, don''t do anything foolish," As the elder finished speaking, the warriors nodded and turned around.
With a silent breeze, they vanished into the darkness, "May the blessing of Gods fall upon them and protect them," the elder silently prayed and slowly made his way back to the settlement.
On the other hand,
The warriors appeared at the vicinity of a forest. The forest was submerged in the darkness and as silent as the dead night. It was always like this, given the characteristic darkness that enveloped the world, the monsters of this world had evolved to the point that the predator acted in silence while the prey also hid itself in silence.
"We make camp here, this is the edge of the green zone and we will make ns for the rest of the trip before going off and heading for our destination," A warrior at the front raised his arm and sent his voice to everyone. The warriors were connected by a telepathic connection and used it as their means ofmunication to avoid any unwanted predators.
Everyone nodded and reached into the small bags on their waists. Putting their hands inside those bags, they took out various things and swiftly began to make camp. Their actions were swift and silent, a clear indication of their expertise in the wild.
Within thergest camp, a total of seven people sat around amunication device, their hands touching the edges of the device as they listened to the information contained within it.
It was the device given by the oracle and the instructions it contained were clear,
[1.Kill anything in sight,
2.Do not enter the red zones,
3.Upon reaching the said destination, wait for two people, help them and escort them back]
The instructions were clear and precise and the warriors understood what they implied. Their eyes practically glowed at the mention of two people because they knew that in this world, the settlement where they resided was the only settlement for humanity and hence, if there were two unknown people, they were either from any other settlement of this world or from any other world all together.
Taking themunication device, the leader put it back into his storage bag and turned to everyone. There were all clearly excited but still appeared calm and rx, this spoke of their professionalism of conducting missions in the wild and was one of the main reasons that they became the strongest of warriors amongst the settlement.
"We will leave soon but before that, lets draw some ns for future, in case we get into an unlikely situation," the leader said andid a huge map on the table in front of him.
As they started making ns, within the cave; the dean opened his eyes and shook Amanda lightly.
At the cave''s entrance was a shadow that cautiously walked into the cave. Seeing the shadow, the dean appeared cautious as he slowly backed away from his position along with Amanda.
The fire still burned within the cave and since the entrance was directly facing the fire, the dean let it be, lest the iing monster turn suspicious and attack.
"What is it?" Amanda sent her voice telepathically as she asked. The dean only shook his head as he kept on watching. His hands were clenched around his scythe while the mana within his body slowly circted to his legs, making sure that in case the beast attacked, the dean would be able to tackle it by doing a surprise attack.
"What is it?" The dean also thought and kept looking at the shadow. The shadow was in shape of a feline with four legs and long tail that slowly moved around the feline''s leg.
"Maybe its a tiger or something of that sort," the dean thought and readied himself for battle. The feline kepting closer and closer as its shadow slowly vanished and the monster came in view.
The dean wanted to get the first attack but right as he was about to jump forward and attack, Amanda held him from behind.
"What happened?" The dean looked back at Amanda, an urgency in his eyes as he clearly seemed to be panicked.
"You dumbo, look closely. It isn''t some feral monster but a cat," Amanda said and knocked on the dean''s forehead.
The dean muttered, "A cat?" Appearing stunned he looked back at the ''monster'' and sure enough it wasn''t some dangerous monster but a harmless cat.
"The heck, I was scared stiff by a cat," as realization hit him, he blushed in embarrassment as he shook his head and sat back down at his ce.
"You deal with it, you loved such animals from the start," the dean spoke and gestured Amanda to go and y. Upon which Amanda happily nodded and quickly took the cat in her arms, smiling happily with joy visible on her face.
"Such a devious thing, it not only scared me stiff but also made a fool out of me," the dean could only shake his head in disappointment and went back to resting but even while resting, he kept his scythe close to him.
Lately, he had been feeling a premonition from death itself, clearly warning him that something dangerous was about to ur and that was also why he was so cautious with the cat appearing right now.
"Let''s see just who it actually is," the dean thought and leaned on the wall, continuing to look at Amanda who was happily ying with the cat as if she was a little child.
"Sometimes I just wish for such moments tost forever and continue to see her joyful side," the dean thought with a smile.
While the two were enjoying a few moments of respite within the cave, a truly dangerous being made its way towards the cave. The being had previously heard a few sounds from that ce and earlier, it sensed some shadowing out of the cave to hunt some rabbits.
Hence, to satisfy its curiosity, the being had decided to make its way there. As itsrge body made its way towards the cave, the silent forest suddenly erupted in various sounds.
A snake appeared form the side as it hissed at the being, clearly making sure to inform its prey of its attack and then it swung forward but right as it did, a scaly tail appeared and swatted the snake away, killing right at the moment.
Seeing this, the other beasts that had erupted to life in hopes of a chance at killing the being retreated in fear, after all; someone with even a drop of draconic blood was not to be trifled with.
Chapter 376 Facing An Earth Drake [Part 1]
Chapter 376 Facing An Earth Drake [Part 1]
Meanwhile,
The uneasy feeling was only increasing and it caused the dean to get more and more anxious. The grip on his scythe to the point that his knuckles had turned white.
"Sighh, Amanda pleasee here," the dean lightly called out.
Amanda turned and froze, the dean''s expression wasn''t any good. She could clearly feel the unease on his face, not to mention him sweating head to toe.
Carefully putting the cat down, she walked towards the Dean and asked, "Everything good?"
"No, I feel a premonition," the dean answered.
"What kind of premonition?" Amanda asked, raising an eye brow as she knew of these premonitions the dean had. After all, the dean was the Lord Of Souls and was closely rted to death as well and hence, his premonitions weren''t just to be glossed over. They were closely rted to fate and would mostly turn out to be true.
"A premonition of death," the dean simply answered, following his answer the cave turned to silence.
Amanda''s face turned paler by the second as she understood what the dean implied,
They were in grave danger and as far as she knew, they had to do something to escape the fate the premonition foretold of.
"We should move out of here," the dean said and Amanda only nodded. Her hand wa swayed as the fire burning in the center was snuffed out. The dean slowly stood up and raised his cloak up, revealing the almost healed wound on his stomach.
"How much time until its healedpletely?" Amanda asked, a bit worried about the wound.
"Not much, its almost healed and isn''t much of an issue anymore," the dean answered back and then raised his scythe in the air. A dark me burned on the scythe''s tip as the dean chanted in his mind,
[Soul Fire:- I the Lord Of Souls hereby use thews of around this world to remove our aura and record from this ce],
Uttering those words, the fire on the tip of his scythe flew out in the air and spread through the cave as it burned out any evidence of them having stayed here.
"Let''s go," the dean said, appearing a bit paler than before. After all, he had taken the help of thews of an unknown world and that had used considerable amount of strength, even for someone as strong as the dean.
"hmm, lets go," Amanda said and then followed behind the dean, not before picking up the cat and taking it along with her.
"Why are you bringing it along?" The dean furrowed his brows, looking at the cat sleeping soundly in Amanda''s arms.
"Dont be jealous, I want to keep it with me. It will be my pet," Amanda replied with a slight re that shut the dean up, "Where to?" Amanda asked after a short pause.
"Away from danger, I can sense somethinging from within the forest and so we are going the other way," the dean dered as his cloak pped in the air and he took flight.
He flew just high enough to reach the crown of a few small trees, carefully avoiding flying too high or staying on the ground.
Amanda did the same, using her powers to form an aura around her and then flying just behind the dean, her expression tense as she carefully looked around her.
As they had left the cave and ventured a bit deeper into the other side of the forest, they noticed just how dangerous the world really was. Every where Amanda sensed, she could feel various eyes staring at them, ready to devour them at a moment''s notice.
"Prometheus, I don''t think this ce is safe," Amanda spoke up, fear shining in her eyes as her voice quaked in fear.
"Amanda, its still better than that," the dean replied, keeping himself close to Amanda, "This is a strong world and from what I could feel, we need to be careful or else even a weaker being might be able to finish us," as the dean spoke those words, a sh appeared right in front of him.
Hurriedly using his scythe to block the figure, the dean saw that it was reptilian being with scales over its body while its body itself was smooth and slithery, reminiscent of a snake but from what the dean saw, it was very different from a snake.
"A new being," the dean only muttered before mes engulfed the figure and burnt it to crisp, as that happened; a message shed in front of his eyes,
[Killed A Hatchling Bashe],
Seeing the text, the dean was surprised. That figure had shed too fast and with the strength it collided with his scythe, he had to use half of his total strength and from what the system had said, it was only a hatchling.
"The universe sure isrge and infinite where various unknowns reside," as he said those words, the dean felt his vision expanding, realizing the depth of his own words while his own understanding of the universe as a whole changed drastically.
Not being careless anymore, the dean took a vignt stance and slowed his speed by a small margin and kept on moving forward. He could still feel the premonition of death approaching and ever since he left the cave, it had only be faster and faster.
Right now, the dean was sure that it would be long before he would have to face whatever was causing that premonition and so, the dean was gathering his power as well.
"I will see just what it is to cause me such fear," the dean thought to himself as he kept on weaving through the trees.
"Prometheus, I feel something following," Amanda called out from the back.
Turning around, the dean saw Amanda and noticed that she waspletely pale, as if blood had left her body as whole, "Is it that bad?" The dean asked, to which Amanda only nodded.
The dean said nothing and silently thought. Amanda wasn''t too strong when attacking but her specialty was her control over magic and her skills. That was also why she could sense the being around her at arger range than normal people could and while her perception was unusually high, she also had a technique that allowed her to feel a beings power and so, when that thing must have enter the range of her perception; Amanda clearly felt it and that made her turn pale.
"It must soon enter my range of perception as well," the dean thought and then looked around, trying to find a clearing where he could prepare himself to face off against whatever was chasing them.
[Domain Of Souls:- Arise],
The dean muttered as the area around him was suddenly obscured by a thick fog. It wasn''t fog but miasma, to be exact, it was the miasma of death originating from origin of souls of all beings.
This was a new height the dean had reached recently and using the miasma of death, the dean was able to make his domain even stronger than before.
Unknowingly, the dean was now walking an even greater path than before. If before he was the Lord Of Souls, continuing to walk this path would make him none other than the Lord Of Death and maybe that was what fate had destined for him from the beginning.
However, the dean currently knew nothing about it. As the miasma covered the area around him, the unnaturally silent forest turned even more silent. Even the sound of wind wasn''t there and only the faint sound of his and Amanda''s heart beating could be heard.
Not longter, another being appeared in his domain. Sensing the presence of that being, the dean only frowned. Dispelling a bit of his miasma to have a look at the being, the dean''s frown only deepened.
Dark grey scales, a long tail that whipped in the air with such ferociousness that the surroundings trembled from its every swing. Its legs short but sturdy as whenever it took a step, the ground trembled. It''s face covered by the thick scales while a rocky crown had been formed above its head, resting there; showing its mastery over the element of earth.
Its eyes red at the dean and Amanda and then at the small inconspicuous catying in Amanda''s arms, sleeping soundly.
Huffing slightly, a warm gust blew out of it''s nostrils, it continued to re at the dean.
On the other hand, the dean kept on observing his enemy while he thought to himself,
"There''s no doubt about it, it is a drake and from the looks of it, its quite an old one. An earth drake that had lived over two centuries sure is rare but this one looks even older," as the dean was thinking, the drake suddenly leapt up. Its front legs rocking in the air and then it stamped down with all its might.
Following it, the earth itself trembled and the ground rose like a wave.
Chapter 377 Facing The Earth Drake [Part 2]
Chapter 377 Facing The Earth Drake [Part 2]
"Amanda cover," the dean shouted the moment he saw the drake attack. The ground moved towards them like a tidal wave while the dean raised both his arms, causing the fog to surge forward; making a blockade in front of him and Amanda.
As soon as the fog covered them both, dean raised his scythe and then shed forward. As the sh moved through the fog, a miraculous phenomenon urred. From one to two and then three and then five, the sh was copied on its own as it turned into five shes that were released at once.
As for the drake, it didn''t know anything. The fog was the literal representation of the dean''s domain and so, the drake was still a bit slow on the uptake. However, halfway through; the drake did sense the shes.
Itrge body was fast but not agile. It could run fast but not make any sort of different maneuvers to dodge the but seeing the attacks, it only huffed a smoke of mes before swinging its tail with all its might.
As the tail was swung, a huge wave of wind was burst forward as it tackled the first sh by itself. Seeing that, the dean did feel surprised but calmly observed the drake. The next thing the drake did made the dean flinch as a sweat soaked his back.
The drake put its tail in front of attacks and took them head on, as if the attacks weren''t anything but child''s y.
"It''s gonna be a hard one," the dean muttered to himself and then looked at Amanda. Nodding at her, his cloak pped as a pair of wings opened behind him. The dark feathery wings were unfurledpletely as the dean took flight.
The sky was dark and only faintly illuminated by the moon in the distance. The dean covered the moon with his wings, looking as if an angel had descended in the dark night, casting a shadow over the whole sky.
The dean looked at the drake and then smiled,
[Soul mes:- Weapon Empowerment],
As soon as the dean spoke, the wings behind him erupted into mes for a brief moment before descending upon his scythe.
The scythe turned a hue darker with the dark mes burned on brightly on it''s with vigor. Looking down at his scythe, the dean smiled lightly. His wings pped and then the dean disappeared. Appearing right above the drake''s back, the scythe shed for a moment while the dean himself appeared back in the air. As the dean nced back at the drake and then observed where he hit, only noticing a slight scratch on it''s tough scaly armor.
"The hell, it''s defense is a big issue," the dean muttered to himself, scratching his chin as he tried to think of a way to seriously cause damage.
While the dean was observing the drake, the drake''s eyes darted around for a moment before they fell upon Amanda.
As the drake observed Amanda, a cold sweat poured over her back as she gulped lightly and grabbed her staff tightly.
Right now, Amanda wasn''t as powerful as she was on her home and if onepared her to other Celestials, she would only be called mediocre. After all, her main prowess relied upon using the powers of a world''s spirit to form a connection with the world spirit and then using those powers to attack the enemy and triumph above them.
Putting her staff in front of herself, she muttered lightly,
[Spirit Shield],
As soon as she muttered those words, the staff glowed brightly as spirit energy rose like a tidal wave and then condensed in front of her in the form of a shield.
The dean looked down at the drake and it''s killing intent forming upon Amanda. Seeing this, the dean frowned and looked at Amanda. Observing her and seeing her manifesting a shield in front of her, the dean rxed a bit.
He knew of her spirit shield and it was one of her strongest defenses and even though it brought a bit of reassurance to him, it didn''t ease his worries much because he had taken an estimate of the drake''s prowess and given the situation, the dean knew that they were only prolonging their deaths.
The drake wasn''t serious and seemed to be ying along with them. The dean thought for a moment and then raised his scythe as the mes over it surged to the point that they engulfed the whole scythe.
The dean pped his wings and took the moment while the drake was attacking Amanda. The dean swung his scythe and then attacked the drake but this time, his attack wasn''t like the previous one. It was stronger than before and carried the twice the intensity with itpared to before and that was all because the dean had pumped even more of his mana into it.
However, that would have been useless if the dean didnt attack at the opportune spot at the right moment and that is why he had attacked just now.
Since the drake was now turning to attack Amanda and given how it was raising its hint legs once again, the dean concurred that it would be using a magic based attack. And rightly, the drake did so. It''s legs were raised in the air as the mana in the surroundings fluctuated before the ground beneath it''s feet trembled for a moment, forming undting waves that spread forward, forming concentric circles in Amanda''s direction.
Right at that moment, the dean vanished from his spot. Appeared in front of the drake, leaning in a bit, the scythe was swing again and again as various attacks of twice the intensity as before hit the drake in one of it''s weaker sport.
The dean had been alive for a long time and he knewmon weaknesses of various monster and as such also knew about the drake. The dean knew that the drake despite being a dragon kin with very tiny amounts of draconic blood, had it''s underside as it''s weakness and hence, right as the drake lifted its legs to attack, the dean had taken the opportunity and attacked.
As the shes were made, the dean appeared behind Amanda, holding her hand, he transferred her a good chunk of his mana and sent his voice to her mind,
"Use this mana to strengthen the spirit shield and make sure to focus on the base. The attack is same as before but much stronger. Its getting serious now," as the dean said those words, he also readied himself.
His cloak fluttered for a moment before his wings opened wide and then furled up, covering himself and Amanda tightly.
Both of them hugged each other while Amanda controlled her Spirit Shield using her perception, focusing on the shield''s base and making sure that her shied could take a good chunk of damage while hoping that the dean''s wings would handle the rest.
"Get ready for impact," the dean muttered before a burst of mes covered his wings, making them sturdier and giving them a temporary ability,
[Intermediate Mana resistance activated:- Current Target; Wings Of Death],
As the message shed in front of his eyes, the dean sighed for a moment and readied himself for impact. As his and Amanda''s perception looked observed the attack, he felt a slight tremor before the ground rose like a tidal wave, swallowing up anything in its way and hit the shield like a tsunami.
The shield was able to endure a quarter of the attack before it burst into mote of mana and right after, the wave hit dean and Amanda.
The wave was not just a physical attack but contained a magical attack as well. As the wave hit the dean, he noticed the ground changing it''sposition. Getting sandier and sandier as he felt his feet digging inside, hindering his agility and movement while the wave itself had several spikes forming upon itself. Opening up right as it hit the dean and then rose once again, sending the dean flying back.
The whole damage was transferred to the dean and if not for the intermediate mana resistance that he had activated just before the attack hit, the dean didnt how seriously he would have been injured because it was because of the mana resistance that the spikes weren''t able to pierce his wings and his defenses weren''t broken through.
As for why the dean didnt fly higher to escape, the sky was even more dangerous than the ground. All the while during their battle, the dean felt various entities observing them and focusing their presences upon the dean and Amanda and hence, the dean found it much easier to stick to the ground than flying up and meeting something even more terrifying.
As the dean flew back, he felt a pain in his abdomen. Knwoing that it was his old wound opening up, the dean didn''t focus on that and instead looked at Amanda, only to notice that she had fainted.
The dean sighed and used the momentum from the attack to retreat even further. Slowly, he was approaching the edges of the forest, getting closer to meeting a fated ally.
Chapter 378 Facing The Earth Drake [Part 3]
Chapter 378 Facing The Earth Drake [Part 3]
A group of seven made their way through the forest. They had been walking around the edges, circling the perimeter of the forest, trying to find clues to the task they had been given.
They walked in a defensive formation, appearing cautious of their surroundings, two stood in front while a single person guarded the back with one person on each side while a single person stood in the middle, focusing all the energy it had on the scroll that floated in front of him.
As for one other, he was the lone wolf of the group. Circling around the formation as he felt right, the man was the defense, offense and the support of the group and naturally, this person was the leader of this whole group.
With special abilities in swordsmanship and a leather armor capable of blocking various attacks, the man was light and agile. Being the perfect example of someone who could mercilessly kill their enemy and even defend against stronger opponents when needed.
The leader circled around for a bit before sending his voice to his teammates,
"I will go and take a look. I feel something strange heading our way," saying so, the leader vanished with the wind while the others only nodded and stopped moving.
If the leader had gone for reconnaissance, they didnt need to move forward for now. Only after the leader hade back would they start moving.
"Hey man, did you find anything?" A man on the side asked, looking at the guy in the middle.
"Nothing, the scroll is as empty as it could be. I don''t get what the oracle wants us to do. Even though the edges of the forest arent too dangerous, there is still danger everywhere while us searching the edges without any directions is nothing but pure suicide," as the man in the middle said all of this, a delicate hand pped him from behind, shutting him up in a way that he was unable to refute any longer,
"Its the oracle. He had helped us get out of various dangerous situations for who knows how many years. Let''s trust him and wait for the leader to return," a feminine voice spoke as a girl walked past him.
"Sure," the man in the middle could only nod along with the girl and then settled down. Keeping the scroll in front of him open at all times, making sure that he wouldn''t miss any change on the surface of the scroll.
As for the girl, she seemed to be around early twenties, wearing a cloak that hid most of her presence. Along her waist were two thin des sheathed in their scabbard, giving off an eerie aura.
She was the second strongest person of the group and that was why she took the rear, making sure that there was alway a way to retreat in dangerous situations. Not just that but the girl''s cold and aloof attitude made it so that the group members were more cautious around herpared to their leader.
"Uhm, when will the leader return?" The person at the front asked. He was a man with a heavy build and both his arms were covered by thick bracers. The man stood still for a moment, seemingly thinking something before he shook both of his arms and the bracers disappeared.
Sighing in relief, the man muttered,
"Even though they provide great defense, wearing them all the time isn''t suitable. Their weight just makes it hard to have them on," as the man muttered those words, a woman came and pped his back as she lectured,
"Those are the best defensive items in the whole settlement. You should be lucky that the spirit of those items chose you and should instead get used to using their full potential instead of mumbling useless stuff,"
"Yes mam," the man dejectedly nodded at the woman and walked away. The woman seemed to be in her thirties and given her mature aura and the way she carried herself, experience wasn''t something shecked in. She wore a full leather body suit equipped with various pocked while two daggers hung on her waist.
She was the eldest member of their group and also the most calmest. While her looks and figure was to be dreamt about by men, her skills and personality would make anyone gulp in fear. She was a superb assassin capable of killing various enemies within short amounts of time and given her special ability, her assassinating capabilities weren''t second to none.
As the group settled down, forming a circle and sitting under a tree, they took out a bit of their rations and started eating. Given that they had been walking around the edges of the forest a few hours now, everyone needed a little break and their leader had just given it to them.
Meanwhile,
A bit deeper within the forest, a dark miasma moved; taking form of an ashen fog, it condensed around a figure in ck cloak. The figure had wingsing out of his back as they curled up around him, hugging his body tightly while curled together within those wings with the figure was Amanda.
As the dean flew through the air, his domain moved along with him, obscuring the senses of the Earth drake by a bit. Even though it only hindered the drake by a small margin, it nevertheless helped the dean and Amanda by a lot. After all, in such situations; every second mattered and that was exactly what the dean was after.
He was trying to get every second he could get and charge all of his mana into one singr attack. All so he could get past that drake''s defenses and retreat at a faster rate. He knew that the drake''s attacks weren''t that strong but if it kept chasing after them even the few attacks it would make against them would cause deep trouble for dean and Amanda both.
Hence, the dean was betting all his strength on one singr attack so he could get past that scaly defense and buy himself enough time to run away for good. As for killing the drake, the dean didn''t delude himself with such thoughts because he knew how good the vitality of drakes was. After all, they were still a part of the draconic bloodlines and that made them resilient and hence they could endure even the strongest of attacks before sumbing to their injuries.
"Amanda, I need you to retreat as far as you could, I will try hitting it one final attack and will be right behind you. Just run," the dean sent his voice to Amanda while the cloak that he wore opened up and flew away from the dean, wrapping around Amanda and then carrying her with it.
Without his cloak, the dean only wore a in shit and a pant that had various blood stains on its surface.
His shoes were worn out while his whole appearance could be describe as tattered and unmaintained but he didnt care. As he stood in the air, his aura started to rise. It increased to the limits of a Celestial and then shot up once more, rising to another level before eventually stopping. The scythe in his arms vibrated slightly, showing its pleasure for theing battle while the me that burned over it danced around the de, showing its desire to burn away all its enemies.
"Hehe, you guys are ready and so am I," the dean smiled as his gaze sharpened. Looking in front of him, he saw the drakeing in with quite some speed.
"To think that it would be able to run so fast with those tiny legs. It''s a miracle in itself," the dean muttered, scratching his chin and then raised his scythe. As he did, the air around him blew faster and faster, responding to the surging spirit energy from his mana.
After all, the dean was ''The Lord Of Souls'' and so, he had control over not only mana but also Spirit Energy and right now, he had converted all of his mana into Spirit Energy for the sake of this one attack.
As his Spirit Energy rose, the mes dancing on his scythe got darker and darker until their color changed to pitch ck. They were so dark that even the little light in the surroundings was sucked into the them.
The scythe gleamed a deadly light as an illusory figure appeared behind the dean. It ovepped with his own figure, giving a dangerous premonition. After all, right now, the dean looked no different than the grim reaper itself and given the aura he gave off, the drake finally stopped and raised its head to look at him.
As if sensing the iing danger, the drake opened its mouth as energy started to gather in front of its mouth. Seeing this, the dean turned serious as the wind around him blew even more, circling around his body as if he was some deity who had descended on the ground,
"Using dragon breath, how interesting. Lets see whose stronger," the dean muttered and swung his scythe.
Chapter 379 Dont Buy Yet. Uploaded By Mistake
Chapter 379 Dont Buy Yet. Uploaded By Mistake
Note:- Dont buy yet.
¡
"And she is here," Elina called out, motioning towards Emma and asking here to dispel the concealment technique so Aliyah could see them.
Emma nodded and her aura receded. As it did, Aliya suddenly stopped as she saw everyone pop out in front of her.
"Why use a concealment technique? You guys fine?" Just as Aliyah asked, her eyes went wide open as she looked at the condition of the whole group.
"What the hell happened to you all? Did you guys get nuked or something?" Saying those words, her staff was constantly moving in the air. She had started to cast spells non stop as the whitish aura of her magic had raised and hovered all around her. Aliyah didn''t care for her mana reserves right now and was using her everything to heal her friends.
She was suddenly lifted high in air as a gust of air was released from her. Her magic surged to the limits as her eyes turned nk.
"What happened to her?" Asked Ae, blinking in confusion as this was the first time she observed such a thing.
"Nothing much, she just had an epiphany," Emma answered, knowing what had happened to Aliyah, "She will be fine and might gain some benefits from this as well. Till then lets wait a bit,"
As everyone sat on the ground, Aliya went through a vision.
She was back in her house, the mansion of the house Rose and right now, she was looking at a younger self of herself. In front of her stood her father who was constantly telling her to calm down while he cast some sort of spell around her.
"What is dad doing?" Aliyah thought as she continued to observe when suddenly, her system appeared in front of her eyes. The system text appeared; stating,
[Inheritance memory unlocked, currently going through a serious memory regarding the fate of user. Memory contains a special switch point for user, allowing the user to unlock another part of inheritance ],
As those words disappeared, Aliya''s father spoke,
"Listen dear, you hold great power. Power so strong that many would covet it in the future. Thats why, i am cing this seal on you. It will restrict your power and when you have reached a certain strength and point in life where you really need your power, it will slowly undo itself and allow you to use the full extent of what you are capable of. Remember dear, be very careful with your power and don''t trust anyone with this secret of yours, the world isn''t a nice ce,"
Right after that, the vision vanished and Aliya found herself back in the forest with Emma and the others resting on the ground, chatting andughing merrily as they seemed to have forgotten the downtrodden state they were in.
Seeing them, Aliya smiled and ignored the messages shing in front of her eyes and instead walked towards everyone and sat down with them.
It was then that Aliya found out about everything that had happened and also about their n for healing Ray and keeping it all quiet.
"Thats a good idea you all have. Even i have noticed a few individuals who are a bit too hasty and are constantly asking about you guys. I don''t know why but they do give me creeps every time I meet them," Aliya replied and then turned towards Ray''s figure.
"I alone wont be able to heal himpletely. We will need quite a bit of help and time because his injuries are very serious and travel in deep through his body. Im afraid it will be months before he is able to walk again," As Aliya finished speaking, she noticed that everyone was looking at her with shining eyes.
"What''s the issue?" She asked.
"Well, you are our only hope Aliya so we are thinking that before calling the head nurse and all, we do some emergency healing on him and then we will do other things," Sirius spoke with a bit of difficulty.
He seemed to be a bit uneasy and looking at him, Aliya shook her head and then spoke, "Ray will be fine for a bit. His injuries arent healing but they arent worsening either. So before we go on and heal him, i will have to heal you guys because if you guys go to the camp in this condition, Im not sure how everyone would take it,"
"Okay, but only if Ray is going to be fine," Sirius put up his condition to which everyone smiled while Aliya nodded.
As this was agreed on, Aliya raised her staff and cast an AOE healing skill and then individually started inspecting them.
Starting from those who were the least injured, she made her way to those heavily injured. When she asked Ray''s mother if she needed healing, Ray''s mother only replied,
"I have a pixie who healed me. Sadly she couldn''t heal anyone other than me so I couldn''t help you guys or else i would have already healed you all,"
"No worries aunty, you being here is already such a help. We don''t know what would have happened if not for you," Sirius answered as he walked forward and sat in front of Aliya.
It was now his turn to get healed and when he sat down, he cautioned everyone to not over react and when everyone nodded, only then did he remove his shadows and let everyone see the state of his body.
Right as the shadows retreated, Aliya gasped as she covered her mouth in shock, "Sirius, why didn''t you tell me before? You are so seriously injured, just how are you even conscious much less walking and doing all these physical activities without a yelp?" She couldn''t help but question to which Sirius simply shrugged and said, "Got super regeneration of a wold. Can''t expect anything less,"
Listening to his answer, Aliya just shook her head and started healing him. Starting from his arms and legs, she moved onto his torso where several deep gashes ran deep. essing her inventory, she brought out bandages and ointments and applied them on the less serious wounds while the deeper wounds and gashes were healed with magic. As for the wounds where his flesh was directly ripped off, Aliya couldn''t do anything for that.
She wasn''t that strong yet that she would be able to regenerate flesh and bones and so, she gave him some tonics and thoroughly covered those wounds so there wont be any infections.
After catering to Sirius, Aliya was exhausted beyond her expectations. Everyone was truly battered and had gone through the worse of the worse, hence she understood why they hadn''te to the camp directly.
"Guys, where are we going to stay for the night?" Elina asked as she could already see Tim yawning off and looking around for a ce to lie down.
"We can camp for the night and look for the head nurse tomorrow," Aliya suggested.
"But wont anyone discover any of yours absence?" Ae asked, a bit worried that some one would discover their absence and then start searching for them, causing more problems for their group.
"No worries on that. We don''t have any duties till tomorrow afternoon, so I''m sure it wont be a problem," Emma answered as she looked around for a ce to camp.
"Hey kids, don''t worry about camping. Leave that to me," Ray''s mother spoke up as she reached into her dimensional storage and took out a few strange looking balls.
"What are these?" Ae asked, a bit intrigued of those strange looking balls.
"Well, these are what you callfort on the go," Ray''s mother only smiled and then threw the balls in the air.
The very next moment, a bright sh of light appeared and then there were two different types of camps in front of them. The camps were big enough for everyone to fit in withfort and not only that but also a fire was premade in front of the camps while two booths stood on the side.
"Woahh, thats so coool," Tim murmured, his eyes practically glowing as he stood up and started looking around everything with curiosity.
"Okay then, the boys will choose one and us girls will the take the other one," Ray''s mother said and carefully picked up Ray. She walked him t o a camp and settled him downfortably before re leasing the same pixie she left earlier on, "Keep watc h over him," she told the pixie and walked out of the camp, nodding at Sirius and Tim while sending a telepathic message to Sirius stating, "Keep close him and take care of him,"
"Dont worry, i wont let him alone. He is but a brother to me and I owe my life to him," Sirius calmly replied and slowly walked inside. Sitting besides Ray and slowly dozing off within a few moments.
"Okay girls, let us go and then freshen ourselves as well," Ray''s mother smiled and then lead the girls to the other camp.
Chapter 380 A Fated Arrival
Chapter 380 A Fated Arrival
Note:- Dont buy yet, gotta edit it.
..
As Ray''s team settled down and made preparations for their next n, worlds afar; a new situation was rising.
In a world covered in darkness, there was only silence. In that world, various different types monsters resided and controlled their territories. This world was the perfect example of a ce where strong ruled the weak and right now, in small cave, sat two humans who had just recently arrived in this world.
The man was heavily wounded as he sat on the ground, breathing heavily with his eyes closed, trying to reserve as much energy as he could. Besides the man was a scythe as ck as the darkness itself engraved with golden runes that filled the de with a primal force that continously emanated from the scythe.
In front of the man burned a fire above which a few rabbits were being roasted. A woman sat along the fire as she continously grinded a few herbs and mixed a few different type of ointments together.
The woman was none other than Amanda and currently she was preparing a medicine for the dean to help him heal faster. They had been through various fights and during their previous battle, the dean was injured seriously by a surprise attack from an opponent who had decided to go kamikaze.
"Dont worry dear, its going to be fine. This medicine will remove the foreign mana and you would be able to heal yourself back," Amanda said as she stood and walked up to the dean. The dean opened his eyes ever so slightly and looked at Amanda. A slight smile hung up his face as he nodded lightly.
"Here you go," Amanda said and sat down. Taking the paste in her hand, she removed the dean''s cloak, revealing the dean''s injury. Just looking at the ghastly wound, many would feel light headed. After all, the wound wasn''t just anything. It was just hideous as a huge gash went through the dean''s chest while a gaping hole could be seen just above his stomach.
One could even see the fain outline of the diaphragm the hole while his ribs werepletely visible from the gash.
Every time the dean breathed in, his chest would rise and the gash would open up more, revealing even more of his innards. Seeing the wound, Amanda''s eyes couldn''t help but water. She took a deep breath and then with calm hands, started to spread the medicine over the wound.
The dean flinched when the medicine was applied but he kept his expression calm. Over his life, he had been through various injuries, many even worse than this but one thing he could never get used to was the look on Amanda''s face whenever he was injured.
She would always tear up seeing him in a bad condition, especially when he was injured and seeing her cry was what broke the dean''s heart. Thats why he had taken a break from fighting for all those years and acted as the dean of one of the strongest academies around the world.
However, the recent situation had forced him to fight and along with him it had also forced Amanda to pick up her staff and that had brought them to their current situation. Stranded on an unknown world with no one to their help and just themselves to take care of themselves.
Soon, the medicine started to work as a strange fog was released from the wounds. This was the remnant mana that had been suppressing the healing of wounds and instead making them turn worse.
Amanda raised her hand and shot a ray of energy at the fog and destroyed the remnant mana. Right after, the dean exhaled lightly as he could feel his mana reaching the wounds and slowly starting the healing process.
"Thanks Amanda, it''s much better now," The dean spoke lightly. He was still in pain but it was bearable.
"Now rest and close your eyes. You need to give your body some time to heal. I will wake you when food is ready," Amanda said as she also sat down in front of the fire and stared at the rabbits being roasted over the fire.
As the dean closed his eyes, he drifted off in a dreamless sleep. It was just so calm and peaceful, the dean thought for a moment and the very next moment, he was woken up by Amanda.
"Hey wake up, its time to eat," the dean opened his eyes and saw Amanda holding a te filled with food. She sat down in front of him and smiled at him and then with her own hands, she started to feed him the food.
"I gotta say Amanda, I really missed your wilderness cooking. You just have a way to make it amazing in any situation," the dean praised as he slowly ate the food, taking in the sublime vors of the roasted meat.
"Dont give me so much credit, you are cooking the next time," Amanda answered and kept on feeding him while eating herself as well.
The night passed by and both the Dean and Amanda woke up the next day. Peeking out of the cave, it was still dark as usual.
"Does this world ever get any light?" The dean questioned as he slowly stood up. Looking down at his injuries, he noticed that the gash was closing in well while the gaping hole in his stomach still had quite a bit to heal.
"It will be a bit of time before we explore this world and get to the gist of what is happening here," the dean thought and took out a roundpass from his cloak.
Holding thepass, he looked at its description,
[Needle Of Fate:- Fate guides you where you are needed to be. Follow the needle pointing north and may fate apany you to good times],
The description was very brief and to many, it would be almost useless but to someone at the dean''s caliber, it was the whole gist of thepass''s ability. It was a treasure he had gained through the inheritance provided by his system and bloodline all together and he had been using thispass for most of his life to lead him out of unfavorable situations and lead him to where he was needed to be.
"I have some work in this world, or else thepass wouldn''t have lead me here. Hopefully fate favors me here and probably i would find a way to the problems in our world," the dean said, looking to his side, holding Amanda''s hand in his own and clenching it tightly.
"Let''s go back and rest, you need to heal fully before we leave," Amanda said and led him back to where they sat.
On the other hand,
Outside the cave was a world filled with beasts and monsters so strong and ferocious that a Celestial was nothing but their food. The dean and Amanda were unaware of this and were lucky that the cave where they resided was in a secluded ce where the monsters barely ventured.
In a small settlement heavily protected by various formations and other types of defensive armaments, a few people sat around a table as they discussed their current circumstances,
"We have enough rations tost for a few more months, then why are we sending an expedition team outside? And that too with the strongest of our warriors," an old man with a goatee spoke. The man''s appearance was nothing less of being dreadful as a scar ran all across his face and in ce of his right eye was a whitish cavity that implied the fact that the man had previously lost his eye in some battle and the scar clearly told of the battles the man had once fought.
"Elder, it isn''t our own decision and we are also unwilling to send out an expedition team but the oracle has foreseen a great omen for us and has asked us to do," another man spoke, he looked considerably younger than the elder who had speaken before but hearing his exnation, the elder also calmed down and sat back.
"Everyone, lets do as the oracle has asked us to do. It is only because of the oracle that our settlement has survived through countless generations we are the only humans to still live on this. Let''s keep that fact as it is and continue to live our lives, meeting adjourned," another man said as he ended the meeting. This man was eldest of them all and just by the amount of wrinkles on the man''s face, one could discern that his age wasn''t to be scoffed at.
As everyone walked out of the room and headed back to their ces, the man slowly stood up, his hunched back straightening slightly, the man released a pained sigh and then slowly walked back to his ce while muttering, "Hopefully it is what she thinks it is and may fate shine upon us once more like it did for our ancestors centuries ago,"
Chapter 381 A Cat And The Dean’s Fear
Chapter 381 A Cat And The Dean¡¯s Fear
Dont Buy Yet, gotta edit it.
¡
A few dayster,
"Your wound is almost healed up, we will go out tomorrow," Amanda said, putting the dean''s cloak back as it was. The previous ghastly wounds that the dean had suffered were almost close to healing. The gash had healed to the point that only scabs were left while the gaping hole in his stomach was still a bit away from healing.
The muscle and flesh had regenerated but a very minute pin like hole was still left to be closed up.
"It couldn''t be helped, the wound had gone infected so it had to take more time to heal than usual," the dean muttered in disappointment.
In reality, albeit being injured; the dean had asked Amanda to go out and explore the world as much as they could but Amanda didnt want to take any chances. She always shut dean up by saying,"I can''t bare the thought of you getting hurt, let alone dying and so, I wont take any chances and will only leave this cave when you arepletely healed,"
Upon hearing these words, the dean was alway stumped and he would shut up but now that only a few hours were left until he waspletely healed, the dean naturally appeared excited.
Apart from healing his wounds in the cave, the dean naturally practiced his skills and was back to the same pro efficiency with his scythe before he was injured.
Both Amanda and the dean sat down around the fire, hugging one another closely as they shared each other''s warmth and enjoyed this rare moment of peace.
"Sighh, I wished for such moments but didnt expect them to be during such conditions," Amanda sighed, a smile still hung up on her face, clearly expressing her joy over such moment.
"Well, we all wished for different things and only a few get what they wish for so I would consider ourselves lucky, to be still together despite all that we have went through," the dean replied with a smile. His eyes were calm and gentle as he leaned forward and kissed her on her forehead and closed his eyes, falling asleep along with Amanda.
Meanwhile,
Around the small settlement guarded by formations and defensive armaments, a few battle hardened warriors stood resolutely, their hands clenched tightly around their weapons as they listened to their elder''s words with focus.
"You all are to do as directed by the oracle, don''t let anyone lead you astray. The world has many unknown beings and you all know of our circumstances, so for the sake of humanity, don''t do anything foolish," As the elder finished speaking, the warriors nodded and turned around.
With a silent breeze, they vanished into the darkness, "May the blessing of Gods fall upon them and protect them," the elder silently prayed and slowly made his way back to the settlement.
On the other hand,
The warriors appeared at the vicinity of a forest. The forest was submerged in the darkness and as silent as the dead night. It was always like this, given the characteristic darkness that enveloped the world, the monsters of this world had evolved to the point that the predator acted in silence while the prey also hid itself in silence.
"We make camp here, this is the edge of the green zone and we will make ns for the rest of the trip before going off and heading for our destination," A warrior at the front raised his arm and sent his voice to everyone. The warriors were connected by a telepathic connection and used it as their means ofmunication to avoid any unwanted predators.
Everyone nodded and reached into the small bags on their waists. Putting their hands inside those bags, they took out various things and swiftly began to make camp. Their actions were swift and silent, a clear indication of their expertise in the wild.
Within thergest camp, a total of seven people sat around amunication device, their hands touching the edges of the device as they listened to the information contained within it.
It was the device given by the oracle and the instructions it contained were clear,
[1.Kill anything in sight,
2.Do not enter the red zones,
3.Upon reaching the said destination, wait for two people, help them and escort them back]
The instructions were clear and precise and the warriors understood what they implied. Their eyes practically glowed at the mention of two people because they knew that in this world, the settlement where they resided was the only settlement for humanity and hence, if there were two unknown people, they were either from any other settlement of this world or from any other world all together.
Taking themunication device, the leader put it back into his storage bag and turned to everyone. There were all clearly excited but still appeared calm and rx, this spoke of their professionalism of conducting missions in the wild and was one of the main reasons that they became the strongest of warriors amongst the settlement.
"We will leave soon but before that, lets draw some ns for future, in case we get into an unlikely situation," the leader said andid a huge map on the table in front of him.
As they started making ns, within the cave; the dean opened his eyes and shook Amanda lightly.
At the cave''s entrance was a shadow that cautiously walked into the cave. Seeing the shadow, the dean appeared cautious as he slowly backed away from his position along with Amanda.
The fire still burned within the cave and since the entrance was directly facing the fire, the dean let it be, lest the iing monster turn suspicious and attack.
"What is it?" Amanda sent her voice telepathically as she asked. The dean only shook his head as he kept on watching. His hands were clenched around his scythe while the mana within his body slowly circted to his legs, making sure that in case the beast attacked, the dean would be able to tackle it by doing a surprise attack.
"What is it?" The dean also thought and kept looking at the shadow. The shadow was in shape of a feline with four legs and long tail that slowly moved around the feline''s leg.
"Maybe its a tiger or something of that sort," the dean thought and readied himself for battle. The feline kepting closer and closer as its shadow slowly vanished and the monster came in view.
The dean wanted to get the first attack but right as he was about to jump forward and attack, Amanda held him from behind.
"What happened?" The dean looked back at Amanda, an urgency in his eyes as he clearly seemed to be panicked.
"You dumbo, look closely. It isn''t some feral monster but a cat," Amanda said and knocked on the dean''s forehead.
The dean muttered, "A cat?" Appearing stunned he looked back at the ''monster'' and sure enough it wasn''t some dangerous monster but a harmless cat.
"The heck, I was scared stiff by a cat," as realization hit him, he blushed in embarrassment as he shook his head and sat back down at his ce.
"You deal with it, you loved such animals from the start," the dean spoke and gestured Amanda to go and y. Upon which Amanda happily nodded and quickly took the cat in her arms, smiling happily with joy visible on her face.
"Such a devious thing, it not only scared me stiff but also made a fool out of me," the dean could only shake his head in disappointment and went back to resting but even while resting, he kept his scythe close to him.
Lately, he had been feeling a premonition from death itself, clearly warning him that something dangerous was about to ur and that was also why he was so cautious with the cat appearing right now.
"Let''s see just who it actually is," the dean thought and leaned on the wall, continuing to look at Amanda who was happily ying with the cat as if she was a little child.
"Sometimes I just wish for such moments tost forever and continue to see her joyful side," the dean thought with a smile.
While the two were enjoying a few moments of respite within the cave, a truly dangerous being made its way towards the cave. The being had previously heard a few sounds from that ce and earlier, it sensed some shadowing out of the cave to hunt some rabbits.
Hence, to satisfy its curiosity, the being had decided to make its way there. As itsrge body made its way towards the cave, the silent forest suddenly erupted in various sounds.
A snake appeared form the side as it hissed at the being, clearly making sure to inform its prey of its attack and then it swung forward but right as it did, a scaly tail appeared and swatted the snake away, killing right at the moment.
Seeing this, the other beasts that had erupted to life in hopes of a chance at killing the being retreated in fear, after all; someone with even a drop of draconic blood was not to be trifled with.
Chapter 382 A Forest Of Predators
Chapter 382 A Forest Of Predators
"So it''s like that," the dean muttered, rubbing his chin he looked up and saw that everyone present was feeling very nervous about the current situation.
"So what do you say we do?" The dean asked the Oracle. After all, it was the Oracle who had saved them and currently only he was the one with the authority to make decisions that would actually matter.
"We wait," the Oracle replied, taking up his staff he started walking back outside, "You all stay here and leave those old fogies to me. I will deal with them, till then update our visitors with knowledge of this word. Also don''t worry about food and everything, this whole underground ce is having everything. The map is with Loid and so he will help you with it," saying those words, the Oracle disappeared.
He had walked back to the surface and would probably meet the others and discuss with them eberything. Maybe dy them to some extent and might even supply them with false information.
"What now?" Laura asked Loid. Loid was the leader of the group and he and the dean had talked with the Oracle for long enough now before the Oracle told some stuff to everyone but one thing was clear that there were things that Oracle had told to Loid and Dean that others weren''t told.
however, no one said a thing about this. They trusted the Oracle and Loid and assumed they had their reasons for it. Same for the fact that they both were trusting aplete stranger and so, they all felt that the two newers had integrated into their team quite well.
"We eat and rest," Loid said and smiled.
He had been quite tense all the time but now that the Oracle had told him about the dean, he felt quite at ease and finally felt that he could atleast have some rest and eat peacefully.
"by the way, Prometheus, wanna have some taste of my cooking? Im quite good of a cook myself," Loid suggested as he started walking further inside the ce.
"Sure, why not. Its been quite some time since had some good food," the dean said, only to be red at by Amanda the very next moment. After all, for the past few week, it had been Amanda who made food for them and fed him with different dishes she tried with whatever ingredients she had on her hand.
Seeing this, the dean felt a premonition even worse than death and suddenly paused as he changed his words right away, "AHemm, I meant that it had been quite some time since i had the cuisine of a new world and would love to try what your cuisine," as the dean spoke, the red decreased by a bit but the dean surely knew that he was in quite some trouble but he couldn''t do anything now. The ship had sailed and he could only gulp and wait for what was toe.
On the other side, Laura looked at the exchange and nodded with understanding, seemingly thinking of something as if she had gained some sort of inspiration from their exchange.
Seeing Laura act like that, it only made Loid feel a tinge of fear as he hurriedly walked forward, not wanting to get into an unwanted situation while the dean hurriedly followed behind him.
"Brother, my advice; stay away from women," the other men told each other as they saw the two strongest people of the group scurrying away like scared rodents.
While everyone nodded and made their way to explore the ce they would stay in for theing few days, the settlement wasn''t peaceful at all.
Everyone had earlier noticed that a tense atmosphere hung around the settlement while a few rumors started spread around.
"You know, I heard at the butcher''s ce that some cattle were found shriveled up a few days ago, all their blood was sucked away," a man said to another as he stood in an alleyway, discussing the rumors going around.
"Don''t tell me, is it true?" The other man asked, his face noticeably getting paler by the moment.
"Yes, I heard its getting more and more frequent. Even the butcher was afraid. He said that he had already put all his cattle under surveince so nothing goes wrong," The man replied as he kept on talking.
While the two scared men discussed with one another, they talked about the rumors, not noticing that the alleyway they stood in had some strange movement going around.
A few momentster, a hand crept out of the darkness and shook the shoulder of the man,
"what?!!! Who is it?" The man shouted in shock, fear covering his senses as his felt all the blood in his body run dry.
"Dude what happened?" The voice called out as a man appeared form within the darkness. Dressed in a ck suit with one of his hands holding a gold ted cane, the man smiled at both of the discussing men amiably and said,
"I overheard you both discussing about some stuff so I thought maybe I should join in and get informed as well,"
"Oh, so that was it," both of them appeared to be relieved as they sighed in relief and spoke, "So brother, what do you want to know? Though, I haven''t seen you around here, perhaps you came from another part of the settlement,"
"Oh yes, I work at the elder''s office and just changed houses. My house is around the end of the street," the man replied with a smile. His smile was the contagious sort, making the two men instantly feel at ease as they visibly calmed down.
"Oh so that was it, brother really has some connections. Working for an elder," the men who had been sharing the rumors spoke.
"You exaggerate brother, just a small time employee. Nothing special," the man in coat spoke and then added, "So brother what were you talking about earlier?"
"Oh yes, it''s about the rumors. Brother recently rumors had started to spread that ''they'' have infiltrated the settlement," the man said with a tinge of fear, visibly shaking at the mention of ''they''.
"Who ''they''?" The man in coat asked.
"Brother, ''They'', those who drink blood and take humans as cattle''s," the other man said, his body shuddering at the thought of those entities.
"So you mean Vampires, am I right?" The man in coat said, tapping his cane on the ground, seemingly unfazed of the mention of vampires while the other two had their bodies shaking at the mention of the word Vampires. Their faces paled as they said in response,
"Brother please don''t call out their names, they are a very scary bunch who feat upon our blood,"
"Hmm, that is true. They do feast on blood and surely are a very scary bunch and you know what?" The man in coat said as he leaned in closer to both of them.
"What brother?" The other two asked, clearly shuddering in fear to the point that their whole bodies were pale from fear.
"You should be scared of them and be like that for the rest of your lives because they are way above your existence," the man in coat said and as he did so, his eyes changed. They turned a shade darker while his mouth opened up, revealing two sharp fangs that made both men freeze in their ce.
"Now be my food," the man in coat screamed and leapt forward, grabbing one of the two and holding onto his neck as he bit down on it with all his force,
''Crunchh!!'' The voice came his fangs dug deep into the man''s neck, breaking a few bones before the man turned limp. His body losing all his vitality, meaning that the man was now dead.
The man in coat pulled his mouth out of the man''s neck, muttering to himself, "Tsk, died so easily. At least some resistance would have made it more fun,"
With that said, the man in coat nced at the other man, only to see that the guy had frozen in shock and was only looking back at him with eyes filled with dread.
"Humph, such cowards," the man in coat spoke and walked forward, his cane tapping the ground while the man in coat himself appeared to be very calm and happy.
"Im in a good mood so I will make sure to savor you. For a lowlife like you, it should be an honor," the man in coat said as he grabbed the man''s neck and plunged his mouth into the man''s neck, savoring the blood, exhaling sighs of pleasure and soon enough the man had turned limp as well, losing all signatures of life.
"Such people are only fit to be our servants and to act as our cattle," the man in coat said, fixing the long hat above his head before walking deep within the alley before saying into the darkness,
"Clean this mess, I don''t want problemster on," As the man said this, he disappeared while other figures appeared from within the apocalypse and cleared everything.
Chapter 383 Being Rescued
Chapter 383 Being Rescued
Note:- Dont buy Yet, gotta edit it.
¡
Meanwhile,
The uneasy feeling was only increasing and it caused the dean to get more and more anxious. The grip on his scythe to the point that his knuckles had turned white.
"Sighh, Amanda pleasee here," the dean lightly called out.
Amanda turned and froze, the dean''s expression wasn''t any good. She could clearly feel the unease on his face, not to mention him sweating head to toe.
Carefully putting the cat down, she walked towards the Dean and asked, "Everything good?"
"No, I feel a premonition," the dean answered.
"What kind of premonition?" Amanda asked, raising an eye brow as she knew of these premonitions the dean had. After all, the dean was the Lord Of Souls and was closely rted to death as well and hence, his premonitions weren''t just to be glossed over. They were closely rted to fate and would mostly turn out to be true.
"A premonition of death," the dean simply answered, following his answer the cave turned to silence.
Amanda''s face turned paler by the second as she understood what the dean implied,
They were in grave danger and as far as she knew, they had to do something to escape the fate the premonition foretold of.
"We should move out of here," the dean said and Amanda only nodded. Her hand wa swayed as the fire burning in the center was snuffed out. The dean slowly stood up and raised his cloak up, revealing the almost healed wound on his stomach.
"How much time until its healedpletely?" Amanda asked, a bit worried about the wound.
"Not much, its almost healed and isn''t much of an issue anymore," the dean answered back and then raised his scythe in the air. A dark me burned on the scythe''s tip as the dean chanted in his mind,
[Soul Fire:- I the Lord Of Souls hereby use thews of around this world to remove our aura and record from this ce],
Uttering those words, the fire on the tip of his scythe flew out in the air and spread through the cave as it burned out any evidence of them having stayed here.
"Let''s go," the dean said, appearing a bit paler than before. After all, he had taken the help of thews of an unknown world and that had used considerable amount of strength, even for someone as strong as the dean.
"hmm, lets go," Amanda said and then followed behind the dean, not before picking up the cat and taking it along with her.
"Why are you bringing it along?" The dean furrowed his brows, looking at the cat sleeping soundly in Amanda''s arms.
"Dont be jealous, I want to keep it with me. It will be my pet," Amanda replied with a slight re that shut the dean up, "Where to?" Amanda asked after a short pause.
"Away from danger, I can sense somethinging from within the forest and so we are going the other way," the dean dered as his cloak pped in the air and he took flight.
He flew just high enough to reach the crown of a few small trees, carefully avoiding flying too high or staying on the ground.
Amanda did the same, using her powers to form an aura around her and then flying just behind the dean, her expression tense as she carefully looked around her.
As they had left the cave and ventured a bit deeper into the other side of the forest, they noticed just how dangerous the world really was. Every where Amanda sensed, she could feel various eyes staring at them, ready to devour them at a moment''s notice.
"Prometheus, I don''t think this ce is safe," Amanda spoke up, fear shining in her eyes as her voice quaked in fear.
"Amanda, its still better than that," the dean replied, keeping himself close to Amanda, "This is a strong world and from what I could feel, we need to be careful or else even a weaker being might be able to finish us," as the dean spoke those words, a sh appeared right in front of him.
Hurriedly using his scythe to block the figure, the dean saw that it was reptilian being with scales over its body while its body itself was smooth and slithery, reminiscent of a snake but from what the dean saw, it was very different from a snake.
"A new being," the dean only muttered before mes engulfed the figure and burnt it to crisp, as that happened; a message shed in front of his eyes,
[Killed A Hatchling Bashe],
Seeing the text, the dean was surprised. That figure had shed too fast and with the strength it collided with his scythe, he had to use half of his total strength and from what the system had said, it was only a hatchling.
"The universe sure isrge and infinite where various unknowns reside," as he said those words, the dean felt his vision expanding, realizing the depth of his own words while his own understanding of the universe as a whole changed drastically.
Not being careless anymore, the dean took a vignt stance and slowed his speed by a small margin and kept on moving forward. He could still feel the premonition of death approaching and ever since he left the cave, it had only be faster and faster.
Right now, the dean was sure that it would be long before he would have to face whatever was causing that premonition and so, the dean was gathering his power as well.
"I will see just what it is to cause me such fear," the dean thought to himself as he kept on weaving through the trees.
"Prometheus, I feel something following," Amanda called out from the back.
Turning around, the dean saw Amanda and noticed that she waspletely pale, as if blood had left her body as whole, "Is it that bad?" The dean asked, to which Amanda only nodded.
The dean said nothing and silently thought. Amanda wasn''t too strong when attacking but her specialty was her control over magic and her skills. That was also why she could sense the being around her at arger range than normal people could and while her perception was unusually high, she also had a technique that allowed her to feel a beings power and so, when that thing must have enter the range of her perception; Amanda clearly felt it and that made her turn pale.
"It must soon enter my range of perception as well," the dean thought and then looked around, trying to find a clearing where he could prepare himself to face off against whatever was chasing them.
[Domain Of Souls:- Arise],
The dean muttered as the area around him was suddenly obscured by a thick fog. It wasn''t fog but miasma, to be exact, it was the miasma of death originating from origin of souls of all beings.
This was a new height the dean had reached recently and using the miasma of death, the dean was able to make his domain even stronger than before.
Unknowingly, the dean was now walking an even greater path than before. If before he was the Lord Of Souls, continuing to walk this path would make him none other than the Lord Of Death and maybe that was what fate had destined for him from the beginning.
However, the dean currently knew nothing about it. As the miasma covered the area around him, the unnaturally silent forest turned even more silent. Even the sound of wind wasn''t there and only the faint sound of his and Amanda''s heart beating could be heard.
Not longter, another being appeared in his domain. Sensing the presence of that being, the dean only frowned. Dispelling a bit of his miasma to have a look at the being, the dean''s frown only deepened.
Dark grey scales, a long tail that whipped in the air with such ferociousness that the surroundings trembled from its every swing. Its legs short but sturdy as whenever it took a step, the ground trembled. It''s face covered by the thick scales while a rocky crown had been formed above its head, resting there; showing its mastery over the element of earth.
Its eyes red at the dean and Amanda and then at the small inconspicuous catying in Amanda''s arms, sleeping soundly.
Huffing slightly, a warm gust blew out of it''s nostrils, it continued to re at the dean.
On the other hand, the dean kept on observing his enemy while he thought to himself,
"There''s no doubt about it, it is a drake and from the looks of it, its quite an old one. An earth drake that had lived over two centuries sure is rare but this one looks even older," as the dean was thinking, the drake suddenly leapt up. Its front legs rocking in the air and then it stamped down with all its might.
Following it, the earth itself trembled and the ground rose like a wave.
Chapter 384 Loid Tells Of The World’s Past
Chapter 384 Loid Tells Of The World¡¯s Past
"I understand," the Grand Elder simply spoke before touching both the corpses, a fire burst out of them and incinerated them to dust.
"Go on and do all the investigations, you have the freedom to do as you like but remember to be discreet, we don''t want our enemies to have a sniff of what we are doing," the Grand Elder ordered before letting the head of disciplinarymittee go.
Sitting in the silence, the Grand Elder seemed to have aged by quite a bit, his disposition turning weak, his back turning lonely as if he was the only barrier standing in a ce full of darkness, shielding thest bit of light left in the whole world.
"Dont worry, I have a solution," a wind blew by as a hand appeared on his shoulder. Looking up, the Grand Elder''s eyes shone by a bit, gaining their vitality as the Grand Elder smiled,
"I trust you," saying so, he stood up and walked back to his chambers. He was the Grand Elder and had many matters to attend to.
On the other hand, the other person who had arrived in tent to console and stand with the strand Elder was none other than the Oracle. His eyes were fierce and despite hisnky body of a weak and feeble old man, it burned with the spirit of justice and heroism. After all, he had always stood at the side of humans, protecting and helping them through every hurdle they had face up till now.
Looking down at the table, his eyes turned golden for a moment before returning back to normal.
"Hmmm, to think they would have infiltrated to this degree," the Oracle muttered to himself and disappeared from his position.
Appearing near an alleyway, he saw two shriveled up corpses in the darkness with a few dogs and rats munching upon the left overs.
Waving his hand, the foul stench and the strays were removed. Walking up to the corpses, the Oracle checked their conditions before muttering,
[Fate Recollection],
As soon as he said those words, the corpses in front him burst into a golden light as strings formed out of them. These were the strings of fate that the Oracle had control over and right now, he was using the strings to peer into the fate of these people and check what had urred right before their fate ended in death.
The vision around him changed, he saw the two men standing together; discussing of the rumors and telling each other about what they had heard. It was all normal until the third man, the Oracle wasn''t able to witness where the man hade from.
All the time, his face was obscured by a thick veil of darkness, the Oracle couldn''t discern much. The scene after that although confirmed his suspicions, it didnt help him much when pinpointing the culprit.
"Atleast we know that they have infiltrated this deeply. Now we need to take countermeasures," said the Oracle before putting the two corpses away and then disappeared.
Briefly visiting the Grand Elder, the Oracle told him of the situation and what he had found about. "Although I couldn''t make out its appearance, it wore a suit and had a hat as well. We could at least single out the individuals dressed like this, it would help us greatly," The Oracle spoke to which the Grand Elder totally agreed and promised,
"I will take care of this, what about the two neers you brought inside? Are they safe?"
"Yes, they are safe. I have asked them and the whole group we sent to stay at the safe house," The Oracle answered.
"Hmm, thats feasible. That ce should provide them all with enough rest and also help them in preparing for theing situation," the Grand Elder answered and then went away.
Meanwhile,
Within the safe house,
The dean and the leader of the group were discussing amongst themselves, sharing their knowledge about their respective worlds,
"So you guys have a nice world but its currently facing nothing but apocalypses,"
"Yes, but we have nned for it and although the casualties would be great, Im sure that humanity would eventuallye out on top, stronger than ever," the dean answered, "But you guys, your conditions arent well at all. With just a few ten thousand humans left as a whole, the future of humanity on this is all but bleak,"
"It is what it is. You know it wasn''t like this always, there were times when the wasn''t shrouded in darkness and the humans were plenty with great cities located everywhere," Said the team leader Loid,
"What happened then?" The dean asked, his eyes filled with curiosity. After all, something must have happened for the whole civilization to go near extinction.
"Well, cmities urred one after another," Loid answered , his expression turning sad as he continued, "Some called it the wrath of gods while others simply said that it was the work of beasts, trying to bring us humanity down,"
"Then?" Asked the dean.
"Well, it started with natural disasters such as earth quakes and tsunamis. That wasn''t the har depart, we prepared for all these disasters and faced them easily. After that, it was the resources that were affected. Thend started turning dryer by the year and it went so bad that the wholend turned infertile in a few years, no crops were yielded and we faced a great famine. However, we even face that head on and fought against the problems,ing on top," Loid stopped for a moment after that, his voice had reached the point of cracking, tears welling up in his eyes, it was clear that the topic wasn''t easy for him to share but from within his eyes, the dean saw the determination.
The determination that the person in front of him had decided to face his demons and open up to the dean. As for why? The dean didnt know but he was sure that atleast Loid trusted him enough to open up to him and let him know about everything.
"Dont worry, you guys still lived on and are still alive. However the situation, humans alwayse out on the top and that''s what matters. We humans are even more resilient than cockroaches and that''s what makes us the topmost of the food chain," the dean encouraged Loid.
Hearing the dean''s words, Loid felt better, saying, "Yes you are right. We have lived till now and will only continue to live on. Yeah, after the famine it was the water. It was contaminated by some sort of substance causing great mutations to anyone who drank it. It was then when we lost more than eighty percent of our poption," Loid answered and then his expression turned serious as he spoke,
"Although we were able to face everything. The next things that urred weren''t good at all. We noticed that the sun''s energy that we used so much was declining by the day and soon enough we found out that the sun was extinguishing itself. As for why? We didnt know and we tried our everything to make preparations and survive but after the sun was gone, darkness reigned and the monsters evolved. Humans turned on the defensive and slowly cities fell one by one. Some by the hands of monster,s some due to internal strife, hunger or just bad luck and soon enough we were left and we would have also died but we remained standing because of two people only," Said Loid, his expression turning of pride and honor at the mention of those two people.
"Who are those two legends?" the dean asked.
"Who else than the Oracle and the Grand Elder. Both of them truly care for our city and have been working for the people of the city ever since and have helped us all fight through all the challenges," Loid Said and then stopped for a moment. Leaning in closer to the dean, he asked,
"You know why the vampires are our biggest enemies?"
"Because they think of humans as their cattle?" The dean replied, a bit startled at the sudden question.
"No, thats not the reason. They have the blood substitute and can indefinitely make human blood,"
"Then why?" The dean asked, shocked at the revtion as his mind churned nonstop, trying to find out what Loid was trying to tell him.
"it''s because they practice evil arts and believe that for them to rule the whole world, all humanity should be turned into vampires and thats why they try to fight against us so hard as we are the only humans left in the whole world. Either we die or we surrender to them and turn into them," Loid answered and then turned silent.
On the other hand, the dean felt his mind filled with shock, "Why? Why would they want that?" The dean questioned himself as he felt even more confused than before.
"No need to be confused, I will tell you both why?" The Oracle''s voice sounded from behind.
Chapter 385 Knowing About The World’s Truth
Chapter 385 Knowing About The World¡¯s Truth
"There are multiple reasons why they want this but the biggest one of them is the will of the world," Said the Oracle, his expression solemn as he looked into the eyes of the two in front of him and added, "The Will of the World favors the species it thinks are most talented and with how things stand, both humans and vampire have the same amount of talent and so, if one of the species vanishespletely, the other would have a much better chance of getting the will of the world and bing the ultimate rulers of the whole world,"
"But what of other beasts? Aren''t there other beasts and monsters which are talented and capable of rivaling humans and vampires in contesting for the will of the world," The Dean asked, his mind churning in full gear, trying to discern everything and finding the solution for it all.
"No, until and unless any other humanoid specieses, the will of the world wouldn''t recognize them to be worthy of its approval," answered the Oracle.
"What of the Draconic species? I saw a drake and I am sure there would be dragons in this world as well," the dean asked, a bit stunned at the strange requirements the will of the world had kept for those trying to gain its approval.
"The dragons are on another level. I guess i will have tell it to you kids the whole exnation," the Oracle sighed before standing up, "Follow me," said the Oracle and started walking deeper into the ce.
In the very front was the library as the dean and everyone else had seen and deeper inside were rooms where others were staying with a few battle grounds for practicing their skills and deeper inside was the kitchen and a fewboratories which included the alchemy rooms and forging rooms.
At the very end was a narrow passage that had a single great door leading to a room. The Oracle opened the door, leading everyone into a spacious hall. The hall was huge and filled with different types of things and in the middle of the hall was a desk and a few chairs around it.
"Reminds me of my office," the dean murmured as he looked around, noticing many scrolls and books in shelves. What he did notice was that these books and scrolls seemed older and more precious than the other ones that he had seen in the library.
Not just that, but there was also a huge map of the whole world hanged on a wall and besides it was the map of the settlement. It could be said that the Oracle really had a personal treasure trove that others would die for and he stayed too humble in spite of all that.
Taking a seat, he asked others to take a seat as well. Doing as they were told, the dean and Loid took a seat. After that, the Oracle looked down at the table and said,
"This is a special table and in the times of old, when all human leaders had gathered together we would use this for setting ns for wars and other strategical things and right now, I will tell you about a certain secret of the world, so look at this table and let your consciousness flow openly," saying those words, the Oracle ced his hands on the table as it''s surface started shifting around, an endless fog flowing into it while the dean and Loid felt their consciousness shifting.
"Woah, that''s new," the dean thought to himself as he looked around himself and saw the whole ce shifting around continuously.
From the study to the whole underground ce where they had been, the vision kept on expanding. It showed the settlement but it wasn''t like that, it was grander,rger and better in every was possible. Most importantly, it felt free. There were no boundaries, people came and left as they liked and the barriers and formations were only for defense against strong intruders that posed some sort of risk to the whole ce.
They then saw the vision expand even more. From the city to therge forests that now stand covered in darkness, they saw it all. Then they saw other cities as well, small like dots on thend, they saw the grand continent and then came the huge rivers and the other continents, expanding more and more until a single entity remained- The.
The was a bit like the earth but also different at the same time. The continents and rivers were there but they were different in everything else. The rivers flowed endlessly but only covered half of the whole World''s area and the other half was covered bynd.
Thend was unlike that of the current Earth. It was vast and filled with countless forests and mountain ranges and that was seen clearly on the. Also, there was a pinkish hue due to the world''s mana that gave the whole a mystical feeling.
Seeing the whole, the dean himself felt as tiny as an ant before the huge celestial body, albeit his strength being so that he would be able to destroy a or two by himself but it was just that this was on another level. A level he didnt know of but surely understood that it was a level he wanted to reach.
"Now let me exin, this is our World and it was before the things went wrong," the Oracle said as his figure appeared in the endless Void, the Oracle then told them to wait a bit before another figure appeared.
Dressed in a vibrant day dress, it was a woman with chestnut hair and pinkish eyes. Her whole body radiated the aura of mysticism while the sense of beauty she disyed stunned both the dean and Loid but for entirely different reasons.
The reason Loid was stunned because it had been the first time had seen someone so beautiful and perfect, but for the dean, he only had one word going on in his mind, "The World''s Spirit!!" He screamed in his mind and then suddenly bowed down, "This one respects the Spirit Of this World,"
His words stunned Loid even more while the spirit of the world chuckled softly before turning to the Oracle, "So this one came from another world?"
The Oracle nodded to which the world spirit only smiled and continued, "I can sense he had been traveling through different worlds for a long time but there still lingers a scent from his original world and from what I can sense, its a rtively young world whose spirit had only awoken a few thousand years ago, so I may ask, why have you left your world? You aren''t strong enough to traverse through the Voids and travel to others worlds yet,"
Hearing the spirit of the world discern his background with such ease, the dean only felt more pressured, "She really is strong, I need to be careful and not get on her wrong side," he thought to himself and said in a respectable manner,
"This young one had entered a Portal that led to a destroyed world to fight against some enemies invading our world but that was only a trap and after that, I along with my loved one tried to go back and return to our world but were stuck in that world and thus, I used a treasure I had to travel through worlds but it was nothing but an artifact that drops one in random worlds and so we fought hard until we were dropped in this world. Its the first world where we found humans after traveling through five worlds,"
As the dean finished his exnation, the world spirt nodded and then nced at the Oracle. Taking this as his chance, the Oracle went on and exined, "The table is the contact between the world spirit and humans and ever since the age of old, we humans have had good rtions with the world spirit but due to unseen circumstances, we lost the ability to wield the power of the world spirit,"
"Why? If we once wielded the power then why did we lose that power?" Asked Loid, having finally regained his bearings.
"Because the essence of the world spirit as a whole changed when the world changed," the world spirit herself answered as she exined, "When darkness prevailed the world, it changed me as well and the conditions needed to wield my power and so, since then no one has wielded my power,"
"Hmm, makes sense. After all, the essence of the world as a whole has changed so it would apply to the spirit of the world as well," the dean thought out loud before thinking of something and asked, "If i may ask, what is the current requirement one should have to wield your power?"
Hearing his question, the spirit only said,
"Death!!"
Chapter 386 Betrayal Of The World Spirit
Chapter 386 Betrayal Of The World Spirit
"Huh?" Even the Oracle felt confused, not to mention the two others that were there, "You need someone who wields the power of death now? Aren''t you some bringer of life sort of spirit?" Asked the Oracle, his confusion same as the dean and Loid''s.
"Well I can''t say much on this but what I can tell you all is that when changes of this sort ur, they are called World Metamorphosis and they lead to various other changes, out of which; the biggest one is to us, the world spirits and in this condition; me,"
"As you can see, albeit looking the same as before, my inherent aura has changed a lot and will continue to change until I fullyprehend the changes brought to me by the metamorphosis," the world spirit exined while everyone had looks of understandings on their faces.
"Well, if the whole world is going through metamorphosis, then it means that the power levels of all the beings as a whole would increase," The dean asked, to which the world spirit only nodded with a smile.
The Oracle thought for a bit before a look of realization dawned upon his face, "So thats why, thats why the world didnt take action against them," he mumbled out, as if gone mad but quickly regained his bearings but the other three weren''t fools and had quickly observed the irregrity and were looking at him, their expression clearly asking the Oracle to open up,
"AHemm, its like this," the Oracle spoke, "Before the changes urred, we had observed that a lot of people who dabbled in the dark arts and used things like demonic transformations or summonings that called upon creatures from other worlds, the whole world kind of rejected them and either they lost their powers or their lives but it wasn''t so for the Vampires,"
"How so?" The dean asked, his eyes glowing with curiosity.
"Well, you know that bing a vampire is a racial change as a whole and it involves the highest form of dark magic and in some rituals, even forbidden magic is used. So at first, we thought that the world itself would deal with the Vampires and so, we didnt think much of an issue but nothing of that sort happened and till the time we noticed it, it was already toote," the Oracle exined, a solemn expression on his face as he looked at the world spirit and asked,
"So you really don''t mind their existence, even if they are against humanity,"
Hearing this, the world spirit sighed, "My nature also changes with the metamorphosis and even I am a living being, so indeed; them living does benefit me and in all honesty, it does so more than the humans do as of now. After all, they are but the embodiment of death and have greattent potential,"
"So why did you call us here? Why are you willing to talk to us? After all, if they favor your conditions more than we do, there is no use ofing here and talking to us," the dean spoke, his expression and tone both being unweing as it was now clear that the spirit favored the Vampires, so he didnt get why it wasing to them right now.
From what the dean understood, it was clear that the spirit needed their help and this sort of help was something that the Vampires either couldn''t provide it or weren''t willing to, hence, the dean''s impression of the sprit went from good to bad in an instance.
After all, those who remember you in times of need aren''t truerades but hypocrites who favor their own benefits above anything else and the dean hated this kind the most.
Along with him, the other also didnt have good expressions either, it was the same anger and disgust on Loid''s face but for the Oracle, it was different.
He felt shocked but above all that, he felt betrayed. He and his teammates had done everything for the world and to gain good impression of the spirit and right now, when they needed it the most, the spirit was only looking for its own sustenance and was basically leaving them on their own.
"Wait, don''t go like that and listen to me," the world spirit called out, understanding clearly that the changes in the expressions of the other three weren''t good at all and so, it tried exining things,
"You better give a good exnation or we are going, you know where Ie from and let me tell you, I know a lot of weaknesses of those vampires and can handle them very well," the dean said so, his eyes burning in anger as he felt the remorse and shock the Oracle was currently feeling.
"So its like this," the World Spirit started, "The Vampires truly are the most suitable for fulfilling my conditions but they arent the most perfect choice when ites to maintaining a civilization,"
"And why is that?" Asked Loid, a bit skeptical of the spirit''s words from now on.
"Well, their ways are barbaric. They follow a strict hierarchy of who is stronger and promote bloodshed to the extent that the weak and innocent are used as fodder. If they get my support and are able to use my power, it would only continue and as I see it, it wont be long before they start moving up and try to conquernds and kill any specie that stands in their way,"
"So why do you not want that? Aren''t you in need of death?" The dean asked, sarcasm oozing from every word that he spoke and it made the spirit''s expression turn even sourer but what could it do? It needed their help and it also felt guilty inside.
After all, albeit being corrupted and insane, the humans had always kept to themselves. They hadnt caused the world such harm and instead, some even tried to help the world because they knew that the world itself was their sustenance and it was exactly this reason that the world spirit sided with the humans before the metamorphosis.
"No, if there is only death and the Vampires kill every being on, the bnce of the whole would be disturbed and it would be destroyed like many others that get destroyed every instance and I do not want that all. Not only that, giving the Vampires my support would only cause trouble in more ways than you all could imagine,"
As the world spirt exined, the others only nodded while the dean seemed almost irritated, his countenance getting darker by the second before he suddenly raised his hand in the air, the pressure being released by his body increased as he asked, with unbridled rage in his voice,
"Why do you need us then? Go f*cking deal with it yourself," saying so, he barely controlled his rage and turned to the Oracle,
"I know my own home world is facing a crisis but its at least better than here. We can help each other bring everyone back there. Im sure its going to be a hundred times better than standing here, listening to her and wasting our time,"
Listening to the dean, Loid was almost convinced. He had seen the dean''s strength and skills first hand and had a good impression of him as well. Not to mention, the things the dean had told Loid about the vampires, they were true and some from how it sounded, atleast having the freedom to live freely and do as they please was given in the dean''s world whereas ording to Loid, they were nothing but birds in cage in this world.
"I am with you on this but how will we go back? Not to mention the amount of people we have with us in the settlement, it wont be easy at all," Loid answered to the dean while the dean nodded at him and turned to the Oracle, only to find that the Oracle was standing in his ce silently.
His hands clenched tightly with his eyes red and an expression of countless emotions on his face. The emotions weren''t that of happiness but were of extreme grief, sorrow, anger and sadness. The dean had an idea of what the Oracle was going through right now and simply waited for the old man to speak. After all, the dean had went through the same when his friend betrayed him in the academy during the night when the werewolves were killed.
A few moments of silenceter, the Oracle spoke up. His voice was shaky and his body trembled with every word he spoke, it seemed as if in those few minutes here; the Oracle had suddenly turned a few year older, losing a great bit of vitality and confidence.
"Give me one good reason why we should believe in you and listen to your story and get to the point, or else Im going with that kid''s idea. At least his words have some truth in them unlike yours,"
Chapter 387 Going After The Vampires [Part 1]
Chapter 387 Going After The Vampires [Part 1]
"hmph, so you really are here because you need our help," the Oracle turned and left. His words resounding in the void. By now, all the trust the Oracle had in the world spirit was gone and his anger was the opposite. It had risen to the point that he couldn''t even stand straight without cursing a few times over and over again.
"Sighh¡ I hope you would be able to find a way to escape you predicament because I''m sure we all are going to be out of here soon enough," the dean said his words and left as well, so did Loid.
Within moments, only the World Spirit was left in the Void, tears dripping down her cheeks as she raised her head and looked at the illusion of the world before the metamorphosis.
Suddenly, as if sensing something; a dreaded expression overcame her face as she opened her mouth to scream but no sound came. Only chains appeared around her as they tightened around her body, making her squirm in pain and anguish, she was sucked out of the void. As for what had happened to her, no one cared.
Within the study, the three opened their eyes and looked at each other. The Oracle was still fuming with anger as he raised his fist and banged it down at the table in front of him.
Though, nothing happened, the table was very sturdy and could easily withstand the attacks of an old man whose specialty was in the matters of unknown and not his own body strength.
"I need a drink," the Oracle muttered and walk to a shelf. The others also agreed and sat down on the sofa while the Oracle took out a few bottles and brought them to the sofa along with the sses.
"These were a local specialty before the world changed and me being a lover of fine wine, I had stashed a lot of them. Have a sip and then tell how it tastes," Saying so, the Oracle poured the wine, handing a ss to both Loid and the Dean.
While the two slowly took their sips, the Oracle simply raised the bottle and took a deep swig, exhaling in relief only after he had gulped a generous amount of alcohol.
"You good?" Loid asked, a bit worried that the alcohol might affect the Oracle but the dean held him back,
"Dont worry, he will be fine. Its been tough on him," the dean whispered and then continued to drink, feeling the vorful wine slowly wash away the burdens he currently felt.
"What do we do now?" Asked the dean, his gaze facing the Oracle, a serious expression on his face. After all, the Oracle represented one of the highest points of authority for the humans and the dean felt that he was quite qualified to make the decision.
"Well, we do some serious work now," the Oracle answered, opening another bottle and pouring the wine into a ss. This time slowly savoring the vors of the wine.
"Thats true but what work do we do?" Loid asked, a bit confused at what the other two were talking about.
"About the vampires, some of them have infiltrated the council of elders; posing as heads of different departments," Answering, the Oracle drank even more.
"What? And we are doing nothing about that? What about the head of defense, why isn''t he doing something?" Loid asked, panic and worry appearing on his face.
"Dont worry, the Disciplinary Committee is working on it and as for the head of defense, Im afraid that he is the biggest suspect of them all. Only the three amongst us, your team and the grand elder along with members of the disciplinary Committee are not suspects. Other than that, the settlement can be Vampires and we wont know, so it''s best that we wait for the right time,"
Finishing his words, the Oracle seemed quite tired as he put down his ss and pulled out a pack cigarettes from his pocket. Taking out a stick, he lit it up and took a puff, a calm expression appearing over his face.
"Didn''t know you smoked," the deanmented and took out a stick from the pack on his own ord.
"Tough times make a man do whatnot, Im just smoking a bit," the Oracle replied, handing the lighter up for the dean to light up his stick.
The dean nodded and took a puff as well. The day had been nothing short of hectic, it wasn''t the work that he was doing but the sheer amount of information that had been told to him had managed to give his head a good run for its money.
"I guess, we wait," Loid muttered before he let himself sink into the sofa, casually sipping the wine, feeling the tiredness take over his body.
While the three took a moment to rx themselves, the disciplinarymittee worked within the shadows, their people left the base and went from one building to another. Hidden in darkness, their figures were unnoticed as they gathered the evidence.
The killings and the disappearances, they were all made by the vampires and by the end of the day, the head of the disciplinarymittee only felt his headaches increasing. The sheer number of vampires that had been reported already crossed 5 percent of the total poption, not to mention the fact that the vampires were usually a notch stronger than the average person in the city.
Meaning, it were actually their more talented people who had been converted to the other side. However, that wasn''t the only part of his headache, the main problem was identifying the vampires but that was almost impossible now.
The vampires all used various disguises and the ones they had captured weren''t strong enough either in strength or in status to tell them useful information, leaving them with crumps they couldn''t follow.
"Bastards, they think they are so clever as if to deceive me," mming the report on the table, the head of disciplinarymittee walked out of his room and called for all members to assemble for a meeting right away.
As the members gathered, the head only observed the list of others heads of various departments. He had an inkling that a few higher ups had been converted because that was exactly how the vampires operated. They would go on and slowly infiltrate a settlement, starting from the uppermost echelons of the ce but not those with the key positions right away. They would either target their families or their close associates and then y a long game, kiting everyone into bing a vampire and then using them to turn others as well.
"Everyone, change of perspective. We focus on the upper sses, their families, friends and work partners. Since we don''t have much time, we will do everything as fast as we could," saying so, the head of disciplinarymittee asked everyone to leave while he himself contacted the Grand Elder.
A hologram of the Grand Elder appeared in front of the head of disciplinarymittee, he seemed to be having food,
"Hmm, what is it? Did you find anything?" The grand elder asked, putting down his fork and picking up a ss to have some water.
"Not much but the situation is even worse than I thought, they have infiltrated all the key departments at least," the head spoke, taking out a sheet of paper, he showed it to the grand elder, it was a graph that contained the statistics of all the people in the settlement and it showed that there was around 80 percent probability that atleast one person form every department had been turned.
"So what do we do?" The grand elder asked, putting down the ss and looking at the head of disciplinarymittee solemnly. He understood that if they acted right now, it would only sow panic that would lead to chaos and further deaths of innocent people.
And so, he knew that they had to handle everything with utmost care, not letting the vampires know that they were after them.
"Well, they know we are collecting evidence, so lets do one thing. Capture a few of them tomorrow and make them into a warning. Though, be sure that the ones you capture are some of the bottom feeders, this way, the higher ones wont be afraid. It will make them a bit careful but not too much and so, we will have bought some time to investigate," the Grand Elder spoke, suggesting the n, he seemed to have thought of something as he added,
"Also, make sure to keep your powers hidden. Probably ask some subordinate of yours to do the work for you. I will ask the Oracle to help you on this, he had found something to help us deal with a lot of stuff and is busy in that matter but I''m sure he would be able to help you out,"
Chapter 388 Going After The Vampires [Part 2]
Chapter 388 Going After The Vampires [Part 2]
"I understand, although I can''t help him directly because I''m a bit busy over here, i can send him some stuff I found about," Saying so, the Oracle put down themunication tablet and turned to look at the dean.
Currently, the dean was already heavily drunk, his eyes droopy from the intoxication; he could barely keep his head straight and looking back at the Oracle, he asked in a slurry voice,
"Any work?"
"Ah yeah, we found quite a few vampires in the settlement and i was thinking if you have a way to identify them and their strength," the Oracle asked.
"Oh that, just throw some blood in front of them, the newly converted ones would go crazy," the dean mumbled, though the Oracle was an exceptional character and understood right away and forwarded the information to the Grand Elder.
He judged that this much was enough for now and got back to his seat. Picking his ss, the three cheered along and drank, not knowing the headache they had caused to the disciplinarymittee and the Grand Elder as a whole. Only tomorrow when the Oracle would get past the hangover would he realize the hrious stuff that happened.
On the other hand,
The Grand Elder and the head of the Disciplinary Committee looked through the hologram and stared at each other intently.
"We do know that they like blood but going crazy for it, but thats just for the newly converted ones," said the Grand Elder, appearing quite lost in thought.
"What happened?" Asked the head of the Disciplinary Committee.
"Its just that we haven''t done much research on vampires because we hadn''t caught any and since the world is in such conditions, things only go against us. I guess the Oracle has some ace up his sleeve, only he has been able to get such valuable information," Musing so, the two discussed with one another, guessing if it was either a person disguised as a vampire being a mole in the Vampire settlements or something else.
"I guess we ask the Oracle about it directly but before that, we need to think of the issue at hand," the Grand Elder spoke.
"What issue? Dont we use blood and see the reaction? Simple as that," the head of the disciplinarymitteemented, feeling confused as to what the Grand Elder was implying at.
"We don''t know how much blood is needed to initiate their behavior as a vampire. What if someone has great control over their nerves and are able to resist the temptation? Wouldn''t that make a fool of us in front of all elders?" Saying so, the Grand Elder thought a bit more and added,
"Let''s do one thing. We capture some vampires and do so by luring them through the blood and tomorrow morning, when we need to show it to everyone, we just dump buckets of blood down and show them a good show,"
"Sure, lets do like that but where will we get that much blood from?" The head of the disciplinarymittee asked.
"I will make a few calls," saying that, the call was cut and both the men went on with their works.
Meanwhile,
The house of the head of defense, a secret meeting was taking ce in the underground chambers. These chambers were unlike that of the Oracle''s and were very small, barelyrge enough to fit thirty people and currently, a dozen were sitting here with sses in their hands, generously sipping a reddish viscous liquid with satisfied expressions on their faces.
A few even seemed to be relishing the vor to the extent that their faces were expressed pure expressions of delight and ecstasy.
This continued for some time before everyone was done and had put their sses down,
"Such a nice quality, whose blood is it?" Asked a man amongst them, he had truly enjoyed the blood and wished to get his hands on more of it.
"Well everyone,there is more of where that came from," entered the head of defense with is usual style and cane in his hand. His words made everyone smile as they all looked forward to the meeting. Although they had been called here in a hurry, the appetizer had made up for it in such a way that most had even forgotten that they were here to discuss an important matter.
"I would surely pay handsomely for that blood," the man said again, his eyes twinkling at the thought to tasting such blood again.
"Sure, but that matter is to be discussed in private. Right now, I have called you here to discuss about something very important," saying so, he pulled out the curtains as a white sheet fell down.
"We have researched and created a new device that allows us to disy captured images on arger without using the huge amounts of energy and instead requires just a bit of mana and some energy stones,"
The whitish screen suddenly had a dim light fall upon it before colors appeared over it. Seeing this, the others were awestruck as they curiously examined the whole thing but even after looking at the sheets whitish texture, they were unable to find out anything.
"No, its not the sheet but the device there," the head of defense smiled and pointed his finger attached to the ceiling. Looking up, everyone saw the device that looked quite simr to a projector on Earth but was fundamentally different.
Havingpartments for energy stones and a few lenses joined together at a considerable distance like that of a telescope, it also had various runes engraved on it.
"A marvel of technology and magic working hand in hand, this shall be introduced throughout the settlements of vampires and eventually here as well, after we turn this settlement into one of vampires but before that we have a few problems to deal with," said the head of defense before flicking his finger that made the images on the screen change.
The image of the Grand Elder and a few others appeared, in the image was the Oracle, the head of disciplinarymittee, a few loyal friends of the Grand Elder and in the very corner stood Loid.
The head of defense pointed at the image and spoke,
"We, the Vampires are the pinnacle of perfection and it is these people who stop us from ruling this city and right now, from what my sources have told us, these two have started to n against us, trying to eliminate us or at least wash away our ns by disposing our secret to the public," The Head of Defense used, his words harsh and his voice ruthless as his anger was clearly shown on his face.
His eyes turning crimson as the anger and hatred that burned deeply in his stone cold heart surfaced on his face.
On the other hand, the others were also worried. They knew the power the people shown on the screen held. They were the strongest and the most influential people in the whole settlement and this group of people were very tightly knit together, not being distrustful of one another; so it was almost impossible to turn them to the other side.
After all, amongst the various differences they had with each other, they had one simrity that held them together and that was their hatred for vampires.
"So what do we do?" Asked a rtively young vampire, it was the same associate who had earlier exined the head of defense''s situation earlier during the meeting that the Grand Elder had called that day.
"We move forward with our n and start recruiting more and turn more and more of them into vampires. After a certain number of civilians have turned to vampires, they would have no where to go and would willinglye to us and at that time, we will gain the majority of support and then push forward our narrative," Saying those words, he disyed his whole n to everyone, not knowing that a few people had already begun their preparations to fight against them all and eradicate the vampires from the settlement.
¡
Note:- It''s Christmas Eve today and so, I havee up with a huge mass release of 6 chapters and this is the first chapter. I hope you all will enjoy the chapters and have a lot of fun. For me its been a good year and I hope with everyone''s support, I would be able to make more content for everyone and write to the best of my ability.
Enjoy and don''t forget to support the novel by gifting and voting.
Chapter 389 The Start Of The Trial
Chapter 389 The Start Of The Trial
?
The Next Day,
Both parties had prepared to their best and were now readying themselves for their tasks given to them by the higher ups. However, in the midst of it all,ying on the sofa were three men,pletely drunk and without any sense of the world around them.
They didnt know how long or how much they had drunk or smoked but from their condition, anyone would say that they had a pretty good night yesterday.
"urghhh," Groaning, Loid opened his eyes and tired to prop himself up, only to feel himself falling back onto the sofa.
His head hurt, the light pierced through his eyes and made him feel dizzy, a sensation to vomit was constantly taking over his thought while his whole body felt like jello.
"What the heck happened?" He thought and tired to remember but only random thought and memories came to him while only a more severe headache assaulted him, prompting to himying down on the sofa with his hands on his head, trying to think of something to ease the pain.
"Is this what they call a hangover?" He thought and made a promise himself to always detoxify any alcohol that entered his bloodstream ever again.
Although he had drunk previously, the alcohol that the Oracle had was strong and took effect pretty fast and that made it hard for him to dispel it from his bloodline, leading him to get drunk and instead drink more alcohol and so causing him such a hangover.
"Blerghhh¡" vomiting suddenly, he groaned even more and raised his hand, using primary magic seals to clear up the vomit before shaking off the others.
The dean and the Oracle snored without any care of the world and looking at them, it seemed as if they would even sleep through a world disaster without noticing anything wrong.
"I should atleast wake up Prometheus," he thought and tried to shake the man and even tried calling onto him, screaming in his ears and also using short bursts of electricity to jolt him awake but nothing worked at all.
"I guess only that would work," he thought and then leaned in close to the dean''s ear before speaking, "Prometheus, your girl is here and she is furious," it was these words and suddenly, the dean''s eyes opened wide.
"No, i didnt do anything, I swear, i did nothing," screaming, the dean woke up and stood up instantly, looking around and searching for Amanda, thinking that she had rushed off in anger.
"Calm down, no one came here," Loidughed only to get hit by a pillow.
"Arghh, you as*hole, never wake up a man like that ever again. Do you know how much of a shock it is, I almost died to fear," Saying so, the dean fell back on the sofa, groaning while holding his head.
"Man, that alcohol is quite something," he mumbled before opening his storage and taking out a few slices of limes and a bit of ice in a ss.
Pouring water in it, he made some lemonade and handed it to Loid, "It will help," saying so, he drank the whole thing in gulp andid back as he sighed,
"I guess there was some sort of meeting and the old man is still down. He probably drowned all his sorrows tonight, it might be some time before he wakes up and until then, we can''t see the situation outside, lest someone notices us,"
The dean went into thinking and then suddenly smiled, "I have an idea," He spoke and then sped both his hands together, mumbling something in gibberish before a puff of smoke escaped from his forehead, forming a strange creature with a humanoid body, wings, a scary face and eyes as deep as darkness itself.
"What''s that?" Loid asked, a bit curious but more so wary. The being looked more like a beast and given the intelligent expression on its face, Loid subconsciously perceived it as an enemy.
"Dont worry, its a friend of mine. He will help us have a look at what''s going on in the meeting. Oh yeah, the meeting will start shortly so I will ask him to go right away and project it here," saying those words, the dean gave a few mentalmands to his system consciousness before handing a few stones to it.
The consciousness nodded and bowed a bit before turning into smoke and disappeared into the vents, going outside and into the settlement, rapidly heading to the meeting ce. On the other hand, within the study, the dean shook his head and stood up and he set up a small screen that would disy the projections sent by his system consciousness.
"What is it by the way," Loid asked as he saw the screen being set.
"Well, the people of my world have a rather unique way to get stronger and we call it a system. Over time, the system awakens a consciousness and it is one such consciousness, this guy had been with me for half of my life and is a very good and loyal friend of mine," exining, the dean suddenly eximed,
"Done, lets see what they are doing,"
"Hmm, you guys really have advanced quite a lot in the ways of technology," Loidmented as his focus shifted on the screen. While the two observed the screen, the Oracle finally woke up, his eyes stirred open by the voices of the dean and Loid, observing the two for a while, the Oracle finally sat up.
The first one to notice the Oracle was Loid. After all, he had been worried sick about the Oracle and had been keeping a close eye on him,
"You good?" Loid asked, handing the Oracle a ss of lemonade, "Prometheus made it, help''s with the hangover and is quite delicious as well," he said and finally calmed down when the dean''s called out,
"They are starting, everyone has arrived,"
Hearing the dean''s words, the other two shifted their focus on the screen and sure enough, everyone was seated around one another as they looked at the Grand Elder to start the meeting and get on with what was discussed yesterday.
In the meeting,
The Grand Elder looked at everyone before sighing lightly and spoke,
"As we discussed yesterday, there will be a court session today. The user is the disciplinarymittee and the used is the head of defense and so, we shall start," The Grand Elder looked around and spoke snapping his fingers as the scenery changed into that of a court room.
"Huh? Where is the judge?" Someone called out from the seats, noticing that the higher most seat where the judge usually sat was empty.
"Wasn''t it the Oracle who was going to be the judge," another one called out.
Hearing him, everyone nodded and they looked amongst themselves but no one found the Oracle, "Where is the Oracle?" The person asked again and then everyone turned to the Grand Elder, only to notice that he was as lost as anyone else was.
Meanwhile, in the study,
Both dean and Loid looked back at the Oracle with incredulous expressions on their face, clearly unwilling to believe that the Oracle forgot such an important matter.
"AHemm, that. I guess the Grand Elder did tell me but i forgot," the Oracle answered to their silent question nkly, the smile still on his face as he continued, "I''m sure, the Grand Elder would handle it, he has quite some experience in this stuff,"
The other two only face palmed in disbelief,
"Meaning you usually do this," Loid mumbled and turned to look at the screen and sure enough, the Grand Elder had already changed his expression, turning solemn almost instantly and spoke,
"Currently, the Grand Elder is doing an important divination that directly corrtes to our future and so, he was unable toe and hence, I will act as the judge in his ce and will also take in consideration the voting system to make sure of unbiased opinion,"
"Whaa!! Such unreliable characters, never believed these old men to be like that," the though ran through the head of the dean and Loid simultaneously as they only shook their head and continued to watch the trial.
¡
Note:- It''s Christmas Eve today and so, I havee up with a huge mass release of 6 chapters and this is the second chapter. I hope you all will enjoy the chapters and have a lot of fun. For me its been a good year and I hope with everyone''s support, I would be able to make more content for everyone and write to the best of my ability.
Enjoy and don''t forget to support the novel by gifting and voting.
Chapter 390 The Trial [Part 1]
Chapter 390 The Trial [Part 1]
"Let the trial start," said the Grand Elder, striking the hammer and calling everyone to their positions. The defendant came to the podium and started his defense.
"Since the matter is a bit confidential and directly corrtes to the safety of the whole settlement, only the elders and their close associates will witness the trial. The others shall exit please," Stating that, the Grand Elder struck the hammer as faint fluctuations appeared in the whole ce and then, as if somew had been invoked, the others who weren''t needed in the ce vanished.
"So he really brought it out," within the study, the Oracle muttered as he saw the hammer in the Grand Elder''s hands.
"Brought what out?" The dean asked, a bit confused to what the Oracle referring to.
"The hammer, thats a very strangew based artifact. One of the strongest artifacts in our possession, sadly; using it needs a lot of prerequisites and so, it is kept hidden at most times but surely, this was the best time to bring it out and use it to its full power and not just that, I am sure that the Grand Elder had brought various other artifacts as well. Look closely, its going to be one hell of a trial," Saying so, the Oracle went silent, his eyes glued to the screen as various preparations were finished.
A few people appeared in their appropriate positions, the bailiff, the intiff, a court reporter, the attorneys for both parties and some other people also came to their designated positions. These were all from the table of elders and all of them belonged to either the defendant or the using party.
The head of disciplinarymittee came to his position and spoke,
"Your honor, I would like to call a witness,"
"Granted," Answered the Grand Elder as a file was handled to him, as the Grand Elder read the file, everyone went into thinking who the witness would be for such a matter. After all, the head of disciplinarymittee had used the head of defense for being negligent and letting vampires in.
On the other hand,
The Oracle pointed out at the book in the Grand Elder''s hands and told the dean,
"That book is also a very powerful artifact. It has a consciousness of its own and is capable of writingws and creating a subspace on its own. Only its wielder has the right to change thews of the subspace but even the wielder can''t go scotch free and will be affected by the createdws. And that is why, everyone is following the positions and the rules of a court because a subspace has been created exactly for that,"
"Thats a very versatile artifact, it can be used for a lot of stuff," the dean murmured as a few uses appeared in his mind right away.
As for the court room,
A sunken man with pale skin was brought in. His clothes torn and tattered while his eyes droopy as if he hadnt slept a wink in the past few days. His disposition was dark and gloomy, as if he had been the bringer of bad luck for everyone around him. His aura that he exuded, cold and lifeless, causing everyone to stray away from him and that was exactly why he gave in to be a vampire.
He always felt that he was weak and that was why people left him alone. As for his strength, although it was only average, it was his ability that made people feel ufortable. He had the ability to allow his body act like that of a dead man''s. His whole body would fall dead but nothing would happen to him and he would be exactly like he is, just that he wouldn''t feel any pain or hunger.
But that was it. That was the extent of it, since he would be dead, his strength would also plummet and he would be incapable of wielding any source of power or weapon at all and that was why, he became a vampire.
However, his ability had some specialities that he didnt know and because of that, he had been under the Grand Elder''s radar and when he was turned, they immediately captured him.
"Your honor, I say that this person is a Vampire and not just that but I suspect he is a very dangerous one,"
"Hmph,," the head of defense''s harrumph cut the head of disciplinarymittee short and so did it cut the Grand Elder who was just about to question, "how could you call a starving beggar a vampire? How preposterous of you to point fingers on others,"
"Yes, for me to belief you, I need evidence," the Grand Elder agreed, albeit being irritated by the behavior of the head of defense.
"Sir, may I be allowed to bring the evidence mentioned in the permission letter," the head of disciplinarymittee spoke, prioritizing the word evidence as he nced at the head of defense, only to notice that he was expressionless.
Currently, the whole ordeal was being recorded by another artifact and it was exactly for that they were being so borate with the trial. Within the influence of the book''s subspace, no one could lie and if they would, it would show on the camera right away and even tell the truth. It was a casualty artifact that worked together with book.
"Hmm, let in the evidence," Said the Grand Elder, his expressionpletely neutral.
Soon enough, a few people came in carrying a huge tub that waspletely sealed from all sides.
"Objection," the head of defense shouted, feeling a bit strange looking at the evidence that had been brought in.
"Over ruled, they have the right to present the evidence," the Grand Elder spoke.
"Your honor, in some research conducted by the settlement in previous times, we found that the vampires are greatly influenced by fresh blood and given the condition of the vampire in front of us, we shall use the blood we have brought in to show you the truth," saying so, the head of disciplinarymittee sped both his hands and muttered,
[Seal Open],
As soon as he said, the constraints on the contained were undone as suddenly, a pungent smell wafted in the air. Though, only the ones who were humans felt that the smell was pungent. As for the vampires, some of those present visibly felt excited, their eyes gleaming as one or two even put their heads down as they had already started drooling at the smell of fresh blood.
As for the person who had been called as witness, his expression suddenly twisted as fangs grew out of his mouth and his eyes turned red.
"Arghhh," groaning and screaming, he jumped out of the podium and leapt on the blood container. However, before he could reach the contained, another fluctuation urred and the mad Vampire was immediately stuck still in his ce. The contorted expression on his face still remained but he couldn''t do anything now, it was as if some invisible power was holding it still mid air.
"Any justifications for this?" The Grand Elder turned to the head of defense and asked, only to fin that the head of defense was still in a daze. His expression nk, as if he had seen something he would have never expected to.
"Why? Why did they bring a vampire in here? It would only cause me more problems," thought the head of defense as he fixed his disposition and spoke,
"Your honor, it doesn''t exin anything. We of the defensemittee are responsible for checking those whoe inside and go outside the settlement and also for the safety from intruders and checking up on all the barriers and formations. This person could have conducted an evil ritual and used it to be a Vampire,"
Saying this, the head of defense kept his expressionpletely neutral and solemn. As if he was one of the most pure people and wasn''t involved in such stuff at all and then he added,
"I believe, this matter should be concerned with those who response for internal affairs and defense and safety of the citizens but given the situation, I rmend we all work together,"
His words sent everyone in thoughts as both the Grand Elder and the Head of disciplinarymittee looked at one another.
¡
Note:- It''s Christmas Eve today and so, I havee up with a huge mass release of 6 chapters and this is the second chapter. I hope you all will enjoy the chapters and have a lot of fun. For me its been a good year and I hope with everyone''s support, I would be able to make more content for everyone and write to the best of my ability.
Enjoy and don''t forget to support the novel by gifting and voting.
Chapter 391 The Trial [Part 2]
Chapter 391 The Trial [Part 2]
"Clever," the deanmented, casually munching on a few pieces of popcorn, "Hey give me some as well," Loid fought along with him, trying to take the bucket of popcorn from him. What was an important decision for the whole settlement had turned into nothing but a television show for them.
Though, it wasn''t like they weren''t serious but things were going how they assumed them to go, just that there was more drama and it was pretty fun to watch as well.
Along with them, the Oracle also seemed pretty calm, although a few things managed to shock him, nothing was too much out of expectations.
"So he is trying to clear his name, such a clever one. Im sure he is a Vampire," the Oraclemented as he took out a pen and paper and started writing down the names of those whom he was sure were Vampires.
"How so?" Asked the dean, a bit confused as to why the Oracle was so sure about the head of defense because if someone saw it from a normal person''s perspective, there was nothing off about him.
"Well, I had a vision and a lot of stuff in it indicated about the head of defense being an enemy and not just that but the only person who felt a bit agitated as the blood was brought inside was the head of defense. He wouldn''t have been able to sense anything within that container, until and unless, he was a Vampire and a high ranked one at that," as the Oracle exined, the things in the court room turned silent for a second before the Grand Elder cleared his throat and spoke,
"You may state the reasoning behind your words. After all, you are responsible for the defense of the whole settlement and not just the things that you mentioned, meaning that the other things alsoe under your preview, just that you didnt find them important enough to keep a strict check and bnce," the Grand Elder spoke, his words striking at the head of defense with such ruthlessness that he had little to no means to refute.
In the end, the head of defense fell silent for a few moments and within those moments, the head of disciplinarymittee took action,
Taking out a file from his desk, he handed it to the Grand Elder and spoke,
"Your honor, I would like to call a newly recruited member of the defense team responsible for border control,"
"Are you sure?" The Grand Elder asked, "You know that calling any member having a military post is going against the militarymand as a whole, if your reasoning is false, themand can hold you ountable for various charges as it might damage our defense,"
"Yes your Honor, I am sure of it, please call him in," The head of Disciplinarymittee answered, the resolution in his eyes made it sure that he wouldn''t bow down to anyone and wasn''t afraid of anything.
It made a few shiver as they understood, even if the Grand Elder was neutral, the head of Disciplinary Committee was totally against them and out for their blood.
Soon enough, a man in an official guard uniform walked in. Although he was a newly recruited member, his strength was still formidable and the aura he gave off was immovable, just like that of a mountain.
Looking at him, the head of defense smiled; happy that these people had brought this young man inside. Although all the young ones in the defense department had been turned, this young one was exceptionally talented and had such great will power that he would be able to contain his urges even if he was starved to death.
"Although I don''t mind you calling someone of my department, make it known that the defense department doesn''t take these things lightly," the head of defense spoke, his voice was stern and everyone understood that the head was clearly giving a stern warning to others.
"Yes i know but the matter is as such that it can''t be glossed over," said the head of disciplinarymittee as he took out a small ne from his vest.
The ne wasn''t anything out of the world and looked pretty simple with a beast w hanging on it. From how it seemed, the w looked like that of a young beast and was more like a memento to others.
Raising the ne, he held up the w in air as everyone clearly took a look at it, "This right here is the concert evidence that this young man over here is a Vampire," saying those words, he handed the ne to the Grand Elder while various hushed talks started around in the court room.
"Silence!!!" The grand eldermanded as everyone went silent right away.
"You!!!" Suddenly, the head of defense shouted as he spoke, "How dare you use a member of my department,"
"What do you mean? And why are you getting so worked up? Im just saying something and if you don''t believe me then see me prove it and if I fail, it would only be bad for me and not you. Or are you afraid that you would be found out," the head of disciplinarymittee spoke, winking at the head of defense as he walked towards the young man without any fear at all.
His steps were calm and calcted while the expression on his wrinkled face extremely cold, as if he couldn''t care less for the well being of the person in front of him.
"Open your mouth," the head of disciplinarymittee ordered but the young man refused to move at all. His body stuck stiff as if he had been paralyzedpletely, "I said, open your mouth," the head of disciplinarymittee shouted, an invisible wave of pressure descending from him.
"Objection, intimidation," The head of defense had just stood up and said those words when the young man suddenly opened his mouth wide open.
Seeing this, the head of defense face palmed himself and sat back down. His expression finally turning to that a slight panic as his mind churned in full gear, trying to think of a solution to his predicament.
On the other hand, the young man''s face contorted slightly as everyone saw the ne in the Grand Elder''s hands lift in the air before the little w attached to it broke from the strings and shot through the air before disappearing into the young man''s mouth.
"Here you go," the head of disciplinarymittee only said that much before he coldly turned around and sat back on his chair with a cold emotionless smile that clearly conveyed his victory.
As he sat back, the others only had their mouth wide open in shock. Never had they ever thought that such a thing would happen in the settlement and that the Vampires would be able to infiltrate the defensive department but these were the thoughts of only a select few who were still humans and unaware of the truth.
As for the vampires, they felt their bodies feel the visceral fear of being in front of a predator as they looked at the head of disciplinarymittee. That man was truly a menace to them and they all felt that if he was left to be as he was, it would only be a matter of time before they were found out an eradicated.
Meanwhile, as others thought about various things, the young man finally closed his mouth as his eyes snapped back to reality.
In the chaos, no one had manage to have a clear look at what had exactly happened which led to the man opening his mouth but the young man clearly felt it, it was the power of superior hierarchy that had ordered him and as a vampire, his body instinctivelyplied.
"You!!" The young man understood what had happened and raised his finger at the head of disciplinarymittee as his fangs grew out of his mouth.
While the man'' was trying to imply something, the others only thought of it as an act of aggression and surely, guards approached the man with swift actions and used special devices to capture him.
"Bring him away," the Grand Elder ordered as the man was brought away.
¡
Note:- It''s Christmas Eve today and so, I havee up with a huge mass release of 6 chapters and this is the fourth chapter. I hope you all will enjoy the chapters and have a lot of fun. For me its been a good year and I hope with everyone''s support, I would be able to make more content for everyone and write to the best of my ability.
Enjoy and don''t forget to support the novel by gifting and voting.
Chapter 392 The World Spirit’s Suggestion
Chapter 392 The World Spirit¡¯s Suggestion
Note:- Dont buy yet. Gotta edit it.
¡
"There are multiple reasons why they want this but the biggest one of them is the will of the world," Said the Oracle, his expression solemn as he looked into the eyes of the two in front of him and added, "The Will of the World favors the species it thinks are most talented and with how things stand, both humans and vampire have the same amount of talent and so, if one of the species vanishespletely, the other would have a much better chance of getting the will of the world and bing the ultimate rulers of the whole world,"
"But what of other beasts? Aren''t there other beasts and monsters which are talented and capable of rivaling humans and vampires in contesting for the will of the world," The Dean asked, his mind churning in full gear, trying to discern everything and finding the solution for it all.
"No, until and unless any other humanoid specieses, the will of the world wouldn''t recognize them to be worthy of its approval," answered the Oracle.
"What of the Draconic species? I saw a drake and I am sure there would be dragons in this world as well," the dean asked, a bit stunned at the strange requirements the will of the world had kept for those trying to gain its approval.
"The dragons are on another level. I guess i will have tell it to you kids the whole exnation," the Oracle sighed before standing up, "Follow me," said the Oracle and started walking deeper into the ce.
In the very front was the library as the dean and everyone else had seen and deeper inside were rooms where others were staying with a few battle grounds for practicing their skills and deeper inside was the kitchen and a fewboratories which included the alchemy rooms and forging rooms.
At the very end was a narrow passage that had a single great door leading to a room. The Oracle opened the door, leading everyone into a spacious hall. The hall was huge and filled with different types of things and in the middle of the hall was a desk and a few chairs around it.
"Reminds me of my office," the dean murmured as he looked around, noticing many scrolls and books in shelves. What he did notice was that these books and scrolls seemed older and more precious than the other ones that he had seen in the library.
Not just that, but there was also a huge map of the whole world hanged on a wall and besides it was the map of the settlement. It could be said that the Oracle really had a personal treasure trove that others would die for and he stayed too humble in spite of all that.
Taking a seat, he asked others to take a seat as well. Doing as they were told, the dean and Loid took a seat. After that, the Oracle looked down at the table and said,
"This is a special table and in the times of old, when all human leaders had gathered together we would use this for setting ns for wars and other strategical things and right now, I will tell you about a certain secret of the world, so look at this table and let your consciousness flow openly," saying those words, the Oracle ced his hands on the table as it''s surface started shifting around, an endless fog flowing into it while the dean and Loid felt their consciousness shifting.
"Woah, that''s new," the dean thought to himself as he looked around himself and saw the whole ce shifting around continuously.
From the study to the whole underground ce where they had been, the vision kept on expanding. It showed the settlement but it wasn''t like that, it was grander,rger and better in every was possible. Most importantly, it felt free. There were no boundaries, people came and left as they liked and the barriers and formations were only for defense against strong intruders that posed some sort of risk to the whole ce.
They then saw the vision expand even more. From the city to therge forests that now stand covered in darkness, they saw it all. Then they saw other cities as well, small like dots on thend, they saw the grand continent and then came the huge rivers and the other continents, expanding more and more until a single entity remained- The.
The was a bit like the earth but also different at the same time. The continents and rivers were there but they were different in everything else. The rivers flowed endlessly but only covered half of the whole World''s area and the other half was covered bynd.
Thend was unlike that of the current Earth. It was vast and filled with countless forests and mountain ranges and that was seen clearly on the. Also, there was a pinkish hue due to the world''s mana that gave the whole a mystical feeling.
Seeing the whole, the dean himself felt as tiny as an ant before the huge celestial body, albeit his strength being so that he would be able to destroy a or two by himself but it was just that this was on another level. A level he didnt know of but surely understood that it was a level he wanted to reach.
"Now let me exin, this is our World and it was before the things went wrong," the Oracle said as his figure appeared in the endless Void, the Oracle then told them to wait a bit before another figure appeared.
Dressed in a vibrant day dress, it was a woman with chestnut hair and pinkish eyes. Her whole body radiated the aura of mysticism while the sense of beauty she disyed stunned both the dean and Loid but for entirely different reasons.
The reason Loid was stunned because it had been the first time had seen someone so beautiful and perfect, but for the dean, he only had one word going on in his mind, "The World''s Spirit!!" He screamed in his mind and then suddenly bowed down, "This one respects the Spirit Of this World,"
His words stunned Loid even more while the spirit of the world chuckled softly before turning to the Oracle, "So this one came from another world?"
The Oracle nodded to which the world spirit only smiled and continued, "I can sense he had been traveling through different worlds for a long time but there still lingers a scent from his original world and from what I can sense, its a rtively young world whose spirit had only awoken a few thousand years ago, so I may ask, why have you left your world? You aren''t strong enough to traverse through the Voids and travel to others worlds yet,"
Hearing the spirit of the world discern his background with such ease, the dean only felt more pressured, "She really is strong, I need to be careful and not get on her wrong side," he thought to himself and said in a respectable manner,
"This young one had entered a Portal that led to a destroyed world to fight against some enemies invading our world but that was only a trap and after that, I along with my loved one tried to go back and return to our world but were stuck in that world and thus, I used a treasure I had to travel through worlds but it was nothing but an artifact that drops one in random worlds and so we fought hard until we were dropped in this world. Its the first world where we found humans after traveling through five worlds,"
As the dean finished his exnation, the world spirt nodded and then nced at the Oracle. Taking this as his chance, the Oracle went on and exined, "The table is the contact between the world spirit and humans and ever since the age of old, we humans have had good rtions with the world spirit but due to unseen circumstances, we lost the ability to wield the power of the world spirit,"
"Why? If we once wielded the power then why did we lose that power?" Asked Loid, having finally regained his bearings.
"Because the essence of the world spirit as a whole changed when the world changed," the world spirit herself answered as she exined, "When darkness prevailed the world, it changed me as well and the conditions needed to wield my power and so, since then no one has wielded my power,"
"Hmm, makes sense. After all, the essence of the world as a whole has changed so it would apply to the spirit of the world as well," the dean thought out loud before thinking of something and asked, "If i may ask, what is the current requirement one should have to wield your power?"
Hearing his question, the spirit only said,
"Death!!"
Chapter 393 The Dean’s Suggestion
Chapter 393 The Dean¡¯s Suggestion
Note:- Dont buy yet.
"Huh?" Even the Oracle felt confused, not to mention the two others that were there, "You need someone who wields the power of death now? Aren''t you some bringer of life sort of spirit?" Asked the Oracle, his confusion same as the dean and Loid''s.
"Well I can''t say much on this but what I can tell you all is that when changes of this sort ur, they are called World Metamorphosis and they lead to various other changes, out of which; the biggest one is to us, the world spirits and in this condition; me,"
"As you can see, albeit looking the same as before, my inherent aura has changed a lot and will continue to change until I fullyprehend the changes brought to me by the metamorphosis," the world spirit exined while everyone had looks of understandings on their faces.
"Well, if the whole world is going through metamorphosis, then it means that the power levels of all the beings as a whole would increase," The dean asked, to which the world spirit only nodded with a smile.
The Oracle thought for a bit before a look of realization dawned upon his face, "So thats why, thats why the world didnt take action against them," he mumbled out, as if gone mad but quickly regained his bearings but the other three weren''t fools and had quickly observed the irregrity and were looking at him, their expression clearly asking the Oracle to open up,
"AHemm, its like this," the Oracle spoke, "Before the changes urred, we had observed that a lot of people who dabbled in the dark arts and used things like demonic transformations or summonings that called upon creatures from other worlds, the whole world kind of rejected them and either they lost their powers or their lives but it wasn''t so for the Vampires,"
"How so?" The dean asked, his eyes glowing with curiosity.
"Well, you know that bing a vampire is a racial change as a whole and it involves the highest form of dark magic and in some rituals, even forbidden magic is used. So at first, we thought that the world itself would deal with the Vampires and so, we didnt think much of an issue but nothing of that sort happened and till the time we noticed it, it was already toote," the Oracle exined, a solemn expression on his face as he looked at the world spirit and asked,
"So you really don''t mind their existence, even if they are against humanity,"
Hearing this, the world spirit sighed, "My nature also changes with the metamorphosis and even I am a living being, so indeed; them living does benefit me and in all honesty, it does so more than the humans do as of now. After all, they are but the embodiment of death and have greattent potential,"
"So why did you call us here? Why are you willing to talk to us? After all, if they favor your conditions more than we do, there is no use ofing here and talking to us," the dean spoke, his expression and tone both being unweing as it was now clear that the spirit favored the Vampires, so he didnt get why it wasing to them right now.
From what the dean understood, it was clear that the spirit needed their help and this sort of help was something that the Vampires either couldn''t provide it or weren''t willing to, hence, the dean''s impression of the sprit went from good to bad in an instance.
After all, those who remember you in times of need aren''t truerades but hypocrites who favor their own benefits above anything else and the dean hated this kind the most.
Along with him, the other also didnt have good expressions either, it was the same anger and disgust on Loid''s face but for the Oracle, it was different.
He felt shocked but above all that, he felt betrayed. He and his teammates had done everything for the world and to gain good impression of the spirit and right now, when they needed it the most, the spirit was only looking for its own sustenance and was basically leaving them on their own.
"Wait, don''t go like that and listen to me," the world spirit called out, understanding clearly that the changes in the expressions of the other three weren''t good at all and so, it tried exining things,
"You better give a good exnation or we are going, you know where Ie from and let me tell you, I know a lot of weaknesses of those vampires and can handle them very well," the dean said so, his eyes burning in anger as he felt the remorse and shock the Oracle was currently feeling.
"So its like this," the World Spirit started, "The Vampires truly are the most suitable for fulfilling my conditions but they arent the most perfect choice when ites to maintaining a civilization,"
"And why is that?" Asked Loid, a bit skeptical of the spirit''s words from now on.
"Well, their ways are barbaric. They follow a strict hierarchy of who is stronger and promote bloodshed to the extent that the weak and innocent are used as fodder. If they get my support and are able to use my power, it would only continue and as I see it, it wont be long before they start moving up and try to conquernds and kill any specie that stands in their way,"
"So why do you not want that? Aren''t you in need of death?" The dean asked, sarcasm oozing from every word that he spoke and it made the spirit''s expression turn even sourer but what could it do? It needed their help and it also felt guilty inside.
After all, albeit being corrupted and insane, the humans had always kept to themselves. They hadnt caused the world such harm and instead, some even tried to help the world because they knew that the world itself was their sustenance and it was exactly this reason that the world spirit sided with the humans before the metamorphosis.
"No, if there is only death and the Vampires kill every being on, the bnce of the whole would be disturbed and it would be destroyed like many others that get destroyed every instance and I do not want that all. Not only that, giving the Vampires my support would only cause trouble in more ways than you all could imagine,"
As the world spirt exined, the others only nodded while the dean seemed almost irritated, his countenance getting darker by the second before he suddenly raised his hand in the air, the pressure being released by his body increased as he asked, with unbridled rage in his voice,
"Why do you need us then? Go f*cking deal with it yourself," saying so, he barely controlled his rage and turned to the Oracle,
"I know my own home world is facing a crisis but its at least better than here. We can help each other bring everyone back there. Im sure its going to be a hundred times better than standing here, listening to her and wasting our time,"
Listening to the dean, Loid was almost convinced. He had seen the dean''s strength and skills first hand and had a good impression of him as well. Not to mention, the things the dean had told Loid about the vampires, they were true and some from how it sounded, atleast having the freedom to live freely and do as they please was given in the dean''s world whereas ording to Loid, they were nothing but birds in cage in this world.
"I am with you on this but how will we go back? Not to mention the amount of people we have with us in the settlement, it wont be easy at all," Loid answered to the dean while the dean nodded at him and turned to the Oracle, only to find that the Oracle was standing in his ce silently.
His hands clenched tightly with his eyes red and an expression of countless emotions on his face. The emotions weren''t that of happiness but were of extreme grief, sorrow, anger and sadness. The dean had an idea of what the Oracle was going through right now and simply waited for the old man to speak. After all, the dean had went through the same when his friend betrayed him in the academy during the night when the werewolves were killed.
A few moments of silenceter, the Oracle spoke up. His voice was shaky and his body trembled with every word he spoke, it seemed as if in those few minutes here; the Oracle had suddenly turned a few year older, losing a great bit of vitality and confidence.
"Give me one good reason why we should believe in you and listen to your story and get to the point, or else Im going with that kid''s idea. At least his words have some truth in them unlike yours,"
Chapter 394 A Ploy
Chapter 394 A Ploy
Note:- Dont buy yet.
¡
"hmph, so you really are here because you need our help," the Oracle turned and left. His words resounding in the void. By now, all the trust the Oracle had in the world spirit was gone and his anger was the opposite. It had risen to the point that he couldn''t even stand straight without cursing a few times over and over again.
"Sighh¡ I hope you would be able to find a way to escape you predicament because I''m sure we all are going to be out of here soon enough," the dean said his words and left as well, so did Loid.
Within moments, only the World Spirit was left in the Void, tears dripping down her cheeks as she raised her head and looked at the illusion of the world before the metamorphosis.
Suddenly, as if sensing something; a dreaded expression overcame her face as she opened her mouth to scream but no sound came. Only chains appeared around her as they tightened around her body, making her squirm in pain and anguish, she was sucked out of the void. As for what had happened to her, no one cared.
Within the study, the three opened their eyes and looked at each other. The Oracle was still fuming with anger as he raised his fist and banged it down at the table in front of him.
Though, nothing happened, the table was very sturdy and could easily withstand the attacks of an old man whose specialty was in the matters of unknown and not his own body strength.
"I need a drink," the Oracle muttered and walk to a shelf. The others also agreed and sat down on the sofa while the Oracle took out a few bottles and brought them to the sofa along with the sses.
"These were a local specialty before the world changed and me being a lover of fine wine, I had stashed a lot of them. Have a sip and then tell how it tastes," Saying so, the Oracle poured the wine, handing a ss to both Loid and the Dean.
While the two slowly took their sips, the Oracle simply raised the bottle and took a deep swig, exhaling in relief only after he had gulped a generous amount of alcohol.
"You good?" Loid asked, a bit worried that the alcohol might affect the Oracle but the dean held him back,
"Dont worry, he will be fine. Its been tough on him," the dean whispered and then continued to drink, feeling the vorful wine slowly wash away the burdens he currently felt.
"What do we do now?" Asked the dean, his gaze facing the Oracle, a serious expression on his face. After all, the Oracle represented one of the highest points of authority for the humans and the dean felt that he was quite qualified to make the decision.
"Well, we do some serious work now," the Oracle answered, opening another bottle and pouring the wine into a ss. This time slowly savoring the vors of the wine.
"Thats true but what work do we do?" Loid asked, a bit confused at what the other two were talking about.
"About the vampires, some of them have infiltrated the council of elders; posing as heads of different departments," Answering, the Oracle drank even more.
"What? And we are doing nothing about that? What about the head of defense, why isn''t he doing something?" Loid asked, panic and worry appearing on his face.
"Dont worry, the Disciplinary Committee is working on it and as for the head of defense, Im afraid that he is the biggest suspect of them all. Only the three amongst us, your team and the grand elder along with members of the disciplinary Committee are not suspects. Other than that, the settlement can be Vampires and we wont know, so it''s best that we wait for the right time,"
Finishing his words, the Oracle seemed quite tired as he put down his ss and pulled out a pack cigarettes from his pocket. Taking out a stick, he lit it up and took a puff, a calm expression appearing over his face.
"Didn''t know you smoked," the deanmented and took out a stick from the pack on his own ord.
"Tough times make a man do whatnot, Im just smoking a bit," the Oracle replied, handing the lighter up for the dean to light up his stick.
The dean nodded and took a puff as well. The day had been nothing short of hectic, it wasn''t the work that he was doing but the sheer amount of information that had been told to him had managed to give his head a good run for its money.
"I guess, we wait," Loid muttered before he let himself sink into the sofa, casually sipping the wine, feeling the tiredness take over his body.
While the three took a moment to rx themselves, the disciplinarymittee worked within the shadows, their people left the base and went from one building to another. Hidden in darkness, their figures were unnoticed as they gathered the evidence.
The killings and the disappearances, they were all made by the vampires and by the end of the day, the head of the disciplinarymittee only felt his headaches increasing. The sheer number of vampires that had been reported already crossed 5 percent of the total poption, not to mention the fact that the vampires were usually a notch stronger than the average person in the city.
Meaning, it were actually their more talented people who had been converted to the other side. However, that wasn''t the only part of his headache, the main problem was identifying the vampires but that was almost impossible now.
The vampires all used various disguises and the ones they had captured weren''t strong enough either in strength or in status to tell them useful information, leaving them with crumps they couldn''t follow.
"Bastards, they think they are so clever as if to deceive me," mming the report on the table, the head of disciplinarymittee walked out of his room and called for all members to assemble for a meeting right away.
As the members gathered, the head only observed the list of others heads of various departments. He had an inkling that a few higher ups had been converted because that was exactly how the vampires operated. They would go on and slowly infiltrate a settlement, starting from the uppermost echelons of the ce but not those with the key positions right away. They would either target their families or their close associates and then y a long game, kiting everyone into bing a vampire and then using them to turn others as well.
"Everyone, change of perspective. We focus on the upper sses, their families, friends and work partners. Since we don''t have much time, we will do everything as fast as we could," saying so, the head of disciplinarymittee asked everyone to leave while he himself contacted the Grand Elder.
A hologram of the Grand Elder appeared in front of the head of disciplinarymittee, he seemed to be having food,
"Hmm, what is it? Did you find anything?" The grand elder asked, putting down his fork and picking up a ss to have some water.
"Not much but the situation is even worse than I thought, they have infiltrated all the key departments at least," the head spoke, taking out a sheet of paper, he showed it to the grand elder, it was a graph that contained the statistics of all the people in the settlement and it showed that there was around 80 percent probability that atleast one person form every department had been turned.
"So what do we do?" The grand elder asked, putting down the ss and looking at the head of disciplinarymittee solemnly. He understood that if they acted right now, it would only sow panic that would lead to chaos and further deaths of innocent people.
And so, he knew that they had to handle everything with utmost care, not letting the vampires know that they were after them.
"Well, they know we are collecting evidence, so lets do one thing. Capture a few of them tomorrow and make them into a warning. Though, be sure that the ones you capture are some of the bottom feeders, this way, the higher ones wont be afraid. It will make them a bit careful but not too much and so, we will have bought some time to investigate," the Grand Elder spoke, suggesting the n, he seemed to have thought of something as he added,
"Also, make sure to keep your powers hidden. Probably ask some subordinate of yours to do the work for you. I will ask the Oracle to help you on this, he had found something to help us deal with a lot of stuff and is busy in that matter but I''m sure he would be able to help you out,"
Chapter 395 A Ploy [Part 2]
Chapter 395 A Ploy [Part 2]
Note:- Dont buy yet, gotta edit it.
¡ "I understand, although I can''t help him directly because I''m a bit busy over here, i can send him some stuff I found about," Saying so, the Oracle put down themunication tablet and turned to look at the dean.
Currently, the dean was already heavily drunk, his eyes droopy from the intoxication; he could barely keep his head straight and looking back at the Oracle, he asked in a slurry voice,
"Any work?"
"Ah yeah, we found quite a few vampires in the settlement and i was thinking if you have a way to identify them and their strength," the Oracle asked.
"Oh that, just throw some blood in front of them, the newly converted ones would go crazy," the dean mumbled, though the Oracle was an exceptional character and understood right away and forwarded the information to the Grand Elder.
He judged that this much was enough for now and got back to his seat. Picking his ss, the three cheered along and drank, not knowing the headache they had caused to the disciplinarymittee and the Grand Elder as a whole. Only tomorrow when the Oracle would get past the hangover would he realize the hrious stuff that happened.
On the other hand,
The Grand Elder and the head of the Disciplinary Committee looked through the hologram and stared at each other intently.
"We do know that they like blood but going crazy for it, but thats just for the newly converted ones," said the Grand Elder, appearing quite lost in thought.
"What happened?" Asked the head of the Disciplinary Committee.
"Its just that we haven''t done much research on vampires because we hadn''t caught any and since the world is in such conditions, things only go against us. I guess the Oracle has some ace up his sleeve, only he has been able to get such valuable information," Musing so, the two discussed with one another, guessing if it was either a person disguised as a vampire being a mole in the Vampire settlements or something else.
"I guess we ask the Oracle about it directly but before that, we need to think of the issue at hand," the Grand Elder spoke.
"What issue? Dont we use blood and see the reaction? Simple as that," the head of the disciplinarymitteemented, feeling confused as to what the Grand Elder was implying at.
"We don''t know how much blood is needed to initiate their behavior as a vampire. What if someone has great control over their nerves and are able to resist the temptation? Wouldn''t that make a fool of us in front of all elders?" Saying so, the Grand Elder thought a bit more and added,
"Let''s do one thing. We capture some vampires and do so by luring them through the blood and tomorrow morning, when we need to show it to everyone, we just dump buckets of blood down and show them a good show,"
"Sure, lets do like that but where will we get that much blood from?" The head of the disciplinarymittee asked.
"I will make a few calls," saying that, the call was cut and both the men went on with their works.
Meanwhile,
The house of the head of defense, a secret meeting was taking ce in the underground chambers. These chambers were unlike that of the Oracle''s and were very small, barelyrge enough to fit thirty people and currently, a dozen were sitting here with sses in their hands, generously sipping a reddish viscous liquid with satisfied expressions on their faces.
A few even seemed to be relishing the vor to the extent that their faces were expressed pure expressions of delight and ecstasy.
This continued for some time before everyone was done and had put their sses down,
"Such a nice quality, whose blood is it?" Asked a man amongst them, he had truly enjoyed the blood and wished to get his hands on more of it.
"Well everyone,there is more of where that came from," entered the head of defense with is usual style and cane in his hand. His words made everyone smile as they all looked forward to the meeting. Although they had been called here in a hurry, the appetizer had made up for it in such a way that most had even forgotten that they were here to discuss an important matter.
"I would surely pay handsomely for that blood," the man said again, his eyes twinkling at the thought to tasting such blood again.
"Sure, but that matter is to be discussed in private. Right now, I have called you here to discuss about something very important," saying so, he pulled out the curtains as a white sheet fell down.
"We have researched and created a new device that allows us to disy captured images on arger without using the huge amounts of energy and instead requires just a bit of mana and some energy stones,"
The whitish screen suddenly had a dim light fall upon it before colors appeared over it. Seeing this, the others were awestruck as they curiously examined the whole thing but even after looking at the sheets whitish texture, they were unable to find out anything.
"No, its not the sheet but the device there," the head of defense smiled and pointed his finger attached to the ceiling. Looking up, everyone saw the device that looked quite simr to a projector on Earth but was fundamentally different.
Havingpartments for energy stones and a few lenses joined together at a considerable distance like that of a telescope, it also had various runes engraved on it.
"A marvel of technology and magic working hand in hand, this shall be introduced throughout the settlements of vampires and eventually here as well, after we turn this settlement into one of vampires but before that we have a few problems to deal with," said the head of defense before flicking his finger that made the images on the screen change.
The image of the Grand Elder and a few others appeared, in the image was the Oracle, the head of disciplinarymittee, a few loyal friends of the Grand Elder and in the very corner stood Loid.
The head of defense pointed at the image and spoke,
"We, the Vampires are the pinnacle of perfection and it is these people who stop us from ruling this city and right now, from what my sources have told us, these two have started to n against us, trying to eliminate us or at least wash away our ns by disposing our secret to the public," The Head of Defense used, his words harsh and his voice ruthless as his anger was clearly shown on his face.
His eyes turning crimson as the anger and hatred that burned deeply in his stone cold heart surfaced on his face.
On the other hand, the others were also worried. They knew the power the people shown on the screen held. They were the strongest and the most influential people in the whole settlement and this group of people were very tightly knit together, not being distrustful of one another; so it was almost impossible to turn them to the other side.
After all, amongst the various differences they had with each other, they had one simrity that held them together and that was their hatred for vampires.
"So what do we do?" Asked a rtively young vampire, it was the same associate who had earlier exined the head of defense''s situation earlier during the meeting that the Grand Elder had called that day.
"We move forward with our n and start recruiting more and turn more and more of them into vampires. After a certain number of civilians have turned to vampires, they would have no where to go and would willinglye to us and at that time, we will gain the majority of support and then push forward our narrative," Saying those words, he disyed his whole n to everyone, not knowing that a few people had already begun their preparations to fight against them all and eradicate the vampires from the settlement.
¡
Note:- It''s Christmas Eve today and so, I havee up with a huge mass release of 6 chapters and this is the first chapter. I hope you all will enjoy the chapters and have a lot of fun. For me its been a good year and I hope with everyone''s support, I would be able to make more content for everyone and write to the best of my ability.
Enjoy and don''t forget to support the novel by gifting and voting.
Chapter 396 Unreliable Characters
Chapter 396 Unreliable Characters
Note:- Dont Buy yet.
..
The Next Day,
Both parties had prepared to their best and were now readying themselves for their tasks given to them by the higher ups. However, in the midst of it all,ying on the sofa were three men,pletely drunk and without any sense of the world around them.
They didnt know how long or how much they had drunk or smoked but from their condition, anyone would say that they had a pretty good night yesterday.
"urghhh," Groaning, Loid opened his eyes and tired to prop himself up, only to feel himself falling back onto the sofa.
His head hurt, the light pierced through his eyes and made him feel dizzy, a sensation to vomit was constantly taking over his thought while his whole body felt like jello.
"What the heck happened?" He thought and tired to remember but only random thought and memories came to him while only a more severe headache assaulted him, prompting to himying down on the sofa with his hands on his head, trying to think of something to ease the pain.
"Is this what they call a hangover?" He thought and made a promise himself to always detoxify any alcohol that entered his bloodstream ever again.
Although he had drunk previously, the alcohol that the Oracle had was strong and took effect pretty fast and that made it hard for him to dispel it from his bloodline, leading him to get drunk and instead drink more alcohol and so causing him such a hangover.
"Blerghhh¡" vomiting suddenly, he groaned even more and raised his hand, using primary magic seals to clear up the vomit before shaking off the others.
The dean and the Oracle snored without any care of the world and looking at them, it seemed as if they would even sleep through a world disaster without noticing anything wrong.
"I should atleast wake up Prometheus," he thought and tried to shake the man and even tried calling onto him, screaming in his ears and also using short bursts of electricity to jolt him awake but nothing worked at all.
"I guess only that would work," he thought and then leaned in close to the dean''s ear before speaking, "Prometheus, your girl is here and she is furious," it was these words and suddenly, the dean''s eyes opened wide.
"No, i didnt do anything, I swear, i did nothing," screaming, the dean woke up and stood up instantly, looking around and searching for Amanda, thinking that she had rushed off in anger.
"Calm down, no one came here," Loidughed only to get hit by a pillow.
"Arghh, you as*hole, never wake up a man like that ever again. Do you know how much of a shock it is, I almost died to fear," Saying so, the dean fell back on the sofa, groaning while holding his head.
"Man, that alcohol is quite something," he mumbled before opening his storage and taking out a few slices of limes and a bit of ice in a ss.
Pouring water in it, he made some lemonade and handed it to Loid, "It will help," saying so, he drank the whole thing in gulp andid back as he sighed,
"I guess there was some sort of meeting and the old man is still down. He probably drowned all his sorrows tonight, it might be some time before he wakes up and until then, we can''t see the situation outside, lest someone notices us,"
The dean went into thinking and then suddenly smiled, "I have an idea," He spoke and then sped both his hands together, mumbling something in gibberish before a puff of smoke escaped from his forehead, forming a strange creature with a humanoid body, wings, a scary face and eyes as deep as darkness itself.
"What''s that?" Loid asked, a bit curious but more so wary. The being looked more like a beast and given the intelligent expression on its face, Loid subconsciously perceived it as an enemy.
"Dont worry, its a friend of mine. He will help us have a look at what''s going on in the meeting. Oh yeah, the meeting will start shortly so I will ask him to go right away and project it here," saying those words, the dean gave a few mentalmands to his system consciousness before handing a few stones to it.
The consciousness nodded and bowed a bit before turning into smoke and disappeared into the vents, going outside and into the settlement, rapidly heading to the meeting ce. On the other hand, within the study, the dean shook his head and stood up and he set up a small screen that would disy the projections sent by his system consciousness.
"What is it by the way," Loid asked as he saw the screen being set.
"Well, the people of my world have a rather unique way to get stronger and we call it a system. Over time, the system awakens a consciousness and it is one such consciousness, this guy had been with me for half of my life and is a very good and loyal friend of mine," exining, the dean suddenly eximed,
"Done, lets see what they are doing,"
"Hmm, you guys really have advanced quite a lot in the ways of technology," Loidmented as his focus shifted on the screen. While the two observed the screen, the Oracle finally woke up, his eyes stirred open by the voices of the dean and Loid, observing the two for a while, the Oracle finally sat up.
The first one to notice the Oracle was Loid. After all, he had been worried sick about the Oracle and had been keeping a close eye on him,
"You good?" Loid asked, handing the Oracle a ss of lemonade, "Prometheus made it, help''s with the hangover and is quite delicious as well," he said and finally calmed down when the dean''s called out,
"They are starting, everyone has arrived,"
Hearing the dean''s words, the other two shifted their focus on the screen and sure enough, everyone was seated around one another as they looked at the Grand Elder to start the meeting and get on with what was discussed yesterday.
In the meeting,
The Grand Elder looked at everyone before sighing lightly and spoke,
"As we discussed yesterday, there will be a court session today. The user is the disciplinarymittee and the used is the head of defense and so, we shall start," The Grand Elder looked around and spoke snapping his fingers as the scenery changed into that of a court room.
"Huh? Where is the judge?" Someone called out from the seats, noticing that the higher most seat where the judge usually sat was empty.
"Wasn''t it the Oracle who was going to be the judge," another one called out.
Hearing him, everyone nodded and they looked amongst themselves but no one found the Oracle, "Where is the Oracle?" The person asked again and then everyone turned to the Grand Elder, only to notice that he was as lost as anyone else was.
Meanwhile, in the study,
Both dean and Loid looked back at the Oracle with incredulous expressions on their face, clearly unwilling to believe that the Oracle forgot such an important matter.
"AHemm, that. I guess the Grand Elder did tell me but i forgot," the Oracle answered to their silent question nkly, the smile still on his face as he continued, "I''m sure, the Grand Elder would handle it, he has quite some experience in this stuff,"
The other two only face palmed in disbelief,
"Meaning you usually do this," Loid mumbled and turned to look at the screen and sure enough, the Grand Elder had already changed his expression, turning solemn almost instantly and spoke,
"Currently, the Grand Elder is doing an important divination that directly corrtes to our future and so, he was unable toe and hence, I will act as the judge in his ce and will also take in consideration the voting system to make sure of unbiased opinion,"
"Whaa!! Such unreliable characters, never believed these old men to be like that," the though ran through the head of the dean and Loid simultaneously as they only shook their head and continued to watch the trial.
¡
Note:- It''s Christmas Eve today and so, I havee up with a huge mass release of 6 chapters and this is the second chapter. I hope you all will enjoy the chapters and have a lot of fun. For me its been a good year and I hope with everyone''s support, I would be able to make more content for everyone and write to the best of my ability.
Enjoy and don''t forget to support the novel by gifting and voting.
Chapter 397 Shifting The Narrative
Chapter 397 Shifting The Narrative
Note:- Dont buy yet.
¡
"Let the trial start," said the Grand Elder, striking the hammer and calling everyone to their positions. The defendant came to the podium and started his defense.
"Since the matter is a bit confidential and directly corrtes to the safety of the whole settlement, only the elders and their close associates will witness the trial. The others shall exit please," Stating that, the Grand Elder struck the hammer as faint fluctuations appeared in the whole ce and then, as if somew had been invoked, the others who weren''t needed in the ce vanished.
"So he really brought it out," within the study, the Oracle muttered as he saw the hammer in the Grand Elder''s hands.
"Brought what out?" The dean asked, a bit confused to what the Oracle referring to.
"The hammer, thats a very strangew based artifact. One of the strongest artifacts in our possession, sadly; using it needs a lot of prerequisites and so, it is kept hidden at most times but surely, this was the best time to bring it out and use it to its full power and not just that, I am sure that the Grand Elder had brought various other artifacts as well. Look closely, its going to be one hell of a trial," Saying so, the Oracle went silent, his eyes glued to the screen as various preparations were finished.
A few people appeared in their appropriate positions, the bailiff, the intiff, a court reporter, the attorneys for both parties and some other people also came to their designated positions. These were all from the table of elders and all of them belonged to either the defendant or the using party.
The head of disciplinarymittee came to his position and spoke,
"Your honor, I would like to call a witness,"
"Granted," Answered the Grand Elder as a file was handled to him, as the Grand Elder read the file, everyone went into thinking who the witness would be for such a matter. After all, the head of disciplinarymittee had used the head of defense for being negligent and letting vampires in.
On the other hand,
The Oracle pointed out at the book in the Grand Elder''s hands and told the dean,
"That book is also a very powerful artifact. It has a consciousness of its own and is capable of writingws and creating a subspace on its own. Only its wielder has the right to change thews of the subspace but even the wielder can''t go scotch free and will be affected by the createdws. And that is why, everyone is following the positions and the rules of a court because a subspace has been created exactly for that,"
"Thats a very versatile artifact, it can be used for a lot of stuff," the dean murmured as a few uses appeared in his mind right away.
As for the court room,
A sunken man with pale skin was brought in. His clothes torn and tattered while his eyes droopy as if he hadnt slept a wink in the past few days. His disposition was dark and gloomy, as if he had been the bringer of bad luck for everyone around him. His aura that he exuded, cold and lifeless, causing everyone to stray away from him and that was exactly why he gave in to be a vampire.
He always felt that he was weak and that was why people left him alone. As for his strength, although it was only average, it was his ability that made people feel ufortable. He had the ability to allow his body act like that of a dead man''s. His whole body would fall dead but nothing would happen to him and he would be exactly like he is, just that he wouldn''t feel any pain or hunger.
But that was it. That was the extent of it, since he would be dead, his strength would also plummet and he would be incapable of wielding any source of power or weapon at all and that was why, he became a vampire.
However, his ability had some specialities that he didnt know and because of that, he had been under the Grand Elder''s radar and when he was turned, they immediately captured him.
"Your honor, I say that this person is a Vampire and not just that but I suspect he is a very dangerous one,"
"Hmph,," the head of defense''s harrumph cut the head of disciplinarymittee short and so did it cut the Grand Elder who was just about to question, "how could you call a starving beggar a vampire? How preposterous of you to point fingers on others,"
"Yes, for me to belief you, I need evidence," the Grand Elder agreed, albeit being irritated by the behavior of the head of defense.
"Sir, may I be allowed to bring the evidence mentioned in the permission letter," the head of disciplinarymittee spoke, prioritizing the word evidence as he nced at the head of defense, only to notice that he was expressionless.
Currently, the whole ordeal was being recorded by another artifact and it was exactly for that they were being so borate with the trial. Within the influence of the book''s subspace, no one could lie and if they would, it would show on the camera right away and even tell the truth. It was a casualty artifact that worked together with book.
"Hmm, let in the evidence," Said the Grand Elder, his expressionpletely neutral.
Soon enough, a few people came in carrying a huge tub that waspletely sealed from all sides.
"Objection," the head of defense shouted, feeling a bit strange looking at the evidence that had been brought in.
"Over ruled, they have the right to present the evidence," the Grand Elder spoke.
"Your honor, in some research conducted by the settlement in previous times, we found that the vampires are greatly influenced by fresh blood and given the condition of the vampire in front of us, we shall use the blood we have brought in to show you the truth," saying so, the head of disciplinarymittee sped both his hands and muttered,
[Seal Open],
As soon as he said, the constraints on the contained were undone as suddenly, a pungent smell wafted in the air. Though, only the ones who were humans felt that the smell was pungent. As for the vampires, some of those present visibly felt excited, their eyes gleaming as one or two even put their heads down as they had already started drooling at the smell of fresh blood.
As for the person who had been called as witness, his expression suddenly twisted as fangs grew out of his mouth and his eyes turned red.
"Arghhh," groaning and screaming, he jumped out of the podium and leapt on the blood container. However, before he could reach the contained, another fluctuation urred and the mad Vampire was immediately stuck still in his ce. The contorted expression on his face still remained but he couldn''t do anything now, it was as if some invisible power was holding it still mid air.
"Any justifications for this?" The Grand Elder turned to the head of defense and asked, only to fin that the head of defense was still in a daze. His expression nk, as if he had seen something he would have never expected to.
"Why? Why did they bring a vampire in here? It would only cause me more problems," thought the head of defense as he fixed his disposition and spoke,
"Your honor, it doesn''t exin anything. We of the defensemittee are responsible for checking those whoe inside and go outside the settlement and also for the safety from intruders and checking up on all the barriers and formations. This person could have conducted an evil ritual and used it to be a Vampire,"
Saying this, the head of defense kept his expressionpletely neutral and solemn. As if he was one of the most pure people and wasn''t involved in such stuff at all and then he added,
"I believe, this matter should be concerned with those who response for internal affairs and defense and safety of the citizens but given the situation, I rmend we all work together,"
His words sent everyone in thoughts as both the Grand Elder and the Head of disciplinarymittee looked at one another.
¡
Note:- It''s Christmas Eve today and so, I havee up with a huge mass release of 6 chapters and this is the second chapter. I hope you all will enjoy the chapters and have a lot of fun. For me its been a good year and I hope with everyone''s support, I would be able to make more content for everyone and write to the best of my ability.
Enjoy and don''t forget to support the novel by gifting and voting.
Chapter 398 Making A Move Against The Vampires
Chapter 398 Making A Move Against The Vampires
Note:- Dont buy yet, gotta edit it.
¡ "I understand, although I can''t help him directly because I''m a bit busy over here, i can send him some stuff I found about," Saying so, the Oracle put down themunication tablet and turned to look at the dean.
Currently, the dean was already heavily drunk, his eyes droopy from the intoxication; he could barely keep his head straight and looking back at the Oracle, he asked in a slurry voice,
"Any work?"
"Ah yeah, we found quite a few vampires in the settlement and i was thinking if you have a way to identify them and their strength," the Oracle asked.
"Oh that, just throw some blood in front of them, the newly converted ones would go crazy," the dean mumbled, though the Oracle was an exceptional character and understood right away and forwarded the information to the Grand Elder.
He judged that this much was enough for now and got back to his seat. Picking his ss, the three cheered along and drank, not knowing the headache they had caused to the disciplinarymittee and the Grand Elder as a whole. Only tomorrow when the Oracle would get past the hangover would he realize the hrious stuff that happened.
On the other hand,
The Grand Elder and the head of the Disciplinary Committee looked through the hologram and stared at each other intently.
"We do know that they like blood but going crazy for it, but thats just for the newly converted ones," said the Grand Elder, appearing quite lost in thought.
"What happened?" Asked the head of the Disciplinary Committee.
"Its just that we haven''t done much research on vampires because we hadn''t caught any and since the world is in such conditions, things only go against us. I guess the Oracle has some ace up his sleeve, only he has been able to get such valuable information," Musing so, the two discussed with one another, guessing if it was either a person disguised as a vampire being a mole in the Vampire settlements or something else.
"I guess we ask the Oracle about it directly but before that, we need to think of the issue at hand," the Grand Elder spoke.
"What issue? Dont we use blood and see the reaction? Simple as that," the head of the disciplinarymitteemented, feeling confused as to what the Grand Elder was implying at.
"We don''t know how much blood is needed to initiate their behavior as a vampire. What if someone has great control over their nerves and are able to resist the temptation? Wouldn''t that make a fool of us in front of all elders?" Saying so, the Grand Elder thought a bit more and added,
"Let''s do one thing. We capture some vampires and do so by luring them through the blood and tomorrow morning, when we need to show it to everyone, we just dump buckets of blood down and show them a good show,"
"Sure, lets do like that but where will we get that much blood from?" The head of the disciplinarymittee asked.
"I will make a few calls," saying that, the call was cut and both the men went on with their works.
Meanwhile,
The house of the head of defense, a secret meeting was taking ce in the underground chambers. These chambers were unlike that of the Oracle''s and were very small, barelyrge enough to fit thirty people and currently, a dozen were sitting here with sses in their hands, generously sipping a reddish viscous liquid with satisfied expressions on their faces.
A few even seemed to be relishing the vor to the extent that their faces were expressed pure expressions of delight and ecstasy.
This continued for some time before everyone was done and had put their sses down,
"Such a nice quality, whose blood is it?" Asked a man amongst them, he had truly enjoyed the blood and wished to get his hands on more of it.
"Well everyone,there is more of where that came from," entered the head of defense with is usual style and cane in his hand. His words made everyone smile as they all looked forward to the meeting. Although they had been called here in a hurry, the appetizer had made up for it in such a way that most had even forgotten that they were here to discuss an important matter.
"I would surely pay handsomely for that blood," the man said again, his eyes twinkling at the thought to tasting such blood again.
"Sure, but that matter is to be discussed in private. Right now, I have called you here to discuss about something very important," saying so, he pulled out the curtains as a white sheet fell down.
"We have researched and created a new device that allows us to disy captured images on arger without using the huge amounts of energy and instead requires just a bit of mana and some energy stones,"
The whitish screen suddenly had a dim light fall upon it before colors appeared over it. Seeing this, the others were awestruck as they curiously examined the whole thing but even after looking at the sheets whitish texture, they were unable to find out anything.
"No, its not the sheet but the device there," the head of defense smiled and pointed his finger attached to the ceiling. Looking up, everyone saw the device that looked quite simr to a projector on Earth but was fundamentally different.
Havingpartments for energy stones and a few lenses joined together at a considerable distance like that of a telescope, it also had various runes engraved on it.
"A marvel of technology and magic working hand in hand, this shall be introduced throughout the settlements of vampires and eventually here as well, after we turn this settlement into one of vampires but before that we have a few problems to deal with," said the head of defense before flicking his finger that made the images on the screen change.
The image of the Grand Elder and a few others appeared, in the image was the Oracle, the head of disciplinarymittee, a few loyal friends of the Grand Elder and in the very corner stood Loid.
The head of defense pointed at the image and spoke,
"We, the Vampires are the pinnacle of perfection and it is these people who stop us from ruling this city and right now, from what my sources have told us, these two have started to n against us, trying to eliminate us or at least wash away our ns by disposing our secret to the public," The Head of Defense used, his words harsh and his voice ruthless as his anger was clearly shown on his face.
His eyes turning crimson as the anger and hatred that burned deeply in his stone cold heart surfaced on his face.
On the other hand, the others were also worried. They knew the power the people shown on the screen held. They were the strongest and the most influential people in the whole settlement and this group of people were very tightly knit together, not being distrustful of one another; so it was almost impossible to turn them to the other side.
After all, amongst the various differences they had with each other, they had one simrity that held them together and that was their hatred for vampires.
"So what do we do?" Asked a rtively young vampire, it was the same associate who had earlier exined the head of defense''s situation earlier during the meeting that the Grand Elder had called that day.
"We move forward with our n and start recruiting more and turn more and more of them into vampires. After a certain number of civilians have turned to vampires, they would have no where to go and would willinglye to us and at that time, we will gain the majority of support and then push forward our narrative," Saying those words, he disyed his whole n to everyone, not knowing that a few people had already begun their preparations to fight against them all and eradicate the vampires from the settlement.
¡
Note:- It''s Christmas Eve today and so, I havee up with a huge mass release of 6 chapters and this is the first chapter. I hope you all will enjoy the chapters and have a lot of fun. For me its been a good year and I hope with everyone''s support, I would be able to make more content for everyone and write to the best of my ability.
Enjoy and don''t forget to support the novel by gifting and voting.
Chapter 399 The Vampires Take Action
Chapter 399 The Vampires Take Action
Note:- Dont buy yet.
¡
"Clever," the deanmented, casually munching on a few pieces of popcorn, "Hey give me some as well," Loid fought along with him, trying to take the bucket of popcorn from him. What was an important decision for the whole settlement had turned into nothing but a television show for them.
Though, it wasn''t like they weren''t serious but things were going how they assumed them to go, just that there was more drama and it was pretty fun to watch as well.
Along with them, the Oracle also seemed pretty calm, although a few things managed to shock him, nothing was too much out of expectations.
"So he is trying to clear his name, such a clever one. Im sure he is a Vampire," the Oraclemented as he took out a pen and paper and started writing down the names of those whom he was sure were Vampires.
"How so?" Asked the dean, a bit confused as to why the Oracle was so sure about the head of defense because if someone saw it from a normal person''s perspective, there was nothing off about him.
"Well, I had a vision and a lot of stuff in it indicated about the head of defense being an enemy and not just that but the only person who felt a bit agitated as the blood was brought inside was the head of defense. He wouldn''t have been able to sense anything within that container, until and unless, he was a Vampire and a high ranked one at that," as the Oracle exined, the things in the court room turned silent for a second before the Grand Elder cleared his throat and spoke,
"You may state the reasoning behind your words. After all, you are responsible for the defense of the whole settlement and not just the things that you mentioned, meaning that the other things alsoe under your preview, just that you didnt find them important enough to keep a strict check and bnce," the Grand Elder spoke, his words striking at the head of defense with such ruthlessness that he had little to no means to refute.
In the end, the head of defense fell silent for a few moments and within those moments, the head of disciplinarymittee took action,
Taking out a file from his desk, he handed it to the Grand Elder and spoke,
"Your honor, I would like to call a newly recruited member of the defense team responsible for border control,"
"Are you sure?" The Grand Elder asked, "You know that calling any member having a military post is going against the militarymand as a whole, if your reasoning is false, themand can hold you ountable for various charges as it might damage our defense,"
"Yes your Honor, I am sure of it, please call him in," The head of Disciplinarymittee answered, the resolution in his eyes made it sure that he wouldn''t bow down to anyone and wasn''t afraid of anything.
It made a few shiver as they understood, even if the Grand Elder was neutral, the head of Disciplinary Committee was totally against them and out for their blood.
Soon enough, a man in an official guard uniform walked in. Although he was a newly recruited member, his strength was still formidable and the aura he gave off was immovable, just like that of a mountain.
Looking at him, the head of defense smiled; happy that these people had brought this young man inside. Although all the young ones in the defense department had been turned, this young one was exceptionally talented and had such great will power that he would be able to contain his urges even if he was starved to death.
"Although I don''t mind you calling someone of my department, make it known that the defense department doesn''t take these things lightly," the head of defense spoke, his voice was stern and everyone understood that the head was clearly giving a stern warning to others.
"Yes i know but the matter is as such that it can''t be glossed over," said the head of disciplinarymittee as he took out a small ne from his vest.
The ne wasn''t anything out of the world and looked pretty simple with a beast w hanging on it. From how it seemed, the w looked like that of a young beast and was more like a memento to others.
Raising the ne, he held up the w in air as everyone clearly took a look at it, "This right here is the concert evidence that this young man over here is a Vampire," saying those words, he handed the ne to the Grand Elder while various hushed talks started around in the court room.
"Silence!!!" The grand eldermanded as everyone went silent right away.
"You!!!" Suddenly, the head of defense shouted as he spoke, "How dare you use a member of my department,"
"What do you mean? And why are you getting so worked up? Im just saying something and if you don''t believe me then see me prove it and if I fail, it would only be bad for me and not you. Or are you afraid that you would be found out," the head of disciplinarymittee spoke, winking at the head of defense as he walked towards the young man without any fear at all.
His steps were calm and calcted while the expression on his wrinkled face extremely cold, as if he couldn''t care less for the well being of the person in front of him.
"Open your mouth," the head of disciplinarymittee ordered but the young man refused to move at all. His body stuck stiff as if he had been paralyzedpletely, "I said, open your mouth," the head of disciplinarymittee shouted, an invisible wave of pressure descending from him.
"Objection, intimidation," The head of defense had just stood up and said those words when the young man suddenly opened his mouth wide open.
Seeing this, the head of defense face palmed himself and sat back down. His expression finally turning to that a slight panic as his mind churned in full gear, trying to think of a solution to his predicament.
On the other hand, the young man''s face contorted slightly as everyone saw the ne in the Grand Elder''s hands lift in the air before the little w attached to it broke from the strings and shot through the air before disappearing into the young man''s mouth.
"Here you go," the head of disciplinarymittee only said that much before he coldly turned around and sat back on his chair with a cold emotionless smile that clearly conveyed his victory.
As he sat back, the others only had their mouth wide open in shock. Never had they ever thought that such a thing would happen in the settlement and that the Vampires would be able to infiltrate the defensive department but these were the thoughts of only a select few who were still humans and unaware of the truth.
As for the vampires, they felt their bodies feel the visceral fear of being in front of a predator as they looked at the head of disciplinarymittee. That man was truly a menace to them and they all felt that if he was left to be as he was, it would only be a matter of time before they were found out an eradicated.
Meanwhile, as others thought about various things, the young man finally closed his mouth as his eyes snapped back to reality.
In the chaos, no one had manage to have a clear look at what had exactly happened which led to the man opening his mouth but the young man clearly felt it, it was the power of superior hierarchy that had ordered him and as a vampire, his body instinctivelyplied.
"You!!" The young man understood what had happened and raised his finger at the head of disciplinarymittee as his fangs grew out of his mouth.
While the man'' was trying to imply something, the others only thought of it as an act of aggression and surely, guards approached the man with swift actions and used special devices to capture him.
"Bring him away," the Grand Elder ordered as the man was brought away.
¡
Note:- It''s Christmas Eve today and so, I havee up with a huge mass release of 6 chapters and this is the second chapter. I hope you all will enjoy the chapters and have a lot of fun. For me its been a good year and I hope with everyone''s support, I would be able to make more content for everyone and write to the best of my ability.
Enjoy and don''t forget to support the novel by gifting and voting.
Chapter 400 An Ability Not Found Commonly
Chapter 400 An Ability Not Found Commonly
Note:- Dont buy yet. Gotta Edit it.
¡
"Nicely yed," the Oraclemented as he took a sip from his ss of lemonade. As he did, he looked at the dean and noticed that the dean had an expression on intrigue on his face,
"So you noticed," the Oracle asked.
"Hmm," the dean nodded, "The head of disciplinarymittee used something strange at that time. I noticed that the young man''s will power was pretty strong and would have been able to resist any sort of pressure to fall upon him but the head of disciplinarymittee was able to make him do as he asked as if he was controlling a puppet. Either he used some sort of hypnosis skill or the matter is entirely something else," as the dean mused over his findings, the Oracle''s smile only grew wider a she spoke,
"You are a sharp kid," the Oracle said before asking, "Do you know about vampire subsses?"
"Hmm, I do. The vampires have various subsses that originate form their blood," the dean answered and then questioned back, "Why do you ask?"
"To tell you a secret only a few people know in the whole settlement," the Oracle replied. Shifting to face the dean directly, the Oracle spoke,
"This secret is only known by the Grand Elder, I , Loid and two morerades of ours. Other than us, no one knows of it,"
"What secret is it? And why are you telling me?" The dean asked in confusion. Although he was happy that the Oracle was willing to let him in on important stuff, he knew that there was no such thing as free food anywhere and so, he wanted to know of the reasons before getting into something he couldn''t possibly take care of.
"Simple, I am telling it to you as an insurance that in the future, you would help us. Whether its taking us to your home world or helping us defeat the vampires, I know that you have a lot of potential and also that you are clever enough to sort out a lot of important stuff yourself," As the Oracle said, he stopped for a few moments before asking,
"Tell me in detail what you know of the subsses, that would be the cost of the secret I will tell you,"
"Are you sure?" The dean asked.
The Oracle nodded and added, "I am sure and don''t worry, even though we know about the subsses, we don''t have any detailed information on any of them and so, you telling us about them would be a great help in our fight against the vampires,"
"Okay then, let me start first," the dean nodded and then turned silent for a few seconds. He had actually fallen in thought. After all, dealing with vampires wasn''t his first priority back on Earth and so, he had to take some time to remember the information he had read on them.
"So its like this," he spoke after a few minutes, "There are various subsses of vampires and each subss is different and unique in their own way and not just that, there are some subsses that are simr to the vampires but very different in other matters entirely. The mostmon ones are like this," the dean said and the exined,
"The Wendigo. These are not only one of the mostmon of the vampire subsses but also one of the most weak ones. They are usually the cannon fodder of any vampire army,"
"And why is that?" The Oracle cut the dean as he asked,
"It''s simple. These are usually those people who lose their minds when turning into a vampire and so, they turn into deranged monsters who have lost all their thinking ability, merely relying on their instincts to survive. There are various legends about them, some saying that the only nutrition a wendigo gets is its first meal after being turned and the others simply say that they live of the stuff they eat and so on," the dean spoke, stopping a few seconds before adding,
"They are weak and can be killed easily but their advantage lies in numbers as most of the times, during conversion, wendigos are formed,"
"Hmm, interesting. To think such a subss would exist," said the Oracle as he noted down every bit of information the dean told him.
"Now to the next ss, the Wights," the dean spoke and exined,
"These ones are line of the most loyal subordinates a vampire could wish to have. Their strength and regeneration capabilities are unrivaled and for most vampires, they are created when a human is on the verge of death but refuses to die and enters the state of transforming into a vampire. It turns their will to live into sustenance and their bodies change. They are almost same as any vampire but way stronger physically. Their bodies are undying as long as they have food avable and as for their weakness, its their head. Once a wight loses its head, it dies,"
"Interesting, very interesting. If they have the potential to be stronger than the one that created them, wont they eventuallye to rule the vampires?" Asked the Oracle, fascinated by the information being told to him.
"No, a Wight can never surpass the strength of its master and also, they are emotionless and have no such desires of wanting to surpass their masters or taking control of the vampires. They live for the sake of living and do what their masters ask them of," the dean answered.
"Hmmm, thats quite some information. Kid, are you sure you haven''t lived with vampires before? Because the information you are giving me is very detailed, as if you have witnessed and experimented on these subsses yourself," the Oracle spoke, a bit unwilling to believe that these were stories of fiction in the world of Dean.
"I truly don''t know how these stories came to be but seeing the apocalypse and everything that had happened to me till now, I wont lie by saying that there can not be anything else that could surprise me. Im sure in the past, there must have been a time when my world had undergone such changes when such creatures of myths and legends must have roamed free," the dean answered, speaking in a frank and casual manner while the Oracle nodded.
He knew that the dean wasn''t lying and wondered if there truly was a world that had undergone such things, "In such age and time, anything is possible," the Oracle muttered and then spoke,
"You have already given me enough info on the two subsses you told me of. Lets hold that thought for now, I guess its time for me to hold up my part of the deal," Saying so, the Oracle turned to the screen, only to notice that the Grand Elder had given everyone a break to go through the events that had urred.
"And so its like this," the Oracle said and then added,
"The head of disciplinarymittee isn''t exactly human and instead is someone that is wanted by the vampires even more than the humans. We don''t know much of him but he is special, his father was a human and his mother a very strong vampire and when he was born, the vampires had hunted down his parents and since then, the Grand Elder had secretly looked after him,"
"Interesting, can you tell me a bit about his powers?" The dean asked, feeling intrigued about the head of disciplinarymittee. After all, the man was a half blood with part vampire and part human blood coursing through his veins.
"He can feel whenever a vampire is around him and as many vampires are around him, the stronger he is. As if the vampires are his source of power. He doesn''t require blood at all and can eat normal food as humans do but has all the abilities of a vampire. Almost like the perfect amalgamation of the two. Not just that, but there is one thing he loves and that is killing vampires. His body has these urges to kill Vampires and in the start, it did cause us some issues but now its all settled," the Oracle finished exining and looked back at the dean, only to find the dean dumbfounded with his mouth open,
"Prometheus?" The Oracle called out as the dean muttered a single word,
"Dhampir,"
¡
Note:- It''s Christmas Eve today and so, I havee up with a huge mass release of 6 chapters and this is the fifth chapter. I hope you all will enjoy the chapters and have a lot of fun. For me its been a good year and I hope with everyone''s support, I would be able to make more content for everyone and write to the best of my ability.
Enjoy and don''t forget to support the novel by gifting and voting.
Will Upload The Next Chapter in a few hours. Hope you all are enjoying.
Happy Holidays.
Chapter 401 The Lord Of The City
Chapter 401 The Lord Of The City
Note:- Dont buy yet.
¡
Millions of light years away,
The Earth,
In a city ruined by the after effects of the apocalypse,
Various corpsesy on the ground. The whole city had been destroyed beyond recognition and only a few remains of the city were as before and told of its grandeur.
Amongst the ruins of the once great city of New York, a few people patrolled around the area. They were the survivors who had fled the initial chaos and were now searching for food in the ruins.
"I heard the army will be takingplete control of the situation here," one said to the rest of them.
"It''s good if they do but I don''t think they would be able to do so. Although the monsters aren''t appearing directly within the city as much, they are still in great numbers around the borders. Also, the city is riddled with lots of strange things and I don''t think they would be able to deal with those," a man older than them all spoke, his eyes were heavy and his face ruff. With his hair tied by a pony and the unshaven beard, he looked like half a savage already.
Not to mention, his steps were eerily silent. As if used to traversing through dangerous routes in a forest, the man had great control over his own body and was able to utilize his every movement for the sake of killing.
Though, that was all that was there for the man as he wasn''t the leader of this small group instead, the leader was a young girl around 19 years of age. She didnt look mature enough to be the leader and neither were her eyes cruel enough for the responsibility she had undertaken but still, the others respected her and obeyed to her everymand.
If one were to see this from afar, they would think that either the girl was some big shot or the kid of some big shot and that these people were doing everything she asked of or either the girl had used some sort of techniques to charm them and take control over them.
However, the truth was far from that and in reality, the girl only had one super power and it was her ability to do meticulous calctions within minutes.
Using her system, she could calcte possibilities based on one''s actions, words and the events that had urred, in a sense; she could even predict the future to some extent and all those things, she could do within seconds.
And so, she naturally became the leader of the group and that made their whole group live peacefully for a long time and still now.
"Everyone, be careful. The signs show something strange ahead," said the girl as she slowed down her steps while the others also nodded and followed her example. Their bodies slowed down as they readied their weapons.
The group consisted of four people only, with the girl being there leader, there was another girl who held a bow in her hands and had a quiver strapped to her back. The quiver had a measly sum of arrows and with the arrows in it, it was clear that those arrows were made by these people themselves.
"Swoosh," something moved as the girl raised her bow and show. The arrow whistled through the air as it hit a wall, embedded in the concrete; the thing she had aimed at had run away.
Taking out another arrow, she put it in her bow and waited for the thing to show up again. The others also became more alert. The girl who was the leader crouched on the ground as she saw some sort of viscous surface on the ground. Taking it in her hand, she sniffed it for a second before her eyes constricted.
Raising her arms, she made a circle with her hands. Seeing the signal, the others turned even more vignt.
Whenever near an enemy, they wouldmunicate using the signals and the circle meant that a strong monster was nearby. The older man carried with himself a cub in one hand and a dagger in the other.
In various other scenarios, his system would have failed him but right now, in a city of ruins, his ability was perhaps one of the most useful. Having the street goon system, he could use various items a goon could use and with the unparalleled luck bestowed by his system, he could escape almost all situations unscathed.
"Screee," the sound of metal scraping was heard as everyone turned to look there but found nothing.
"Strange," the older man thought as he turned and saw that everyone was looking at him or more urately, behind him, "Shit," he eximed and ducked, rolling on the ground; he rolled back and appeared right behind the monster.
It was a humanoid shaped monster, its face hideous and its body even more so. Strange liquid oozed out of its body and currently, the monster was looking dumbly at where his target had been.
"Ssh," blood spilled as a couple of arrows were shot out in a flurry. They pierced through the monsters arms, forming two gashes that caused the blood to drip down on the ground.
The girl leading them looked at the blood for a moment before shouting, "Stay away from the blood, its corrosive," saying that, she jumped in the air and took out a sack from her pockets. Opening the sack, she threw it at the monster and signaled everyone to attack.
Right as the sack hit the monster, a strange dust flew out of it as the monster suddenly screamed in pain,
"Grrrhh,"
Seeing that the monster was in pain, the other guy took the chance and lifted the two steel rods in his hands. Throwing one at the monster and then using the other as a club to hit the monster.
His strength wasn''t too much to speak of but it did the job as right after he hit the monster''s leg, it''s leg bent down unnaturally and the monster fell forward, its bnce disturbed by the earlier hit.
The man behind the monster took his chance as he jumped in the air and attacked with his dagger. The dagger shed in the air and pierced through the monster''s nape, stuck there, the man left the dagger be and jumped back. Picking up the rod, the man hit it at the monster once again and let the monster fall t on its stomach.
The monster was still immobilized as the dust it hade in contact with earlier on was messing up with it''s systems.
"What did you throw at it?" Asked the girl with the bow.
"Nothing, just a bit of irritant. See those wounds on its body, its simply injured and had run away from the battlefield earlier on, so I threw some irritant to make the wounds burn even more. Though, there might have been some paralysis effect to the irritant," the leader said as she simply shrugged and walked to the monster.
Seeing it''s body slowly twitch, she frowned before taking out a dagger from her waist. Then holding it up tight, she stabbed her dagger right at the middle of the monster''s back,
"PItuiii," blood spilled as the monster turned limp once again.
"There you go, it wont be able to move anymore. It''s paralyzed for good," the leader said as she walked away while the others simply looked at her,
"Why not kill it?" Asked the middle aged man, appearing a bit confused as to what she was trying to do.
"It wont be of any use and would only bring us more trouble. This is a troll and as far as I know, if I kill it, the other members of its pack would sense and immediately rush here. We might escape if we are lucky enough but it would onlye to bite us in the future, these things are very concerned of their pack members," saying that, the girl signaled them all to follow her as she spoke again,
"There might be some food stores up ahead. Let''s hurry and search, we should get back to base before night falls," as she walked away, the others only shuddered at the girl''s calcting nature and wished to never face against an enemy like her.
As everyone followed the girl, the failed to notice that themotion they had just caused was being looked at by someone. The man who looked at their battle was d in a tattered ck robe as he hid in the surroundings, masquerading as a dead body.
His disguise was so perfect that even the leader wasn''t able to notice her, not to mention any other members of the group. The man smiled as he put the girl on his list and then continued to y dead.
¡
Note:- Hellow everyone, lets consider this chapter the sixth of the mass release. Will update daily from now on. Also, I have been thinking of writing a new novel and from next year onwards, I will start that novel.
So be ready and do support the novel.
Chapter 402 The Dean’s Whereabouts
402 The Dean¡¯s Whereabouts
Note:- Dont buy yet.
¡
Military camp,
At the edge of the city ruins, the military had set up a whole camp to not only amodate the soldiers but to also devise the ns for further battles.
Slowly, a tattered figure approached the camp. In its hand was a crudely made staff dripping with blood. The figure''s whole self was also full of blood and grime and no one knew if it was the figure''s blood or someone else''s.
"Halt!! State your purpose," a guard on duty dered, raising his gun at the figure but the figure didnt stop at all. He continued to walk forward without caring for the soldier at all.
Seeing this, the soldier narrowed his eyes as he screamed again, "I will say itst time, Halt and state your purpose or I will shoot," saying so, he loaded his gun and focused it at the man''s head.
Only to see that the man had a badge in his hand, focusing on the badge, the soldier looked at it jus for a second before his countenance change.
He put his gun down and stood straight and saluted, "Sir, wee back to the camp," saying so, he stayed in his position firmly.
"Good work soldier, keep on with your duty," the man said as he patted the soldier''s shoulder and continued to walk forward.
"Dont stop the maning through at any cost," the soldier said in his and went on with his duty. As for the man drenched in blood, he continued to walk as if nothing had happened and soon, he reached the camp''s entrance.
"Hmm,that was a good walk," he thought and then waved his hand. Suddenly, a pile of corpses fell on the ground in front of him, the corpses fresh as if they were just killed and the condition they were in wasn''t to be spoken of at all. Most bodies were turned to mush in various ces and the blood stained them to the extent that each corpse was dyed crimson.
Seeing themotion, a few people came over but seeing the man, they said nothing and just went on with their work.
On the other hand, a few other soldiers came. Wearing aprons and gloves, they started to cut the corpses and take them away. These were the butchers in the camp and the corpses would be their food for the next few days.
Though, it was mystery to most, that how they would turn the mushed up meat into something edible.
"You know you shouldn''t have gone to such extent. You almost scared some newbies to death and the corpses, are you not tired of eating stew or minced meat again and again. Next time you bring some food, make sure to do some clean kills so we can have some good pieces of meat," a man came as he said.
The man was Silent Light and currently, he was resting in the camp to heal his injuries and also recover his mana. In thest battle, he had exhausted all his mana to kill off a Celestial Demon.
"How''s the wound?" The man asked.
"Good enough, though I wish I had your vitality and healing rate," Silent Lightmented and went on to chat with the man as he asked,
"Why did it take you so long this time?"
"Well, I found a group of kids and stuck around to watch them," the man answered.
"What?" Silent light''s eyes opened wide in surprise as he spoke, "Abraham! Are you an idiot? They were to be rescued and you went on watching them, have you lost your mind somewhere?"
"No, its not like that. It''s just that they wont be needing to be rescued and will be good on their own. They are quite talented," Answered Abraham.
"Thats more of a reason to bring them back, they would be trained and be helpful to us all," Silent Light spoke, clearly in anger at Abraham''s choices.
However, Abraham stayed silent and continued to smile, "You should learn to think more,"
"What do you mean?" Asked Silent Light, now confused as well as furious.
"Im not a fool to discard them but their powers and abilities are suited to the wilderness and the streets are training them well. Instead I was thinking of increasing the challenge by a bit so they could get stronger before appearing before them and personally training them. I want to recruit the under my banner, I feel that a team is needed for the future," answered Abraham as Silent Light slowly understood what Abraham was implying at.
Looking around himself, Silent Light tugged at Abraham''s arm and then continued to walk towards the mission center.
It was the ce where one would pick up a mission toplete and uponpletion, gain merits from the army which could be exchanged for various things like added benefits, rank increases, weapons and to an extent, even rare artifacts.
"A mission for two," Silent Light said to the receptionist and put forward his badge. The two hurriedly registered for amon resource gathering mission and went out of the camp.
Once in the wilderness, Silent Light took out a small sphere before crushing it as a barrier was erected.
"What are you going for?" Silent light asked once he was sure that they werepletely isted form the rest of the world.
"The Supreme Commander sent me a message," Abraham answered, his expression glum as a sadness was reflected in his eyes.
Seeing Abraham''s expression, Silent light grew silent and asked,
"What did he say?"
"He told me that the army is going to take some sever measures and a lot of changes will happen. Also, other cities are in an even worse condition than us, so probably, there will be refugeesing in and the situation would be even more chaotic,"
"That''s not good at all. Did he tell why other cities fell?" Silent Light asked.
"He told me that the things went bad once the ocean attacked because unlike our shore, their shore had different species and they weren''t willing for talks like ours," Abraham answered and then continued,
"Not just that but also that the other cities had much worse breakouts and because ofck of Celestials, they could only escape,"
"Any news about the casualties?" Asked Silent Light, his expression turning solemn by the moment.
"Uncountable,st time they counted them, the number had crossed ten million," Abraham spoke and then added, "But thats another matter. There is another issue and that''s food. We don''t have enough to feed the survivors and the army will soon recruit people and things will go worse,"
"So what do we do?" Asked Silent Light and said, "We wont be deserting. Thats against what Prometheus asked us for before leaving,"
Hearing Silent Light''s words, the two reminisced about the time the dean had left. He had specifically told them to stay in New York City and make sure that this city stayed tall and he also asked for them to try and keep making contact with his disciple. Apparently, there was a solution there but recently, they couldn''t build the bridge connecting to that ce due tock of materials and man power.
"No, I want to do something else. We will keep on doing what the armymand wants us to do and the Supreme Commander told me that he would specifically assign us missions to help the people as a whole. I have a n and he supports it," said Abraham.
"What is it?" Silent Light asked, feeling that at least there was some sort of hope with Abraham''s n.
"We recruit talented people, train them and arm them. Then, we secretly build the spatial bridge and using it, we make contact with the dean''s disciple and as far as thestmunication attempt told us, the head nurse and some other key members are there too. Apparently, the dean had left something important there. That thing would help us tackle the whole situation and allow us with not just the food problem but also with the refugee problem,"
Hearing Abraham''s idea, Silent Light couldn''t help but praise Prometheus''s foresight as that man had made ns so far ahead that they were still helping them out right now when the guy himself was not present here.
"Im in on the n and even though it seems hard to achieve, Im sure we will be able to do it. Did the Supreme Commander say anything about Prometheus, has there been any contact with him? Do they know where he is? How he is?" Asked Silent Light.
"Hmm, he told me," Abraham said and turned silent for a bit. Him turning silent made Silent Light even more anxious as he asked again, "What happened? Tell me,"
"Well, there hasn''t been any contact with the dean but his life stone with the Supreme Commander is still intact so we can atleast confirm that he is alive,"
Chapter 403 Ray Wakes Up
403 Ray Wakes Up
Note:- Dont buy yet.
¡
"Well, if he is alive then there is nothing to worry about. With his mind, I''m sure he is already thinking of a way back," Silent Light said, feeling lighter than before.
"hmm, that is for sure. Though what about the fire guy? He is not around here now a days," Abraham suddenly asked as Silent Lightughed, "Him? He is on the shore, I heard he found a very strong water user amongst the ranks of their race, so he is training himself. Last time we talked, he told me that he had an epiphany, maybe he would be able to break the barrier first,"
"Well, that is good. His potential is the greatest amongst us and second only to Prometheus. Only if he could temper his mind and change his attitude, he could achieve a lot more," Abraham said and then fell in thought for a moment.
"What is it now?" Asked Silent Light.
"Well, Im thinking. The army Im gathering, who would be its leader? We cant lead it and need the younger generation to lead it because thats what Supreme Commander has told me. He specifically wants some strong person with a versatile deck of abilities and also a strong mind so that he could go through harsh situations and deal with them on his own,"
Hearing Abraham''s words, Silent Light simply smiled and answered,
"There is a reason why we are rescuing Prometheus''s disciple. Im sure once everyone sees his work, they would only acknowledge his strength. You know that kid better than me so Im sure you also know how good he is,"
"Indeed, thats true. That Kid, he can do it, Im sure," Abraham spoke, having some sort of realization as his eyes glowed and then added, "Let''s get to work then,"
"Hehe¡ sure, lets work," Silent Light giggled as the two finished their mission and made their way back to the camp.
¡
Miles away, the forest near Ray''s house,
In a secretiveir hidden by various different bushes; a few people stood around a man lying on a stretcher. The man seemed not a day older than twenty, his body covered wholly in bandages, leaves and even some sort of paste that covered a good portion of his body.
Currently, the man was unconsciousness as some parts of his bandaged body were bleeding non stop.
"It''s time to change his bandages," a girl who stood closely near him spoke, taking out a stick of coiled bandages, she unwrapped it and started smearing some sort of ointment on the bandage.
"What is this?" Asked a guy who stood a bit away.
"This is a special ointment I asked the head nurse to prepare. It''s going to slowly eradicate the foreign mana running amok in his body and would help him heal faster. It contains a fair bit of magical power imbued into it by the head nurse," answered another girl as she sat down near the man and carefully wiped the man''s forehead.
Her whole body shuddering as she tried to be as careful and gentle as she could be, in fear of not harming the man in any way possible.
"What''s the situation at the mansion? Anyone acting suspiciously or out of line?" Another girl asked.
"No, on the surface all seems good but there are some people trying to mess things up but not in Ray''s matter. No one is suspicious of him not being here but there are a lot of them being opportunistic but the head nurse and Sirius keep everything in line since Ray''s mother herself has decided to show her support to Sirius in public, a lot of them have stepped back but in the shadows, they all are waiting for a chance," The girl applying the bandages answered.
"hmm, well what can we do. If they are cautious of me, they should be. Im just there, taking care of what Ray has left and once Ray is back, I will personally take care of those scoundrels but right now, we need them," Sirius answered, stepping out of the shadows, a few bandages wrapped around his fists, he seemed to have not fully recovered from the previous battle.
"Why is that?" A man asked, around the same age as everyone; only that he was much more muscr and buffer, a shield on his back- it was Tim.
"It''s simple. They have the strength and while we are injured, we need their strength. Im sure they have some trump cards to them and if we give them enough hope, they would do their everything for the control of the mansion. After all, the mansion and the area around the mansion is probably the only ce in the whole city devoid of danger. So they would do everything in their power to protect it if they are given hope to be able to achieve it," Sirius answered, his eyes flickering with a strange light as he seemed to be thinking about something vicious.
"Though, they will die, sooner orter. Let them be as they are right now and if someone crosses their line, I will make sure to have them made an example," Sirius said as the shadows engulfed him once more and then vanished into the shadows.
"Sighh, he has gotten more colder ever since that day," Tim sighed and turned to look down at Ray, his eyes containing worry as he asked, "When will he wake up?"
"Don''t know, his body is probably protecting him by shutting down itself. If he gains consciousness right now, the pain would kill him and if not the pain, the shock would surely do the job," answered the girl who had been doing the bandaging.
"Done, this bandage should help him ease as well. It has some soothing properties," the girl answered and stood up as the one who had been wiping Ray''s face earlier hugged her tightly, sobbing in her embrace,
"Thanks so much Aliya, if not for you, he would have suffered so much. Thanks a lot for helping him right now,"
"Shut up idiot. How dare you say that? Its my duty, he is my leader and Im obliged to treat him, help him, and get him back on his feet. Don''t worry and continue to stay by his side, we all are a team here and wont let anything happen to him," Aliya answered as she looked at the girl in her eyes, her gaze resolute despite the tears welling up in her eyes.
"We all are in pain but we need to stick together and toughen up. Im sure we can make through this period with ease," saying so, Aliya let go of the girl and turned around to leave as two more people stood up from the ground and prepare themselves to leave,
"Also, Ae; your duty is ending tomorrow. From then on, It''s Kashish''s turn for the next three days, so I''m sure you are ready as that girl surely is very ecstatic on spending time, caring for Ray," saying so, Aliya kept on walking back while Tim followed behind her, waving goodbye to Aliya.
"Don''t worry, he is better than before; I can sense his aura, its getting stronger day by day," the other girl came and hugged Ae before leaving.
"Thanks Emma, you guys are the help he needs right now and Im sure he would be happy to know that he has such good friends like you guys," Ae said as Emma nodded with a smile and turned to leave.
As the three walked back, Ae sat down near Ray and focused her attention on her lover. Right now, Ray was sleeping soundly, his body riddled with wounds as he would asionally grunt in pain but atleast his expression was of peace.
"He is a strong man, Im sure he will make it through in no time," A man with golden hair and of tall height came as he sat down besides Ray.
"Hmm, he is the best so he wille back and wake up soon or else Im not going to leave him alive," Ae said, weeping as she prayed to the non existent gods of their help and to protect Ray and heal him back.
"Yes, I''m sure he will be back," The man said and stood up, "Ever since you guys came here, this ce of the forest seems to have grown much livelier, I don''t know what it is but im sure that it''s something in him resonating with the forest and so the forest seems to be helping him as well," said the man and walked away.
"Thanks Alden," said Ae as she face the man while Alden only nodded with a smile, "Why thank me? He was the one who saved us from envement and it is us who are in his debt," Saying so, Alden walked away while Ae only smiled with all her heart and got back to catering to Ray.
Chapter 404 Ray’s Challenge
404 Ray¡¯s Challenge
Note:- Dont buy yet,
¡
Meanwhile,
All the time Ray had been unconscious, he wasn''t totally asleep. His body had shut down but his soul sea was still as it was and Ray''s consciousness had taken ahold over there but that didn''t mean that he was having a very good time there.
A month ago,
When the battle was about to end, Ray had tried to endure as much as he could and feeling his consciousness fade, he knew that it was the end for his journey and even though he had a lot of regrets and goals he couldn''t achieve, he was content with the fact that at least he tried his best.
As he was desperately clinging onto thest strands of his life, the Yagdrassil descended and ever since then, he felt himself in some sort of a limbo for the period of time the battle raged on.
Not only did he feel everything clearly, he also felt the thoughts of those around him. The despair his mother felt when she found out she couldn''t heal him, the sadness and grief Sirius and the rest felt when they saw his condition.
And far away, where the tree originally was, he felt a feeling of sigh and relief. A faint flicker of hope originating in there, Ray understood it was Ae who had just been freed and was making her way here.
He felt sad that he couldn''t live more and spend time with them, he also felt the regret of wasting all the time on these fights to live and survive but most of all, he hated this world, this life, this fate for throwing him under such conditions.
Didn''t he only want to live a better life? He wanted a good ability to make money, be happy and spend time with his family but where was he now?
It''s been months, an apocalypse has descended. They were cut off from the whole world, he was on hisst breathe and everyone dear to him was here but he soon, he himself wont be here. He felt furious and wanted to pay back this apocalypse, end it and finish everything but now he couldn''t. After all, how could he?
His mana core had been cracked and broken, his body was in tatter, his life force exhausted. He was literally on his death bed, living a few more desperate moments because of the Yagdrassil''s help and nothing else.
"I reward you and hence, you shall live. I feel your anger and anguish, it''s perhaps your fate or destiny, whatever it is; I wish you luck," he heard the solemn voice speak in his mind, as he felt a change.
His life force that continuously slipped away was not slipping away anymore. Instead, his life force seemed to have been settled down, like a gentle stream, flowing through his body and nourishing him slowly and not just that but there seemed to be some sort of strange rhythm along with his life force, constantly generating more of it.
"What is it?" He thought but his consciousness couldn''t bare it anymore and he fell into a darkness.
For how much long, he didn''t know but he did know that he had fell into a long never ending dark ce where he continued to fall without stop.
"What is happening?" In the array of mismanaged and chaotic thoughts, it was the only question he could ask himself and even that was something he couldn''t answer to.
After a long eternity of falling down, he finally saw a light. A small minuscule dot of light and like a ray of hope enlightening his whole being, he finally felt a response from his consciousness.
It seemed that his consciousness had finally started to settle down as he noticed that the previous chaotic thoughts were receding while his mind settled down slowly and most importantly, he could finally think about stuff,
"Am I going to be awake? How much time has passed? Where have I been? How has everyone been? Am I even alive?" The questions kept oning and he kept on questioning himself while the dot only grew closer and closer, bing clearer andrger by the second.
"Hey, this ce seems familiar," he thought to himself and saw the dot erge even more, forming a sea of clouds as he entered through it.
Though, it was unlike what he thought it to be, the clouds weren''t fluffy or soft, nor were they cool and calming, instead; they were freezing and electric. Like a jolt through his body, they made his awake in a second as all unnecessary thoughts disappeared from his mind in that particr instant and he only felt one thing,
"SO COLDD!!!" He muttered to himself and noticed that he had a body now.
"I have a physical form here, and seeing its so familiar; I guess I might know where I am," he thought to himself and fought the biting hard cold as kept on descending.
He saw the clouds disappear and then, it was even worse, the cold only got colder as he got submerged into water.
"Why is there water here?" He thought to himself and shivered, feeling scared for his life as he kept on descending and soon enough, he was out of the water but strangely, he wasn''t going down anymore but rising upwards.
"What the F*ck his happening to me," he shouted out loud, screaming in anger as he kept on going. Now, the clouds were in the air and below him was the vast ocean and soon, he reached the clouds; but this time, the process was even worse as the clouds weren''t calm at all.
They were turbulent like an angered beast, shing with bolts of lightning that passed through the sky and fell down every other moment.
"What the-" his words got stuck as a bolt hit his body,
"Szzzzlleee," feeling the burn, the shock, the electrocution, he was afraid for the first time.
"Where am I?" He questioned but no one answered, it was only him and the great clouds.
And soon enough, he was out of the clouds and into the sea, like a never ending cycle; he kept on going from the clouds to the sea and then again into the clouds, every time; the experience was different.
From lighting to colds, from hot boiling water to cold freezing ice, Ray was sure that he wasn''t anywhere but in some sort of hell. This kept on going for so long that he lost count for it and by now, he was numb to it all.
"Sighh, out from the pan and down into the pot," he thought for the upteemth time as he fell from the sky.
"Hmm, wait. Why hasn''t there been any water yet?" He thought to himself and looked down, only to be shocked,
"Whatt!!!" He eximed and then, "Thuddd!!" The ground and his face made crisp contact and then it was all stars for Ray.
"That was harsh but he will live on," a girl dressed in summer dress came, on top her head was a straw hat and along with her was an older woman with a mature look dressed in a shirt and pants and behind them both was an albino man with a schrly aura around him, dressed in a loose robe; he settled his spectacles on his nose and spoke,
"Let''s lift him up, it would be some time before hees to his senses," said the man and pped his hands as the ground around them shifted, a figureing out of it; taking a humanoid shape and looking down at the manying t on the ground.
"Lift him up and bring him to the house and make sure to be careful, this is his ce. If he feels any pain-" the man stopped there as the expressionless figure shuddered as if it had emotions to its nonexistent self.
"Very well, now get on with it," the girl spoke as she pped her hands and turned around, the three leaving the ce as if nothing had happened at all.
These three were Aurora, FengFeng and Magdroth, and currently; they were going to do something that would make Ray cry rivers but would eventually help him power up and make up for the mistakes he had made.
Even though it hadn''t been long, things had changed and Ray had to be brought up to speed. As for the earlier things he suffered, they were just a warmup for him and only now would start the game of his survival, if hees out on top, he gets to live or else he would remain as he is and die not longter.
¡
A/N:- Hello everyone, i hope you are all well and loving the novel. The year ising to an end and to be honest, it had been one heck of an year for me and I hope we can have the same next year so lets hope for the best and be ready for my next novel too,its dropping soon.
Chapter 405 The Result Of Ray’s Carelessness
405 The Result Of Ray¡¯s Carelessness
Note:- Dont buy yet.
¡
"Huh? Where am i?" His fluttered open as he questioned himself, feeling pain all over his body; he felt his head hurt as if he had just smashed into a concrete wall.
"What happened?" He muttered as his vision grew brighter and he saw the world around himself. Noticing that he wasying on afortable bed, he thought that maybe; he would have woken up ande to reality but seeing the three people standing over his head, looking at him as if he had just done something they asked him not to.
"Why are you guys here?" He muttered and sat up, feeling the pain increase but he also noticed; that slowly, the pain was subsiding and so, he decided to just endure it.
"Well, we are here to tell you some stuff," Magdroth said,
"And also put some sense into your brain,"continued FengFeng as mes burned over her hair while the third figure only smiled,
"And you are going to love it," seeing her smile, Ray suddenly felt not so good. That wasn''t the sweet sort of smile but the smile of a devil who had finally found his ymate and unfortunately, that ymate turned out to be Ray.
"But why are you doing this to me?" He questioned, a bit confused as to why those who had helped him for so long were saying such words and showing such expressions as if they would swallow him whole.
"Kid you have the gall to ask that from us?" Magdroth roared as the surroundings trembled, his eyes turning nk, a void forming within them.
"See, I really don''t remember much and please, exin to me. I want to help you all as much as you guys want to help me or even your own self," he replied, not being scared from Magdroth''s aura at all. After all, he understood that it was just that the Void Dragon was worried and angry at him for something he must have done. If Magdroth wanted him gone, he would have done so long ago and not y around the words like this.
"Aurora?" Ray turned to the third figure, seeing the mes of anger dancing around in her eyes, he asked, "Please, if not for the sake of system or me but for the sake of my family. The better I understand everything, the faster I get out of here and fix everything," saying so, he looked into her eyes as she felt hispassion and pain all at once.
The two shared a telepathic bond and were able to feel each other''s emotions at any time and right now, Aurora clearly felt what Ray was going through right now. She felt his pain, his worry, his regret, his sadness, his everything. She felt how scared Ray was, worried that some harm mighte to his sister or mother.
"Sighh, lemme show it to you. That way you would understand it better," saying so, Aurora started leaning in closer to him.
"You! Why are youing in closer? Can''t you share it all through the bond?" Ray asked, feeling a bit scared but more than that, nervous. Although he had a girlfriend and a lot of female interaction, the intimacy was with Ae only and seeing Aurora act like that, he felt uneasy.
"You want to know of everything or not? Its the only way, and no; I cant share the whole thing telepathically, it just needs to be like this. So don''t be a scaredy cat and let me do my thing," Aurora said, her voice resolute and firm, as if an instructor reprimanding Ray of acting not in order.
On the other hand, observing all this; FengFeng smiled mischievously as she leaned in and spoke into Magdroth''s ear,
"I taught her, or else; she would have acted like an obedient puppy and done as he had asked right away,"
Hearing that, Magdroth only shuddered in fear, remembering how apart from being the Temporal Phoenix, she was also a maniptor and a vixen, who could wound up men around her finger as if some thread and control it as she wanted.
Gulping, Magdroth only watched as Aurora leaned in closer to Ray; pushed him back on the bed and climbed on him. cing her hands on his shoulder, she caressed his face and leaned in to kiss him on the lips. As soon as their lips touched, Ray felt his mind enter into a nk state; his body freezing up as the things around him changed, the scenery in front of him changing entirely as he saw a nk world void of anything and only filled with darkness.
The darkness was then forced away by a light that grew increasingly intense by the second, like a revolution brought into the world, the light grew bigger and bigger until Ray wasn''t in darkness anymore and was in a world filled with greenery and three separate inds.
"That''s my soul sea," Ray muttered as he vividly remembered it. He knew that his soul sea had changed quite a lot recently and thest time he came here, Aurora, FengFeng and Magdroth had built separate ind for themselves to live so they wont disturb anyone and continue on with their work.
Aurora''s ind was calm and serene, with a pond and flowed into the soul sea. Fishes swimming in the pond, releasing motes of light into the air that formed a very beautiful rainbow in the air. Right next to it was a garden filled with different types of beautiful flowers that Ray hade across throughout his life and with it was a house not too big. Just two stories tall, reminiscent of Ray''s previous house, bringing a wave of nostalgia to him.
Turning to FengFeng''s ind, it was exactly like her tastes. A modernplex filled to brim with different types of electronic and modernmodities of luxury with a penthouse at the top where she lived her life leisurely.
Lastly, Magdroth''s ind was perhaps the most crude but also most advanced. It was simply a huge cave with a non suspicious entrance and nothing to it. It looked almost as if it was just a bizarre piece of a hollow rock but it was only when one would enter it that they would find the cave was only a cover and the real treasures hid inside.
Like any dragon, Magdroth''s ind wasn''t just his living ce but a wholeir with everything he needed and was filled to the brim with maximum amount of defensive armaments and arrays while only Ray had the authority to arrive without permissions and anyone else would have their consciousness erased.
It was already a wonder how Ray''s soul sea could even implement such things, almost like it was a subspace of its own but it was a mystery to everyone and Ray himself. Something he knew that only time would tell.
As the time flowed, he saw his soul sea tremble and go into disarray, the edges and the horizon started to disappear and break as the three residents inside it came running out. Noticing that the soul sea was breaking up and disappearing.
Seeing this, Ray realized what it was. It was the time when his soul core had cracked open from the overuse of his bloodline energy. Seeing this, Ray was already worried but seeing what happened next only made his expression darker as the scenery around him turned worse.
His soul sea started to break down at a faster rate and it was ending so fast that soon enough, the inds started to break and the three had to rush out and huddle in middle, their backs to one another as they tried their everything to stop it but nothing stopped the wreaking of the soul sea.
As Ray observed, everything went on. The soul sea continued to get destroyed, turning worse by the second and soon it was on the three, reaching them; slowly their bodies started to get blurry as their existence was also endangered, being destroyed.
"Nooo!!!" Ray shouted, tears streaming down his eyes, finally understanding why the three were so furious at him. They had done everything for him and Ray had discarded them, almost destroying their very existence not thinking of them at all.
"What did I doo?? Why did I do it??" He cried hysterically, grabbing his hair and pulling them out in pain and fury.
The other moment, everything stopped. Their bodies in a semi transparent state as they looked around themselves as they noticed that the soul sea had stopped being destroyed and it stayed like that for a good time until a small seed appeared from above and the Yagdrassil''s voice echoed in the soul sea,
"Fret not, he is safe now and will live on but ites with its consequences. Nothing will happen to you three but things wont be same from now and it is your duty to help him conquer himself back,"
Chapter 406 The First Trial
406 The First Trial
Note:- Dont buy yet.
¡
"Huh? What does that mean?" Ray thought and continued to watch as his soul sea stabilized. Though, he did notice one thing. It wasn''t the same anymore. The soul sea was changing and not just some minor changes that one might expect but the soul sea was transformingpletely.
"The hell!!" Ray screamed as he saw the whole ce change, turning into an unfamiliar ce with little to no resemnce to the old ce.
The only thing that remained as it is was the ind where Aurora used to live but that ce wasn''t that big in the first ce and not just that but he also noticed that the soul sea had gotten bigger. The size was almost three times as before and as for what it had turned into now, Ray couldn''t ever fathom in his dreams that it would turn into something like this.
Taking in a deep breath, he tried to look further but the vision had stopped. The whole ce was stuck and the best Ray could do was to capture the image of his soul sea in his mind.
Shaken, he didnt even notice when he was back in the bed, Aurora''s lips pressed against his. His body feeling hot from her touch, beet red in embarrassment; he tried to back of but Aurora was upon him and she wasn''t letting him go.
The next moment, her tongue entered his mouth, coiling around with tongue as Ray felt a certain part of his body rising, the urge taking over his as his hands started to move all over Aurora''s curvaceous figure.
"It''s enough you to, we arent here to watch you both do the deed," FengFeng spoke, her voice firm, filled with a tinge of yfulness as she suddenly changed her tone and spoke in a harsh voice, "So snap out of it!" Her words making both Aurora and Ray freeze up as they stopped.
Ray''s hands still rested over Aurora''s hips, savoring the touch of her body as slowly, Aurora got up and looked into Ray''s eyes shyly while Ray himself was also embarrassed to the point that his face was like a tomato.
Backing off from one another, they distanced themselves and sat on the edges of the bed; looking at FengFeng, they only kept their heads down, even more embarrassed of the fact that they made out in public and that too in such a way.
"So lets get to the topic," FengFeng spoke, her eyes fixated on Ray as she added, "You must have seen what happened when you decided to go Kamikaze back in the forest and that put us in great danger, almost wiping us outpletely. Not just that, even after everything was fixed, we arent the same anymore," saying so, she snapped her fingers as fire appeared in her hand.
The me burned vigorously but Ray was sharp and he noticed that the fire wasn''t like before at all. FengFeng was the owner of temporal power and it danced around her fingertips but the me right now only had a bit of that temporal power and not just her but Magdroth as well, turning to the Void Dragon, he saw that Magdroth only nodded which confirmed his suspicions as Ray spoke,
"Are your powers gone entirely or just blocked? And how do I resolve it, please tell,"
"Not so fast, before that you need to know the situation or else you would be courting death and your second chance would be gone for good," said FengFeng, her stern voice resounding in the silent room.
"And for that, I will exin everything to you," Magdroth stepped forward and spoke, "The Yagdrassil did help you and not just you but us two as well. You know that we are legendary figures in the void and so, our powers are way greater than what we had. And so, Yagdrassil did us a favor by locating out our slumbering bodies in the void and turning them into pure energy and handing them back to us but it was this favor of the Yagdrassil which had worsened the situation,"
"Huh? How did it make the situation worse?" Ray asked, bewildered and confused as to how a favor would turn into a curse.
"Well, our bodies contain immense power and since you are out ofmission, your bloodline is also slumbering, regaining power and aiding in recovering your lost life force. Hence, it was on us to control the power but given the weakened state of the soul sea, we weren''t able to control the situationpletely and our bodies, having their own primary consciousness, gained their own identities and took over the majority of your soul sea," Magdroth answered, his voice solemn as their was clear dejection in his voice.
"What?" Ray eximed in shock as he looked at FengFeng and then at Aurora as they both stayed silent, this time understanding that the situation really was bad and turned even more serious as he asked,
"What else? I know its not just that or else you three wouldn''t be acting like this,"
"Yeah, there is more," FengFeng spoke and then added, "Your soul sea has been taken over by different sort of species, its almost like a subspace of its own and with the powers of Yagdrassil, the species were given brith to. Its nothing less than a dungeon and where we are right now is the starting point. The only safe ce still in our control,"
"Sighhh," Ray exhaled and sat down on the bed, his head hung low as he muttered, "I should have been careful but what else can we do other than going on and facing the situation. Im sure the Yagdrassil must have a reason for it all,"
"Ray," A hand softly pressed his shoulder as Ray looked up and saw Aurora''s eyes looking at him deeply, her eyes carrying emotions unlike before, seeing this; Ray realized that even Aurora had grown up, making a personality of her own and not just that but he also noticed the love in her eyes, the love for him that she had and if Ray were to be asked, he would be lying if he said that he didnt feel for her as well.
Having had her by his side for so long, Ray had naturally developed emotions for her and now that she had gained her physical form for some time, Ray wouldn''t deny any longer the fact that he did feel attracted towards her.
"We are with you on this and Im sure that together, we can solve the crisis and have you back at your top," She said, her words almost plucking the strings in Ray''s heart but deep within Ray also felt strange.
He felt guilty. He had been with Ae and it was for her he was now in this condition and Ray knew, how much Ae loved him but he couldn''t deny his feelings as well. He loved them both, hence; Ray was in a limbo about what to do.
"Hmm, Im sure," Ray answered with a smile, still a bit unsure but that was until a soft pair of arms wrapped him in their embrace and pulled him forward, his body falling into Aurora''s embrace; he felt peace, a peace he only felt with Ae and so, he epted his emotions, knowing that denying them would only worsen the situation and if not sooner thenter, lead to his doom.
He also embraced her back, enjoying the warmth she gave to him and as for Ae, he promised to rify everything to her once he got back and even thought of making them both meet.
Knowing it would be tough, he only cursed himself and steeled his resolve to love both of them the same way and make sure not to disregard one or the other.
"So how is the whole ce like? Im sure you guys would have some information on that," he asked, breaking from the embrace, not noticing that the previously bold Aurora was now all shy like a puppy who had just been given the best treat of their life.
"Well, we do know about it but just some basic information," Magdroth spoke as Ray nodded and replied,
"Something is better than nothing,"
"Hmm that is," FengFengmented while Magdroth continued, "So its like this, your soul sea has been divided into various different dungeons and we don''t know much about them but the over all ce is a mess. Thendscape is messed up, some forest like area, a few grasnds, even a volcanic and an area filled with raging rivers is there too. Only two starting ces are fully clear to us,"
"And what are they?" Ray asked, a deep frown over his face as he realized that it was going to be hard and would take a good amount of time to clear everything.
"Well, the first ce is a Volcanic area," FengFeng answered and then stopped, her head hung low as Ray asked, "And?"
"My doppelg?nger is the boss of it and so, its a volcano of time," She answered.
Chapter 407 Dont Buy Yet. Need To Change It
407 Don''t Buy Yet. Need To Change It
Note:- Dont buy yet.
¡
"
. It wasn''t the same anymore. The soul sea was changing and not just some minor changes that one might expect but the soul sea was transformingpletely.
"The hell!!" Ray screamed as he saw the whole ce change, turning into an unfamiliar ce with little to no resemnce to the old ce.
The only thing that remained as it is was the ind where Aurora used to live but that ce wasn''t that big in the first ce and not just that but he also noticed that the soul sea had gotten bigger. The size was almost three times as before and as for what it had turned into now, Ray couldn''t ever fathom in his dreams that it would turn into something like this.
Taking in a deep breath, he tried to look further but the vision had stopped. The whole ce was stuck and the best Ray could do was to capture the image of his soul sea in his mind.
Shaken, he didnt even notice when he was back in the bed, Aurora''s lips pressed against his. His body feeling hot from her touch, beet red in embarrassment; he tried to back of but
The next moment, her tongue entered his mouth, coiling around with tongue as Ray felt a certain part of his body rising, the urge taking over his as his hands started to move all over Aurora''s curvaceous figure.
"It''s enough you to, we arent here to watch you both do the deed," FengFeng spoke, her voice firm, filled with a tinge of yfulness as she suddenly changed her tone and spoke in a harsh voice, "So snap out of it!" Her words making both Aurora and Ray freeze up as they stopped.
Ray''s hands still rested over Aurora''s hips, savoring the touch of her body as slowly, Aurora got up and looked into Ray''s eyes shyly while Ray himself was also embarrassed to the point that his face was like a tomato.
Backing off from one another, they distanced themselves and sat on the edges of the bed; looking at FengFeng, they only kept their heads down, even more embarrassed of the fact that they made out in public and that too in such a way.
"So lets get to the topic," FengFeng spoke, her eyes fixated on Ray as she added, "You must have seen what happened when you decided to go Kamikaze back in the forest and that put us in great danger, almost wiping us outpletely. Not just that, even after everything was fixed, we arent the same anymore," saying so, she snapped her fingers as fire appeared in her hand.
11:13
The me burned vigorously but Ray was sharp and he noticed that the fire wasn''t like before at all. FengFeng was the owner of temporal power and it danced around her fingertips but the me right now only had a bit of that temporal power and not just her but Magdroth as well, turning to the Void Dragon, he saw that Magdroth only nodded which confirmed his suspicions as Ray spoke,
"Are your powers gone entirely or just blocked? And how do I resolve it, please tell,"
"Not so fast, before that you need to know the situation or else you would be courting death and your second chance would be gone for good," said FengFeng, her stern voice resounding in the silent room.
"And for that, I will exin everything to you," Magdroth stepped forward and spoke, "The Yagdrassil did help you and not just you but us two as well. You know that we are legendary figures in the void and so, our powers are way greater than what we had. And so, Yagdrassil did us a favor by locating out our slumbering bodies in the void and turning them into pure energy and handing them back to us but it was this favor of the Yagdrassil which had worsened the situation,"
"Huh? How did it make the situation worse?" Ray asked, bewildered and confused as to how a favor would turn into a curse.
"Well, our bodies contain immense power and since you are out ofmission, your bloodline is also slumbering, regaining power and aiding in recovering your lost life force. Hence, it was on us to control the power but given the weakened state of the soul sea, we weren''t able to control the situationpletely and our bodies, having their own primary consciousness, gained their own identities and took over the majority of your soul sea," Magdroth answered, his voice solemn as their was clear dejection in his voice.
"What?" Ray eximed in shock as he looked at FengFeng and then at Aurora as they both stayed silent, this time understanding that the situation really was bad and turned even more serious as he asked,
"What else? I know its not just that or else you three wouldn''t be acting like this,"
"Yeah, there is more," FengFeng spoke and then added, "Your soul sea has been taken over by different sort of species, its almost like a subspace of its own and with the powers of Yagdrassil, the species were given brith to. Its nothing less than a dungeon and where we are right now is the starting point. The only safe ce still in our control,"
"Sighhh," Ray exhaled and sat down on the bed, his head hung low as he muttered, "I should have been careful but what else can we do other than going on and facing the situation. Im sure the Yagdrassil must have a reason for it all,"
"Ray," A hand softly pressed his shoulder as Ray looked up and saw Aurora''s eyes looking at him deeply, her eyes carrying emotions unlike before, seeing this; Ray realized that even Aurora had grown up, making a personality of her own and not just that but he also noticed the love in her eyes, the love for him that she had and if Ray were to be asked, he would be lying if he said that he didnt feel for her as well.
Having had her by his side for so long, Ray had naturally developed emotions for her and now that she had gained her physical form for some time, Ray wouldn''t deny any longer the fact that he did feel attracted towards her.
"We are with you on this and Im sure that together, we can solve the crisis and have you back at your top," She said, her words almost plucking the strings in Ray''s heart but deep within Ray also felt strange.
He felt guilty. He had been with Ae and it was for her he was now in this condition and Ray knew, how much Ae loved him but he couldn''t deny his feelings as well. He loved them both, hence; Ray was in a limbo about what to do.
"Hmm, Im sure," Ray answered with a smile, still a bit unsure but that was until a soft pair of arms wrapped him in their embrace and pulled him forward, his body falling into Aurora''s embrace; he felt peace, a peace he only felt with Ae and so, he epted his emotions, knowing that denying them would only worsen the situation and if not sooner thenter, lead to his doom.
He also embraced her back, enjoying the warmth she gave to him and as for Ae, he promised to rify everything to her once he got back and even thought of making them both meet.
Knowing it would be tough, he only cursed himself and steeled his resolve to love both of them the same way and make sure not to disregard one or the other.
"So how is the whole ce like? Im sure you guys would have some information on that," he asked, breaking from the embrace, not noticing that the previously bold Aurora was now all shy like a puppy who had just been given the best treat of their life.
"Well, we do know about it but just some basic information," Magdroth spoke as Ray nodded and replied,
"Something is better than nothing,"
"Hmm that is," FengFengmented while Magdroth contin ued, "So its like this, your soul sea has been divide d into va rious different dungeons an d we don''t kno w much about them but the over a ll ce is a mess. Thendscape is mess ed up, some forest like area, a few grasnds, even a volcanic and an area filled with raging rivers is there too. Only two starting ces are fully clear to us,"
"And what are they?" Ray asked, a deep frown over his face as he realized that it was going to be hard and would take a good amount of time to clear everything.
"Well, the first ce is a Volcanic area," FengFeng answered and then stopped, her head hung low as Ray asked, "And?"
"My doppelg?nger is the boss of it and so, its a volcano of time," She answered.
Chapter 408 The Changes To The World Spirit
408 The Changes To The World Spirit
Note:- Dont buy yet.
..
"Huh?" Ray raised an eye brow, a bit confused as to what a volcano of time would refer to much, much less look like.
"Let me exin," FengFeng rified as she raised both of her hands and opened her palms wide, producing thin bursts of mes that spread out and took different shapes and soon enough, a whole structure was made. It was all due to the intricate control FengFeng held over her powers and so, despite being underpowered with a huge chunk of her powers siphoned off and blocked, she was able to show such mastery over mes.
"These are the blue prints of the first region," FengFeng said, pointing at the opening of the ce. Studded with skulls and mes everywhere, it was the literal definition of a phoenix''sir.
"From here, the dungeon starts and would only end once we kill the boss, and reach the end of boss room, apparently; after clearing the dungeon, the other ces would only be clearer and we would have a much better outlook of the whole ce,"
"Hmmm, it sure is huge," Ray muttered, observing the whole blueprint closely, his eyes glued to every road, route, and entrance within the ce.
The whole ce was like an ind with a huge volcano in the middle. As for the surroundings, there was nothing but scorching hot magma flowing everywhere and into the ind.
The volcano itself burst out with magma that flowed down its crevices from multiple openings, and from what FengFeng had told Ray, the volcano was where the boss room was located.
"So we clear everything here," said Ray pointing at the other ces, "And then we enter the volcano, clear it and then reach the boss room which who knows where it is," he said, feeling a bit frustrated at the task at hand.
"Well, it is what it is," sighed FengFeng, a bit downtrodden as she knew how hard of a challenge they were facing and so far, it was the first dungeon while they had six more to go after this one.
"A challenge is a challenge," Ray muttered as his eyes gleamed with apetitive glint, "Let''s prepare for it and have some fun," he said, a maniacal smile on his face, his eyes murderous as he gave of a bone chilling killing intent.
As the others simply nodded and prepared for the uing dungeon run, Ray sat down and examined his own body. Knowing he was in his soul sea, he understood that his current form was but a projection of his consciousness.
Looking deep into his consciousness, he saw a lot of issues and ws in it. Noticing how damage his consciousness was a bit startled as he sucked in cold breath,
"If not for the Yagdrassil, I would have kicked the dust no doubt," He thought and checked how much of his strength he could utilize and realized that he was deep in murky waters and if push came to shove, he would only be able to fight physical as right now, he had no magical prowess to speak of and even his physical strength was only half of what it used to be.
"Sighhh, its going to be hard. Im going to have to be more clever or its all over for us," muttering, he stood up and walked towards Aurora, he was going to need some of her help and get himself a few weapons.
Meanwhile,
Far away, in a world devoured by darkness; the dean sat in thought, thinking of Earth and its matter as he muttered,
"I just wish he is fine or else, I would have but failed my friend," Saying those words to himself, he stood up and walked to Amanda, looking into her eyes; she only responded with a smile as the dean nodded and walked to the entrance of the underground safe house.
A few days ago, the court verdict had passed and the Grand Elder ruled it as a humane mistake, saying that the vampires getting inside the settlement wasn''t the Head Of Defense''s issue but an error from the settlement as a whole and so, he passed aw that said that any vampire to be found is to be eradicated on the spot while the authority of the disciplinarymittee was raised to max.
"The Grand Elder sure is sly," the deanmented as he stood besides Loid.
"Of course he is, or else he wont be in his position and also, be careful when we meet him. He sometimes acts like a crackhead," Loidmented, a disgruntled expression on his face.
Seeing him and the expression on his face, the dean nodded as he thought,
"He must have had a few bad experiences to make such an expression," As he was thinking, the opening above lifted as the Oracle''s face peered through it,
"Come on, lets go. The coast is clear for now," the Oracle said as the two put on their capes and covered their heads with a hood and walked out of the underground safe house, climbing into the Oracle''s dpidated home.
"Do they not suspect you?" The dean asked, looking around the Oracle''s home.
"Why would they?" The Oracle asked, a bit confused at the sudden question.
"Well, the condition of your home. Seeing it, it''s obvious that no one lives here for most of the time," the dean answered.
"Oh that," the Oracle smiled as he snapped his fingers and within the blink of an eye, the house changedpletely. From a small hut on the verge of copsing, it turned into avishly furnished vi where a chief could live leisurely.
"Thats new," the deanmented as he noticed the abundant mana particles in the air, making contact with the surroundings and influencing them on a degree so great that the dean was confused what it actually was.
"Thats a formation. An Illusionary Formation to be more precise and its grade is high enough to fool almost everyone in this ce. Only you and a few others would be able to notice the mana particles and only the Grand Elder can discern the formation as it was he who invented this," the Oracle answered as the dean nodded, a look of realization on his face.
"Now lets get going, the Grand Elder is waiting and we don''t want any variable intercepting us on our way there," the Grand Elder spoke and walked out while the dean and Loid followed closely behind him.
They walked through the empty streets as right now, it was night in the always dark world. After all, even if darkness reigned everywhere; the people maintained a day cycle of their own and ording to it, they operated and did all of their work and lived their life to it.
Right now, it was the Earth''s equivalent of midnight and there were barely a few guards on watch out and the coast was fully clear right now.
Making their way onto the Grand Elder''s home, they also passed through the ce where the meetings were held and a few other elders houses as well and not longter, they neared a small hill where the Grand Elder lived.
Apparently, the whole hill belonged to the Grand Elder but he only utilized its top, having made a small hut there.
"The Grand Elder sure leads a minimalistic life," the dean muttered while Loid and The Oracle only smiled in a mischievous manner, knowing full well of the shock the dean was in for.
On the other hand, seeing their expressions; the dean scowled,
"Oh my, I should have never trusted you guys. And looking at you both, its something strange once more, Im sure of it but you know what; I have seen enough surprises already. Im sure nothing could shock me now, so let ite. I will see what is special about this hut," saying so, the dean huffed around angrily and walked behind the Oracle, keeping himself ready for any new stuff.
As they neared the hut, it''s door opened on itself and the three walked right in. Once inside, the dean saw that the hut was simple and nothing out of the ordinary.
A bed, a kitchen and a small living room but apparently; the whole ce was empty and albeit being confused, the dean only followed the Oracle''s lead as the Oracle wasn''t lost at all. He just walked leisurely with his hands behind his back.
Walking a few steps more, the Oracle pped his hands as the area in front of him suddenly opened, revealing a staircase simr to the one at the Oracle''s home.
"So it was this, nothing shocking at all," the deanmented and looked at the others but the the other two only smiled in the same mischievous way, making the dean a bit wary and ufortable.
Soon they walked inside and then reached a long corridor, and then the dean saw it. The whole ce, it was huge but it wasn''t the same world anymore.
He was in another world all together.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!